《The Wrong Woman》 Chapter 1 On the border of Norvania, Suzanne York was shocked to learn that her brother had sold her off for 100 thousand dors to cover his gambling debts. Technive was a high-tech area that was a hotbed of criminal activity. It was known for scams, human trafficking, organ trading, and violence. People there didn¡¯t care about human life. Suzanne¡¯s beauty had caught the eye of criminals, who tried to force her to sell her body. Suzanne fought back with all her might, only to receive relentless beatings in return, leaving her clothes torn and her body bruised. Overwhelmed by pain, she finally thought of her husband, Nathan Morrison. ¡°Please don¡¯t touch me. I can get my husband to give you as much money as you want. Please!¡± Suzanne sobbed as she refused for thest time. One of the criminals¡¯ jobs was to demand ransoms. The leader of the group, Ken, halted his men¡¯s attacks. He grabbed a phone and handed it to Suzanne. ¡°Tell your husband to bring 20 million dors. Anything less than that, and you¡¯ll have to serve all of us before selling your body for us.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. A shiver ran down her spine as she shook from terror. She had admired Nathan from afar for three years before they had finally gotten married a month ago. Would a man who had never spent any time with her be willing to sacrifice 20 million dors for her? ¡°Okay,¡± she replied weakly. At this point, Nathan was herst hope. She called Nathan. Soon, the call connected, but a woman¡¯s voice answered instead. ¡°Hello? Who¡¯s this?¡± Suzanne¡¯s heart immediately sank. She sat up painfully and pleaded urgently, ¡°I¡¯m Suzanne, Nathan Morrison¡¯s wife. Can you please let me talk to him?¡± The other woman drawled, ¡°Nate¡¯s taking a nap right now. You can just talk to me.¡± Suzanne felt a sharp pang in her chest. ¡°Please pass the phone to Nathan right now.¡± The other woman changed the subject angrily. ¡°Suzanne, don¡¯t think that marrying Nate actually gives you a right to act like his wife. ¡°I know you used his grandmother to force him to marry you. I¡¯m the one he loves, yet you broke us apart.¡± The woman hissed, ¡°Nate would never pay attention to a shameless whore like you. You deserve to live a lonely life.¡± Suzanne turned pale, feeling as though her heart had been crushed. Just then, she faintly heard Nathan¡¯s gentle voice. ¡°Who is it, Sally?¡± ¡°A scam call.¡± Sally Hoffis ended the call hurriedly. Immediately,ughter rang out among the men surrounding Suzanne. ¡°Your husband already has someone else. Forget sending money to rescue you; I doubt he even cares about you.¡± Suzanne hadn¡¯t known that Nathan was in love with someone else. She had foolishly pined after him for three years. She¡¯d had no idea that Nathan¡¯s grandmother had lied about him marrying her out of love. It turned out that she had broken a couple apart. Suzanne slowly closed her eyes, and tears trickled down her pale cheeks. The physical pain she felt was nothingpared to how her heart was aching. Suddenly, one of the men asked nervously, ¡°Say, about the name she said earlier. Her husband can¡¯t be the leader of the Norvanian military, can he?¡± Everyone in Norvania knew who Nathan Morrison was. During the fiercest time in the Middle Eastern conflict, he had led his army to rescue innocent civilians who had been left homeless by the onught and destroyed every enemy who had stood in his way. Chapter 2 Nathan had bravely forged a path through bloodshed to fight off their country¡¯s enemies. Ken recalled that Nathan had fought in the Middle Eastern War and hade to be considered a national hero after he had defeated all his enemies. How could the fragile woman before them be his wife? ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Nathan Morrison is a fearsome man. No idiot would dare to sell his wife. From what I know, he¡¯s still single.¡± Unfazed, Ken reassured his men. ¡°I bet her husband just has the same name as him. Keep calling her husband until he brings 20 million dors.¡± Ken¡¯s men kept trying to contact Nathan. Devastated, Suzanne slumped into a corner and closed her eyes in despair. ¡­ Some time passed before a deafening boom resounded, shaking the ground. Suzanne shuddered and opened her eyes. The men in the room, who had been ying cards while waiting for the money, were rmed. Someone from the outside cried anxiously, ¡°We¡¯re in trouble. Someone sted our gate apart!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°sted?¡± Ken eximed, terrified. ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s the military. T-They¡¯ve surrounded us,¡± the other man replied shakily as he pointed upward. ¡°T- There¡¯re also two military helicopters ¡­¡± ¡°You mean the military that fought in the Rugria-Ostait conflict? W-We¡¯re in deep shit!¡± Ken yanked Suzanne up and snarled, ¡°Is your husband the leader of the Norvanian military?¡± Suzanne nodded weakly. Ken immediately regretted his choice and quickly held her hostage at gunpoint. Outside, dozens of military vehicles surrounded the building. Hundreds of imposing but calm soldiers stood at attention, armed with thetest weaponry andbat gear. At the same time, two fighter jets circled above them, and armed snipers kept their guns aimed at their targets. The grand scene and immense pressure made some of the criminals cower in fear and surrender immediately. Ken, who held Suzanne hostage, roared, ¡°Let me go, or I¡¯ll kill her!¡± A car door somewhere at the back of the military vehicles opened, and a domineering man stepped out. The rugged yet handsome man wore a ckbat suit that made him seem even more powerful. He had an icy demeanor, which chilled everyone around him. As soon as Suzanne saw the man, her eyes lit up, and her heart began to pound rapidly. It was Nathan! Nathan shot them a piercing look andmanded coldly, ¡°Release her.¡± Trembling like a leaf, Ken stammered, ¡°I-I had no idea she¡¯s your wife, General. I-I¡¯ll release her if you let me go.¡± Nathan¡¯s icy eyes had never oncended on Suzanne. Instead, he slowly raised his gun and aimed it at Ken. In a chilling voice, Nathan simply said, ¡°If she dies, so will you. Seven bullets are more than enough to kill you.¡± Chapter 3 Shaking in fear, Ken shouted threateningly, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take your wife down with me!¡± Nathan had never been one to sumb to threats, and a murderous glint shed in his eyes. Suddenly, the sound of seven gunshots pierced through Suzanne¡¯s ears. Her body jolted violently before freezing in shock as her eyes screwed shut. She could feel blood sttering on her cheeks. At that moment, calling herself Nathan¡¯s wife seemed bitterly ironic. Nathan was here to save the thousands of victims trapped here, not her. So he wouldn¡¯t mind it if he identally killed her. Suzanne felt her heart clench in pain. Unable to endure the terror, she copsed, losing consciousness. ¡­ The military headquarters was Norvania¡¯srgest weaponry production base and was heavily armed. ¡°No!¡± A nightmare jolted Suzanne awake. Her eyes shot open, and she found herself drenched in sweat. She panted softly and surveyed her surroundings. Her eyes quicklynded on a woman standing by her bedside. The woman had a stic face. She feigned innocence as she held a tray with a ss of warm water and some food. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Nate asked me to bring some food for you,¡± Sally said indifferently. ¡°Thank you,¡± Suzanne replied softly, propping her body up using her elbows. She felt weak after not having eaten anything for an entire day. Sally smirked in response. ¡°It¡¯s a pity you don¡¯t deserve this.¡± She took a step back and flung the tray to the ground before throwing herself down as well. Loud tters rang out, and Sally cried out tearfully, ¡°Ouch!¡± Suzanne froze in shock. The door immediately swung open, and Nathan entered the room. His expression hardened when he saw Sally on the floor. Nathan¡¯s subordinate, Cole Gilbert, stood next to him. Nathan walked over to Sally and helped her up. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Sally lowered her head and put on a pitiful expression. ¡°Suzanne didn¡¯t want anything, but I kept pressuring her to eat something. It¡¯s my fault that the food was wasted and the floor got dirty.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Leave this to me. You should go rest,¡± Nathan said gently. Sally nodded. Before leaving, she held Nathan¡¯s hand and reminded him softly. ¡°Nate, this is my fault, so don¡¯t get mad at her.¡± Nathan nodded in response. Suzanne watched Sally¡¯s clumsy performance with a hint of disgust. The room quickly became quiet after Sally left the room. Nathan¡¯s imposing presence made the room feel colder and more suffocating. It made Suzanne feel even more nervous. Nathan towered over her as he looked at her with a cold and distant gaze. ¡°What¡¯s with the temper?¡± Suzanne knew that he would never believe that the woman he loved had put on a show. Still, she refuted weakly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Nathan¡¯s expression grew colder, and he said seriously, ¡°I won¡¯t let it slide if you treat Sally like this again.¡± His words shed her like whips, and the agonizing pain had her eyes tearing up instantly. She lowered her head slowly, not wanting him to see her distress. After a moment, she murmured, ¡°Mr. Morrison, I had no idea you were forced to marry me because of your grandmother. ¡°She told me that you liked me, and I thought you¡¯d be a good man to spend my life with. That¡¯s why I agreed to this marriage. However, it seems like there¡¯s been a mistake.¡± Suzanne¡¯s heart throbbed, but she pretended to be indifferent. ¡°You¡¯re actually in love with someone else. Besides, earlier, you fired away without caring about whether I would get hit. There¡¯s no reason to keep staying in a marriage like this.¡± Chapter 4 Nathan¡¯s gaze was frosty and calm. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Suzanne bravely met his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s get divorced.¡± She had been in love with him for three years. All she had wanted was a pure rtionship. Now that their marriage had been tainted, she refused to keep things going like this. Nathan¡¯s expression turned grim. Behind him, Cole spoke up, displeased. ¡°Suzanne York. 25 years old. From Phoenicia of Norvania. Has an alcoholic father prone to domestic violence and a mother and brother who are gamblers buried in debt.¡± Suzanne shot Cole an astonished look. Unconcerned, Cole continued, ¡°You dropped out in ninth grade and were scammed by men online before working as an escort in a karaoke bar. ¡°Then, at 20 years old, you married an 80-year-old man and became a widow less than two yearster without inheriting anything.¡± Still, Cole had more to say. ¡°You have, at best, had an elementary school education and have achieved nothing since then. You were also involved in prostitution and were caught in the act twice. ¡°Besides that, you¡¯ve also had 15 cosmetic procedures, three STD treatments, and 32 boyfriends, up to five at once, along with countless other sex partners.¡± ¡°You returned to Norvania three years ago and got close to Mrs. Morrison on purpose. Then, you did everything you could to marry into her wealthy family and be General Morrison¡¯s wife.¡± A cold sweat trickled down Suzanne¡¯s back as she listened to her disgusting past. She was shocked. After revealing her dirty history, Cole taunted, ¡°General Morrison is already God¡¯s gift to a person like you. How are you shameless enough to bring up divorce?¡± Suzanne felt like her clothes had been stripped away, leaving her with nothing but shame. She clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms painfully. Meanwhile, Nathan seemedpletely unaffected. After all, he had only agreed to this marriage to satisfy his grandmother. It meant nothing to him. With a bitter smile, Suzanne exined, ¡°Mr. Morrison, I lost my memory three years ago. I¡¯ve heard bits about my past, but I really can¡¯t remember anything.¡± Then, she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I made such terrible decisions, and I¡¯m sorry you were forced to marry such a horrible person because of your grandmother. ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of being your wife, so let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± Nathan slowly approached Suzanne. His imposing demeanor nearly suffocated her. Feeling nervous, she looked up and met his gaze. Nathan sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I want a divorce.¡± What did that make her? A toy to please his grandmother? Suzanne¡¯s eyes teared up from frustration, and she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of person I was before, but the current me won¡¯t settle for a loveless marriage, much less sacrifice my dignity for wealth.¡± Nathan scoffed. ¡°How dare you bring up your dignity?¡± Suzanne was dismayed by his response. Did she not deserve to protect her pride? How much did he despise her? She retorted defiantly, ¡°Mr. Morrison, if you don¡¯t want to divorce me, then please behave like a faithful husband. You should make sure there are no other women in your life besides me and live with me properly.¡± She continued, ¡°If you can¡¯t do that, then I¡¯ll discuss things with your grandmother. I promise not to make things difficult for you.¡± Nathan¡¯s face immediately hardened. He scowled as he red at her. His sudden proximity made Suzanne stiffen against the headboard. A tantalizing scent surrounded her, leaving her flustered, and her heart began pounding wildly. Her face also flushed, and her breathing became erratic. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± she asked shakily. Chapter 5 The air around Nathan buzzed with danger. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Suzanne struggled to breathe, overwhelmed by his dominance. ¡°Please don¡¯t force me to do something I don¡¯t want to.¡± Nathan narrowed his eyes at her. Her wless, charming face reminded him of what Sally had looked like as a child. In a daze, he gave her a meaningful smile. ¡°I admit you¡¯ve done a great job at making your face look like hers as a child. No wonder Grandma likes you so much.¡± Hers as a child? Suzanne wondered who he was referring to. While she was distracted, Nathan calmly replied, ¡°Alright, I agree.¡± With that, he turned around and left with Cole. Suzanne was dumbfounded by his reply. She didn¡¯t understand what Nathan had agreed to. Had he agreed to the divorce or to live together as husband and wife? ¡­ Night fell, and a gentle breeze swept through the room. Cole brought dinner to Suzanne¡¯s room. After she finished eating, Suzanne found a book on military strategies and kept herself entertained untilte at night. When she finally felt tired, she decided to take a shower. When she finished half an hourter, she realized that she had no clean clothes to change into. So she washed her dirty clothes and hung them along the bathroom window to dry before wrapping a towel around her body and stepping out. She froze at the sight in front of her, her face burning instantly. Nathan had just taken off his shirt, exposing his chiseled body. The faint scars on his body added to his masculinity. Suzanne was surprised by the sudden sight and didn¡¯t know how to react. Nathan furrowed his brows at her. Her visibly flushed cheeks and innocent eyes didn¡¯t seem like an act. His eyesnded on her exposed shoulders before trailing down her smooth legs. He was impressed by her doctor¡¯s skills. Despite her numerous cosmetic procedures, her figure and appearance still looked captivating, but in a natural way. Averting his eyes, Nathan cleared his throat and fetched a set of casual sportswear from his closet before walking toward the bathroom. When he reached her side, he stuffed the clothes into her arms. Startled, she immediately clutched the clothes tightly. She was confused by his actions until she heard hismand. ¡°Put them on.¡± Suzanne spun around and watched Nathan walk toward the bathroom. ¡°What are you doing in my room, Mr. Morrison?¡± With his back facing her, he retorted, ¡°Who was the one who asked to live together as husband and wife?¡± She was. However, her intention had been to seek a divorce, not suffer through a loveless marriage with a mistress involved. After Nathan entered the bathroom and closed the door, Suzanne exhaled deeply, as if she were releasing her pent-up frustration. She held a hand over her pounding heart before touching her flushed face in confusion. After 15 minutes, Nathan emerged from the bathroom in pajamas. Suzanne stood up nervously. ¡°Mr. Morrison, can we talk?¡± Although she had been pining after him for three years, her rationality told her that keeping this marriage going would only bring her pain. Nathan walked over to the closet and pulled out another nket before walking over to her bed. ¡°It¡¯s late. Let¡¯s talk tomorrow.¡± Suzanne was a nervous wreck. Her fingers clenched at the hem of her shirt as she stared at him with teary eyes. Softly, she asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t we getting divorced?¡± Nathan spread out his nket andy on one side of the bed, closing his eyes. ¡°Not for now.¡± Feeling nervous, Suzanne replied, ¡°Then, you better act the part.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nathan agreed without hesitation. Suzanne hadn¡¯t expected such a direct answer. It left her feeling restless as she watched him lie down. Carefully, she grabbed her nket and pillow andid them on the floor. Since Nathan was in love with another woman, he most likely wouldn¡¯t want to sleep in the same bed as her. So Suzanne had no choice but to sleep on the floor. After arranging her bedding, she turned the lights off and found her way back in the dim moonlight. Secondster, the lights switched back on. Suzanne opened her eyes, only to see Nathan¡¯s stern face as he stood next to her. Displeased, he demanded, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Suzanne was perplexed. She replied, ¡°Sleeping, of course!¡± Immediately, Nathan crouched down and picked her up, nket and all. His shoulders were wide and strong. Before she could react, Suzanne felt herself being thrown onto the bed. She bounced on the mattress, which made her head spin and her injuries hurt. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Just then, Nathan leaned in closer to her. Startled, she unconsciously shoved at his chest. ¡°You¡ª¡± He lowered himself onto the bed until he had trapped her with his body. As soon as Suzanne came into contact with his sturdy chest, she yanked her hands back, feeling shy. With her hands now in front of her chest, she stared at him nervously. Her heart raced, and her breathing became erratic. Her body had tensed from both fear and anticipation. She didn¡¯t know what he was doing. Was he nning to do the deed with her? Chapter 6 Nathan asked sternly, ¡°Who are you trying to insult by sleeping on the floor?¡± Suzanne was enveloped in his masculine scent. She felt like she was about to suffocate. Her mind was in disarray as she stuttered, ¡°I-I just thought that i-it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for us to s- sleep together when you¡¯re in love with s-someone else.¡± Nathan raised an eyebrow and smirked. ¡°I have no feelings for you, so even if you were dancing naked in front of me, I wouldn¡¯t spare you a second nce, let alone touch you.¡± His words stung the most vulnerable part of her, crushing her. She wanted to say something back in retort but choked up, afraid to reveal her feelings. She could only bite her lip in silence as her eyes grew misty. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Nathan was momentarily dazed as he gazed into her beautiful, teary eyes. However, he swiftlyid back on the bed the next second and ordered, ¡°Turn the lights off and sleep.¡± Immediately, the voice-activated system in the room turned off the lights. Suzanne couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed as she stared into the darkness. Still, she quickly repositioned herself andid down. The bed was wide, so even though they both upied one end each, there was still arge gap between them. Suzanne struggled to fall asleep. She finally sumbed to fatigue in thete hours of the night. ¡­ The next morning, the sound of a phone ringing woke her up. She opened her eyes groggily and saw Nathan dressed handsomely in a ckbat suit. Perhaps it was because she was blinded by love, but he seemed to sparkle, no matter where he went. Nathan picked up the phone and answered softly, ¡°Good morning, Sally. What¡¯s up?¡± Suzanne couldn¡¯t hear the other woman¡¯s reply, but she could hear Nathan¡¯s worried response. ¡°You caught a cold? I¡¯ll head over right now.¡± Suzanne sat up, feeling a pang of jealousy after hearing Sally¡¯s name. As she rubbed the sleep out of her eyes, Nathan ended the call and turned around to face her. ¡°I need to head out for a moment.¡± Suzanne reined in her temper and said, ¡°You promised me you would be a loyal husband. Being faithful is the most important aspect of a marriage.¡± Nathan hesitated before replying, ¡°Our families are close, and Sally¡¯s my childhood friend. We¡¯re just friends, so this doesn¡¯t affect our marriage.¡± How could normal friends love each other to the point of sticking close to each other every day? Suzanne felt her eyes burning and her chest tightening. As Nathan turned around to leave, she cried out, ¡°Nathan Morrison, can¡¯t you stay?¡± Nathan froze in his tracks. It had been a long time since anyone called him by his full name. Gazing at his strong back, Suzanne practically begged, ¡°You¡¯re a married man. Can¡¯t you consider my feelings? Please just send a doctor over instead.¡± Nathan paused for a few seconds. Then, he ignored her pleas and walked out of the room, closing the door behind him. Suzanne copsed onto the bed and shut her eyes tight, refusing to let her tears fall. She gripped her nket tightly as her hands trembled in anger. To hell with his promise! It was nothing but a trick to stop her from getting a divorce. In reality, he was still deeply in love with Sally Hoffis. The truth was too painful for Suzanne. She made up her mind to end this marriage. ¡­ Meanwhile, Nathan walked out of the dormitory building and was greeted by his subordinate guarding the door. ¡°Good morning, General Morrison.¡± Nathan¡¯s confident steps faltered for a second as he recalled his promise to Suzanne. In the end, he turned to his subordinate and said, ¡°Arrange for a doctor to visit Ms. Hoffis.¡± Chapter 7 The subordinate responded politely, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Nathan sighed in resignation. He intended to keep his promise, but he couldn¡¯t understand what Suzanne meant by a faithful husband. ¡­ Suzanne¡¯s injuries healedpletely after three days. It had also been three days since Nathan had gone to see Sally. Suzanne hadn¡¯t so much as caught a glimpse of him after that. Her mood worsened, so she decided to visit the training base to pick up some self-defense skills. Her womanly figure stood out in a ce full of men. Not too far away, Sally appeared alongside Special Assistant Lucas Vega. She pouted, displeased. ¡°It¡¯s been three days. Why hasn¡¯t Natee back?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Lucas replied, ¡°General Morrison had some important matters to take care of, but he should be back today.¡± Sally¡¯s eyes glinted coldly when she saw Suzanne practicing self-defense. ¡°What¡¯s she doing here?¡± ¡°Madam¡ª¡± Lucas started. Sally immediately cut him off. ¡°Pfft, as if she deserves that title. That woman¡¯s a scheming bitch and is willing to do anything to achieve her goals. She¡¯s just making Nate miserable.¡± She leaned closer to Lucas and continued speaking ill of Suzanne. ¡°She used to be an escort and slept around a lot. Besides ¡­¡± ¡­ On the training ground, Suzanne was sweating profusely, but the workout had lifted her spirits. ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Suzanne nodded to the coach who had been helping her. ¡°I¡¯d like to learn a few more moves. Could you teach me?¡± The coach smiled warmly. ¡°Of course.¡± Just then, Lucas strode over angrily and sneered at Suzanne. ¡°I¡¯ll teach her.¡± Suzanne was perplexed. However, the coach greeted Lucas respectfully. ¡°Hello, Mr. Vega.¡± Lucas patted the coach¡¯s shoulder and gestured for him to step aside. Suzanne sensed some animosity from Lucas, especially given the re he was giving her, but she had no idea why since she didn¡¯t know him. ¡°What would you like to teach me, Mr. Vega?¡± Suzanne asked politely. Lucas intended to stand up for Nathan. He replied coolly. ¡°Closebat.¡± Suzanne had no choice but to face his lesson head-on. With that, Lucas took advantage of the opportunity to toss Suzanne around. She quickly felt like her body was screaming in pain. The soldiers watching from the sidelines felt sorry for her, but they couldn¡¯t do anything to help her. After being thrown down again, Suzanne¡¯s body waspletely sore. She clenched her fists and said, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve barely started.¡± Lucas pulled her up and locked his arm around her neck from behind. ¡°If someone holds you in a chokehold from behind, what should you do?¡± Suzanne could care less about thinking about how to break free. All she knew was that she was struggling for air. Right then, her eyesnded on Sally, who stood nearby. Sally shot Suzanne a challenging look, smiling tauntingly at her. Suzanne immediately realized why Lucas was treating her like this. As she was in a daze, she heard Lucas say, ¡°You should step on your opponent¡¯s feet and pry their thumb away.¡± Suzanne followed his instructions but failed. She tumbled to the ground in pain once more. She felt utterly embarrassed. She felt like a fool who had been put on disy like a monkey. She bit her lip and clenched her fists in anger. Suddenly, she felt a firm hand wrap around her arm and pull her up. She steadied herself back on her head. She was shocked when she realized that Nathan was the one who had helped her up. Chapter 8 The displeasure on Nathan¡¯s expression was evident as he demanded, ¡°Are you teaching her or toying with her?¡± Lucas gulped nervously. ¡°Sir, I was teaching Madam self¨Cdefense.¡± Everyone was worried about Lucas. There was no way Nathan didn¡¯t know what trick Lucas had been trying to do. Nathan pushed Suzanne aside and said, ¡°Stay away.¡± Suzanne felt her heart fluttering involuntarily. Nathan had never once nced at her, but his actions showed that he clearly wanted to protect her. She was puzzled, and she had no idea what he wanted to do. Casually, Nathan removed his watch and said, ¡°Let¡¯s spar. If you win, you get to stay. Lose, and you leave immediately.¡± Lucas¡® face drained of all its color. He tried to exin himself, saying, ¡°General, t¨Cthere¡¯s no way I can beat you. I¨CI was just teaching Madam some self¨Cdefense. Please don¡¯t fire me, sir. Nathan handed his watch to Suzanne, unaffected by Lucas¡® pleas. Lucas was flustered by Nathan¡¯s indifference and began begging Suzanne instead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. I didn¡¯t mean to make you fall.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t give Lucas a chance to exin further and began raining kicks on thetter. There was a muffled bang before Lucas was sent flying backward. Hended on the ground and groaned in pain, clutching his midsection. Suzanne was stunned by Nathan¡¯s fierce attack. If it had been her, she would probably have died from a single kick. Lucas took a moment to recover from the pain and realized that Nathan wasn¡¯t ying around. If he didn¡¯t go all out, he would definitely be dismissed today. Mustering his courage, Lucasunched himself at Nathan. However, Nathan dodged Lucas¡® attacks easily. He bent down and delivered another solid +15 B?NUS punch to Lucas¡® stomach. Lucas stumbled a few steps back before falling to the ground, blood seeping out of the corner of his mouth. Everyone could tell that Lucas had suffered internal bleeding after the two attacks. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Right then, Sally rushed forward and grabbed Nathan¡¯s arm. She begged, ¡°Stop, Nate. Lucas didn¡¯t bully anyone. He was genuinely trying to teach her some self¨Cdefense.¡± The soldiers around them also began pleading anxiously. ¡°General, please spare him.¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze softened when he looked at Sally. In a gentle tone, he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried you might get hurt if you charge over like that?¡± Sally pouted her bright red lips and nuzzled against his arm before giggling, ¡°Nope. I know you would never hurt me.¡± Nathan patted her head gently in response. Their actions stung Suzanne¡¯s eyes, and she felt her heart throbbing in pain. She gripped Nathan¡¯s watch tightly as she watched him flirt with another woman right in front of her. She was in so much pain that she could barely breathe. It was almost as if she was the one Nathan had beaten. It was just a sparring match, yet Nathan was afraid of identally hurting Sally. Meanwhile, he had bravely shot a criminal while she had been right next to him without caring that he might identally hurt her. How absurd! His preferential treatment couldn¡¯t be more obvious. ¡°Nate, I have something to tell you. Let¡¯s go to your office.¡± Sally tugged Nathan away. Lucas struggled to push himself up and begged, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, General. Can you please forgive me?¡± Nathan allowed Sally to lead him away. Without turning around, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this decision to Suzanne.¡± Lucas immediately staggered over to Suzanne and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. I¡¯m very loyal to General. Please don¡¯t dismiss me. I-¡± Chapter 9 Suzanne raised a hand to stop Lucas from speaking further. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t need to leave.¡± She wasn¡¯t petty enough to make someone lose a job they loved over such a small matter. Thrilled, Lucas thanked her gratefully. ¡°Thank you so much, Madam. I truly appreciate it. I¡¯m at your service from now on, no matter what you need me to do.¡± Ufortable, Suzanne handed him Nathan¡¯s watch. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so dramatic. Just help me return this to Nathan.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Lucas took the watch from her. Suzanne asked, ¡°Are there any train stations or airports nearby?¡± Lucas was dismayed. ¡°Are you going to leave?¡± Suzanne forced a bitter smile and nodded. She couldn¡¯t stand watching Nathan¡¯s affection for another woman any longer. After all, she wasn¡¯t a masochist. She nned to exin everything to Nathan¡¯s grandmother, Vera Cross, and end this marriage. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Lucas said, ¡°Let me take you there tomorrow, Madam. It¡¯s a six -hour drive to Phoenicia. ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡± Suzanne smiled stiffly. Her voice was weak from despair. She left the training ground in a daze. The gentle, warm evening sun lit everything in a rosy hue. Suzanne had spent her time reading away in her room and had skipped lunch. Now, it was almost time for dinner. She stepped out and walked toward the cafeteria. On the way there, she bumped into Nathan, who was apanied by Cole and Lucas. Both assistants greeted her in unison. ¡°Madam.¡± Suzanne nodded in response. ¡°Hello.¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze was as distant as usual. ¡°Lucas said you¡¯re leaving tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Not used to living here?¡± he probed. Suzanne forced a bitter smile and made up a random excuse. ¡°I miss Grandma.¡± Nathan¡¯s expression hardened, and his tone turned sharp. ¡°Are you nning to discuss our divorce with her?¡± Since he had seen through her lie, she didn¡¯t hide it from him. She said anxiously, ¡°It must have been hard for you to marry me just to keep Grandma happy. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just end things?¡± Nathan snorted. ¡°You¡¯ve been Grandma¡¯s caregiver for three years. Shouldn¡¯t you know her personality by now?¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t agree, then we can secretly get divorced and pretend to be a couple in front of her,¡± Suzanne replied firmly. Nathan felt his pride suffer a blow with his two subordinates listening closely. Countless women in the world would die to be his wife, yet Suzanne seemed to hate it instead. Nathan sneered, ¡°You did all of this to marry me for my money, right? Well, name your price.¡± Taken aback, Suzanne froze. She felt stung by his words. She unconsciously clenched her fists, which were shaking from fury. Her eyes teared up. How horrible of a person did he think she was? e put Blinking back her tears, on a calm front. She said mockingly, ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t need money. A disgusting woman like me has been earning money from men for years. I¡¯ve decided to turn over a new leaf, so I needed a loyal fool to marry.¡± A loyal fool? Nathan scowled. Behind him, Lucas and Cole struggled not tough. Just then, a researcher hurried over and reported urgently, ¡°General, there¡¯s been a chemical leak in Lab Five. Many people were poisoned, including Ms. Hoffis.¡± Immediately, Nathan dashed toward Lab Five. Chemical poisoning? Seeing how reckless he was acting, Suzanne became worried and quickly followed after him. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 10 People were running out of Lab Five¡¯s building, covering their noses. Many of the affected individuals were vomiting, while othersy on the ground feeling nauseous. In the midst of the chaos, the military headquarter¡¯s medical staff rushed over to provide care. Suzanne was panting by the time she arrived at the scene. She looked around anxiously, worried about Nathan¡¯s safety. However, she saw him swiftly leaving the building with Sally in his arms and cing her on a stretcher. How ironic. Suzanne was worried about Nathan, while he was only worried about Sally. Nathan left Sally with the doctors and turned around to continue rescuing others. Sally reached out to grab Nathan¡¯s arm and cried, ¡°Don¡¯t go, Nate. I feel sick¡­ ¡°Shh,¡± Nathanforted gently. ¡°It¡¯s alright. There are doctors here.¡± Sally shook her head as tears streamed down her face. She sobbed, ¡°Don¡¯t go, Nate. I feel like I¡¯m about to die.¡± Right then, Cole reported, General, everyone inside the building has been evacuated. A total of 35 individuals have been poisoned.¡± Nathan turned to the researchers nearby. ¡°Dr. Lawrence, what was the chemical that leaked? Is it life¨C threatening?¡± Joe Lawrence¡¯s face was pale as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s Azurium, a new product we imported from abroad. We¡¯re still in the middle of researching it, so we¡¯re not familiar with its properties.¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze herz gaze became cold as he red at Joe. Joe immediately became even more nervous. ¡°General, I¡¯ve never heard of Azurium in all the years I¡¯ve been practicing medicine. I don¡¯t know how toxic it is. ¡°I need to wait for each patient¡¯s test results toe out before treating their symptoms.¡± ??? ¡°Why were you guys so careless with something so important?¡± Nathan interrogated him angrily, making everyone around him quiver in fear. Joe took a deep breath and answered timidly, ¡°M¨CMs. Hoffis came to the building looking for something and identally spilled it.¡± Everyone¡¯s faces fell, and they shot Sally usatory gazes. Sobbing, Sally retorted, ¡°It¡¯s your fault for not storing it properly. What¡¯s that got to do with me?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Nathan¡¯s voice was stern as he admonished her. ¡°The research building is a secure unit and is heavily guarded. No one is allowed to enter without permission. What were you doing there?¡± Ignoring his question, Sally cried harder. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me? I already feel awful from the poison, but you keep scolding me.¡± Everyone stared at Sally disdainfully, finding her petnce annoying. After observing the scene, Suzanne walked over calmly and said to Joe, ¡°Azurium isn¡¯t poisonous. Did something containing Rhenium spill as well?¡± Everyone was confused by her words. Joe was doubtful of Suzanne as well, but he still answered truthfully, ¡°Yes. A chemical agent containing Rhenium had also spilled. However, Rhenium is usually used in fighter jet engines and isn¡¯t poisonous either.¡± Suzanne calmly exined, ¡°Azurium and Rhenium can react together to produce a colorless. and odorless gas that is poisonous. ¡°Those affected by it will have abdominal pain and nausea. Later on, they¡¯ll experience severe vomiting and diarrhea before dying from dehydration.¡± She continued, ¡°The bodies of those who were poisoned are now overly acidic. Drinking alkaline water will relieve their symptoms.¡± She turned to Lucas and instructed, ¡°Go to the kitchen and see if there¡¯s any edible alkali. Mix it with water and have everyone drink it.¡± Lucas wasn¡¯t good at chemistry, but he understood Suzanne¡¯s orders easily. He immediately responded, ¡°Yes, Madam. I¡¯ll get it done right away.¡± Lucas hurried away while everyone present studied Suzanne skeptically. Nathan, who was also scrutinizing her, felt an odd sensation stirring in his chest. Chapter 11 Had something gone wrong with his background check on her after all? Joe was the only one who responded in delight at the thought of discovering an expert in that matter. He asked Suzanne, ¡°Mrs. Morrison, were you a chemistry major?¡± Suzanne¡¯s eyes were filled with emotion. However, her mind had gonepletely nk. She shook her head and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten everything.¡± ¡°Forgotten everything?¡± A look of pity came over Joe¡¯s face at once. ¡°Then, how did you know about Azurium and Rhenium? And you even know the antidote to the poisonous gas too!¡± Suzanne thought about it for a while. Then, she said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ¡°It¡¯s like knowing that you must use salt when cooking and bait when fishing. It¡¯smon knowledge.¡± The fact that Suzanne called all of that mon knowledge¡± was enough to send Joe to his knees in awe. A small distance away, Lucas and Cole returned with some of their subordinates and fed the poisoned staff some alkaline water. A few momentster, they stopped throwing up, and the pain in their abdomens also ceased. Although some of them still felt quite dizzy, it was still evident that the antidote had worked like a miracle. Cole brought the alkaline water over to Nathan and gave it to him politely. He said, ¡°General Morrison, this water is quite effective. Please give it to Ms. Hoffis.¡± Sally gritted her teeth. She was furious that Suzanne had stolen the show despite the incident that had just happened. ¡°I won¡¯t drink it!¡± Nathan frowned. He asked softly, ¡°Why not?¡± Sally started crying again as she kicked up a fuss. ¡®Nate, I won¡¯t drink this kind of concoction! Suzanne didn¡¯t even graduate from middle school, so she¡¯s no different from an illiterate person! There¡¯s no way she knows anything about these things!¡± If Suzanne hadn¡¯t graduated from middle school, it meant that she had only graduated from elementary school! Everyone was shocked. Some of them even looked at Suzanne in disdain. Suzanne felt a dull throb in her heart. She felt upset, but there was nothing she could say to fight back. So she put on a calm demeanor and said nonchntly, ¡°I see that Ms. Hoffis is very headstrong. After all, a person with integrity would never ept charity handouts. ¡°Keep it up, Ms. Hoffis. I¡¯m rooting for you!¡± That said, Suzanne left without looking back. Her slim figure somehow looked sad and lonely as she disappeared. Sally pouted and started to grumble. ¡°Nate, what was Suzanne trying to say?¡± Nathan¡¯s face was turning darker and darker. He remained silent and didn¡¯t reply to Sally. Why couldn¡¯t she even understand a simple statement like that? Cole exined it to her patiently. ¡°Ms. Hoffis, Madam said a person of integrity would never ept charity handouts, which means something like a proud beggar would never take food from people they think are looking down on them. ¡°In other words, if you think that Mrs. Morrison is looking down on you, then you can keep being stubborn and not drink the water.¡± ¡°What? Nate! She made fun of me! She called me a beggar!¡± Sally cried in anguish as she began to sob on the bed. Everyone was at a loss for words. Nathan was more worried about his destroyed Azurium and Rhenium, especially thetter, which was so rare and hard to obtain that even money couldn¡¯t buy it. He felt a massive headacheing. He massaged the spot between his brows and said coldly, ¡°Cole, watch her until she drinks the water.¡± Then, he stood up and left. Sally immediately began throwing a fuss. She yelled after him, ¡°Nate, wait! Where are you going? I¡¯m feeling really bad! You can¡¯t leave me here alone like this!¡± Nathan kept on walking as if he hadn¡¯t heard her. If anything, he started walking a little faster than before. Since Sally had caused such a huge mess and even made a big sceneining, everyone there was starting to get tired of her. As soon as Nathan left, no one bothered about her anymore and went back to their jobs. The doctors and nurses went to help the other patients, whereas Joe and the other researchers went to clean up the mess in theb. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Lucas nced at Sally for a brief moment before hurrying after Nathan. Only Cole was left. He also put on a long face as he stood there, waiting for Sally to drink the alkaline water in his hands. He even tried tofort her and talk some sense into her. ¡°Ms. Hoffis, General Morrison has a lot of things to take care of, especially after this blunder. Don¡¯t make him worry even more. Drink this.¡± Sally saw that nobody else was giving her any more attention. She felt antsy. She was also starting to feel queasy and ufortable, so she snatched the ss from Cole and feebly drank from it. Cole sighed in relief. All sorts of thoughts ran through his mind. Was this really the woman that Nathan had harbored a crush on for more than a decade? Nathan had such terrible taste. Now that he thought about it, he realized Sally couldn¡¯t even hold a candle to Suzanne. Chapter 12 It was dark and quiet that night. After taking a bath, Suzanne went out to her balcony and sat in one of the rattan chairs while scrolling through the messages on her phone. Ken, the guy who had held her hostage, had been killed on the spot. The hostages in Technive had all been rescued safely. Nathan¡¯s team had also caught the rest of the perpetrators and handed them over to the police. Suzanne¡¯s bag and phone had been found. But she discovered that her own brother had transferred all the money she had saved for the past three years. * As of now, Suzanne didn¡¯t have a single penny to her name. The only thing she had left was her phone. After she had lost her memories back then, she met Vera, who had treated her as family and insisted on taking Suzanne with her wherever she went. That was how Suzanne had ended up being Vera¡¯s nurse. She had no friends, and her rtives only made her life even more difficult and miserable. Now that she was in a pickle, she didn¡¯t know who to ask for help with lending her some money. As Suzanne fell into deep thought, the door suddenly opened. Sheposed herself and turned to look at the door. She saw Nathan¡¯s silhouette as he closed the door. All of a sudden, Suzanne found herself starting to feel nervous again. She got so anxious that she immediately averted her eyes and lowered her head. She then tapped on a random book in her reading app and started to read. Nathan¡¯s firm footsteps eventually grew louder. Each step he took felt like a throb in Suzanne¡¯s heart. She found it harder and harder to breathe. Nathan¡¯s figure walked past her field of vision. Suzanne looked up and saw Nathan leaning against the balcony railing, facing her. She suddenly felt intimidated. There was a hint of suspicion in Nathan¡¯s eyes as he stared at her. +15 B¨®NUS She felt her heart skip a beat, and she asked softly, ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Nathan replied with a question. ¡°Did you really forget everything three years ago?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Suzanne responded. Nathan pressed his lips into a thin line and thought for a while. Then, he asked her again, How much do you know about Azurium?¡± Data and information about Azurium began appearing in Suzanne¡¯s mind, as if they had been etched into her brain. She said, ¡°Azurium is mostly used in biochemical weapons and is considered amon raw ingredient. ¡°Its electron properties make it very susceptible to chemical reactions with other elements, which means it can cause huge, deadly explosions whenbined appropriately with¡­¡± Nathan held out his hand and frowned. ¡°Wait, wait. Stop for a moment there.¡± Suzanne immediately stopped talking. Nathan felt like he understood every word Suzanne had said, but put together, he just couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it¨Cespecially when Suzanne went into details about the chemical properties. He asked her, ¡°Did you just call Azurium a mon¡® chemical?¡± Suzanne¡¯s eyes were big and round as she nodded honestly. Nathan chuckled coldly. The Norvanian military had spent 80 million dors on just five ounces of Azurium for research purposes. They were trying to create even more powerful biochemical weapons to defend the country. How could Suzanne call it a mon¡± chemical? The stunt Sally had pulled at theb earlier meant that the military had lost 80 million dors for nothing. Money wasn¡¯t the problem here. The problem was the destroyed Azurium, which could barely be purchased in its purest form, even with a lot of money. Nathan¡¯s face was grim. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t think chemistry sses in middle school covered anything on Azurium. How did you know about it?¡± Suzanne simply shook her head. Nathan said, ¡°I¡¯ll have people look into your past and background once again.¡± Suzanne just chuckled bitterly and lowered her eyes, saying nothing in return. However, her heart sank Her past wasn¡¯t something she was proud of. There was no need for him to continue looking into it. It would only make him hate her more. Nathan said, ¡°I¡¯m here to pass you a message from Dr. Lawrence. He wants you to work at theb.¡± Suzanne slowly scrolled on her phone, repeatedly reading the same few words on her screen without understanding any of them. ¡°But I don¡¯t know anything, so how am I supposed to do any research? I was just lucky that I came across something I was familiar with this time.¡± Nathan kept quiet. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Suzanne looked up at him and said, ¡°Actually, I like reading, and I have a good photographic memory. Maybe I had juste across an article about Azurium in the past. That might be all.¡± X Chapter 13 Suzanne then pointed at the bookshelf in the room and said, ¡°I¡¯ve finished reading all the books on your shelf in the past few days.¡± Nathan asked her again, ¡°Are you not even going to consider it?¡± Suzanne lowered her eyes. ¡°No. I¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning. I might nevere back here again.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t bother trying to convince her anymore. ¦° He just walked past her and entered the room, slowly unbuttoning his shirt as he said, When we¡¯re home, don¡¯t bring up the divorce with Grandma. It¡¯ll only aggravate her illness.¡± Suzanne couldn¡¯t help tightening her hold on the phone. She held it so tightly that she trembled. 50+ She simply couldn¡¯t hold her emotions back and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I noticed a photo of a little girl in one of your books. There was something written on the back. It said, ¡®My one true love, Sally Hoffis.¡°¡± Nathan paused, his hands still in the midst of undoing his buttons. His entire body turned rigid as he froze in ce. His eyes turned dark. He said nothing. Suzanne felt a deep, throbbing pain in her heart. She didn¡¯t know how to describe it. Since there was nothing she could do about it, she pretended not to be bothered by it. She said calmly, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯ve always wanted to marry Sally, right?¡± It took a long time for Nathan to snap back to reality and continue unbuttoning his shirt. He said nonchntly, ¡°I liked her when I was young. But she left to study abroad when she was 14 years old, and we lost touch afterward. ¡°It¡¯s been more than a decade since Ist saw her. She still feels like a stranger to me, even though she¡¯s been back for a year now.¡± Then, Nathan went into the bathroom and shut the door behind him while he washed up for bed. Nheless, Nathan¡¯s words didn¡¯tfort Suzanne enough. She was still hurting inside. In fact, Suzanne couldn¡¯t help thinking that she was the third wheel. After all, Nathan and Sally had known each other since they were kids, and they had both liked each other for a long time. If Suzanne hadn¡¯t suddenly appeared out of the blue, Nathan would have married Sally by now. So what was the point of her struggling and trying to keep this marriage afloat? The cold breeze hit Suzanne¡¯s face, making her heart grow cold. She went back into the room and dimmed the lights. She wanted to go to bed before Nathan came out of the bathroom. Usually, she would be able to fall asleep after lying still for a while. But she couldn¡¯t fall asleep that night, no matter how hard she tried. Maybe it was because Nathan was there. As soon as she closed her eyes, her mind would start wandering elsewhere. About 15 minutester, she vaguely heard the sound of the bathroom door opening. Nathan walked toward her and carefully got into bed. Then, the entire room was plunged into darkness. The man she loved was lying just a few feet away from her, and yet she felt as if they were both separated by an ocean. Suddenly, Nathan¡¯s phone buzzed with a notification. Suzanne stiffened. Her hearing senses were heightened in the dark. Nathan felt for his phone and tapped on the notification. It was a voice message from Sally. He yed the message. Sally¡¯s soft, sickeningly sweet voice sounded in the room. ¡°Nate, I¡¯m scared. Can youe here and stay with me?¡± Nathan then took his phone and pulled the covers away. He stood up, left the room, and closed the door behind him. As all of this happened, Suzanne was still wide awake, even though her eyes were closed. She had heard Sally¡¯s voice message. She had also noticed how Nathan couldn¡¯t wait to be with Sally. She forced herself not to feel upset about it, repeatedly telling herself that it wasn¡¯t worth it. He wasn¡¯t worth her getting upset over. However, no matter how much Suzanne tried to convince herself, she still felt the sharp pain in her heart. Her tears wouldn¡¯t stop falling from her eyes either, wetting the pillow Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. under her head. She turned to her side and pulled the nket over her head. She then bit down on her arm fiercely, not letting herself sob out loud. The pain in her heart was even more painful than the bite on her arm. Suzanne¡¯s shoulders continued shaking under the covers as she sobbed silently and uncontrobly. +15 Chapter 14 Nathan left the room and walked down the corridor before he reached his study. He turned on the lights and called Sally. He hade all the way here so that he wouldn¡¯t disturb Suzanne, who was already fast asleep. When the call connected, Sally¡¯s sharine voice sounded at once. ¡°Nate, why aren¡¯t you here yet? I¡¯m scared!¡± Nathan felt tired. He asked her gently, ¡°What are you scared of?¡± Sally tried using her coquettish voice with him. ¡°I¡¯m just really scared, okay? Juste here and stay with me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Nathan looked at the clock and saw that it was 11:00 pm, so he rejected her straight up. toote, so it¡¯s inappropriate for me to be there. I¡¯ll send someone to guard your door, okay? ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be scared of. Just go to sleep. I¡¯m taking Suzanne back to Phoenicia early tomorrow morning.¡± Sally immediately pouted and said unhappily, ¡°Isn¡¯t Lucas supposed to be dropping her back? Why do you have to do it?¡± Nathan sat down at his desk and held his head in his hand. He exined patiently, ¡°She¡¯s my wife, so I need to be a good husband to her. It¡¯s the very least I can do for her.¡± Sally sounded anxious on the phone. ¡°But Nate, she¡¯s dirty! You can¡¯t sleep with her!¡± Nathan¡¯s face turned dark. He frowned as he replied sternly, ¡°Sally, you can¡¯t talk badly about other people behind their backs like this. Everyone¡¯s past should always be respected.¡± Sally burst into tears at once. ¡°Nate, you¡¯ve slept with her, haven¡¯t you? I heard that she has STDs. Do you think you might have contracted it from her?¡± Had Sally been someone else, Nathan would have lost his temper by now. But she was Sally Hoffis, the woman he¡¯d had a crush on for more than a decade. Nathan just remained calm and exined patiently once more. ¡°Sally, whether I sleep with her or not has nothing to do with love. away. Don¡¯t Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t love her. So it goes without saying that I wouldn¡¯t sleep with her think too much about it. Also, don¡¯t talk bad about other people like that anymore.¡± ¡°Well, since you love me so much, why won¡¯t you sleep with me then?¡± Sally asked teasingly, trying to make a joke out of the situation to test the waters. Nathan¡¯s face darkened once more. This time, he truly lost his temper with her. His voice turned low as he chided her. ¡°Sally Hoffis, is this the only thing you¡¯ve learned after studying abroad for ten years? Who taught you this?¡± Sally could tell that Nathan was angry with her. She hurriedly backtracked and used her cute voice again. ¡°Nate, I was just kidding.¡± Nathan said sternly, ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to kid around with you. Go to sleep immediately. Someone will be guarding your door tonight. Tomorrow morning, Cole will arrive with a counselor for you.¡± ¡°A counselor for me? What for?¡± Sally was astonished. Nathan simply replied, ¡°Think about it yourself.¡± After hanging up, Nathan immediately called his subordinates to send someone to guard Sally¡¯s home. He also arranged for the counselor to see her the next day. By the time he finished arranging everything, Nathan felt exhausted. He leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes to rest. He thought about what Sally had been like when they were younger. She had used to be cute, kind, and smart. Even though she had been a crybaby, she had never kicked up a fuss over anything. Sally had been chubbier when she was younger. However, she had a very cute and likable character, especially when she pouted. Nheless, she had always known her limits and how to read the room. In other words, she had been a little girl whom everyone loved and admired from the bottom of their hearts. But now, Nathan wasn¡¯t too sure anymore. Early the next morning, Nathan was the first to wake up. ¡°Suzanne, wake up.¡± Suzanne could hear a man¡¯s maic and captivating voice in her ear. It was low and hoarse and tugged at her heartstrings, making her drunk with desire. ¡°Suzanne, get up.¡± She then felt someone nudging at her arm. Only then did she finally stir awake. She noticed that she was sleeping on a broad and firm chest that was incredibly warm and cozy. She blinked sleepily as she looked up at the person. Suzanne immediately caught sight of Nathan¡¯s handsome face, which was staring back at her with a pained expression. His eyes were narrowed at her. Her thoughts cleared immediately. It was only then that she realized she was half¨Csprawled over Nathan¡¯s body. Her arms were hooked around his neck, and she had one leg pressed up against his crotch. It looked like she was trying to seduce him. All at once, Suzanne jumped off his body like she got an electric shock. She sat up quickly and moved over in bed, apologizing profusely the entire time. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I¨CI didn¡¯t mean to do it. I was asleep, and I had no idea that I went overboard. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry. She had only hugged him in her sleep, and yet she was behaving like a little child who had done something wrong. She looked shy and embarrassed as she apologized to Nathan. After all, she was a dirty whore who didn¡¯t deserve so much as to even touch Nathan. When Suzanne pulled away, Nathan inexplicably felt empty all of a sudden. He didn¡¯t know if the tent in his pants was regr morning wood or if it had been caused by the feel of Suzanne¡¯s body against him. Regardless of what it was, he just knew he was hard as fuck Nathan cleared his throat and responded coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡± Suzanne hung her head. She suddenly remembered that Nathan had gone out to see Sally the night before. She didn¡¯t know when he hade back here. When she thought of that, she immediately felt upset and miserable. Nathan pulled the covers aside and got out of bed. ¡°Go and wash up. I¡¯ll drive you back to Phoenicia after breakfast.¡± Suzanne was stunned momentarily. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re sending me back to Phoenicia?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Nathan opened the closet and started taking his clothes off. His back muscles were ripped. In fact, they protruded from his back so much that he looked like a living sculptor, drawing her in like a moth to the me. Suzanne felt her cheeks turning hot. Her heart beat wildly against her chest. She quickly turned around and eximed shyly, ¡°W¨CWhy are you changing in front of me?¡± Nathan was just about to take his pants off when he heard what she said. He froze at once. He was used to living with a bunch of other men, so he was usually very open about little things like this. He had never paid much attention to his habits before this. Nathan didn¡¯t reply to her. Instead, he took his pants into the bathroom and came back out a few momentster, fully dressed. It was only then that Suzanne remembered they had been in the middle of a discussion. She stood before him and asked quietly, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Lucas supposed to be dropping me back today?¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes were on his wrists as he buttoned his sleeves up. ¡°Lucas is busy today,¡± he answered. ¡°What about Cole?¡± Suzanne asked. ¡°He couldn¡¯t take the day off.¡± Suzanne said, ¡°You have hundreds, if not thousands, of subordinates to do your bidding, and you can¡¯t find a single one of them who¡¯s free to drop me back?¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes dimmed. He looked at Suzanne with a puzzled look on his face. Suzanne was shocked by the look in his eyes. She asked faintly, ¡°If no one else can do it, you can just buy me a train ticket back.¡± Nathan wasn¡¯t pleased. He smirked and asked her back in return, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be the one to take you back?¡± Chapter 15 Suzanne lowered her head and mumbled, ¡°I thought you wanted to spend time with Sally.¡± Her voice was quiet and cautious. But Nathan caught the trace of displeasure and grievance in it, and it made his heart soften. He didn¡¯t like that feeling. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to,¡± he said coldly. Suzanne took a deep breath and let it go. He could drop her off if he wanted to. She could get him to finalize the divorce when they got home anyway and end her suffering. Suzanne took a shower and changed her clothes. Then, she took her phone and handbag and followed Nathan to the cafeteria for breakfast. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The cafeteria was packed that morning. Everyone they passed greeted them politely. ¡°Good morning, General Morrison, Mrs. Morrison.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t return any greetings. There were just too many people. In contrast, Suzanne greeted everyone who greeted her with a smile, saying, ¡°Good morning.¡± Everyone liked Suzanne, as she had been polite and friendly while she had been at the military base. Plus, she had been very helpful during the poisoning incident. Suzanne made her way to a table and waited there while Nathan got them food. He came back with two servings of breakfast and ced one of the trays in front of Suzanne. He began eating without waiting for her acknowledgment. When he looked up again, he found Suzanne picking the crust off her toast, only eating the crumbs. 1 She separated her eggs, eating only the whites and leaving the yolk. She also picked out the croutons in her sd before eating it. Nathan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He frowned at her questioningly. ¡°You have the same bad habits as she does.¡± Suzanne swallowed a mouthful of sd. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Sally,¡± Nathan said, smiling. ¡°Does every girl have the same bad habits?¡± he asked brazenly. Suzanne hadn¡¯t been in a good mood to start with, so the mention of Sally made her lose her appetite entirely. She put down her fork. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t notice anything wrong at all. ¡°Don¡¯t waste the food.¡± Suzanne felt the weight in her chest get heavier. She pouted for a moment, trying to quell her displeasure. She picked up her fork, speared the crusts of her toast, and stuffed it in her mouth. She forced herself to eat all the food that she didn¡¯t like, including every single piece of crouton in her sd. In Nathan¡¯s eyes, her sulking was adorable. After breakfast, Suzanne got into the car with Nathan. It turned out that he was only apanying her¨Che had gotten a driver to drive them. The drive to Phoenicia took at least six hours. They didn¡¯t speak much during the journey except during their brief stops for food at rest stops. After a few hours, they arrived in Phoenicia. Nathan broke the silence first. ¡°Do you want to go to the Morrison Residence or to Shovale first?¡± Shovale was a luxury retirement center for the rich and powerful. Vera had Alzheimer¡¯s. She didn¡¯t want to live in the Morrison Residence, as she had forgotten everyone except Nathan. Suzanne had been taking care of her for the past three years as her nurse. After Suzanne had married Nathan, Vera had refused to pay her any wages and didn¡¯t allow her to stay in Shovale, effectively forcing Suzanne to live with Nathan in Morrison Residence. However, Nathan didn¡¯t live in the Morrison Residence either. The Morrisons were a big family. Without Nathan, Suzanne felt uneasy staying with them. That was why she had returned home, only to be betrayed by her own brother and sold to After a moment of thought, she said, ¡°Drop me off at East No. 3¡± +15 B?NUS Nathan was puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re going home?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Suzanne replied impassively. Nathan didn¡¯t press on. After all, he didn¡¯t really care about where Suzanne wanted to go. He still had to get back to base to deal with his work. Half an hourter, Suzanne asked them to stop at a general store just before they arrived at their destination. She went into the store and spent all the money on her credit card to buy a sack and a baseball bat. When she came back with her purchases, Nathan raised an eyebrow in question, but he didn¡¯t say anything. The driver started the engine and continued driving toward the slums. Chapter 16 ¡°Thanks for dropping me off.¡± As soon as the car rolled to a stop, Suzanne said her thanks and got out quickly with her purchases. She mmed the car door behind her and strode over to a shabby house. There were two ruffians smoking in front of the house. Nathan could tell at a nce that Suzanne¡¯s destination wasn¡¯t typical. The ruffians outside were clearly standing guard. He told the driver to call for backup before getting out of the car and following Suzanne. The two ruffians seemed to know Suzanne. They let her in easily but stopped Nathan when he tried to follow. Nathan pointed at the door. ¡°That woman you just let in is my wife. Let me in with her.¡± One of the ruffians smirked. ¡°Samuel¡¯s sister is your wife? You¡¯d have better luck telling me I¡¯m your fucking father, mate.¡± Nathan had no desire to keep the conversation civil; he knew that people like these only answered to violence. Eyes darkening, he clenched his fists and struck quickly. His powerful blow struck the ruffian in the back of his head. He knocked him out instantly. The other ruffian panicked. He tried to reach for the knife behind him, but before he could draw his weapon, Nathan punched him. He copsed to the ground and writhed in pain. Nathan fished out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his hands as he walked through the door. He walked through a long corridor and emerged into a dim casino. The ce was crowded with all manner of people. Amotion in the corner drew his attention. He pushed through the crowd and was shocked by what he saw. The sack that Suzanne had bought was covering a man¡¯s head; Suzanne herself was hitting him with the baseball bat with all her strength. The man was screaming in pain on the ground while trying to get the sack off his head. Suzanne¡¯s teeth were tightly clenched as she beat him mercilessly. She seemed like she had every intention to cripple him. No one in the crowd attempted to help the man. They just stood around gossiping. ¡°Shit, Samuel¡¯s sister is intense.¡± ¡°If your brother had sold you to the frontiers and you lived toe back, you¡¯d probably do the same. In fact, I¡¯d have just stabbed him!¡± ¡°Good job!¡± The manager of the casino was the only one concerned about the situation. ¡°Hey, Samuel¡¯s sister, he still owes me a lot of money, you know. Are you going to pay back his debts if you kill him?¡± Suzanne ignored him and continued beating Samuel, She only stopped when her arms got tired. Drenched in sweat, she stopped for a rest. When the beating stopped, Samuel pulled off the sack and roared, ¡°Who the fuck-¡± When he saw Suzanne and her furious expression, his words died in his throat. How did she escape from that ce? Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Su¡­ Suzanne? You¡¯re home?¡± he spluttered. He heaved himself up despite the pain. Suzanne took a few deep breaths and gritted out, ¡°Don¡¯t say my name. You have no right to call me by my name any longer. Yes, I¡¯m alive, no thanks to you. From now on, you¡¯re no longer my brother, you¡¯re my enemy. You¡¯d better hope you get the chance to kill me before I kill you because I¡¯m not going to let you off easily.¡± Samuel took several limping steps back. He was terrified, but he tried for a smile. ¡°Suzanne, there¡¯s really no need for death threats. We¡¯re siblings, aren¡¯t we?¡± Suzanne had gotten enough rest. She raised her bat again and pointed it at Samuel. ¡°I swear father¡¯s grave, I¡¯m going to maim you today.¡± on my Samuel panicked. ¡°Your father is my father too!¡± he yelled before bolting into the crowd while dragging his wounded legs behind him. Suzanne heaved the bat and made to go after him, but before she could take a step, she saw Nathan. She was startled and froze. Nathan¡¯s elegantposure stuck out like a sore thumb in this ce. Suzanne suddenly felt nervous. When did hee in? GET Chapter 17 Nathan had never thought that Suzanne could be so ruthless. She¡¯d always seemed so gentle and soft¨Cspoken. Before Suzanne could say anything, a ruffian rushed in and pointed at Nathan. ¡°Boss, that¡¯s him, he¡¯s here to cause trouble! He knocked Harry out and punched me!¡± Within seconds, Nathan was surrounded by several bouncers, who were all staring at him murderously. This was an illegal casino, so they only let in familiar clients. Everyone else in the casino was wary of Nathan, as he was a stranger. ¡°Why did you knock out my men and force your way in?¡± the manager of the casino demanded. Suzanne bravely put herself in front of Nathan. She faced the manager. ¡°Jim, he¡¯s my friend. Jim snorted, ¡°You came here and beat up your brother without a care about the other patrons. You disrupted my business. That¡¯s all fine and dandy, but this is a different matter. Your friend beat up my men.¡± Suzanne was afraid that Nathan wouldn¡¯t be able to fight all of the bouncers in the casino. I¡¯m sorry on his behalf, Jim,¡± she said cajolingly. ¡°We won¡¯t be any more trouble. We¡¯re leaving now.¡± She grabbed Nathan¡¯s hand and turned to leave. Several ruffians blocked their way. ¡°Oh no. You can¡¯t just leave like that. Suzanne paused. She didn¡¯t seem to notice that she was still gripping Nathan¡¯s hand tightly. Nathan wasn¡¯t worried about the bouncers or the ruffians, but he was entranced by Suzanne¡¯s nervous defense on his behalf. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Involuntarily, his gaze fell on their entwined hands. Suzanne¡¯s hands were soft in his. She was holding his hand tightly. Her grip made his heart skip a beat. He hadn¡¯t felt this way when Sally held his hand. Suzanne tried for a friendly smile. ¡°What do you need from us, Jimi ¡°You need to pay for my men¡¯s medical fees,¡± Jim said angrily. Suzanne sighed. Money really was the only thing that ran this ce. ¡°How much?¡± she asked. Jim held out five fingers. Suzanne turned to Nathan. ¡°Do you have any cash on you? Give him five thousand dors.¡± Nathan frowned. His expression darkened. ¡°Five thousand?¡± Jim said incredulously. ¡°I meant 500 thousand!¡± Suzanne¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°This is extortion!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not letting you leave until you pay up.¡± ¡°How about 50 thousand?¡± Suzanne tried to bargain with him. ¡°I¡¯m not giving him a single penny,¡± Nathan interrupted imperiously. He hated uwfulness as a principle, so he would never give in to extortion. Jim stared at him for a moment. He took in his bulky stature and imposing manner. Nathan. looked like he could fight, but he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to take on so many people at once. Jim smirked. ¡°Well, someone¡¯s cocky. Do you think I¡¯ll let you leave if you don¡¯t pay me?¡± He waved his hands. ¡°Get him, boys!¡± Nathan shoved Suzanne into the crowd. ¡°Get out of the way. Don¡¯t get hurt.¡± Worried, Suzanne took a few steps back so that she wouldn¡¯t get in the way and make things harder for him. Several men rushed toward Nathan while wielding metal clubs. Nathan dispatched them easily with a sweep of his leg. He knocked their legs out from under them before they could even raise their clubs. The clubs nged noisily to the ground. Everyone was dumbstruck. For a moment, it was chaos; the casino had never seen someone such a good fighter before. Some of the crowd dispersed to escape the fight, while others stayed to watch. Jim panicked slightly when he saw that some of his men had gone down so quickly. He tok a few steps back and bellowed, ¡°Get him! All of you!¡± + Chapter 18 The group of hooligans picked up their weapons and rushed at Nathan. Suzanne felt like her heart was about to jump out of her chest. She wanted to run over and take some hits for him. Nathan waspletely unfazed. He drew his gun calmly and pointed it at Jim. Jim¡¯s face paled instantly, and he started to tremble. He quickly shouted, ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t take another step.¡± The rest of the gamblers scattered when they saw the gun. No one dared to stay around any longer. In Norvania, only powerful people were allowed to carry guns legally. These weren¡¯t the people they would want to cross. Suzanne sighed in relief when she saw Nathan pull out a gun. So, that was why he was so calm. He had a gun on him. Jim smiled obsequiously and said, ¡°Sir, I was being presumptuous. You¡­ may leave. I¡­ 1 don¡¯t want the money anymore.¡± Suddenly, amotion could be heard outside. Nathan looked at the time on his watch. Ten minutes had just passed. His subordinates were very punctual. Nathan put away his gun. Jim thought he was safe. So, he sighed in relief and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The next moment, arge group of men in suits rushed in and instantly subdued all the hooligans. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to experience that, General Morrison,¡± one of his subordinates came up to him and apologized politely. Only one person in Norvania could summon such an impressive group of people, and that person was named General Morrison. It could be none other than Nathan Morrison, the leader of the Norvanian military. Jim was dumbfounded, and his face paled. He got on his knees and begged for his life. ¡°General Morrison, please forgive me. I¡¯ve learned from my mistake.¡± Nathan ignored his pleas. He gave his subordinates an order. ¡°Close this casino down and hand these people over to the police.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± His subordinates quickly went on to carry out his orders. Nathan nced at the dirty tables and frowned before he took his leave. Suzanne followed behind him in a hurry. A feeling of admiration grew within her as she looked at his towering figure. Her affection for him only grew although she knew he already loved another woman. She hated herself for being so weak. After they left the casino, Suzanne got into Nathan¡¯s car. Then, the driver drove them away. Nathan understood that Suzanne could no longer go back to her family. They couldn¡¯t go to Shovale either. He was afraid that she would talk about a divorce with his grandmother and upset her. Ultimately, the car arrived at the Morrison Residence. Suzanne didn¡¯t want to get out of the car. She looked at the luxurious building that looked like a pce. She felt an indescribable pain in her heart and didn¡¯t dare to walk into this house on her own. Nathan noticed her worried expression and took off his seatbelt. ¡°Get out of the car. We¡¯ll go in together.¡± Suzanne grabbed his arm nervously. ¡°Nathan, I don¡¯t want to stay here. Can we go to Shovale instead?¡± Nathan looked down and gazed at her arm coldly. Suzanne realized she had crossed the line. So, she quickly withdrew her hand. Nathan said in a cold and decisive tone, ¡°This is your home.¡± Home? She didn¡¯t have a home with her family or his. She felt a bitter pain welling up within her. It was suffocating her. She said in a soft and defeated tone, ¡°Nathan, why are you so cruel to me?¡± Why would he trap her in a marriage like this if he didn¡¯t love her? Why would he torment her with his emotions and family? She didn¡¯t even know why she had to suffer like this. GET Chapter 19 Nathan was stunned. He looked into Suzanne¡¯s bright, round eyes. Tears were welling up in her eyes. He felt a sense of unfamiliarity. At the same time, he didn¡¯t understand why she was upset. So, he felt a little irritated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Suzanne turned away from him and quickly wiped away the tears. She calmed herself down and said, ¡°It¡¯s evening right now. All of your family members should be at home. I¡¯ll head in first. Stand at the door and listen to what happens.¡± She stepped out of the car after she said that. She walked into the house without waiting for Nathan. As soon as she walked in, Suzanne met the butler, Edgar. Edgar was about 50 years old. He was very stoic and quick¨Cwitted. He quickly snapped back to his senses after his initial shock. ¡°Wee, Mrs. Morrison. You¡¯re just in time. Dinner is about to start,¡± Edgar said politely. Suzanne could tell Edgar was only polite to her because of his professional ethics. Everyone in the household was prejudiced against her. ¡°Thanks,¡± Suzanne replied politely before walking in. In the middle of the luxurious living room, everyone in the Morrison family was seated around a seven¨C foot¨Clong coffee table. They were happily chatting. The atmosphere was very peaceful. ¡°Mom, Dad, good evening¡­¡± The sound of Suzanne¡¯s voice destroyed the peaceful atmosphere. Suddenly, everyone went quiet. Everyone stared at Suzanne coldly. She felt a chill run down her spine and her skin crawl. She was anxious and felt lost. She wanted to greet the rest of the inws, but someone spoke up and drowned her voice out. ¡°Honey, who is this? Who is she calling mom and dad?¡± ¡°Her? She¡¯s the caregiver who lives in Shovale and takes care of Grandma. I don¡¯t know how 1//3 N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. much she brainwashed Grandma. She managed to make Grandma force Nathan to marry her by threatening to kill herself. Did you forget? She came to live with us for a few daysst month.¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s who she is. Ipletely forgot.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so forgetful. A cunning and shameless woman like her is truly hard to forget.¡± post. He is also righteous and has such outstanding achievements. But his marriage has been tainted by such a dirty and despicable woman.¡± ¡°I feel so sad for Nathan. He holds such an. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. A woman like her is not good enough to be a maid, much less a wife. Her existence is a stain on our household.¡± ¡°Edgar, send my food to my room if she¡¯s living here. I don¡¯t want to dine at the same table as her. She makes me lose my appetite.¡± Everyone took a jab at her without consideration of her feelings. They ridiculed her before the elders and children. Suzanne clenched her fists. She was shaking from the anger. Tears were welling up in her eyes from her frustration, but she used every bit of her willpower to hold back the tears. The humiliation she felt when she just moved in was even worse. Back then, she believed Vera¡¯s words. She thought the feeling was mutual between her and Nathan. She endured the torment from his family members for love. She thought at least Nathan loved her. At that moment, it all feltughable to her. She wondered if Nathan thought as badly of her as the rest of his family. Suzanne cleared her throat to speak, but her voice still quivered slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering all of you. I just came back to tell you that I will be getting a divorce with Nathan. You won¡¯t have to worry about me causing trouble for you in the future.¡± Suzanne didn¡¯t want to speak ill of Nathan. This was the only way she could let him know how much humiliation she suffered in this household. If Nathan didn¡¯t love him, he should set her free! ¡°Oh, a divorce? That¡¯s great! We have to open some good wine to celebrate¡­¡± Everyone suddenly stopped talking. Their gaze became gentle. They looked humble and anxious as they looked at the man behind Suzanne. Chapter 20 Suzanne knew that Nathan had entered the house. Nathan was the youngest among his siblings, but his authority was apparent. Everyone feared and respected him. Even his parents had to listen to him. Suddenly, his parents stood up excitedly and walked toward him with smiles on their faces. They casually walked past Suzanne. His father, Gary Morrison, said joyfully, ¡°Nate, you¡¯ve finally found the time toe home! His mother, Florence Lowe, was also filled with joy. ¡°Let me get a good look at you, Nate. Have you gotten slimmer this past month?¡± Nathan slowly pushed away Florence¡¯s hands, which were cupping his face. ¡°Since you¡¯re back, at least stay for a few days.¡± Florence could sense that Nathan was unhappy. Nathanpletely ignored his parents¡® words. He nced at the people in the living room coldly. He yelled at his siblings and their partners. ¡°Whose appetite did my wife upset? Whose house did she stain?¡± His wife? Suzanne trembled. She was shocked and moved by Nathan¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t expect Nathan to yell at his family for her sake. The sadness and humiliation she felt were eased by his words. Some of his sisters¨Cinw stood up nervously and tried to exin. But they shrunk back and looked at each other. They were too intimidated by Nathan to speak. Gary was displeased by Nathan¡¯s attitude. Since he was Nathan¡¯s father, he reprimanded him. ¡°Nate, these are your elder sisters¨Cinw. You should show them some respect.¡± Nathan¡¯s angry gaze shifted to Gary. He softened his tone but resolutely said, ¡°Dad, do they even have the most basic courtesy and respect for others?¡± Gary¡¯s expression fell as he was at a loss for words. Nathan¡¯s elder brothers and sisters¨Cinw were the ones who were upset. He said they were disrespectful after all. ¡°Nathan, you¡¯ve crossed the line.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We were just talking about that woman for a little while. Did you have to lose your temper like that 7¡± ¡°Stop pretending, I bet you hate her more than we do.¡± ¡°I know, right? Saying we¡¯re disrespectful for a woman like that The living room descended into chaos. It¡¯s too upsetting¡± Nathan finally understood why Suzanne didn¡¯t want to live here. Even if he didn¡¯t love her, he shouldn¡¯t humiliate her like that. He didn¡¯t say another word as he grabbed Suzanne¡¯s arin and walked away. Florence went after him anxiously. ¡°Nate, where are you going? Your brothers and sisters¨Cin w were justmenting about Suzanne. You shouldn¡¯t throw such a huge fit.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your dad and I didn¡¯t even say anything. Why are you angry at us, Loo?¡± Nathan helped Suzanne into the car. Then, he turned around to face Florence and said, Mom, I¡¯m bringing Suzanne back to Sudvi. I¡¯lle back to visit when I have the time. ¡°You just came back. Why are you leaving so soon?¡± Nathan didn¡¯t bother exining anymore. He got into the car, and they were off. The atmosphere in the car was stressful and depressing. Suzanne leaned back in her seat weakly and turned to the side to gaze at the scenery. She felt very depressed. Nathan broke the silence. He said coldly, ¡°I apologize for my family.¡± Suzanne closed her eyes slowly. She felt a pang in her chest. Nathan apologized for his family because he was honest and honorable. But he was still very cruel to her. At that moment, Suzanne¡¯s voice was weak and faint. ¡°Please, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡® After hesitating, Nathan said, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll get a divorce after Grandma¡¯s 80th birthday.¡± Suzanne was pained and relieved to hear that. With tears in her eyes, she muttered, ¡°Thanks. She turned her back on Nathan and looked outside the window. Mncholia bubbled up within her. The scenery was bright and cheery, but she felt like the entire sky was gloomy and depressing. Suzanne felt like she was suffocating. Every breath she took felt painful. Chapter 21 The car ridested an hour. Nathan brought Suzanne to the entrance of Imperial Heights. It was a vi area where the most important people of Norvania lived, such as the country¡¯s leaders, generals, officials, scientists, engineers, astronauts, or key people under protection. Nathan stopped the car. Then, he told Suzanne, ¡°Get out of the car first.¡± Suzanne was shocked as she looked at the words ¡°Imperial Heights¡± carved on the entrance. She finally realized that Nathan had brought her to a ce where normal people would never be able to enter. She started to feel nervous. Then, she unbuckled the seatbelt, got out of the car, and walked over to Nathan¡¯s side. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Two soldiers who were on guard duty approached them. One of them took the ID that Nathan handed them and nced at it. Then, they saluted him. ¡°Good day to you, General Morrison.¡± Nathan nodded. The soldiers took out some advanced scanning technology and checked the car. After the scan, they gestured for Nathan to enter. ¡°You may enter, General Morrison.¡± Nathan said, ¡°She will be living here from now on. Please record her information.¡± Suzanne was nervous. She waved her hand and refused. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, I Before she could finish talking, the soldiers had already brought over a machine. ¡°We¡¯l be recording your fingerprint and doing a retinal scan, so it¡¯ll be more convenient when you go in and out of here.¡± Suzanne didn¡¯t have the chance to refuse. The soldiers walked her through how to do it and recorded her details in the system. She felt a little helpless as she got back into the car. Then, Nathan drove them into the grounds of Imperial Heights. Throughout the entire journey, Suzanne felt uneasy. The car ridested for around ten minutes before they arrived at a two¨Cstory detached vi -Sudvi. There were soldiers guarding the gates of the vi, too. Suzanne scanned her surroundings as she entered the living room. The vi didn¡¯t look as luxurious as the Morrison Residence. However, the decor was grand and majestic. In the ce of a television, there were shelves filled with books. There were probably thousands of different books in the living room. It created an atmosphere perfect for reading. Suzanne liked the design of the vi. As she was immersed in thefortable environment, Nathan suddenly said, ¡°My room and Sally¡¯s room are on the second floor. There are several guest rooms on the first floor. Feel free to take your pick.¡± He promised they would live like a married couple, but he overestimated his self¨Ccontrol. He almost lost control of himself when he thought about the hug that morning when half of Suzanne¡¯s body was pressed against him. It was best if they just slept in different rooms. Nathan¡¯s words seemed to stab Suzanne¡¯s heart. She came back to her senses from the shock. His room and Sally¡¯s room? So, the two of them had been living here together? This was Sally¡¯s home. Nathan had brought his wife to his mistress¡® home. It was very humiliating for her. Suzanne felt insulted. She said bitterly, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t stay here. Sally will be mad if she finds out.¡± Nathan also realized that Sally would throw a fit, but that wasn¡¯t important. ¡°It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s just a very childish person. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Nathan went to sit on the couch. Sally was childish? Suzanne could sense the love in his tone, and it made her feel ufortable. But she didn¡¯t say anything as she thought about the fact that she could be released from this depressing marriage after one more month. She went into her room and closed the door. She was so upset that she felt weak all over. She leaned on the door and took some deep breaths. Her eyes became misty as she looked at the balcony. The man she loved for three years actually loved another woman. Her affection probably meant nothing to Nathan. Maybe he even felt disgusted by it. She felt pain in her chest. So, Suzanne raised her hand and grabbed her chest tightly, so tightly that her shirt creased. Chapter 22 Suzanne closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She tried to swallow her distress, but it was just too painful to bear. Unbidden tears welled in her eyes. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The next morning, Suzanne got out of bed, freshened herself up, and walked out of her bedroom. She was startled when she saw the people sitting on the sofa in the living room¨Cthey were important people, whose discussion of important matters was interrupted by her appearance. They looked at her curiously. Nathan stood up and introduced her politely. ¡°Mr. President, this is my wife, Suzanne.¡± The president of Norvania, Donald Tacker, was a middle¨Caged man in his fifties. His eyes held a kind twinkle, which made him look friendly and amiable. Suzanne was taken aback by Nathan¡¯s easy introduction. Maybe he just didn¡¯t want to hide. anything from the president. Nervously, she went up to Donald and lowered her head respectfully. ¡°Good morning, Mr. President. Good morning, everyone.¡± ¡°Hello, Mrs. Morrison.¡± Donald held out his hand to her. Startled, Suzanne took his hand and shook it. Donald smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered why Nathan never took a liking to my daughter. Now that I¡¯ve met you, I can see that my daughter really can¡¯tpare to you.¡± Nathan looked at Suzanne. His eyes were as cold as ever. He was well aware that Suzanne was pretty in her own simple way. She had a mncholic aura that softened her demeanor. It made her soft and gentle, as a well¨Craiseddy should 1. be. Most importantly, her beauty was realistic, with no trace of stic surgery. Suzanneughed awkwardly. ¡°You tter me, Mr. President. I¡¯m just a normal person. I¡¯ve $15 BONUS got nothing on your daughter.¡± The other men looked at each other while smiling. Suzanne saw that the coffee table was empty apart from a file. There was no tea or refreshments in sight. She figured that Nathan had probably forgotten about basic hospitality in favor of business, so she offered politely, ¡°Let me get you some tea. ¡°No need for the trouble, Mrs. Morrison. We don¡¯t need tea,¡± Donald replied. Suzanne smiled and nodded in ordance, but she still went into the kitchen to make some tea. It didn¡¯t matter whether the guests wanted tea or not; it wasmon courtesy for the host to offer refreshments. When Suzanne entered the kitchen, she realized that the partition between the kitchen and the living room was hollowed out, so it wasn¡¯t soundproofed. She could still hear bits and pieces of the discussion in the living room. She looked around for some mugs for the tea, but she couldn¡¯t find them. Instead, she found an exquisite tea set along with some expensive tea leaves. Just then, she overheard Donald saying, ¡°Project Foghunt has been going on for three years, but we have yet to find any useful clues. I know you have troops all over the world, so I am here, at my wit¡¯s end. I hope that you can help us. ¡°It¡¯s very important that we find this person, not only for the sake of weapons development but also for the sake of our country.¡± Another man spoke up. ¡°He¡¯s right. Every country is looking for this person. At the moment, they have 50 grams of hydronium. They¡¯re the only person in the world who knows how to handle the component.¡± ¡°I know who you¡¯re talking about, Mr. President,¡± Nathan said. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for him. for three years.¡± Suzanne paused and felt a sh of fear. Hydronium? That was a very dangerous chemicalponent. Chapter 23 As a bioweapon, hydronium was incredibly powerful. Anyone who owned a hydronium- based weapon was practically undefeatable. Abination of hydronium and ultrasonic waves could kill half the earth¡¯s poption painlessly and unknowingly in under two hours. Every country wanted to get their hands on hydronium. Some countries were even offering to pay five billion dors per gram of hydronium. The conversation in the living room died off. When Suzanne brought the tea out, she saw Nathan looking through the file about Project Foghunt. She walked over and ced the tray on the coffee table. Then, she knelt by the table and began serving the tea. With well¨Cpracticed motions, she set out the cups and saucers and poured the tea into the cups. Her movements were elegant. None of the others could bring themselves to interrupt her. Even Nathan couldn¡¯t help but look at her. He was distracted from his reading. Suzanne offered a cup of tea to Donald first. ¡°Here you go, Mr. President.¡± Donald beamed and took the cup. ¡°I received several boxes of expensive Earl Grey tea from a neighboring country some time ago and gave General Morrison a box. This is that tea, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s expensive, but it¡¯s a little too bitter for my taste.¡± Suzanne smiled. ¡°Try this cup. It shouldn¡¯t taste bitter.¡± Donald took a sip and eximed, ¡°This is good! I guess we steeped it the wrong way, You have good taste, Mrs. Morrison.¡± then. The other men drank their tea and had simr praises. Suzanne handed thest cup to Nathan. He put down the file and took the cup. As soon as he lifted the cup to his lips, he could smell the faint aroma of the tea. He took a sip. The tea was just the right amount of fragrant and fresh, with only a light hint of sweetness from the milk. The smooth brew rolled off the tongue easily and left him with a delightful aftertaste. It wasn¡¯t just the quality of the tea that he was impressed with; he was also surprised by Suzanne¡¯s skill in brewing tea. Suzanne served another round of tea before excusing herself. After she left, Donald asked curiously, ¡°Where is your wife from, General Morrison? She doesn¡¯t seem like amoner.¡± Nathan furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°She¡¯s just a regr person. She grew up in a middle- ss family.¡± Donald shook his head. ¡°Trust me, I know these things. Your wife isn¡¯t an ordinary woman.¡± He downed his second cup and poured another for himself. ¡°If she has the time, could she teach my assistant how to make a good cup of tea? My assistant¡¯s rubbish at it. He¡¯s been wasting the good stuff all this time.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll let her know,¡± Nathan said politely. Donald nodded while still holding on to the teapot. After leaving the living room, Suzanne went to the garden and sat down at the little table set up outside. Lazily, she leaned back in the chair and let the morning sun warm her skin. Before she knew it, she had nodded off. Nathan saw his guests off at the gate. When he came back, he found Suzanne fast asleep in the garden. He walked over slowly. Suzanne¡¯s face was rosy from the sun. Nathan stared at her for a while. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He looked around and saw arge umbre by the security post at the door. A light breeze fluttered through the garden. Suzanne woke from her nap. Her arm was a little numb from the prolonged pressure. As she shook out the pins and needles, she looked up to find arge umbre set up over her. A strange smell made her look down at her feet. Under the table, there was a small bowl of smoldering sage to keep mosquitoes away. Suzanne was touched. She looked around, wondering who would care for her like this. There was no one around. Chapter 24 Suzanne picked up the bowl of burning sage and walked back to the vi. ¡°Madam.¡± She turned. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. A man in a smart suit came up to her and gave her a polite nod as he handed her an envelope. ¡°General Morrison told me to give you this.¡± Suzanne took the letter. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± the man said. ¡°The general said that he will be away for business for the next few days, so if there¡¯s anything you need, do let us know.¡± Suzanne felt her heart clench when she heard that Nathan wouldn¡¯t be home for some time. She quickly pulled herself together and handed the bowl to the man. Then, she opened the envelope and pulled out a bank card. There was a note with the card, written in firm handwriting. ¡°The password to the door and the card is 1516117. I will be away indefinitely for business in Suntend.¡± Suzanne folded up the note and ced it in her pocket. She couldn¡¯t stop running her fingers over the card as she stared at it. This belonged to Nathan. Her heart felt heavy, in part due to longing and in part due to pining. ¡°Who set up the umbre and ced the sage for me earlier?¡± she asked in a low voice. ¡°General Morrison asked me to do it,¡± the man answered. Suzanna was touched, but at the same time, her heart ached. It was hard not to love a man like this. Sally should be so happy to be deeply loved by Nathan. Suzanne was envious of her. If only she could have just a fraction of that love. What would she have to do to achieve that in her next life? As her thoughts ran away from her, she sighed. She took the bowl of sage, thanked the man, and went back to the vi. +15 B?NUS The next few days of living in Sudvi were some of the mostfortable days she¡¯d had in three years. She had housekeepers to take care of her meals, so all she needed to do was read, listen to music, sleep in, and generally enjoy her ownpany in the peace and quiet. Unfortunately, the peace didn¡¯tst long. A weekter, an uninvited guest turned disrupted the calm. up and When Sally heard that Suzanne was living in Sudvi, she hurried back to Phoenicia. She knew that Nathan would be away for work. As soon as she entered, she pointed a finger at Suzanne and demanded, ¡°Who let you in here? Who said you could touch my books?¡± Suzanne closed the book she was reading and looked up calmly at Sally, who was livid. She stood up and put the book away before turning to Sally. ¡°Nathan said I could.¡± Sally clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. Her eyes were burning with rage as she said, Sonne. I¡¯ve tolerated you all this time for Nathan¡¯s grandmother¡¯s sake.¡± ¡°This house was renovated ording to my preferences, including thisrge built¨Cin bookshelf and all the books on it. This was supposed to be our marriage home,¡± she spat coldly. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t manipted Madam Morrison and forced yourself between us, I would be in your ce, as I should be!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known Nathan for 20 years. We love each other. Isn¡¯t it enough for you to take him away from me? Now, you want to take my house and my books away from me. How could you be so shameless, Suzanne?¡± If she didn¡¯t know better, Suzanne would¡¯ve thought that she was in the wrong from the way Sally was putting it. But she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. She was a victim too. She hadn¡¯t known about Sally before she got married. She hadn¡¯t even known that Nathan had been forced to marry her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the bother,¡± she said impassively. ¡°I¡¯ll pack and leave right away. She went back to her room, packed her clothes, took her phone, and came back down with a duffle bag. She brushed past Sally and made for the door, but Sally suddenly grabbed her arm. Her re was vicious. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you leave just like that,¡± she said while smiling evilly. Chapter 25 Suzanne was creeped out. ¡°What do you want?¡± Sally smirked at her coldly. ¡°Nathan is on his way home. Did you know that there are no surveince cameras in this house apart from the doorway, since this is where he meets other countries¡® dignitaries?¡± A horrible feeling crept up Suzanne¡¯s back. Her hair seemed to stand on end when she saw Sally¡¯s terrifying expression. Before she could react, Sally rushed over to the bookshelf and swept all the books to the ground haphazardly. Then, she pped herself hard several times until there was a red mark in the shape of a hand on her face. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Suzanne watched all this in shock. She was frightened by her actions. She¡¯d known about Sally¡¯s underhanded tricks before this, but she really hadn¡¯t expected that Sally would be willing to hurt herself just to frame her. Nathan loved Sally with all his heart. He wouldn¡¯t believe Suzanne¡¯s exnation, especially since her reputation was already ruined.. There was no way out of this. While gritting her teeth, she said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re insane, Sally. You¡¯d hurt yourself just to frame me. You¡¯re out of your mind!¡± Sally narrowed her eyes and stalked toward her. Suzanne backed away warily. ¡°Does Nathan know that you¡¯re so evil?¡± Sally scoffed. ¡°You should¡¯ve done more research before marrying Nathan, Suzanne. Everyone who knows Nathan knows that he has a childhood friend whom he has loved for many years. You can¡¯t even understand how much he loves me. ¡°To him, I am kind, naive, and perfect. That¡¯s another thing you¡¯ll never understand. Do you think he¡¯ll ever be suspicious of me, given how much he loves me?¡± Suzanne felt suffocated. She didn¡¯t want to hear any more of this, so she turned and left. Sally raced after her and grabbed her at the door. Just then, an armored car drove into the driveway. Sally saw the car and began crying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Suzanne, I¡¯m really not a homewrecker. I¡¯m not. I didn¡¯t ruin your marriage! ¡°Let go of me, you madwoman!¡± Suzanne tried to push her away. Sally kept a tight grip on her and cried harder. The car braked with a screech, and the car door was quickly mmed shut. Sally sobbed at Nathan, who stood behind Suzanne. ¡°Nate, I¡¯m really not a homewrecker. Why did Suzanne hit me?¡± Nathan saw the red marks on Sally¡¯s face as she cried. He went up to them, grabbed Suzanne¡¯s arm, and wrenched her away. He did not hold back his strength. By the force of the pull, Suzanne lost her bnce and fell off the steps of the front door. Shended on her hands and knees. She gasped in pain as her skin scraped against the ground. Tears sprung in her eyes due to the pain. Sprawled on the ground, she felt as if she¡¯d been stabbed in the heart multiple times. She bit her lip and held back her tears even as her throat burned with unspoken sobs. When Nathan realized what he had done, he looked at her and paused. Suzanne met his cold gaze in despair. Nathan hadn¡¯t meant to hurt her. His eyes drifted down to her palms, which were bleeding. After a dazed moment, he shook off his sympathy and snapped, ¡°I¡¯ve warned you before, Suzanne. How dare you continue to hurt Sally!¡± Suzanne¡¯s heart ached as she choked out through the pain, ¡°Nathan Morrison, you haven¡¯t seen her for ten years. Do you really know her? Do you really think she¡¯s that kind and naive? She¡¯s framed me several times before. She¡¯s nothing but a calctive bitch!¡± Chapter 26 Nathan¡¯s expression darkened when he heard what Suzanne said. He gave her a cold re. Suzanne was frightened. She was afraid that he would kill her out of anger, but she couldn¡¯t just let herself get framed like this. She wanted to fight for a chance to exin herself, even if it meant her death. Whether Nathan believed her or not was not important. She knew she couldn¡¯t change his perception of Sally no matter what she did.. Nathan fell silent. He could see the fierce determination in Suzanne¡¯s eyes. She had looked just like that when he¡¯d saved her in Technive, and when she had beaten up her own brother in the casino. The teary yet determined look reminded him a lot of how Sally had been when she was young. She was always determined to get over whatever difficulty she had been facing at the time. Dazed by the illusion, he felt his heart lurch in sympathy. After saying all that, Suzanne wiped her tears away with the back of her hand. The wounds on her palms were red and bleeding. It was only then that Nathan realized how badly she had been hurt. She picked up her duffle bag and turned to the door. After taking a couple of staggering steps, she had to stop due to the pain. She leaned down to check on the wounds on her knees, then straightened and continued forward slowly. She looked so frail and helpless as she walked away. The morning sun cast warmth everywhere but her heart. Sally held a hand to her swollen face as she cried pitifully. ¡°I¡¯m not a homewrecker. I didn¡¯t ruin your marriage. Why did she hit me? Why?¡± As she spoke, she went back into the house forlornly. Nathan followed her in. He watched thoughtfully as she cleaned up the books on the ground. It didn¡¯t slip his notice that Sally had reced the books back onto the shelves inplete disorder. The Sally from his childhood was incredibly particr about the arrangement of her books. He was shocked. +15 B?NUS That night, Nathan sat in front of hisputer in his study and sent out a video recording. After sending the video, he picked up his phone and called the best programmer in the Norvanian Military. His tone was cold. ¡°This recording is from the surveince camera at the door of my house. Can you amplify the sound and remove all the background noise? I¡¯ll need the audio for this particr time.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No problem, General Morrison. Give me a few minutes,¡± the programmer said confidently. Nathan ended the call and put down his phone. His eyes darkened. He was the only one who knew about the surveince camera in Sudvi. Suzanne¡¯s tearful yet determined expression shed across his mind again. Her resigned tears made him inexplicably irritated. Ten minutester, the programmer sent him an audio file. After a moment of hesitation, Nathan tapped on it and listened to the file. He did not sleep that night. Shovale was an ancient mansion surrounded by pretty scenery. Suzanne returned to the mansion with an armful of wildflowers. An elderly woman was sitting in the perg. Her hair was white, but her thin frame was still filled with vigor. She looked kind and elegant. ¡°Grandma,¡± Suzanne greeted sweetly. Vera Cross reached out a hand to her with a smile. ¡°Chubs, were you picking flowers in the backyard again?¡± asal Suzanne quickened her steps and ced the wildflowers onto the stone table. Then, she sat down beside Vera. ¡°The lupines are so beautiful when they¡¯re in bloom. I wanted to get some for the house,¡± she said softly. Chapter 27 Vera patted Suzanne on the head fondly and smiled. ¡°Your husband is here.¡± Suzanne paused, and her face paled. Vera pointed toward the house. ¡°He¡¯s in there.¡± Suzanne turned to look in a panic. Was he here to get revenge on behalf of his beloved Sally? Or was he here to divorce her? ¡°You slept herest night,¡± Vera said in a low voice. ¡°I think he missed you, so he¡¯s here/ take you home.¡± Suzanne forced out a smile and tried not to let her bitterness show. to Vera didn¡¯t know about the fiasco that was their rtionship. She thought that they were a loving couple. Under Vera¡¯s instruction, Suzanne helped her back to the mansion. As soon as they entered, Nathan came out of his room. Vera beamed. ¡°Come here, Nate,e.¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± Nathan approached them and greeted Vera. He was in casual clothing. His ck shirt entuated his dignified presence. Suzanne couldn¡¯t help the twinge of attraction she felt toward him, despite her loathing. She didn¡¯t want to see him or speak to him. Nathan lowered his eyes when he saw that Suzanne was with Vera. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He had always been cold and serious. He wasn¡¯t good atmunicating if it wasn¡¯t giving orders. He dropped his gaze to Suzanne¡¯s hands, feeling guilty at the sight of the wounds there. For a moment, the tension in the atmosphere was almost palpable. Nathan cleared his throat. ¡°Are your hands okay?¡± he asked gently. Suzanne drew back and clenched her fists slightly. ¡°They¡¯re fine,¡± she said curtly while still feeling too upset for niceties. Vera frowned. She took Suzanne¡¯s hand and showed Nathan her palms. ¡°They¡¯re not fine. Look at this. Her hands are all scratched up,¡± she said unhappily. ¡°She told me she tripped on the road and scraped herself. It¡¯s not just her hands; her knees are bleeding too. ¡°She cried so badly when I was treating her wounds yesterday. She cried for two hours straight, you know? Her eyes were all swollen. If I didn¡¯t know that you were hurt, I¡¯d have thought you lost your husband.¡± Suzanne pulled her hand away awkwardly. ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Don¡¯t spread rumors, Grandma.¡± Nathan was uneasy with guilt. He took out a bottle of ointment from his pocket and handed it to Suzanne. ¡°This will help heal your wounds.¡± Suzanne stared at the bottle of ointment in his hands. She made no move to take it. ¡± Thanks, but no thanks,¡± she said curtly. Nathan recoiled slightly. He pursed his lips and let out a breath before cing the bottle on the table. He felt even more guilty now. Suzanne helped Vera over to the sofa in the living room. Nathan followed them and sat beside her. ¡°I¡¯ll be in my room if you need me, Grandma,¡± Suzanne said softly.. Vera was taken aback. ¡°Your husband is here. Aren¡¯t you going to spend time with him?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t need me,¡± Suzanne replied sullenly. With that, she turned and left. Nathan did not speak, but his eyes followed Suzanne as she left. Vera saw the guilt in his eyes and smiled knowingly. Chapter 28 That evening, Suzanne, Nathan, and Vera had dinner together. The table was silent as they ate. Suddenly, Nathan¡¯s phone rang and disrupted the peace. He took out his phone, nced at the screen, and frowned. Sally was video-calling him. It wasn¡¯t appropriate to pick up her call with Suzanne and Vera at the table. Moreover, he still hadn¡¯t had time to deal with Sally over what happened yesterday. Without hesitation, he rejected Sally¡¯s call and texted her instead. ¡°I¡¯m busy. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m free.¡± With that, he ced his phone back on the table and continued earring. Vera nced at him. ¡°Have you been very busytely?¡± ¡°A little.¡± ¡°With work, or with personal matters?¡± She pointed at his phone. ¡°It¡¯s not an important call,¡± Nathan exined. Right after he said that, Sally called again. Suzanne knew without doubt that it was Sally calling. She continued eating quietly, but her mood was ruined. Nathan nced at her before rejecting the call again. Embarrassed that Sally¡¯s call had disrupted dinner, Nathan served them both a bowl of soup each. Suzanne was taken aback. She stared at the bowl of soup, unable to believe her eyes. In the past, she would¡¯ve been ecstatic about this. Now, though, she did not feel happy at all. Slowly, she pushed the bowl away. Nathan frowned. He could see that Suzanne was still upset. He took a deep breath, but his voice seemed to be stuck in his throat. He couldn¡¯t seem to apologize. Relentlessly, Sally called again for the third time. This time, Vera grabbed Nathan¡¯s phone quickly and answered the call. As soon as the video call connected Sally¡¯s sobs sounded. ¡°Nate, Suzanne has gone too far! How dare she touch my things? The drawer¡¯s all messed up, and there¡¯s a ne missing. It costs a few thousand dors. I don¡¯t know if she has stolen it or not.¡± Vera¡¯s expression darkened. Suzanne kept her head lowered. She gripped her knife tightly. The weight on her chest felt heavier. She found it hard to breathe. Nathan¡¯s eyes darkened as well. He took his phone back quickly and saw that Sally was crying with her eyes closed. She wasn¡¯t looking at her phone. ¡°Who are you?¡± Vera snapped at the phone. ¡°How dare you call my Chubs a thief? Chubs is honest and kind. She would never steal anything!¡± Sally stopped crying. She opened her eyes and stared at Nathan, who was simmering with anger. ¡°Nate, is that Grandma¡¯s voice? Are you at Shovale?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nathan said with displeasure. ¡°Is Suzanne there too?¡± Sally asked nervously. ¡°She is,¡± Nathan replied coldly. Sally panicked. ¡°I didn¡¯t say she stole the ne, Nate. I just suspected it.¡± Nathan¡¯s expression darkened further. Coldly, he said, ¡°She did not steal anything from you. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Wait, Nate!¡± Sally said hastily. ¡°When are youing home?¡± It was toote; Nathan had already hung up. As soon as he put down the phone, Vera asked unhappily, ¡°Nate, are you having an affair?¡± Nathan did not know how to exin the situation. ¡°No, Grandma, I¡¯m not having an affair. Just ignore her. Continue eating.¡± Vera knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything from Nathan, so she turned to Suzanne. ¡°Chubs, tell me, is your husband having an affair with another woman?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 29 Suzanne smiled stiffly. ¡°He¡¯s not,¡± she said. She was defending Nathan. ¡°Then who is that woman?¡± Suzanne hesitated. Vera was sick. She wouldn¡¯t do well with bad news. Using Nathan¡¯s words, she said, ¡°She¡¯s just a child who doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about.¡± Nathan was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected her toe to his defense even though she had been framed and hurt badly. She hadn¡¯t done what Sally had done-ndered and hurt the other woman. Under Suzanne¡¯s reassurance, Vera did not continue to push the issue. After dinner, the three of them retreated to the perg in the garden for leisure. It was a misty night. The quiet garden was filled with the sounds of crickets chirping and frogs croaking The rxing fragrance of the tea added to the peace. Vera was in a good mood, as she was being apanied by her grandson and her granddaughter-in- law. Just then, one of the servants came over and said, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s ady by the name of Ms. Hoffis asking to see you and General Morrison.¡± Suzanne tensed. She picked up her cup and sipped her tea nkly. ¡°Who is Ms. Hoffis?¡± Vera asked. ¡°She said she grew up with General Morrison and is the love of his life. You used to regard her as your future granddaughter-inw.¡± Hearing this, Nathan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with her, Grandma.¡± Vera¡¯s expression was as dark as his. ¡°Stay here,¡± she snapped coldly. ¡°Let here and say her piece.¡± Nathan clenched his fists and sat down. Suzanne looked calm, but on the inside, she was very distressed. She wanted to avoid this. ¡°Grandma, I think Sally has a lot to say to you. I¡¯ll head back to my room¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave either,¡± Vera interrupted sternly. ¡°Sit down. Unable to do anything else, Suzanne did as she was told. Just then, the servant brought Sally to the perg. Sally was wearing a white dress, which made her¡¯look otherworldly She had several expensive jewelry on as well. ¡°Good evening, Grandma, Nate,¡± she greeted politely. She ignored Suzanne. Nathan frowned as he looked at her. Then, he slumped back in his chair. His expression was angry and resigned. ¡°Have a seat, Ms. Hoffis,¡± Vera said politely. Sally smiled and sat down beside Nathan. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Vera stared at Sally while frowning. ¡°Ms. Hoffis, why did you say that to my grandson just now? It was very inappropriate. Did you not know that his wife was also present?¡± Suzanne lowered her head. She felt mortified. Sally nced at Suzanne and smirked while dismissing her. ¡°Grandma,¡± she said cajolingly. ¡°Have you forgotten who I am? I¡¯m Sally. I was your neighbor for 14 years, and I often came over to your house to y with Nate. We grew up together. Your entire family loved me. You even told me that I could be your granddaughter-inw when I grew up.¡± Vera stared at her in shock, then looked at Suzanne. ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± she said uneasily. Sally blinked owlishly. ¡°I¡¯m the granddaughter-inw that you loved, Grandma. Suzanne just looks like me when I was young. I was plumper and had a rounder face, remember? I just lost a lot of weight when I grew up. Have you really forgotten me?¡± Chapter 30 Vera was trembling with anger. She clenched her fists and turned to Nathan. ¡°She¡¯s lying, isn¡¯t she, Nate?¡± Nathan looked dejected. ¡°She is Sally, Grandma.¡± Devastated, Vera¡¯s eyes reddened. She gripped Suzanne¡¯s hand with a trembling hand and asked tightly, ¡°Chubs, they¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t they? You are my granddaughter-inw.¡± Suzanne knew that Vera was upset by this revtion, but it was a long timeing. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She hadn¡¯t known before that she had mistook her for someone else, so she had epted her kindness without question. Now that she knew this was all just a misunderstanding, she couldn¡¯t let Vera continue to love her. She had no right to continue to be Nathan¡¯s wife. Suzanne¡¯s heart ached at the impending loss of thest person who loved her, but she plowed on anyway. ¡°Grandma, I thought you called me Chubs because I had a round face. I didn¡¯t know you m for someone else.¡± Vera¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She gripped Suzanne¡¯s hand tightly and sobbed, ¡°I didn¡¯t mistake you for anybody. You are Don¡¯t you remember? You were chubby when you were younger. Nathan called you Chubs. me ¡°You were his favorite person ever. He doted on you, Chubs, but you were too naive to know why he did. ¡°When you went abroad for your studies and lost contact with us, Nathan was devastated. He spent years pining for you. He even begged me to let him marry you when you returned. He didn¡¯t want to live without you. ¡°I went to so much effort to get the two of you married, but you¡¯re telling me now that I¡¯ve got the wrong person?¡± Vera was sobbing uncontrobly by the end of that. Suzanne was upset to see Vera crying. Her heart felt like it had been set on fire from how much pain she was feeling. Tears welled in her eyes. Nathan and Sally¡¯s love story was touching indeed. She was envious of their love for each other. She could never have that kind of love, because she wasn¡¯t Sally. Suzanne lowered her head in guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma. I really didn¡¯t know you had the wrong person. I kept telling you that my name was Suzanne, not Sally.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what your name is,¡± Vera continued crying. ¡°You¡¯re still Chubs, my granddaughter-inw. You might have lost weight and be prettier, but I can tell from your personality that you¡¯re my Chubs. You lived with me for three years. I know I¡¯m not wrong.¡± Sally panicked. She took out her phone hastily. ¡°Grandma, y have the wrong person. I¡¯m Chubs. Look, I have photos. Here some that I took with my parents while I was abroad. And th uncle, I believe you know him. We¡¯ve taken photos every year fo years that I was abroad until my parents were killed when I wa ¡°I spent two years with my uncle after that and only returned two years ago. My uncle can vouch for me. I¡¯ve visited you before too, bu you didn¡¯t recognize me.¡± Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Vera pushed away the phone that Sally handed to her. "I don''t want to look at it!" She looked at Nathan emotionally, tears already rolling down her face. "Tell me, Nate! Tell me I wasn''t mistaken!" Nathan walked over to Vera before sinking down on one knee. He held her slightly trembling hand. In a gentle voice, heforted her, "Grandma, don''t be so sad. If you think Suzanne is Chubs, then she''s Chubs. You can do whatever you want." Sally shot up to her feet at that moment. She eximed angrily, "Nate, I''m the real Chubs! You can''t just twist the truth to appease Grandma! How long do you n on letting her live in her delusion?" "Shut up!" Nathan shouted, his expression icy. The sight of Nathan looking so furious and intimidating shocked Sally to the core. She could only pout while feeling upset, and tears started to pool up in her eyes.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Vera gazed at Suzanne sadly. Affection and regret shed across her eyes as she said, "That''s right. I think she''s Chubs. I know she''s Chubs." Sally was so furious that she kept stomping her feet. "Grandma, I''m Chubs!" she asserted. "Nate has been in love with me all this time! He doesn''t love Suzanne at all!" "You''re going to cause Nate more suffering at this rate! He and Suzanne will get divorced sooner orter! Why must you be stubborn and unreasonable?" Sally couldn''t care less about Vera''s emotions. This time, she chose to verbally attack Vera. White-hot anger flooded Nathan''s senses. His expression crumbled as he shot an icy re at Sally. How did she turn out to be so vile as an adult? Was the educational system of the foreign country she had stayed in to be med for her transformation? Vera''s cheeks flushed with anger the moment she heard Sally''s uncouth words. She trembled violently while pointing at her. "Who... Who are you calling stubborn and unreasonable?" she asked furiously. Vera had been nothing but kind andpassionate toward everyone throughout her life. She was also a gracious and elegant woman, to begin with. To think that a snot-nosed, ignorant brat dared to call her stubborn and unreasonable! She rose to her feet immediately, her mes of anger threatening to consume her rationality. Tears blurred her vision as she red at Sally, her body still trembling all over. "Get out!" Vera shrieked in a shrill voice. "Get out right now!" Panic washed over Suzanne as she steadied Vera on her feet. After that, she patted Vera''s chest in order to help her regte her breathing. Suzanne''s gentle voice rang outfortingly. "Grandma, calm down. You''re suffering from high blood pressure, so you can''t be too emotional." Then, she said to Nathan, "Hurry up and take Sally away." Cold fury was evident in Nathan''s expression. He grabbed Sally and started dragging her out of the courtyard. Sally struggled against his grip while wailing, "I''m not leaving, Nate! Suzanne should be the one leaving this ce! She has no right to steal you and Grandma away from me! Heck, she has no right to steal your love that''s meant for me! "You should know that Suzanne is the type who lusts after every man in the world! She took up sex work just to earn money for her stic surgery! She even married an old geezer in the past, you know! "Grandma only likes her because she got work done on her face just so she could resemble my younger self! That''s how she rose through the social ranks! I will never ept this!" Hearing Sally''s usations against her made Suzanne feel as though she was getting tormented. In a way, Sally was rubbing salt on Suzanne''s wound. Even though Suzanne possessed no memories of those events, she still felt extremely ufortable. At the same time, Vera grew more agitated when she heard Sally''s words. Nathan had already dragged Sally out of the courtyard by then. He had a feeling that he''d definitely beat Sally up if she were a guy. Suddenly, Suzanne''s panicked voice drifted into his ears. "Nathan,e here quick! Grandma just fainted!" Nathan''s heart tightened at her words. He instantly released Sally, who was still struggling violently, and rushed back to the gazebo. Sally could only stay rooted to the spot dumbly. She watched as Nathan scooped the unconscious Vera into his arms and bolted past her. Suzanne was also running behind him, looking quite anxious. Chapter 32 Sally was starting to panic. She was afraid that her actions had given Vera an aneurysm. It would be difficult for her to deal with the consequences if that were to happen. But another thought soon popped into her mind. If Vera were to die, then there was no reason for Nathan and Suzanne to stay married. They¡¯d definitely get a divorce at that time. With that thought in mind, Sally instantly rxed. Vera¡¯s death would prove to be beneficial to her. It was a long and lonely night. The yellow lights in the VIP ward were dim. The atmosphere was deathly silent, too. Suzanne sat next to Vera¡¯s bed while holding her frail, skinny hand. Her teary eyes were glued to Vera¡¯s peaceful sleeping expression. Her heart throbbed in pain from time to time. She could only wish fervently for Vera to be fine and that she would regain consciousness soon. Suzanne still remembered the time when she first woke up in hospital. Her mind waspletely nk, but her body was with injuries. There were a bunch of strangers standing around her. Those peo had imed to be her parents, older brother, rtives, and friends. police officer was also there to take her statement just so he could determine her actual identity. However, Suzanne soon realized that her so-called friends and family didn¡¯t care about her health at all. They were all there just to demand +25 DONUS money from her. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Apparently, she had stolen five million dors from her dead ex- husband and got violently beaten up as a result. That was how she lost her memories. Since there wasn¡¯t enough substantial evidence to pin her as the culprit, the police decided not to arrest her. That was how she escaped from the fate of getting locked behind bars. Suzanne had hired a private detective to investigate her own background. It seemed that she had grown up in a toxic household. Her parents didn¡¯t love her, and her brother most certainly didn¡¯t care about her. At a tender age, Suzanne was already working odd jobs just to survive. She constantly dabbled on the shady side, to say the least. After Suzanne lost her memories, she found it close to impossible to see the good in humanity. She had no idea what to do in life. That was until she met Vera. Vera had a heart of gold and treated her like she was her actual granddaughter. Not only did she showered Suzanne with love and care, but she was also extremely nice to her. Suzanne spent the next three years serving as Vera¡¯s caregiver. To her, those were the three happiest years she had ever lived in her entire life. She had grown to treat Vera like her own family. And she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing her. More tears rolled down Suzanne¡¯s pale cheeks as she recalled the past. Time slowly ticked by. After Nathan took Vera to the hospital and waited for her condition to stabilize, he wasted no time in driving back to Sudvi. It was 3:00 am when he flung Sally¡¯s room door open and stormed inside angrily. There, he dragged Sally out of bed forcibly. Poor Sally was shocked, to say the least. Before she could register what happened, she felt herself getting dragged out of the room. She had no choice but to stumble alongside Nathan. ¡°Nate, what are you doing? It¡¯s the middle of the night right now! Where are you taking me?¡± Nathan¡¯s expression remained cold. He opted not to respond to Sally at all. Soon, Sally was dragged out of the vi and pushed onto the front passenger seat of Nathan¡¯s car. He made sure to buckle her seatbelt for her. Sally pouted in frustration, looking like she was about to cry. She stared at Nathan through her tears as she eximed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Nate? Why do you look so angry? I¡¯m still in my pajamas, you know! Where the hell are you taking me?¡± Nathan got into the driver¡¯s seat wordlessly and started the car, cruising away from Sudvi. Half an hourter, Nathan stopped the car outside Hoffis Manor. He got out and walked around the front of the car to get to Sally¡¯s door. After that, he dragged Sally out of the car and deposited her at the front door. Sally sobbed while asking, ¡°Why did you take me home, Nate?¡± A dark glint crossed Nathan¡¯s eyes as he warned in a stern tone, Listen up, Sally. I¡¯ve never told you that I loved you, be it now or then. Don¡¯t be so full of yourself and take advantage of my kindness. toward you. ¡°Also, Suzanne and I are legally married. ording to thew, she¡¯s entitled to half of my assets. Sudvi is her home, not yours. You have no right to im Sudvi as your own and take over it.¡± Chapter 33 Sally finally realized that Nathan was angry at her. She allowed tears to flow down her face freely so that she could look pitiful. Then, she apologized sincerely, "I''m sorry, Nate. Why are you being so mean to me all of a sudden?" Nathan questioned angrily, "Did you really think I wouldn''t know about you framing Suzanne just because there weren''t any surveince cameras in Sudvi?" All color was instantly drained from Sally''splexion. She could only gaze at Nathan, not knowing what to do. A momentter, she managed to recover from her shock. "Suzanne was the one framing me!" "You really don''t want to admit it, huh? Do you think I''m that stupid, Sally?" Nathan looked extremely disappointed. It was then Sally realized that she could no longer keep the truth under wraps from Nathan. She burst into tears and pped on a guilty expression. "I''m sorry, Nate! I know I''ve made a terrible mistake!" Nathan did his best to reel in his temper. He took a deep breath though his tone was tinged with anger. "If that were the case, then you wouldn''t have used Suzanne stealing the ne, nor would you have pissed Grandma off to the point that she got hospitalized! "From now on, you''re forbidden from meddling with my matters concerning Suzanne! You''re also not allowed to visit Grandma on your own! If I catch you repeating this mistake, I will never let you off the hook!" Sally approached Nathan and meekly grabbed his hand. Then, she started swaying it coquettishly. "Nate, I know I''m in the wrong here. Please forgive me, okay? I won''t repeat this mistake ever again." Nathan shook Sally''s hand off furiously before taking a step backward. He said coldly, "I''ll have my men deliver your belongings to your home tomorrow. You''d better reflect on your actions at home." Once he was done speaking, he walked toward the door and pressed the doorbell. Sally kept crying as she pleaded for mercy and apologized to Nathan. She even resorted to acting cute and whining to him like a spoiled brat. Still, Nathan remained unmoved. He stayed there till the Hoffis family''s butler opened the door. After entrusting Sally to the butler, he got back into his car and drove away without hesitation. The streets werepletely deserted, seeing as it was 3:00 am. Nathan anxiously rushed back to the hospital as quickly as he c Once he reached Vera''s ward, he opened the door slowly. He could see Suzanne wiping Vera''s hands with a damp towel und the dim light. She dared not stop to rest, not even for a moment. turned out that she had been spending the entire night looking after Vera. Nathan approached the bed silently. Suzanne turned and met his eyes. She could feel her heart skipping a beat the moment she made eye contact with him. "I thought you went home," she said softly. "Why did youe here?" Nathan respondetech in a low and husky voice, "I was dealing with something just noww.rbrushed here as soon as I could when I was done. I''ll take care ofdf Grandma. You should rest in the meantime." Suzanne shook her head before turning to look at Vera, who was still unconscious. "I''m notatered, so I''m not going to rest." Nathan took her by the wrist and pulled her to her feet. "I''m here," he said seriously. "You should go to bed." The warmth radiating from nisis palm sent a jolt down Suzanne''s nerves. A wave of numbnesss followed suit as it spread across her limbs. She withdrew her har derervously, her cheeks already flushed with embarrassment. "Then, I''ll rest for a while. You haveve to wake me up when Grandma wakes upter, okay?" she replied scscitly. "Okay," Nathan echoed in a low tone Soon, Suzanney on thepanion bezed on her side so that she could face Vera. Her legs were tucked cligjithtly inward. Nathan took his seat by Vera''s bed. He nced at Suzanne, who had yet to close her eyes, before standing up oncacacagain. After g nket from the closet, he walked over to Suzaranne and drap her body. qa Suzanne was touched by Nathan''s actions. She was slightly su as well. All she could do was stare at him.. After Nathan tucked her in, he moved to draw the curtainiththat Separated her bed from Vera''s. Holose your eyes," he said. atanmith flooded Suzanne''s heart as she closed her eyes. H¨¦ter heart H¨¦rardheart tartated pounding even more. She couldn''t bear to imagine how wishe''dExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. el when it was time for her to get a divorce from Nathan right after era''s birthday. atriotic, righteous, and loyal-those words acutely described athan. He was also the type who was passionate about what he did spite being a cold and aloof man on the outside. entrust love this country as well as his family with all his heart/Also, waas definitely in love with Chubs. rames''s mind was filled with envious thoughts of Chubs as shee dualty tafell asleep. as already noon by the time she woke up. Nathan happened to ce ng careroof Vera, who was eating lunch. It gnawed on Suzanne''s heart immediately, though she soon hed a displeleased look at Nathan. "Why didn''t you wake me up en Grandma woke up earlier?" a gazed at Suzzanne''s sleepy visage affectionately. A small smile rned her lips as she exined, "Nate told me you managed to fall eep at four in the earning. He wanted you to sleep longer." anne''s cheeks heatered up slightly at Vera''s exnation. At the he time, the familianfe eating of warmth spread from her hear 1. took Vera''s hand while a king nervously, "Are you alright, ndma? How do you feel?!?" 0 Chapter 34 Vera patted Suzanne on the back of her handfortingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m healthier than you think.¡± Suzanne breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re fine! You scared mest night!¡± Vera¡¯s smile widened even more. ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile, you know. I need to recover as soon as possible so that I can deal with that pesky third-wheeler for you once and for all.¡± Nathan¡¯s expression crumbled when he heard Vera¡¯s words. He corrected her seriously, ¡°Grandma, there aren¡¯t any third-wheelers in our marriage.¡± Vera huffed in response. She sounded as if she was the one getting cheated on, judging from how frustrated her tone was. ¡°Then what about that skank fromst night? I refuse to believe that tonic friendships can exist between a man and a woman!¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t refute Vera at all. He looked like he was about, but he forced himself not to say anything. Suzanne was tickled pink at the sight of Nathan looking so speechless and exasperated. Then again, it was incredibly rude of her tough, so she dipped her head and pursed her lips together tightly in an attempt to hold herughter back. Even the corners of her mouth threatened to curve upward. Nathan¡¯s gaze softened when he noticed Suzanne¡¯s attempt to reel back herughter. Meanwhile, Vera patted Suzanne gently on the back. ¡°Chubs, I¡¯ve already ordered a housekeeper to prepare new toiletries for you. They¡¯re on the bathroom counter right now. You should go wwash up and have lunch soon.¡± ¡°C¡¯Okay,¡± Suzanne replied obediently. AAfter that, she entered the bathroom. Veera watched Suzanne¡¯s retreating silhouette while saying wistfully, ¡°I dolon¡¯t care if she¡¯s Suzanne or Chubs. To me, she¡¯s a wonderful woman who¡¯s a good match for you. Nate, you mustn¡¯t divorce her justst because that woman told you so, okay?¡± Natharan was exasperated, but he couldn¡¯t risk angering Vera even more, dst her health decline again. ¡°Got it,¡± he replied. Vera rottered her eyes at Nathan in slight displeasure. ¡°Be honest with me. Do you tereally not like Chubs at all?¡± she asked. Nathan moveved his chair closer to Vera. Then, he leaned over and answered, Grandma, I¡¯ve objected to your suggestion of marrying Suzanne from thes start. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matterewivhether or not you¡¯ve mistaken her for Chub, you shouldn¡¯t have forced us to marry back then. This is wrong. It¡¯s also unfair to me and Suzatanne.¡± Vera snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. I¡¯m asking if you ha feelings for her.¡± Nathan pondered about the question seriously for a moment. ¡°She¡¯s a wonderful woman,maddoubt. But I¡¯ve only married her little-over a month, not to meridion we¡¯ve only spent a few days together as well. We barely knowwaach other, let alone have a rtionship together.¡± Vera advised sagely, ¡°I know you¡¯re a responsible man, Nate. Now that you¡¯ve married Chubs, you muststatake responsibility. Don¡¯t ever treat marriage like a child¡¯s game, and goou must never treat her like dirt.¡± Nathan stroked Vera¡¯s gray hair, adoration shining in his eyes. He could only nod helplessly in response. ¡°Got it, Grandma.¡± Vera smiled happily in return. ¡°Couples who go through thick and thin together will be together for life. You two must live happily ever after.¡± Nathan was extremely helpless, to say the least. He had already promised Suzanne that he¡¯d get a divorce from her right after Vera¡¯s birthday banquet was over. He had never gone back on his words. At that moment, the entire Morrison family came to visit Vera, and they filed into the ward. In just a split second, the atmosphere in the ward became lively. Vera suffered from Alzheimer¡¯s, so it was safe to say that she was very forgetful. As such, she couldn¡¯t remember who the Morrisons were. When they introduced themselves, she had a vague inkling of who they were. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your son, Gary. This is your daughter-inw, Florence grandson, granddaughter-inw, as well as your great-grandch here to see you as well.¡± Vera stared at everyone, clearly confused. She thought for a mon before replying, ¡°My son¡¯s name is Andrew.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Andrew was your youngest son, Mom. He passed away when he was ten years old. I¡¯m your eldest son, Gary.¡± ¡°My¡­ eldest son?¡± ¡°Yup! Your grandson is here too!¡± Suffice to say, it was always a reunion whenever the Morrisons. visited Vera. They had to introduce themselves every time they met. Suzanne exited the bathroom amidst the chatter. She was stunned when she saw more than a dozen people hanging out in Vera¡¯s ward. Whenever Vera got hospitalized, Suzanne was always there to take care of her. The Morrisons were already used to her presence. ! Chapter 35 Chapter 35 The Morrisons crowded around Vera as they asked her how she was doing and showed their concern for her. Suzanne felt out of ce, so she decided to leave the ward. Soon, she arrived at the corridor outside the garden on the first floor. She sat on a stone bench and settled her gaze on the shrubbery in the distance sullenly. Suddenly, a man''s deep and rich voice shattered the silence. "What are you thinking about?" Suzanne snapped out of her thoughts right away. She tilted her head to look at the source of the voice. Nathan had already stopped next to her at that time and sat on the same bench as well. His presence was strong and domineering, as always. Suzanne''s heart tightened at the sight of him. Her body stiffened before she slowly adjusted her sitting posture. "Nothing," she replied coolly. Nathan''s lips curled into a small smile, though his eyes darkened slightly. He asked in a chilly tone, "Did you overhear our project?" Surprised, Suzanne turned to look at him in confusion. Nathan did the same as well, his gaze firmly pinned on her clear eyes. The moment they made eye contact, Nathan realized Suzanne had beautiful and clear eyes. In a way, they were mysterious as well. He decided to remind her. "Project Foghunt." Suzanne had no idea why Nathan suddenly asked her this question, but she replied truthfully, "I did overhear a detail or two about it." Nathan''s expression darkened slightly. This time, his voice came out cold and slightly authoritative. "Our project got leaked." Suzanne was confused. What did Project Foghunt getting leaked have anything to do with her? Wait, could Nathan be suspecting her? Suzanne felt aggrieved. "Are you suspecting me?" Nathan chose to gaze at the scenery before him instead of answering her question directly. "Barring Mr. President and a few leaders tasked with important jurisdictions, you and I are the remaining ones who know about this project." In that case, Suzanne was definitely quite suspicious. She understood the reason for Nathan''s suspicion, but she had no idea what the exact details of Project Foghunt were. Besides, she had never leaked anything about it anyway. "It''s not me, Nathan," Suzanne said firmly in a serious tone. "I don''t know the details of your project. Also, I never leaked anything about it." Nathan narrowed his eyes coldly at Suzanne. He took his time in enunciating every word in response. "When I left Suntend on a business trip, I used the opportunity to do a thorough investigation on your identity." Suzanne stared at Nathan in surprise, though she remained silent.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Nathan continued, "As a result, I dug up another identity of yours that''s quite interesting." Interesting? He was definitely being ironic. Suzanne clenched her fists unconsciously. She was so anxious that she was about to throw up. It was clear that Nathan was about to drop a bomb on her, judging from his gaze and tone. Her reputation was extremely tainted at this point. Was there another scandal that could make her image worse? Nathan picked up on Suzanne''s anxiety and said coolly, "You were once chosen by Nightshade n to go through their special training." Suzanne was perplexed to hear that. "What''s Nightshade n?" "It''s an extremely mysterious organization that specializes in training assassins, spies, informants, and honey traps." Suzanne felt a shiver run down her spine. At the same time, goosebumps crawled across her skin. Tormented by her feelings, she could only reply helplessly, "Nathan, I understand why you''d think I was the one behind the leak. But I really didn''t overhear any specific details on your project. I didn''t tell anyone about it, either. "The fact that I lost my memories still stands. If possible, I don''t want to regain my memories ever again. I want to bury those filthy, nightmarish experiences and memories in the past permanently." The more Suzanne spoke, the sadder she felt. Her eyes now reddened, she continued in a quivering tone, "I don''t know how to prove my innocence to you. I guess I''ll have to endure being a scapegoat, just like when Sally framed me the first few times." Finally, she concluded her speech, albeit pessimistically. "If you have evidence that I''m the one behind the leak, then you can go ahead and arrest me right away as though I''m a spy." Chapter 36 Nathan gazed at Suzanne meaningfully, a hint of suspicion still tinging his tone. ¡°Suzanne, everything that¡¯s happened so far will make sense if you¡¯ve been faking your amnesia the whole time.¡± Suzanne sighed in resignation. She hung her head low before speaking up in a self-deprecating tone, ¡°You¡¯re saying that I got cosmetic surgery and formed a close bond with Grandma just so I could marry you and stay by your side. ¡°Apparently, I don¡¯t give a damn about money and social standing because all I want is to steal confidential files about Norvania. If I¡¯ve truly faked my amnesia, then I guess I¡¯m one hell of a spy, then.¡± Nathan responded, ¡°Precisely.¡± Suzanne could only smile helplessly. ¡°Now that my identity is about to get exposed, I¡¯m more than eager to get a divorce with you. That¡¯s why all the puzzles fit the frame. It all makes sense.¡± Nathan fell silent. Suzanne raised her head to look at the sky, feeling an invisi gripping her heart. She felt so suffocated that she could barely breathe. She wanted to exin herself so badly, but she couldn¡¯t deny all those things as well due to her amnesia. Heck, she wasn¡¯t even sur if those incidents had truly happened in the past. Perhaps she really was a member of Nightshade n before her amnesia. What if getting close to Nathan happened to be a step in Nightshade n¡¯s scheme as well? The only difference was that she had lost her memories while camryiiggtit out. Suzanneend donger wanted to exin herself anymore. Words couldn¡¯t serve as substantial evidence, anyway. They wouldn¡¯t be able to help heer case even if she were to say anything more. She drew todicer feet before leaving the courtyard wordlessly. Just as she started moving away, she heard Nathan¡¯s voice drifting from behind her. ¡°Suzanne, everything is progressing too smoothly right now.¡± Suzanne stopped inniher tracks, clearly stunned. But she didn¡¯t turn, letting Nathan face cheerback. Nathan stood up, his egyes still glued to Suzanne¡¯s slender figure. He said firmly, ¡°If you really ante a member of Nightshade n, there¡¯s no way I could¡¯ve gotten my hands on all of your information so easily. ¡°I¡¯ve obtained all the informaticon i could get on you without even breaking a sweat, be it your family background, your past experiences, and your pre and post cosmetic surgical photos and information. ¡°This also includes the data of you joining Nightshade n training. It¡¯s as if someone has leaked the information for me Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. purpose. ¡°This isn¡¯t Nightshade n¡¯s way of doing things. Something se fishy about this whole thing. I¡¯ll keep investigating this matter. Y don¡¯t have to think so much about it.¡± Suzanne felt slightly better when she heard Natthan¡¯s lengthy exnation. The fact that an ordinary person like her dared to approach him was already suspicious, to begin withlilt was only normal for him to suspect her. Suzanne was silent for a short while beforereplying softly, ¡°Thank you for not arresting me.¡± Now that the official matter was wrapped up, Nathan decided to switch to a private topic. ¡°I¡¯ve sent Sally back to Hooffis Manor. I¡¯m sorry about the time when I identally hurt you AAre you still nning on staying in Sudvi?¡± Instead of facing Nathan, Suzanne decided to keep hibeb back on him. Her expression had already crumbled a long time ago and her eyes were still brimming with tears. She didn¡¯t have to look in a mirror to know how awful her mood was. No, she said. Wherere will you be staying, then?¡± Whererever my feet bring me. I¡¯ll leave it to fate.¡± pangiofof quilt hit Nathan in the heart at that moment. He said, Juust/ t me know if you need anything.¡± uzanne¡¯s Sisists clenched slightly in response, feeling her pulseelerating sisiightly. A wave of sadness washed over her senses nce again.n. he pretended totbbe calm. ¡°As for the divorce-¡± respect your wisishes, Nathan interjected before she could beaking. hat was the answer S Suzanne was looking for. But why was it tha er heart kept throbbing in pain and making her feel ufortable uzanne could no longer stopp her tears from rolling down her cheeks. till, she stared at the corridision before her stubbornly through the tears urring her vision. ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured.d She no longer dared to linger for a second longer for fear that she might let a sob escape from her lips. Hence, she hastily strode away in wide steps. The path before Suzanne was exceedingly long and winded. Every time she took a step, she couldn¡¯t help but think about how lost she was in life at the moment. She had no idea what to do now. Chapter 37 Suzanne didn¡¯t stay in Shovale or Sudvi during the next few days. Instead, she borrowed a few thousand dors from the card Nathan had given her just so she could rent a small apartment and buy some necessities. She didn¡¯t have an educational background, nor did she know if she had any skills fit for any type of work. Hence, she decided to buy flowers in bulk at Floral Market and sell them from behind her flower cart at a designated square. Suzanne was able to earn a steady flow of cash thanks to this job. In less than half a month, she was able to save up enough money to repay the debt. For her, life was simple and happy. At the same time, she focused her efforts on preparing Vera¡¯s birthday gift. Suzanne knew Vera adored ssical themes. Hence, she spent half a month producing an embroidery painting of ¡°Starry Night¡±. It was 8:00 am on Vera¡¯s birthday when Suzanne was awoken by the sounds of the doorbell ringing. She got out of bed blearily are sure tob her hair before getting the door. Cole was standing at the doorway. He had a huge gift box in his hands. ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Morrison,¡± he greeted politely. Suzanne squeezed out a smile at Cole. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Gilbert. ¡°Mr. Morrison told me to deliver this gift to you.¡± Suzanne epted the box while looking surprised. ¡°What¡¯s in it?¡± Cole replied, ¡°A dress and some essories. I¡¯lle back at 5:00 pm sharp to pick you up.¡± Suzanne carried the hefty gift box, feeling warmth surging from her heart. She was delighted. ¡°Please thank Nathan on my behalf,¡± she said smilingly. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Cole left the apartment after bidding Suzanne farewell. Suzanne closed the door and ced the gift on her bed. After that, she undid the bowtie and opened the box. A beautiful dress with an intricate design could be seen sitting in the box. It was a long dress with white flowingce fabric. It looked so elegant and pure, as though it was the garment of a mythical goddess. Anyone would have marveled at its beauty if they were toy their eyes on it. There was a set of expensive-looking jewelry sitting next to the dress, The intricate essories looked absolutely gorgeous and luxurious. Suzanne had never worn such a beautiful dress for as long as she could possibly remember. Naturally, she had never worn such expensive jewelry before. Women would definitely feel touched and happy whenever they say beautiful gifts meant for them. Not to mention, Nathan had specifically prepared the set just for Suzanne. Even though Suzanne still resented him, she still felt touched. She smiled happily as sheid the dress out on the bed and started caressing it lovingly. An animated sparkle danced in her eyes the whole time. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She looked forward to attending Vera¡¯s birthday banquet. Hopefully, she could carry herself well at the banquet. That way, she wouldn¡¯t embarrass Vera and Nathan. The doorbell rang once again at that moment. Suzanna thought Cole had returned to the apartment, so she rushed over to get the door. However, the moment sheid her eyes on the visitor, her smile gradually froze on her face before fading away slowly.. ¡°How did you find out about my new home?¡± she asked impassively. Sally shed Suzanne a friendly smile before squeezing past her into the apartment without waiting for an invite. ¡°If Nate knows about this ce, it only makes sense that I do, too. He had me pick your dress and essories out as well,¡± she replied while looking around the apartment. ¡°Your ce sure is small.¡± Suzanne no longer adored the dress and the jewelry. Sadness instantly gued her senses. Then again, she remembered that Sally was a habitual liar and loved fabricating the truth just to drive a wedge between her and Nathan., She shouldn¡¯t believe anything Sally said. Hence, Suzanne stated unhappily, ¡°I didn¡¯t invite you into my apartment. Please leave right now.¡± Sally outright ignored Suzanne¡¯s order to leave. Instead, she over to the bed while gazing at the dress. She remarked meaningfully, ¡°Suzanne, I came here today to adv you to keep a low profile at the banquet. Of course, it¡¯d be best if yo don¡¯t show up at all. That way, no one will ever find out that you¡¯re Nate¡¯s wife, and you can avoid embarrassing him too.¡± Sally¡¯s words instantly shattered thest shred of eagerness that upied Suzanne¡¯s heart. Her complexion paled instantly as she clenched her fists tightly while remaining rooted to the spot. Unfortunately, Suzanne couldn¡¯te up with a good reason to retort at all. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 It was then Sally noticed the embroidery that Suzanne had yet to put away. She was shocked to find out that Suzanne was insanely talented to the point that she could embroider a famous painting onto the sewing hoop. Not a detail was out of ce, and the image looked as amazing as the real deal. "Did you embroider it yourself?" Sally pointed at the embroidery while sounding jealous. Suzanne quickly snapped out of her trance. She strode over to the embroidery and started packing it up hurriedly. Her panic drove her to move as quickly as she could, but Sally was faster. Thetter dug out a bottle of red liquid from her handbag and sshed it onto the embroidery hoop. The sudden destruction shocked Suzanne to her core. She was unable to stop the liquid from seeping through the fabric, causing the pattern to be dyed red instantly. Enraged by Sally''s actions, Suzanne asked, "Have you lost your mind?" Sally just smirked in response. Clearly, she couldn''t care less about Suzanne. Afterward, she dumped the remaining liquid onto Suzanne''s new dress. Poor Suzanne was so stunned she frozepletely. She gripped her ruined embroidery so tightly that her hand trembled slightly. Tears blurred her vision as she stared at the dress on the bed, which was already stained red. The sight broke her heart. Vera''s gift that Suzanne had worked tirelessly on for half a month, as well as the first gift Nathan had given her, were all ruined. If murder were legal, Suzanne wanted nothing more than to snuff Sally''s life on the spot. Sally tossed the bottle onto the bed before picking up the clean hem of the ruined dress just to wipe her dirty hands. The way she provoked Suzanne was effortless yet humiliating. "Remember, you''re not allowed to attend Grandma''s birthday banquet," Sally warned, albeit carelessly. "Your identity will only bring nothing but shame to the Morrison family. Besides¡ª" Before Sally could finish her sentences, she got pped twice in a row. The ps were so loud that the atmosphere turned deathly silent. Sally clutched her cheek, clearly in pain. She could only re at Suzanne, a mixture of shock and rage now disyed on her face. A momentter, she finally gritted out angrily, "How dare you hit me!" Suzanne bit her lower lip while doing her best to stop her tears from falling. She didn''t want to disy her vulnerable and weak side in front of Sally, no matter what. Then, she picked up the ruined dress and draped it over Sally''s head forcefully. She wasted no time in rubbing the fabric against Sally''s hair with all her strength. "You ruined my embroidery and my dress! So, why can''t I hit you in return, huh?" Suzanne practically used all of her strength in her attack. She wanted nothing more than to smear the dye onto Sally''s hair. Sally struggled wildly, shrieking, "Ahh! Let go of me!" Suzanne gnashed her teeth together as she grabbed fistfuls of Sally''s hair with all her might. Just like that, she forcibly pushed Sally out of her apartment. Right after she mmed the door in Sally''s face, she made sure to lock it immediately. Sally''s barrage of insults and swears followed suit. "You fucking bitch! No one has ever dared to pull me by my hair! Just you wait, Suzanne! I''ll make you regret your decision! Go to hell, you fucking cunt!" Eventually, Sally started turning the air blue with curses that could put a sailor to shame. Her current behavior was eons away from her typical cute and innocent persona. Suzanne ignored Sally''s crazed behavior. She walked over to the bed moodily, her eyes still glued to the mess in her room. Should she really skip out on Vera''s birthday banquet? Would her background and identity bring shame to Nathan and Vera, just like what Sally had said? Even if Suzanne was undeserving of bing Nathan''s wife, why couldn''t Sally just talk it out with her? Why must Sally resort to such extreme methods just to ruin the things Suzanne treasured? As Suzanne sank into her thoughts, two teardrops slowly rolled down her pale cheeks silently. She took deep breaths as she tilted her head upward and closed her eyes. Her palm found its way to her eyes and mped over them, as well as the tears.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It was her way of forcing herself not to cry. Her thin shoulders quivered slightly under the pressure. The agony and sorrow seizing Suzanne''s heart were so strong that she was about to break down. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Cole showed up outside Suzanne''s apartment block at 5:00 pm. He was surprised when he saw Suzanne. She wasn''t wearing the dress Nathan had given her. Instead, she wore a in, light blue dress. The only essory she wore was a light blue ribbon, which was used to put her hair up in a ponytail. The light makeup adorning Suzanne''s face, coupled with the in yet pretty dress she wore, made her look pure and innocent. "Mrs. Morrison, you..." Cole stared at Suzanne in surprise, though his sentence came to a staggering end. He had a feeling that he shouldn''t be asking her any questions rted to her appearance. Suzanne was still a little down. After nodding at Cole as a form of acknowledgment, she opted to stay quiet. Cole noticed that she wasn''t carrying anything with her, so he decided to drop her a reminder in a roundabout way. "Mrs. Morrison, did you forget something?" "No," Suzanne replied. Cole didn''t say anything more and opened the car door for Suzanne. After she got in the car, Cole drove toward Morrison Residence. There were more than a dozen burly bodyguards standing guard outside the manor. Countless luxury cars cruised through the open iron gates, each of them parking at the square in front of the manor. The butler greeted the guests outside the manor. Meanwhile, the Morrisons would wee the guests in the hall. By the time Suzanne reached Morrison Residence, thest rays of the setting sun had already dissipated. The darkness of the night loomed over the world.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Morrison Residence was brightly lit, and the atmosphere in the manor grew more boisterous. Those who attended Vera''s birthday banquet were either wealthy or happened to be affiliated with the Morrisons, be it their family or friends. Naturally, the Morrisons busied themselves in mingling with all the banquet guests. No one cared when Suzanne arrived at the manor or what she would be doing there. And of course, no one bothered to greet her. Soon, guests filled the halls of the manor. Countless sses clinked together in toasts meant for Vera. A beautiful melody was being yed on the grand piano all the way from the stage. Suzanne sat at a round table tucked near a secluded corner all by herself. A ss of lemon water sat before her. Just like that, she waited quietly for Vera''s appearance. She wanted to personally wish Vera a happy birthday so that Vera would know that she had attended the banquet. Once it was done, she could leave the ce where she didn''t belong. "I never thought that you''d be this shameless to attend the banquet." A woman''s shrill and rude voice pierced into Suzanne''s ears at that moment. She turned to look up at Sally, who was standing next to her. Sally looked absolutely dazzling in her gorgeous dress, wless makeup, and luxurious jewelry. All of them entuated her beauty and charm. Compared to her, Suzanne looked like a in Jane. Suzanne had no intention to acknowledge Sally''s presence. Sheaverted her gaze, letting it settle on the pianist who continued performing onstage. This time, she decided to enjoy the music quietly. "Which thrift store did you buy your sad excuse of a dress at? Your attire is even shittier than that waitress!" Suzanne couldn''t hold herself back anymore. She retorted casually, Some people can never hide their hideous nature, no matter how morous they look on the outside." Sally''s expression crumbled instantly. "You little-" "Sally, what are you doing here?" Florence, who looked dignified and elegant, strode over at that moment. Sally stered a smile on her face immediately. "Hi, Madam Florence. I was just chatting with Suzanne." Florence''s expression froze momentarily when she noticed Suzanne. She seemed to be taken aback by the woman''s appearance. Meanwhile, Suzanne rose to her feet right away upon spotting Florence. She said politely, "Hello, Florence." Florence forced out an awkward smile as she nodded at Suzanne in acknowledgment. "You''re here, Suzanne." "Yeah," Suzanne replied dryly. Even though Florence disliked Suzanne for using underhanded methods just to marry Nathan, she still retained her elegance and dignity as the mother-inw. "Please, have a seat. You should eat something if you''re hungry. Vera will be here soon." "Okay. Thanks, Florence." "Florence shot Suzanne another polite smile. Delight and adoration filled her eyes as she turned to look at Sally. She said softly, "Sally, Wendy and Cheryl are looking for you. They want to show you something amazing."" Chapter 40 A happy smile adorned Sally¡¯s face. Her excitement seemed a little over the top, as though she was trying to show off. ¡°Really? Wendy and Cheryl want to show me something amazing? Wow, I can¡¯t wait to see it!¡± Then, she nodded at Suzanne before continuing politely, ¡°Well then, Suzanne, Madam Florence and I will be taking our leave. We¡¯ll hang out with youter.¡± After that, Sally and Florence walked away happily while holding. hands. Suzanne felt hollow on the inside. She didn¡¯t know what else to feel at the moment. Hence, she could only sink back into her chair and take, a sip from her ss of lemon water. She remained silent as though she was an outsider merely spectating the banquet. Her presence formed a jarring contrast to the boisterous banquet that was going on in full swing around her. It made her look extremely out of ce. Ten minutester, Sally returned to Suzanne¡¯s table. This time, brought Wendy Lynch, the eldest sister- inw, and Cheryl Manson, second sister-inw, with her. ¡°Look, Suzanne! Wendy has given me an emerald bracelet! Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Sally asked while pretending to be nice to Suzanne. Needless to say, Suzanne was appalled by Sally¡¯s behavior. She knew that Sally was cooking up a scheme.. The reason she came over to be nice to Suzanne was so that she could have an excuse to humiliate her with Wendy and Cheryl around. Instead ofmenting on Sally¡¯s bracelet, Suzanne opted to greet her sisters-inw politely. Wendy frowned as she eyed Suzanne up and down. A sneer soon perched on her lips as she mocked, ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be Nathan¡¯s wife, yet you¡¯re wearing such a shabby dress!¡± Cheryl snickered as well. ¡°Oh, Suzanne. Your background is a joke, to begin with. Why are you still wearing such in clothes on this asion? Are you here to make a fool of yourself?¡± Sally blinked as she said kindly, ¡°Wendy, Cheryl, please don¡¯t make fun of Suzanne. I think she looks quite pretty tonight.¡± Wendy just smiled at Sally. ¡°Your kindness knows no bounds, Sally. You¡¯re always kind and compassionate to everyone you meet. However, I¡¯m apletely different person. People should stick to the status quo. I don¡¯t n on ying nice with a lowlymoner like Suzanne.¡± Suzanne was unperturbed by the insult. Instead, she shot Wendy and Cheryl a small smile. ¡°Since you two think you have blue blood running through your veins, you should know very well that you aren¡¯t supposed to cause trouble at Grandma¡¯s birthday banquet. You don¡¯t want to humiliate yourselves in front of everyone else, right?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Wendy and Cheryl, who had intended to humiliate Suzanne in public, dispelled their thoughts of doing so immediately. But Sally pretended to look confused. She asked curiously, ¡°By the way, Suzanne, what gift have you prepared for Grandma? Where is it?¡± That question pierced Suzanne right in her weak spot. She shot Sally a cold and furious re in response. When Cheryl noticed the change in Suzanne¡¯s expression, she mocked, ¡°Sally was just asking you a question. Just look at how fierce your face is. It¡¯s fine if you never prepared a gift for Grandma in the first ce. She won¡¯t like whatever it is that you got for her anyway.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Being around her makes me sick,¡± Wendy said before walking away haughtily. Cheryl quickly followed suit. Sally shot Suzanne a provocative look. She took a step forward, her lips already curled into a smirk. Then, she dropped her voice to a murmur. ¡°Suzanne, you should leave now if you know what¡¯s good for you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure to humiliate you in front of everyone tonight.¡± Having left her threat hanging, Sally strutted away proudly as though she had already won the battle before it started. Suzanne clenched her fists so tightly that they started trembling. Avoiding conflict was easy, but avoiding hidden schemes, on the other hand, was definitely tough. Sally was a maniptive and cunning woman. Who knew what sort of scheme she was cooking at the moment? If a conflict were to happen, Suzanne would definitely be at the end, getting humiliated and med by everyone. After considering it for a moment, she decided to leave. Just as Suzanne reached the front door, she happened to see Nathan who had just entered the manor. Both of them stopped in their tracks a short distance away from each other. Their eyes met instantly, and Suzanne felt as if all the noises in the background had melted away. She could sense the atmosphere growing tense as well. Chapter 41 Nathan was d in a custom-made ck tuxedo. Not only did it bring out the outline of his lean figure, but it also made him look elegant and refined. He looked extremely handsome in it. Suzanne could only stare into Nathan¡¯s mesmerizing eyes. Whenever she saw him, her heart would start pounding wildly. She tended to freeze up as well. Right now, she was so nervous that she didn¡¯t know what to say. Meanwhile, a small frown graced Nathan¡¯s features as he studied Suzanne¡¯s appearance. A hint of disappointment flickered across his eyes. He respected Suzanne¡¯s decision. That was why he didn¡¯t force her to wear the dress, nor did he question her why she didn¡¯t wear it. ¡°Have you met Grandma yet?¡± Nathan asked coolly. Suzanne shook her head wordlessly in response. She was afraid that the trembling in her voice might betray her feelings of sadness and aggrievance if she were to speak. Nathan was the type whose presence could reassure Suzanne greatly. She wanted nothing more than to rely on him and vent her feelings to him. More importantly, she wanted to ask him for help. Unfortunately, she had no right to do this. Nathan¡¯s expression darkened instantly. He murmured, ¡°Are you nning to leave without seeing Grandma?¡± Suzanne hung her head silently in response. It was her way of saying ¡± yes¡±. TA 1 Nathan let out a small, helpless sigh. He had no idea what Suzanne was thinking. So, he approached her and took her by the wrist. His sudden action surprised Suzanne, prompting her to look up at him nervously. Confusion was written all over her face. ¡°You can leave once the banquet ends.¡± The moment Nathan was done speaking, he led Suzanne toward the crowd. Even though they weren¡¯t holding hands, Suzanne still felt anxious at the thought of being so intimate with Nathan. Her heart kept beating wildly the whole time. For some reason, she felt quite warm on the inside. Now that Nathan was with her, she no longer suffered from social anxiety. She felt a lot safer with him around. Nathan took Suzanne to greet the guests. Whenever someone asked him who she was, he¡¯d introduce her to the guest graciously. ¡°This is my wife, Suzanne York.¡± It was just a simple sentence, yet Suzanne found herself feeling extremely touched. It filled her with so much happiness and warmth. The thing was, Suzanne and Nathan would be getting a divorce after the banquet. In that case, why was he still introducing her as his wife to everyone? This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, all the guests were curious as to when Nathan had gotten married. They also wondered about the family that Suzanne had hailed from. Whenever those questions arose, Nathan would change the subject smoothly. A momentter, Vera walked slowly to the banquet hall with the help of two housekeepers. They helped her into a mahogany chair at the main seat of the hosts¡¯ table. Vera looked very elegant and distinguished. Her lips were already curled into a happy smile. The sight of the boisterous banquet made her feel as giddy as a child. EEven though she no longer remembered the people before her, she sstill remembered that today was her birthday. Those who attended hher banquet were all friends and family who wished to celebrate the daey with her.. Oonce Vera made her appearance, all the other Morrisons crowded arcuund her instantly to wish her a happy birthday. After that, they stanced presenting her with the gifts they had spent so much time and effon preparing. Naturality Vera was so happy that she kept giggling the whole time. Everyone decicided to take turns giving Vera her gifts, going by the order of sscitiority in the family. When it was Nathan¡¯s turn, he handed an intricate boxxdo/Vera and said a few nice words to her. Finally, he addeed SSuzanne and I have prepared a gift for you.¡± When Nathan incitiuced Suzanne into the equation, he was able to dispel her embarrasssinent of not bringing a gift along. Vera was ted. After cepting the gift, she caressed it lovingly while gazing at Nathanrannd Suzanne. She smiled while saying. Thank you my dear grandson and granddaughter-inw! Both looyyou have gone out of your way just to make me happy.¡± Some of the guests gossiped aniongg themselves. Undoubtedly, they were wondering when Nathan had dootten married. Most of the guests were shocked. At the same time, they were curious about Nathan¡¯s mysterious wife. After all, she must havee from a special background if she could get married to Nathan, whoowas known for possessing great power and authority in Norvania. At that moment, Wendy deciticed to nock Suzanne in a teasing tone.¡± The rest of us have prepared gas or our own. Why is it that Suzanne. gets to merge her gift with yours, Nathan?¡± Suzanne could only hang her headdnshame. Nathan¡¯s eyes darkened as he turned to shoot an icy re in Wendy¡¯s direction. ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy lately, co hhaven¡¯t had time to prepare my gift. That¡¯s why I decided to add my name to my wife¡¯s gift. You got a problem with that, Wendy?¡± Wendy looked embarrassed and awkward poon hearing Nathan¡¯s response. She panicked instantly and tried too backpedal by forcing out a stiff smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way, Nathan. Please don¡¯t misunderstand me,¡± she said in an attempt to appease him. Chapter 42 ?Chapter 42 Feeling quite touched, Suzanne turned to look up at Nathan, who stood next to her. He was only six feet tall, yet he exhibited a powerful air that made him look reliable and dependable. Sally approached Vera with a paper tube in hand. She shed her a smile before saying, "Grandma, I''m Sally Hoffis. Do you still remember me?" Vera''s smile slowly faded away as she narrowed her eyes in response. Of course, she''d always remember that homewrecker''s stupid face. "Not really," Vera replied lightly. Sally didn''t mind that answer at all. It waspletely normal for Vera to forget her, seeing as she had Alzheimer''s. She couldn''t care less about what Vera thought. All she wanted to do was steal the thunder at the birthday banquet so that she could leave an even more wless impression on Nathan and the Morrisons. Sally wanted to amaze everyone in the banquet hall with both her beauty and herpassion for Vera. "Bring them in!" she ordered loudly. A few housekeepers moved a few tables into the banquet hall upon receiving the order. After that, they joined the tables together. Everyone was perplexed, to say the least. Sally then unscrewed the lid of the paper tube and took a roll of thick paper out. She asked for Wendy''s help in unfurling the paper and cing it on the row of tables, which was estimated to be six feet and five inches long. Just like that, a breathtaking ink wash painting was revealed for all to see. Countless guests were astonished to see the painting. Sally walked over to help Vera to her feet. ''Grandma, I know you love Suntend''s traditional culture. You also love collecting ssical and vintage items. Also, you have a soft spot for ink wash paintings. "I''ve put in so much effort just to bid for this painting at an auction. It''s an actual painting named ''An Ole to Fall'', and it happens to be a masterpiece created by a famous modern artist named Inkwell. I hope that you''ll lead a long, blessed, and healthy life." All of the guests attending the banquet were wealthy, to begin with. Therefore, it was only natural for them to know a thing or two about antique trading and painting collections. When they heard that Inkwell was the painter of the masterpiece, they crowded around the painting to study it closely. Clearly, they were all interested in the painting. Sally knew Vera very well. As expected, Vera''s interest in the painting was piqued. The smile on her face began spreading as she studied the long painting seriously. Inkwell was extremely skilled, that was for sure. Even though ck ink was the only medium used in this painting, she was able to bring the painting depicting the essence of fall to life. A blend of elements could be seen adorning the paper, including nature, the setting sun, a stretch of maple trees in the distance, a small boat, as well as a ferryman wearing a long coat. The painting was so beautiful that one might think they were transported inside it. At that moment, an elderly guest, who was passionate about collecting famous paintings as well, eximed in amazement, "Goodness gracious, this artwork really is one of Inkwell''s actual paintings!" He added, ''The value of her most expensive painting has increased to 50 million dors! All of her artwork is worth collecting!"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The only artist I know is Van Gogh. Who''s Inkwell?" someone asked curiously. Excited by the prospect of showing off her knowledge, Sally gushed, ''Inkwell is the most famous young painter in Suntend. The way she paints is very unique, as she only streams her painting process on the Inte. "Whenever she finishes a painting, she''ll conduct an online auction right away. The profits she''s earned from her paintings will be donated to various charity organizations in full. "No one has ever seen Inkwell''s face before. All she reveals are just her hands and her paintbrush, yet she''s able to rise as a legend of the new era. Inkwell has never sought out fame nor fortune, not to mention the money she''s eamed so far has been given away to charity. Hence, countless charity organizations constantly shower her with praise and admiration. This is how Inkwell became world-famous overnight. People buy her paintings not just to collect them, but they also wish to make their own contributions to charity so that they can spread more love and warmth to the whole world as well." Suzanne was an art lover as well, so she was fairly interested in the painting. After walking around the painting and studying it for some time, she returned to her original spot. Just then, Vera approached her and murmured, "Chubs, do you think the painting is beautiful?'' Suzanne nodded seriously in response. "Yes. The essence is there, but..." She was hesitant to continue speaking. Vera prodded gently, "It''s fine. Just speak your mind." Suzanne mumbled into Vera''s ear, "Grandma, I don''t think this painting is authentic. It must be an imitation." Vera widened her eyes in shock. She eximed loudly on purpose, "What? It''s an imitation?" Chapter 43 Suzanne felt awkward because of Vera¡¯s sudden shout. Her cheeks flushed slightly in embarrassment. But Vera intended to humiliate Sally in public, so she pointed at the painting. ¡°It¡¯s fine if this is an imitation. Thank you for the gift, but please don¡¯t tell anyone you meet that this painting is authentic.¡± Everyone in the banquet hall was stunned. Sally¡¯splexion paled for a moment before her cheeks turned crimson out of fury. ¡°What do you know about paintings?¡± she questioned Suzanne. ¡°Do. you even know the art of ink painting? Have you ever seen an actual painting created by Inkwell? Who gave you the right to call my painting an imitation?¡± Suzanne was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. If she was proven to be wrong, then she¡¯d end up humiliating herself in front of everyone. However, Vera didn¡¯t think of it that way. Only experts in art could tell authentic paintings from their fake. counterparts when it came to famous paintings. Since someone had imed that Sally¡¯s painting was an imitation, everyone would naturally assume that it really was one. Even if Sally were to show her receipt or certificate of purchase, they¡¯d all think that she got scammed. The same guest, who was obsessed with collecting paintings, quickly put on his reading sses. Then, he bent over and started studying the painting seriously. Meanwhile, Sally rushed over to Nathan and hugged his arm while looking aggrieved. ¡°Nate, please judge the situation for me! Suzanne has no right to im that my painting is an imitation! What does she know, anyway? How could she humiliate me in front of everyone? She¡¯s being outrageous!¡± Nathan was unbothered by what was going on. In fact, he even pushed Sally¡¯s hands away while looking slightly irritated. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, either. But since the painting is your gift to Grandma, I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll appreciate your gesture regardless of its authenticity.¡± Sally stomped her feet angrily. She felt that Nathan no longer sided with her like he had in the past, so she started whining in frustration. ¡°This is different! Suzanne wants to embarrass me on purpose!¡± Wendy decided to defend Sally as well. ¡°It¡¯s true that Suzanne has gone too far this time. She knows nothing about art, yet she thinks she can judge it well. ¡°Heck, she thinks she can run her mouth and spout nonsense just because Grandma trusts her. Thanks to her, Sally¡¯s gift for Grandma is now ruined.¡± Cheryl agreed with Wendy right away. ¡°Exactly! If you¡¯re really that amazing, Suzanne, why don¡¯t you show everyone one of Inkwell¡¯s actual paintings, then?¡± Just as everyone startedining about Suzanne¡¯s nonsensical ims, the guest who had been studying the painting suddenly mmed his palm onto the table. The sound startled everyone. ¡°This is an imitation! It¡¯s not authentic at all!¡± he eximed angrily. Panic flooded Sally¡¯s system the moment she heard the guest¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t say anything in response. The guest took off his reading sses while continuing, ¡°The core essence of Inkwell¡¯s ¡®An Ole to Fall is basically a beautiful autumn day where the southern wind blows across thendscape. ¡°The ferryman can be seen sailing along the river currents toward the north. There, he witnesses a beautiful sunset. ¡°The wind is supposed toe from the south, but the ferryman¡¯s coat is pping in the wrong direction. Inkwell would never make such a basic mistake.¡± The ones who defended Sally earlier were extremely embarrassed. Meanwhile, everyone else gasped and started gossiping. They were more or less mocking the ones who had sided with Sally. Vera had nned to gloss over the matter, seeing as she just wanted to embarrass Sally in public. She didn¡¯t expect the painting to actually be an imitation. It was a delightful surprise. She was a lot happier when she fou that ¡°An Ole to Fall¡± wasn¡¯t the real deal at all. Vera chuckled. ¡°I know, right? My youngest granddaughter-inw an eye for appraisal!¡± Another elderly guest asked curiously, ¡°Wait, your granddaughter-inw knows how to appraise paintings?¡± Now that Suzanne had be the topic of the conversation, Vera couldn¡¯t help but feel smug. ¡°Of course! She was the one who informed me that the painting was an imitation!¡± ¡°Wow, how amazing!¡± 3,0 Vera wanted nothing more than to show how amazing Suzanne was in front of everyone. ¡°My granddaughter-inw even knows how to paint! She can easily work with mediums such as watercolor and oil paints. Not only that, but she¡¯s also excellent at it! You should see how beautiful her art is¡­¡± Suzanne couldn¡¯t bear to listen to Vera¡¯spliments any longer. She was so nervous that she could only grab Vera¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t know any of those things¡­¡± she mumbled in an attempt to stop Vera from rambling. ¡°Please don¡¯t boast about me in front of everyone. I¡¯m nothing but an amateur.¡± When one over-exaggerated their skills, that meant they were just boasting at this point. It¡¯d also mean they were just running their mouth for the sake of it. Sally was furious because of the incident. She absolutely refused to endure the fact that Suzanne had ruined her n in front of everyone. The sight of Suzanne looking so panicked and rmed made Sally think that she was definitely a talentless hack. Maybe Vera didn¡¯t know how to appreciate good art. An idea popped into Sally¡¯s mind at that moment. She couldn¡¯t be only one getting embarrassed in public. In any case, Suzanne had go through the same treatment as well. Sally squeezed out a polite smile. ¡°Suzanne, since you¡¯re such a skilled painter who knows how to appraise famous paintings, why don¡¯t you demonstrate your skills to everyone here? Think of it as a gift to Grandma.¡± Someone from the crowd shouted immediately, ¡°What a brilliant suggestion! We¡¯d like to witness your skills, Mrs. Morrison!¡± That suggestion was what Vera wanted to hear the most. She went along with the flow as well. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll have the butler prepare some paint and paper.¡± Watercolor and oil painting were quite simple, not to mention the paints were vibrant and colorful. Anyone could¡¯ve easily produced ster art, no matter how they painted on the paper. If Suzanne were to draw random patterns on the paper with those paints, she could easily call it abstract art. Naturally, Sally didn¡¯t want Suzanne to rely on such an easy method. She said hastily, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve prepared some paper and ink. Perhaps Suzanne can create an ink wash painting on the spot.¡± Suzanne shook her head at Vera nervously. Panic and rm were undoubtedly written all over her face. But Vera outright ignored Suzanne¡¯s silent protests. She thought Suzanne justcked confidence. Suzanne was so anxious that she didn¡¯t know what to do. She could only turn to look at Nathan pleadingly, seeing as she didn¡¯t want to humiliate herself in front of everyone. The way she stared at him. made her look so pitiful. Nathan¡¯s heart softened when he noticed Suzanne¡¯s look. ¡°Do you really not know how to paint?¡± Suzanne shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Just paint it like how you often did when you were with Grandma.¡± Suzanne hung her head before replying softly, ¡°I can¡¯t. Those are just doodles. I can¡¯t show anyone that. At most, I can only trick elementary school children into thinking that I¡¯m good at painting.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Her voice was too soft, so Nathan couldn¡¯t exactly catch what she just said. He leaned closer to her and dipped his head low so that he could hear her better. Both of them whispered to each other in front of everyone. They resembled a pair of newlyweds who were in their honeymoon stage. The thing was, they had no idea they were acting so intimately in public. Nathan asked, ¡°Do you need my help to put an end to this madness?¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± Suzanne nodded. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to paint, huh?¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t.¡±. Nathan finally straightened up and said to the butler, who had just reappeared with ink and paper, ¡°We don¡¯t need those things anymore. Please take them away.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare cause trouble for me! Move!¡± Vera pushed Nathan away angrily before taking Suzanne¡¯s hand and leading her toward the center. Then, she spoke to the butler, ¡°Bring those things over and set everything up. I want Suzanne to show off her skills in front of everyone.¡± Chapter 44 Suzanne could only look at Nathan helplessly. Confusion and uneasiness filled her beautiful eyes. Nathan felt as though his heart had melted into a puddle. Never did he realize that Suzanne¡¯s helpless and vulnerable gaze would leave such a huge impact on him. He walked over to Suzanne and leaned in to murmur into her ear.¡± Suzanne, all the guests here are our friends and family. To tell you the truth, no one cares about the authenticity of famous paintings or your skill level. ¡°This is just an event that¡¯s thrown in to please Grandma. It¡¯s fine as long as you show her how much you care for her. Everything else doesn¡¯t matter, so you don¡¯t have to care about it. Just paint whatever you want.¡± Nathan¡¯s words reassured Suzanne greatly. He continued, ¡°Do you know how to imitate paintings?¡± Suzanne replied, albeit in an uncertain manner, ¡°Yeah, I guess. It¡¯s easy to imitate other paintings.¡± Nathan said reassuringly, ¡°Then, you can imitate one of Inkwell¡¯s paintings. The painting before us is an imitation, anyway.¡± Suzanne knew that she had to do it no matter what. Left without a choice, she picked up a paintbrush and dipped it in the ink pot. Her other hand slowly glided across the paper, moving to and fro three times in a row. She caressed the paper gently and carefully. At that moment, someone piped up, ¡°She even imitated Inkwell¡¯s habit during the preparation stage. It seems that she¡¯s nning on imitating Inkwell¡¯s artwork.¡± Some of the guests watched Suzanne¡¯s every move intently. There were people who looked forward to seeing a wonderful performance. Others giddily waited for her to make a fool of herself. Of course, there were some guests who weren¡¯t interested in the performance at all. They continued mingling amongst themselves in the banquet hall. The beautiful piano music continued interweaving with the ambiance in the banquet hall. Suzanne took a good, long look at ¡°An Ole to Fall¡±. Then, she put her paintbrush on paper without hesitation. The moment she painted her first stroke, those who had experience in painting were instantly astonished by her technique. They could tell that Suzanne possessed extraordinary talent. Her strokes were firm and controlled. She knew exactly where to paint, so her brush strokes didn¡¯t come out sloppy. Suzanne never raised her head anymore after her first initial study of the painting. It was as though she had developed muscle memory on how to paint. She didn¡¯t need to think about the force needed in every stroke n length and width of the strokes she should paint. She gradually immersed herself in the process, leading to her increasing her speed. All the onlookers were bbergasted as they watched Suzanne paint. They were shocked by the emergence of a masterpiece. Some of them even rubbed their eyes as they couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. Some people even found Suzanne¡¯s performance incredible. They pulled out their phones and tapped into Inkwell¡¯s ount on a streaming tform she frequented. Then, they yed some of her videos andpared them to Suzanne. By then, Suzanne had already gone into a self-induced trance. She had no idea that everyone around her was starting to talk about her. Nathan stood at the side silently, his gaze fixed on Suzanne¡¯s N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. beautiful face. She looked even more dazzling when she was focused on painting. Right now, she resembled an incredibly talented young woman who had a unique ir in her charm. Those whoid their eyes on her could never avert their gazes, for she was too beautiful and eye- catching. Suddenly, someone eximed in surprise, ¡°Holy shit! She¡¯s Inkwell!¡± ¡°Right? I just made the connection as well! No one can fully replicate every detail of this masterpiece save for Inkwell herself! This is shocking!¡± ¡°Just look at this video! Both Inkwell and Mrs. Horrison have a small mole on the back of their right hands!¡± ¡°Even their habits and their painting styles are the same!¡± ¡°Inkwell went missing three years ago. Rumors im that she¡¯s no longer alive. That¡¯s why the value of her paintings keeps increasing.¡± ¡°I never thought I¡¯d be able to meet Inkwell in person. What¡¯s more shocking is the fact that she¡¯s such a young and beautiful woman.¡± Meanwhile, Sally and the Morrisons were so shocked that they could barely utter a word. They decided to do the same and look up Inkwell¡¯s videos on their phones in order to make their ownparisons. The more theypared, the more ridiculous they felt. None of them could batielieve that Suzanne was actually Inkwell. Suzanne kekept her focus on the painting until she painted herst stroke. Spipurred by her habitual memory, she left a poetic quote and signed hermaname on it. After putting dedown her brush, Suzanne took a deep breath. Only after she raised herdrehead did she realize that everyone was studying her in a mixture of shock and awe. Panic washed over¨¦icher in an instant. She turned to look at Nathan helplessly. At that moment, Natharan¡¯s brow was knitted into a deep frown. Shock was reflected in his eyeses as well. Suzanne felt incredibly unabeasy. Could it be that her painting was too ugly and that she ended up s embarrassing Nathan? Before she could rposererself, a few middle-aged men rushed to crowd around her all of a seden They took turns in shaking her hand and introducing themselves with admiration and excitement dancing in their eyes. Chapter 45 ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to be able to meet you while I¡¯m still alive, Inkwell! You¡¯re my favorite artist!¡± ¡°It turns out that you really are a young woman, Inkwell! I used to watch your painting videos. When I saw your dainty hands, I figured that you must be a woman. ¡°But your artwork depicts the determination and gritmonly found in ambitious, men. All of your paintings are so majestic that I can¡¯t help but marvel in awe.¡± ¡°Your ink wash paintings are extremely poetic and breathtaking. There are so many elements and hidden meanings in your artwork. really, really like them.¡± Suzanne was disoriented from the things she had just heard. She could only stay rooted to the spot, shell-shocked, as she was unable to register what was going on. Vera, on the other hand, had already teared up from how emotional she was. She knew from the start that Suzanne was extremely talented. However, she didn¡¯t realize that Suzanne was actually a famous painter who had never revealed her identity before. Meanwhile, Sally was so pissed that her expression had gone thunderous. She initially wanted to embarrass Suzanne in public, but she never expected Suzanne to possess such a wondrous identity. Her actions had inadvertently helped Suzanne in showing off and shocking everyone with her talent. The Morrisons were also astonished by what had just happened. None of them could barely think straight. At that moment, Cole approached Nathan and handed him a phone respectfully. Nathan epted it before ying the video that was disyed on the screen. A pair of fair and dainty hands could be seen in the video. The background consisted of a piece of white paper, a paintbrush, and an inkpot. Inkwell caressed the paper three times out of habit. After that, she started painting. There was a faint mole dotted on the back of her right hand. Cole reported, ¡°Mr. Morrison, Mrs. Morrison is most definitely Inkwell.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathan closed the video before returning the phone to Cole. He instructed in a low tone, ¡°I want you to investigate this ount, including thepany managing this ount as well as the user who registered for this ount. Also, I want you to investigate the channels she used to auction her paintings and donate her profits.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Cole replied before leaving the banquet hall. After piecing together the clues hidden in the enthusiastic guests¡¯ words, Suzanne finally found out about the truth. She dared not admit nor deny her alias as Inkwell simply because she couldn¡¯t remember her past at all. That was until she watched a video yed on a phone that was handed to her by a random guest. Others might mistake Inkwell¡¯s hands for someone else¡¯s, but Suzanne could always recognize her own hands. She looked at them every day, after all. There was no way she¡¯d mistake them for another person¡¯s hands. That meant she was most likely the painter in the video. Furthermore, the painter¡¯s habits and movements mirrored hers whenever she painted. Suzanne was shocked. She turned to gaze at Vera in confusion, noting the excitement dancing in Vera¡¯s eyes. In fact, Vera looked extremely proud of her. Helpless, Suzanne could only turn back to face Nathan. He still wore a cold and impassive expression. He looked like he was deep in thought. Meanwhile, a few people murmured among themselves, clearly displeased at Suzanne. Cheryl muttered crossly, ¡°Isn¡¯t she supposed to be a sex worker? How could she be an artist? If her paintings can be sold for at least tens of millions of dors, that means her worth is extremely high.¡± Wendy replied, ¡°Hmph! Her paintings are just by-products of her fame. Apany must have made her famous by branding her as a charitable person. This must be her method of earning so much. money in one go.¡± ¡°Still, Suzanne¡¯s an extremely famous painter,¡± Cheryl retorted. ¡°A person that talented won¡¯t need to resort to selling her body for money, right?¡± Wendy was rendered speechless. Meanwhile, Florence had yet to recover from her shock. ¡°Darling, could this be a mistake? How could our daughter-inw be a prestigious artist?¡± Gary replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a mistake. Just look at the ink wash painting Suzanne had just created. Someone¡¯s already offering to buy it at a high price.¡± Stunned, Florence finally squeezed out, ¡°I heard the offer. He¡¯s offering a few million dors for it. To think that she didn¡¯t sell it to him in the end. What a fool.¡± Gary chuckled in response. ¡°Of course. If it turns out that Suzanne isn¡¯t Inkwell, that transaction will be more than enough to prove her identity as a scammer.¡± Florence fell silent at that. Suzanne felt as if she was stuck in an emotional rollercoaster that kept going up and down. She spent the rest of the banquet looking dazed and disoriented. Once the banquet was over, Nathan¡¯s subordinate drove her back to her apartment. On the way home, Suzanne kept racking her brain for any memories of her past. Unfortunately, she failed to remember anything. Of course, she dared not think about the possibility of her being an actual artist in the past. Inkwell was a talented and kind artist with noble intentions. No. matter how much Suzanne looked at it, she¡¯d never be able to connect the dots between her and that particr alias. She was very sure that something must be wrong. Chapter 46 A few dayster, Cole was in Nathan¡¯s office, reporting on his investigation. ¡°Mr. Morrison, the ount Inkwell has used to upload her videos was created by a public ount under an orphanage in Suntend. ¡°The donations and subs she earns from her streams are directed into the bank ount of this particr orphanage as well. But the director of the orphanage told me that she had never seen Inkwell in person. ¡°The channel Inkwell uses to sell her artwork is quite special, too. She auctions her paintings away on the Inte. ¡°The ount numbers used to ept the payment are all linked to orphanages and charity organizations of various regions in the country. She¡¯s never touched any of the money. ¡°Also, Inkwell doesn¡¯t have apany or a team running things on her behalf. Whenever she streams, she remains silent the whole time. All she does is paint. ¡°Her ount wasst active three years ago. Since then, Inkwell haspletely vanished from the face of the earth.¡± Nathan reclined against his chair with his eyes closed. As he quietly listened to Cole¡¯s report, he couldn¡¯t help but think about Suzanne. He didn¡¯t expect that a regr woman like her would have such a mysterious and intriguing background. A momentter, Nathan said in a deep and rich voice, ¡°Prepare the car, Cole.¡± Cole asked, ¡°Where are you going, Mr. Morrison?¡± Nathan paused for a few seconds. His voice took on a tender edge as he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to visit Suzanne.¡± The dusk colors hadpletely receded from the sky looming over Varia Avenue. All the streetlights were turned on, casting a bright glow on their surroundings. The crowd bustling down the sidewalk sstarted growing exponentially as well. SSuzanne had already set up her flower stall at her regr spot. Thanks to her efforts in redecorating it, her stall looked cozy and racinantic. The aesthetic certainly fit the flowers that she was trying to seall Dasionally, she was able to make a sale or two. ¡°It¡¯s bbean a while, Suzanne.¡± Suzannae was in the midst of dealing with her work when she heard a grating male voice drifting into her ears. The moment she raised her head, her eyes darkened with anger. She slowly put down the roses in her hands and moved to grab a pair of scissors insteadd. Samuel gulped nervously when he noticed what Suzanne was nning to do.Heedook a step backward while looking alert, th he made sure to ssier a shit-eating grin on his face just to b Suzanne up. ¡°Suzanne, are you still add at me? You broke my legst time, remember? Thanks to you it¡¯m still limping whenever I walk.¡± Suzanne never returned the santile. She demanded harshly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Samuel answered, ¡°Mom fell illCcanyou-¡± Was he here to ask for money again? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°She already called me and asked me for money,¡± Suzanne cut him. off. ¡°I know that she¡¯s pretending to be sick the whole time. I can give her the money because she¡¯s my mom, but I will never give you a single cent.¡± Samuel gritted his teeth while mentally cursing at Suzanne. He continued grinning at her as he said, ¡°Come on, Suzanne. We¡¯re siblings, aren¡¯t we?¡± He added, ¡°I screwed up big time, Suzanne. That¡¯s why I sought you. out shamelessly. Business is quite decent for you, right? Can you help me out one more time?¡± Suzanne took a deep breath, suppressing her annoyance. She slowly approached Samuel with her scissors in hand, causing him to back away from her in fear. She said firmly, ¡°Samuel, even though we¡¯re legal siblings, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m obligated to take on the responsibility to resolve your financial troubles for you time and time again. ¡°If you really want to remain as my brother and ask for my forgiveness, then go ahead and turn yourself in right now. I want to atone for your sins of hurting me back then. Only then will I forg you.¡± Samuel harrumphed coldly in response. He jeered, ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot! Why should I willingly go to jail?¡± Suzanne mimicked the cold huff as well. ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot too. Why should I help a man who¡¯s hurt me in the past?¡± For a moment, Samuel didn¡¯t know what to say. Since he couldn¡¯t ask for money from Suzanne, he decided to take the underhanded route. ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t want to give me money, then you can forget about selling your damn flowers! I¡¯ll stand right here and chase all of your customers away! Let¡¯s see who dares to buy flowers from you!¡± Suzanne felt that her family consisted of lunatics and weirdos. Her mother often asked her for money under the pretense of being sick. Her father, on the other hand, tended to call her and insult her over the phone whenever he got drunk. In a way, he had been abusing her mentally for so long. Samuel was the worst out of the bunch. After his attempt to abduct her just to sell her to a human trafficking ring, he still had the audacity to show up right in front of her and demand money from her. Suzanne no longer wished to waste her breath on her useless brother. She dug out her phone and punched in a phone number right away. Upon witnessing that, Samuel chuckled arrogantly. ¡°There¡¯s no use in calling the cops. They don¡¯t have time to deal with trivial reports.¡± Suzanne couldn¡¯t care less about Samuel¡¯s hooligan-like behavior. She said, ¡°Hi there. You¡¯re Mr. Lodge, right? Samuel York owes you a lot of money, doesn¡¯t he? He¡¯s at Varia Avenue right now. I¡¯ll send you the location.¡± Chapter 47 Samuel was so frightened that his face went pale. He gritted his teeth while ring at Suzanne angrily, though he soon backed away from her out of fear. ¡°You really are something else, huh, Suzanne! Just you wait! I¡¯ll definitely get my revenge!¡± he yelled. After that, he turned and fled from the scene with his tail tucked between his legs. Suzanne put her phone away while huffing in disdain. Clearly, she didn¡¯t take Samuel¡¯s warning to heart. A tall and lean man, exuding dominance, could be seen standing amidst the crowd some distance away from the stall. It was safe to say that he was the most attractive man in the crowd based on his extraordinary charm and the way he carried himself. Cole, who stood next to the man, remarked in a low tone, ¡°Mr. Morrison, it seems that Mrs. Morrison has her own¡¯principles.¡± Nathan made no response to the remark. Instead, he headed over to the stall in huge strides. Cole quickly trailed after him. Suzanne had just sat back down on the stool. She was about to work on trimming the roses¡¯ thorns and leaves when she noticed a pair of long and slender legs before her. Thinking that it was a new customer, she rose to her feet with a smile. ¡°Hello. Is there anything you ne-¡± Suzanne swallowed the rest of her words, too shocked to see the neer. At the same time, her heart started pounding uncontrobly. What was Nathan doing at Varia Avenue? Suzanne scanned her surroundings curiously to see if there were any other military vehicles that were deployed on a mission. Meanwhile, Nathan thought Suzanne looked cute whenever she was curious or shocked. He asked stoically, ¡°What¡¯s the prettiest flower you have for sale?¡± Only then did Suzanne regain her senses and put down her roses. She asked, albeit nervously, ¡°Are you nning to surprise a woman with the flowers? Or are you giving a bouquet to an elderly family member? ¦§ Nathan didn¡¯t hesitate to reply, ¡°The flowers are meant for a woman.¡± Jealousy tore through Suzanne¡¯s heart instantly. Her expression crumbled slightly as well without her realizing it. There were so many flower shops in the city. Why must Nathan travel all the way here just to buy flowers for Sally? Was he doing this on purpose? Suzanne grabbed a bouquet of white zinnias. ¡°This flower bouqu suits your needs.¡± Nathan epted the white zinnias. Even though they were husband and wife, Suzanne still intended to charge Nathan for the flowers. She stated openly, ¡°That¡¯ll be 20 dors.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t hesitate to fork out a 20-dor bill. ¡°Thank you,¡¯ Suzanne said politely with a nod. The distance between them was even greater than that between two strangers. Nathan remained where he was after paying for the flowers. Upon noticing that, Suzanne asked curiously, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± He looked around him to see crowds everywhere on the avenue. Numerous people kept ncing at him. ¡°Let¡¯s have a chat,¡± he said. ¡°Right here?¡± Suzanne asked. ¡°Pack up your things and close your stall.¡± Nathan had always been domineering. He wasn¡¯t the type to make a request. Suzanne hesitated for a moment. But I haven¡¯t finished selling all these flowers. They won¡¯t look as good and fresh tomorrow.¡± Nathan stuck his hands into his pockets, now shifting into azier/ stance. ¡°I¡¯ll buy all of them.¡± His tone reminded Suzanne of something she had seen in the past. She tried to hold back her amused giggles as she gazed at Nathan with bright eyes. ¡°Are you imitating those domineering CEOS in romance dramas?¡± A hint of cheekinessced the melodic tone of her sweet voice. Nathan¡¯s eyes darkened immediately. He had such an overbearing presence that he could easily send chills down everyone¡¯s spines if he were to re at them. Suzanne felt that she had gone too far with the joke, so she quickly wiped her smile off her face and became serious. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll only sell these flowers to people who need them. There¡¯s no need for you to waste your money on me just because you want to discuss something with me.¡± Nathan turned to look at Cole. ¡°Stay here and sell the flowers for her.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Cole responded politely. Suzanne was stunned. Nathan turned to look at her seriously. ¡°Are you willing to leave with me now?¡± Noticing his serious demeanor, Suzanne felt inexplicably nervous. It must be something extremely important. Nathan always looked cold and stoic. His visage was still frightening, even if he were to do nothing but stand there silently. ¡°Okay,¡± Suzanne replied meekly. After packing up her personal belongings, she briefed Cole on the flower types and their respective prices. Finally, she left with Nathan. Now that Vera¡¯s birthday banquet was over, it was time for the couple to deal with their loveless marriage once and for all. Nathan must have personally sought Suzanne out just to discuss the details of their divorce. Chapter 48 On the way back, Nathan asked, ¡°Do you want to return to Sudvi or the ce you¡¯ve been living in?¡± Suzanne¡¯s apartment was closer to the ce where she set up her flower stall. Besides, Sudvi was now considered Sally¡¯s home, so she didn¡¯t want to return to that ce. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my ce.¡± 15 minutester, Nathan stopped the car outside an old and rundown apartment block. Suzanne got out of the car and led him inside. It was already nighttime. The corridors were incredibly narrow and dark. Suzanne pulled out her phone and toggled on her shlight so that she could light the way ahead. ts tend to go out once in a while,¡± she exined ¡°The corridor lights tend to awkwardly. Nathan felt that the apartment was a pretty bad ce to live in. Once Suzanne unlocked her apartment door, she walked in and flicked on the lights. Then, she stood by the door so that she could invite Nathan inside. Nathan strode into the apartment, which seemed to be around 300 square feet at first nce. Still, he felt that it looked clean and cozy. After Suzanne closed the door behind her and turned to look at him, she noticed Nathan giving her the bouquet of white zinnias. ¡°This is for you.¡± His voice was devoid of any emotions. No one knew why he decided to give Suzanne the flowers in the first ce. Surprised by Nathan¡¯s sudden gesture, Suzanna could only stare at the zinnias dumbfoundedly. Her heart began to race, and her mind had gone nk. She thought Nathan had bought those flowers for Sally. The sudden surprise shocked her so much that she could barely react. Nathan frowned slightly in response ¡°Do you not like them?¡± Suzanne snapped out of her reverie and epted the flowers hurriedly, feeling her cheeks heating up at his question. A simr spread of warmth surged from her heart as well. Joy was written all over her eyes as she replied happily, ¡°I love them! Thank you so much!¡± She had no idea what sort of flower she liked in the past. But from now on, her favorite flower was definitely zinnias. Suzanne put down her bag before rushing into the kitchen hurriedly. There, she dug out a vase and ced the zinnias in it. Meanwhile, Nathan spent a moment scanning the apartment before moving to sit on the couch. The books scattered across the coffee table piqued his attention in an instant. So, he picked up a random book and flipped through it. The words printed on the pages were foreign to him. He knew for a fact that Suzanne knew Norvanese and Sunterlish. Was she really able to read a book written in a third foreignnguage? Suzanne exited the kitchen a momentter. First, she ced the vase of zinnias on the nightstand next to her bed. Then, she poured Nathan a ss of water. When Nathan noticed her walking over to him with the filled ss, he asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s this book¡¯s country of origin?¡± Suzanne shot a nce at the book. It¡¯s a book that¡¯s published in Xyperia.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Her answer surprised Nathan. ¡°You understand theirnguage?¡± ¡°I was browsing for books at the library when I came across this book. Its title intrigued me. I was also confused as to why I could understand thenguage, so I borrowed it,¡± Suzanne exined while walking toward Nathan. Since she was already close to Nathan, she didn¡¯t pay attention to the coffee table in front of him. It was then that her knee bumped into one of the coffee table¡¯s edges, causing pain to shoot up her nerves. ¡°Ah!¡± Suzanne scrunched up her face in pain while tumbling forward. with the ss of water. None of them could have expected the ident to ur. As a result, Suzanne plopped onto Nathan¡¯s crotch. She ended up spilling water all over his inner thighs. Coincidentally, she was also nestled between Nathan¡¯s legs in a suggestive yet wretched manner. When Suzanne finally realized what happened, she felt extremely embarrassed. She quickly mbered up to her feet, her che now Scrimson from the embarrassment. Waves of nervousness a nanxiety swept her off her feet so fast that she felt like cryin pcpot. Nevever in a million years would she think that such an embarra hitung would happen to her. Hence rationality now flushed down the drain, Suzanne quickly grabbe a few busue papers from the tissue box on the coffee table. She precoceeded to dab them all over Nathan¡¯s drenched thighs hastily. I¡¯m sonyhytipso sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to do that!¡± she apologized frantically Wylwhite dabbing on the wet patches. Nathan¡¯s cool voice boomed from above her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to clean up for me. It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry! Seriously, I didn¡¯t mean for that to happen!¡± Suzanne¡¯s panicked voice was filled with guilt and uneasiness. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Nathan sounded slightly impatient. But Suzanne was so distressed that she barely registered what she was doing. Nathan was unable to tolerate it anymore. He snatched her wrists just so he could stop her. ¡°I said, that¡¯s enough,¡± he echoed coldly. Chapter 49 Suzanne gazed at the man before her. An amorous energy sparked between them as their eyes met. Nathan appeared calm and collected. There was only a hint of passion in his eyes. Inparison, Suzanne was like a restless child. A strange thought shed in her mind. These were the kinds of tactics those conniving women in TV dramas use to seduce men, right? Nathan was so calm right now. Did he think Suzanne intentionally created this ident because she was trying to seduce him? Hence, the reason for the calmness and a hint of impatience reflecting in his eyes? Suzanne swallowed nervously. She stood up and took a few steps. back. She then bowed her head down like a child who¡¯d just made a mistake and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Nathan sighed lightly and got up. and bathroom.¡± need to borrow your blow dryer ¡°Okay.¡± Suzanne pointed out the bathroom for him. Her cheeks were burning hot. ¡°The blow dryer is in the drawer.¡± Nathan calmly walked into the bathroom. The moment he closed the door behind him, he leaned weakly against the basin. He closed his eyes and took several deep breaths, his Adam¡¯s apple trembling. Dammit! When did his willpower be so weak? The sound of the blow dryer rang out from the washroom for some time. Nathan soon walked out. Suzanne remained standing stiffly by the coffee table. There was another ss of water on it now. A waterproof mat had been draped on the couch beside it. Nathan sat down again and pointed at the wooden chair. ¡°Have a seat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Suzanne obediently dragged the chair over to sit opposite Nathan. She sat properly, like someone who was being interviewed. Nathan was so domineering and fierce. It felt like he could take control of any situation he was in. Right now, he felt more like this apartment¡¯s owner. Suzanne didn¡¯t dare meet his eyes after sitting down. She immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m prepared now You can start whenever you like. Nathan had been ready to speak when he heard Suzanne¡¯s words. He asked in surprise, ¡°What did you prepare?¡± Suzanne gazed at him with wide, surprised eyes. ¡°My documents. Aren¡¯t you here to talk about the divorce?¡± ¡°No.¡± Nathan¡¯s tone was stern and decisive. He didn¡¯t seem interested in getting divorced at all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the divorce. Let¡¯s focus on clearing things up about you first¡± ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°Your identity.¡± Suzanne said in exasperation, ¡°I¡¯m just Suzanne York.¡± ¡°Then how do you exin Inkwell?¡± ¡°How should I know? I can¡¯t remember.¡± Suzanne got up to retrieve a report from the bedside table. She handed it to Nathan. ¡°This is my DNA report.¡± Nathan flipped through the documents. It was a DNA report from Goodwill Hospital for Suzanne and her family members. Suzanne exined, ¡°I had already lost all my memories when I woke up in the hospital. The doctor said my features have long changed. due to several bouts of stic surgery. ¡°He was able to locate my family based on my ID, but they couldn¡¯t ascertain whether I was actually their daughter or not, given how I look now. Hence why we did the DNA test.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Nathan furrowed his brow as he looked at the report in his hands. He asked again, ¡°Was it done under the police¡¯s supervision?¡± Suzanne said confidently, ¡°Of course. No one else came into contact with the report. They took my blood away right after extracting it. I was the one who retrieved the report too. There¡¯s no way it¡¯s false.¡± ¡°You could¡¯ve earned tons of money with your artistic talent alone. Why did you sell yourself out and marry an old man for money?¡± ¡± Chapter 50 Suzanne felt somewhat ufortable hearing those wordsing from Nathan. She retorted, ¡°What if I wasn¡¯t Inkwell? What if I was just a hobbyist who liked learning from others?¡± Nathan set the DNA report down and said with a slightly teasing tone, ¡°Then you have quite a number of hobbies.¡± He continued, ¡°You¡¯re able to mimic the work of great artists. You don¡¯t like reading, yet you never forget anything you read. You¡¯re knowledgeable in science. It¡¯s not even difficult for you toprehend foreign literature.¡± Suzanne¡¯s heart thumped heavily in her chest. ¡°So you¡¯re still suspecting I might be a spy from Nightshade n?¡± Nathan grew silent. He had always been a cautious man. Suzanne¡¯s identity was in stark contrast to her skills and demeanor. She moved with grace and showed a sturdiness that not many others had. This was either the result of training since young by her family or being trained vigorouslyter on in life. Suzanne thought about it for a moment before suggesting, ¡°Why don¡¯t. you put a wire on me and send me to Nightshade n¡¯s headquarters? That way, the truth will be revealed.¡± Her idea was too naive, Nathan thought. He smiled lightly and leaned in. ¡°Do you know what kind of organization Nightshade is? Everyone who doesn¡¯t pass, their tests ends up dying. ¡°If you were one of them and you went back beforepleting a mission, you¡¯d die too. You¡¯ll only die sooner if you¡¯re not one of them. Suzanne huffed, ¡°Then lock me up and kill me. Better to kill the wrong person than let a potential spy go.¡± Nathan frowned. He could feel a headache setting in. ¡°Why are you always so negative?¡± he asked gently. Nathan was usually so stern and silent. Yet, he was speaking to her in such a gentle manner. Suzanne was dazed for a moment. It was during that moment that a ray of lightning suddenly shed in the sky, followed by a loud crack of thunder. The sudden piercing noise made Suzanne scream. She covered her ears and crouched down on the floor. Cold sweat drenched her body as she trembled. Nathan wasn¡¯t scared by the lightning, but he was shocked by Suzanne¡¯s sudden response. Without hesitation, he crouched in front of her and covered her hands with his over her ears. ¡°You¡¯re scared of thunder?¡± Nathan asked quietly. Suzanne was still shivering. She hadn¡¯t heard him at all. The sound of thunder continued on after the lightning, follow strong wind blowing in from the balcony. The weather seemed to change so unexpectedly. Raindrops scattered on the balcony along with the wind. Nathan saw how a thunderstorm was raging outside and went to close all the windows right away. When the sound of thunder stopped, Suzanne shakily got up to go to the bedside table. ¡°W-Where¡¯s my earphones? W-Where are they?¡± she asked, her voice trembling. Nathan saw how frantic she was and wanted to help her. Yet when he neared Suzanne, lightning struck again. The noise was so loud it felt like a crater had split open on the surface of the Earth. All the lights in the room went out in an instant, making the ce pitch ck. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Ahh!¡± Suzanne screamed in fright, covering her ears. When she turned, she bumped right into a sturdy, warm body. Suzanne reacted as if she¡¯d bumped into a piece of driftwood while struggling in the ocean. She used all her might to cling onto Nathan¡¯s waist. Chapter 51 Nathan froze instantly. Suzanne was drenched in cold sweat as she shivered. Maybe he had done it out of pity, but Nathan didn¡¯t resist her touch nor hesitate to cover her hands over her ears again.. The next second, he seemed to hear the faint sound of crying. ¨C The soft sobbing sounds wereing from the woman in his arms. It was shaky and frightened, like a wounded kitten alone in the wild. Nathan could sense that Suzanne really was scared of such terrible weather and the loud sounds of thunder. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. It was the first time Nathan had been embraced in such a way by a woman. Suzanne¡¯s body was soft and supple. She exuded a faint fragrance too. Nathan could feel his heart and his body react to this touch. He knew he shouldn¡¯t have such inappropriate thoughts. Yet he couldn¡¯t control his body. The desire he felt was unbearable. It was the first time Nathan heard Suzanne cry. The sounds she made were too simr to Sally¡¯s when she was a child. The protective urge Nathan had hidden within him for ten years. suddenly arose. After Sally returned earlier this year, she often cried and threw little tantrums. Nathan found himself feeling irritated whenever he was consoling her. Nathan had thought it was because he¡¯d grown more distant now that he was older. He no longer had those innocent feelings he had when he was a child. But who knew Nathan would find those feelings again now from Suzanne? The room was so dark they couldn¡¯t see anything. Outside, the thunderstorm didn¡¯t seem to want to stop anytime soon. The warm air in the room was apanied by the two¡¯s slightly quickened breathing and heartbeats. Suzanne slowly calmed down. She rested her head on Nathan¡¯s chest, hearing his heartbeat. She slowly stiffened when she realized her behavior was out of line. She wasn¡¯t letting go of his waist and was even curling up in his embrace. Nathan didn¡¯t push her away and even helped cover her ears because he was being a gentleman, probably Suzanne slowly let go of him. A sense of emptiness grew in Nathan¡¯s chest when he felt the softness disappear from his waist. He put his hands down and said in a hoarse tone, ¡°Are you okay now?¡± Suzanne couldn¡¯t see his expression, but he didn¡¯t sound angry. ¡°I need to look for my earphones. Thunder will strike again.¡± ¡°Why are you afraid of the thunder?¡±¡± Suzanne¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I always get nightmares of someone shoving my head into the ocean to drown me while a thunderstorm goes on. It¡¯s really scary. I get terrified.¡± Nathan took out his phone and switched on the light. He then helped Suzanne search for the earphones near the bed. Nathan spotted a pair of earphones with good soundproof technology on the other side of a pillow. He knelt on the bed and helped Suzanne put the earphones on. Suzanne felt much more rxed with the earphones on. She quickly took her phone and put on some music, dialing the volume up to the max. Suzanne curled up by the edge of the bed, wiping her tears. Nathan used his phone light to look at the lightbulbs. He said slowly,¡± I¡¯ll help you check the circuit board and see what caused the ckout. Suzanne couldn¡¯t hear him with her earphones on. Nathan used the phone to light his way as he walked out the door. Suzanne rushed over, grabbing his clothes. Her voice grew louder while wearing the earphones, ¡°Don¡¯t go, Nathan!¡± Chapter 52 Nathan froze in ce. When he felt his clothes being clutched tightly, he turned around to look at Suzanne in the dark. A sh of lightning echoed the skies outside, lighting up everything. It lit up Suzanne¡¯s tearful, desperate eyes. It was a pitiful sight indeed. That split second when their eyes met made Nathan soften immediately. It felt like his heartstrings had been tugged at. Nathan took Suzanne¡¯s earphones and leaned in to whisper by her ear, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m going to check the circuit board.¡± Suzanne could scent his fragrance and feel his warm breath on her face. She blushed. Nathan¡¯s voice was maic and pleasant to the ears, making her heart tremble. She slowly released her grip on Nathan¡¯s clothes. Nathan saw how frightened she was and caressed her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll be back right away.¡± He then left the house. Unbeknownst to Nathan, his small gesture had stunned Suzanne to her core. She stayed frozen in ce like an idiot, slowly touching where Nathan. had caressed her on the head. Her heart pounded like a deer running through the woods, unable to stop. A sense of sadness then followed. Suzanne realized she was growing more and more in love with Nathan. What could she do? She didn¡¯t want to get divorced. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Suzanne knew Nathan had set his mind on a woman already, yet she couldn¡¯t stop her feelings from growing for him. The door then opened again. Nathan walked in while talking to someone on the phone. ¡°You can bring the flowers back to the building to sell. See who has a wife or girlfriend at home they want to buy some flowers for. Whoever buys a flower can get a day off tomorrow. ¡°You don¡¯t need to pick me up. I won¡¯t being back tonight.¡± Nathan hung up the call after he finished speaking. He then closed the door behind him and walked inside. ¡°The entire building has a ckout. The main circuit board must have been fried after the lightning struck. The electricity provider should be sending a representative over in the morning to fix it,¡± Nathan said. Suzanne had heard every single thing he said because she¡¯d taken out her earphones when he walked in. Her mood gradually eased. A hidden emotional burden was slowly unfolding from within her heart. Suzanne asked in a soft voice, ¡°Did you ever think you might identally kill me when you pointed the gun at the man who hel me hostage?¡± Nathan didn¡¯t expect Suzanne to still be contemting this after so long. Suzanne¡¯s sudden question in such a circumstance surprised him. Suzanne still cared about it because Nathan held an important ce in her heart. Nathan switched off her phone light and sat down on the couch. He said leisurely, ¡°They don¡¯t call me Hawkeye for nothing. Plus, that man was a head taller and stood much closer to you. He was basically a living target. I would never have misfired.¡± Suzanne didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at Nathan¡¯s exnation. So, Nathan was both confident and arrogant. ¡°You know Sally plotted to harm me, don¡¯t you?¡± Suzanne asked. Nathan paused slightly. He was silent for a moment before replying tly, ¡°Yes.¡± Suzanne felt an unbearable emotion churning in her heart. So what if Nathan knew? He was so devoted to Sally that he would definitely be epting of all her ws and shorings. Sally was the only woman who¡¯d ever had a ce in Nathan¡¯s heart. An unimportant woman like Suzanne was bound to be a mere passerby in his life. Nathan coughed gently and cleared his throat before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for identally hurting you that day.¡± It was just a misunderstanding. Suzanne smiled faintly. She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It was jus scratch. I healed up fast too.¡± Both of them grew silent for some time. Heat filled the room. Nathan looked at what time it was on his phone. It was only 9:00 pm. ¡°Do you want to rest soon?¡± he asked. Suzanne panicked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you until the thunderstorm ends.¡± Nathan¡¯s tone was strong and sturdy, like he was Suzanne¡¯s big brother. ¡°Don¡¯t turn the volume of your music up too much. It¡¯ll damage your eardrums.¡± ¡°Are you going to sit there all night?¡± A tough man like Nathan could handle this bit of exhaustion, but Suzanne still worried about him. Nathan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Go to sleep.¡± Suzanne thought about it some more before asking tentatively, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you sleep in the bed? It¡¯s wide enough for two people.¡± Chapter 53 Nathan grew silent. Suzanne was slightly panicked. She hurriedly exined, ¡°I promise I won¡¯ty on you while sleeping likest time. I can tie my hands if it helps.¡± While Suzanne was still anxious, Nathan got up and walked over to her. She hurriedly tucked her feet up and rolled to the other side of the bed. Nathan wordlessly took off his shoes andy down without -hesitation. Suzanne remained sitting on one end of the table. She was the one who invited Nathan toe to bed, yet here she was, being all timid. Suzanne felt ufortable with how contradictory she was being. Nathan said quietly, ¡°Lay down. Let¡¯s have a chat.¡± How could a man¡¯s voice be so maic and attractive? Suzanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Sheid down obediently, not darin to move a finger. ¡°What do we talk about?¡± ¡°Have you taken out your earphones?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°No. I usually sleep past 11:00 pm.¡± Nathan continued asking in a calm tone, ¡°How did you meet my Grandma?¡± Suzanne didn¡¯t hesitate to tell him the truth. ¡°I was pretty lost after waking up without any of my memories. I didn¡¯t know what I could do, so I went to be a caretaker at an old folks¡¯ home. Grandma met me one day while she was visiting her friend at the center. ¡°She was incredibly fond of me from the start, and I liked her a lot too. We got along really well. I soon became her personal caretaker.¡± Nathan grew silent for some time before asking, ¡°You were Grandma¡¯s caretaker for three years, yet we barely met one another and got to chat. Why would you believe her when she said I liked you and wanted to marry you?¡± The question made Suzanne grow silent. She wasn¡¯t someone whocked self-awareness. So, why did she believe Vera? In the end, Suzanne was still too fond of Nathan. She had fallen in love with him at first sight, then heard of all his great deeds from Vera. Just like that, she fell hopelessly in love with him. How could she have reacted logically when she heard she could marry Nathan? Suzanne even thought she could attract Nathan with her looks. Who knew Nathan had been forced by his grandmother to marry? Suzanne hadn¡¯t even been aware that her ignorance had ruined rtionship with Sally. Suzanne felt guiltier the more she thought about it. She said weakly I¡¯m sorry, Nathan.¡± Though she truly loved him, she wished more than anyone else that he could find happiness, that he could be with the woman he loved and have a happy marriage together ¡°There¡¯s still a chance, you know?¡± Suzanne¡¯s voice was incredibly soft,ced with some sadness. ¡°We can get divorced tomorrow. I know Sally has been waiting for you all this while.¡± Maybe it was because of the weather or how dim the room was right now. It created the perfect atmosphere for saying these things. This was the first time Nathan had opened up to Suzanne. He said calmly, ¡°I won¡¯t deny it-I¡¯ve always liked Sally. She was 14 the year she left me. I was 18 then. ¡°I really was in love with her, but she was too young, so I never told her. She was my first love and my first heartbreak. It was a terrible feeling.¡± Suzanne quietly listened to Nathan¡¯s and Sally¡¯s love story. Tears secretly fell down her cheeks,nding on the pillow. She bit her lip to stop from making any sound. She didn¡¯t want Nathan to hear her cry. Suzanne both envied and admired Sally. How could Sally be so lucky to be so loved by such a fine man? For so many years too. Nathan continued saying, ¡°Sally came back two years ago. She¡¯d change so much both in appearance and personality. My feelings her haven¡¯t progressed since ten years ago. It may have been because of her upbringing and education, but the person she is no is so strange to me, and disappointing, too. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I still love her. I don¡¯t owe her anything. But I do owe you something.¡± Suzanne was stunned to hear his words. She secretly wiped her tears away and cleared her throat. ¡°What do you owe me?¡± Chapter 54 Nathan changed his posture, so he wasying on his side and facing Suzanne. His voice was especially attractive in the pitch-ck room, like some midnight radio host. Even his breathing was alluring. L ¡°I married you even though I didn¡¯t like you all because Grandma wanted me to. It was very disrespectful and irresponsible of me.¡± It was rare to meet a man who could self-reflect, be responsible, and respect women in the world these days. What was more, a man who had both power and wealth, like Nathan. Suzanne couldn¡¯t resist lying on her side to face him. She rested her head on her hand and asked gently, ¡°You must have a lot of admirers, Nathan.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. No one¡¯s ever confessed their feelings to me,¡± Nathan said lightly. ¡°What about you? Is there someone you like?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Suzanne said decidedly. Oh, how she wanted to co him. it to But she wasn¡¯t brave enough. Nathan was always so cold and reserved. His domineering most women tremble when approaching him. Who would dare confess to him? Nathan was taken aback for a few moments. ¡°Does he like you ¡°No. His heart belongs to another. It¡¯s impossible for us to be together in this life.¡± Nathan concluded, ¡°So that¡¯s why you wanted to marry me?¡± Suzanne smiled weakly. The atmosphere between them had lightened up some. She teased, ¡°What kind of logic is that?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Marriage isn¡¯t child¡¯s y, Suzanne. Why don¡¯t we try to make this work?¡± Nathan suggested lightly. Suzanne was stunned by his words. Her blood was rushing through her veins, her heart pounding in her chest as if it might explode. Suzanne wondered if she was hallucinating. Her nervousness showed in how her voice trembled. ¡°What¡­ What did you say? Nathan remained calm as ever. ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t want us to divorce. We should spend some time together and try to make it work. We can separate when we find this rtionship unsuitable.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t you mind my background and past?¡± Suzanne was so excited her words weren¡¯ting out smoothly. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have a past they don¡¯t want to face? People grow. I think you¡¯re pretty okay right now, not too much of an issue.¡± ¡°What about Sally?¡± Nathan grew silent at that. Tension hung in the air, and his silence made sweat bead nervously Suzanne¡¯s hands.. After several long moments, he said slowly, ¡°If I still feel like I love Sally one day, I¡¯ll let you know.¡± Suzanne clearly knew that Nathan was only dying their divorce in order to fulfill Vera¡¯s wish. How could he not love Sally? Even so, Suzanne couldn¡¯t contain how excited she was. She turned so her back was facing him and wiped her tears away without him looking. Nathan may not love her, yet he was still giving them a chance to nurture their rtionship so this marriage wouldn¡¯t solely be made of regret. Suzanne knew that if she didn¡¯t divorce Nathan now, she¡¯d only fall deeper in love with him. But she was willing to put herself at risk like. a moth to a me, all for Nathan. Even if Suzanne didn¡¯t win his heart in the end, she would still have tried her best. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Nathan asked softly Suzanne couldn¡¯t continue talking anymore. Her voice choked slightly. ¡°I want to sleep now, Nathan. Could you stay quiet, please?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The room then grew quiet. Its atmosphere remained sullen. The sounds of thunder weren¡¯t so scary anymore that night. Suzanne wasn¡¯t sure when she fell asleep. When she woke up, the sun was shining brightly outside. Nathan was nowhere to be found. Suzanne curled her knees to her chest. She knocked herse head when she recalled her conversation with Nathanst nig She had forgotten whether or not she agreed to Nathan¡¯s sugg How could she not have agreed to something so important? Suzanne worried over it the entire morning, up until she looked at phone to find that Nathan had sent her a text. ¡°I¡¯m taking your silence as agreement. I¡¯m usually busy with work s won¡¯t be able to spend much time with you. But I¡¯ll do my best to Suzanne felt like she was on cloud nine after reading Nathan¡¯s text message. She felt indescribably happy. She held her phone and rolled on the bed like a fool, the smile on her face never disappearing. After rolling for some time, Suzanne read the message again. Though Nathan hadn¡¯t said anything too sweet, Suzanne still felt like she¡¯d just eaten the sweetest candy. Chapter 55 Suzanney on the side of the bed where Nathan had sleptst night. She closed her eyes, reminiscing all that had happened with himst night. Suzanne ate instant noodles for lunch. When the doorbell rang, she set her fork down and went to open the door. Cole was standing outside with some vases of flowers around him. He handed Suzanne some cash and said respectfully, ¡°Good afternoon, Madam. Here¡¯s the money from the flowers.¡± Suzanne stared at the money and asked curiously, ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a thunderstormst night? How did it all sell out?¡± ¡°General Morrison had me go sell them at the workers¡¯ dormitories.¡± Suzanne recalled Nathan¡¯s phone callst night and smiled. She happily epted the cash. ¡°Thank you.¡± Cole then said, ¡°General Morrison also asked me to drive you home Madam.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Suzanne was taken aback. With Sally in mind, she didn¡¯t want to step into Sudvi again. After some thought, Suzanne asked ¡°Does Nathan want me to return to Sudvi?¡± ¡°Yes, Madam. But he respects your decision. If you choose not to go. back, you can rent arger house to live in.¡± Suzanne hesitated for some time before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go back, but not to Sudvi.¡± Cole was surprised. ¡°Where then, Madam?¡± ¡°Morrison Residence,¡± Suzanne said firmly. If Nathan was willing to try things out with her, she would definitely do the same with him. She was going to stay at Morrison Residence and spend some time getting his family¡¯s approval. Suzanne packed her things up and left the house. She then followed Cole back to the Morrison Residence. A battle was awaiting her. But for Nathan¡¯s sake, she was no longer going to retreat. When Suzanne stepped into Morrison Residence, she thought they would look down on her and criticize her like they used to. But it was quite the opposite. Wendy, who looked down on her the most, was incredibly enthusiastic to see her. It was clear she was trying to suck up to Suzanne. ¡°Are youing back to stay, Suzanne?¡±. Suzanne replied politely, ¡°Yes, Wendy. I hope we can get along well All Wendy saw when she looked at Suzanne was money. Wendy w opportunistic by nature. Now that she knew Suzanne was a famou artist who could create artworks worth millions, she couldn¡¯t wait t kiss up to her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Edgar, hurry and clean up Mrs. Morrison¡¯s room.¡± Suzanne smiled politely and went upstairs with her things. Dim light flickered in the humid, dark storage room, revealing two figures standing in the corner. A man¡¯s voice asked, ¡°How is the Foghunt?¡± ¡°Still ongoing,¡± a delicate woman¡¯s voice answered. The man chastised, ¡°You¡¯ve had two years of training and one year of searching. Have you been fucking around all this while?¡± ¡°Sir, Nathan Morrison is on the lookout too. Once he has any news about them, I¡¯ll be able to reach them before he does.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that woman you swapped with just some ordinary heiress? How did she end up being some secret charity artist?¡± the man asked. ¡°I was shocked too. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so famous.¡± ¡°Kill her if she gets in your way.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be difficult. She¡¯s Nathan¡¯s wife right now.¡± The man turned and pped the woman right in the face. The noise echoed throughout the room. The woman fell onto the floor from the force but quickly got back up to her feet again. ¡°You useless piece of shit! We spent a ton of resources to help y steal this heiress¡¯ identity just so you could get close to Nathan. Morrison. But you kept her alive, and now she¡¯s a liability! You still haven¡¯t managed to marry Nathan. Instead, she became his wife,¡± th man growled. ¡°I¡¯ll kill her as soon as possible and marry Nathan Morrison, sir. That way, I¡¯ll get more confidential information about Norvania and ¡°That engineer, the only person who knew our target¡¯s identity, is now dead. No one in this world knows what they look like now nor whether they¡¯re male or female,¡± the man quipped. ¡°It¡¯s like searching for a needle in a haystack.¡± The woman replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I¡¯ll definitelyplete my mission. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Chapter 56 Fog and mist covered the air the next morning. The spring sun had yet to peek out from the clouds. Suzanne was woken up by some noise outside her bedroom. She put on her sweater and got out of the room. Some servants were moving a bunch of furniture and other items. down from the second floor. Florence and Gary were in the living room downstairs, still dressed in their pajamas. ¡°Why are you leaving all of a sudden, Dukie? You know your father and I like it when our family is living together. Why don¡¯t you just continue living here?¡± Suzanne looked down from the railing, vaguely understanding what was going on. Wendy soon arrived in the living room, nosy as ever. She didn¡¯t hesitate to get straight to the point. ¡°Dukie, Suzanne only just m back in yesterday, yet you guys are already moving out today two clearly don¡¯t like her. We¡¯re all family here. Why do you ha behave so cruelly?¡± Duke Morrison and his wife La Unvine no longer wanted to keep their act upon hearing that question. La said glumly, ¡°You¡¯re a saint, Wendy. You¡¯re capable of living wi anyone. Not me, though. I was born into a respectable family. My father is a college professor, and my mother is a musician. I was raised with proper education from a young age and never mingled with the rabble.¡± She continued, ¡°My husband is a softwarepany¡¯s CEO, which makes me the CEO¡¯s wife. We can¡¯t possibly lower our status and live with someone like Suzanne. It makes me sick.¡± After La made her stance clear, she proudly walked out of the house, her high heels clicking on the floor. Duke was a meek young man. He quickly left the house with his tail tucked between his legs after bidding farewell to his parents. Suzanne¡¯s expression turned gloomy. Her hands balled into fists as sadness and grievance gathered in her heart. Mingle with the rabble? C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Those words hurt Suzanne deeply. Florence watched her son leave the house and slowly wiped away her tears. ¡°Nathan barelyes home because of his work. Dan is still missing after running away five years ago, and we still don¡¯t know if he¡¯s still alive or not. Now, Dukie and his wife moved out. Oh, my dear fami it¡¯s alling apart¡­¡± Gary held Florence up, consoling her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, dear. You can¡¯t some things from happening. Just let them go.¡± Florence sobbed, ¡°Will Dukie nevere back to live here if Suzan stays?¡± The couple didn¡¯t notice Suzanne standing right upstairs. Gary sai without hesitation, ¡°He¡¯ll be back soon. Nathan likes Sally, after all He¡¯s bound to divorce Suzanne soon.¡± Florence was anxious. ¡°How long do we have to wait?¡± Wendy tugged at her shirt, eyes ncing upward. ¡°Mom¡­ ¡± When Florence looked up and saw Suzanne, she grew silent. Gary saw his daughter-inw too and coughed awkwardly before saying, ¡°Sorry, Suzanne. Your mom isn¡¯t in the best mood now that Dukie and La moved out. I was just saying it to console her. I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Suzanne pretended like everything was fine. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said. gently. She then returned to her room and shut the door. Suzanne leaned weakly against the door, feeling like she might break down at any time. Tears filled her eyes. She wasn¡¯t sure if her determination was even worth it right now. Florence and Gary were polite to Suzanne in the following days. Wendy and her husband, Taylor, treated her decently too-for their own benefit, of course. A weekter, Wendy invited Suzanne to an event her friend was hosting. Suzanne rejected the offer at first. But Wendy then used Nathan as a reason to urge her, ¡°You need out and meet people in high society, Suzanne! How would you ev able to stand by Nathan¡¯s side then? His friends are joining this e too. Don¡¯t you want to get to meet them?¡± Chapter 57 Suzanne was convinced. Wendy helped her dress up before the event Only when they arrived did Suzanne realize it was no ordinary event It was a world-ss rare collectors¡¯ items sales event held on an extravagant cruise ship. Countless illegal artifacts were being put up for sale. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Suzanne noticed the painting she had reproduced during Vera¡¯s birthday was also on sale. She pointed at the painting and asked Wendy. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Wendy?¡± Wendy¡¯s eyes glinted in excitement. She pointed around her and said Look, Suzanne. All the guests here tonight are from high society. They spend hundreds of thousands every time they buy something. It our painting sells, we¡¯re bound to earn a lot.¡± Suzanne said unhappily, ¡°Let me ask you this how did you get this painting here?¡± Wendy smiled awkwardly and said in a hushed voice. ¡°Granda received so many presents on her birthday. One present less won) matter. Plus, she epted Sally¡¯s injitation too.¡± Suzanne¡¯s hands clenched into fists by her sides. ¡°So you just took it when no one noticed?¡± she asked, enunciating each word Wendy shook her hands and exined, ¡°Not me. I wouldn¡¯t dare do that. It was my husband who took it Suzanne was incredibly furious. She understood the situation now This wasn¡¯t some event Wendy¡¯s friend organized. It was a saless event for rich folks to buy illegal collector¡¯s items. Wendy saw how upset Suzanne looked and said in an attempt to appease her, ¡°Why don¡¯t we split the profits after selling this, hm? 60- 40 between you and me?¡± Suzanne¡¯s gaze was steadfast and unblinking as she remained silent. ¡°70-30. I can¡¯t go any lower.¡± Suzanne said in a cold, stern voice, If I¡¯m Inkwell, then all the money made from selling this painting would be donated to charity. If I¡¯m not, then this is a fake, and you¡¯remitting fraud.¡± Wendy furrowed her brow and said, ¡°You¡¯re already so poor, yet you¡¯re still reluctant when ites to money. You want to do charity? Fine, at least you can set a good reputation for yourself. But you¡¯re not even going to show yourself in person or leave a name when you do it. Are you out of your mind?¡± Wendy couldn¡¯t hold back her tongue at this point. ¡°Are you some kind of angel? A savior? You use your body to save all the men in the world. and use your money to save the poor, yet you end up with nothing good for yourself. You even end up ruining your reputation.¡± Suzanne¡¯s expression darkened. She was wounded by Wendy¡¯s w She didn¡¯t even know who she was, so how could she have known identity from the past? Suzanne then began packing up the painting without another wo Wendy went to grab Suzanne¡¯s arm in a panic. ¡°What are you doing Suzanne? You can¡¯t take this away. I already paid the deposit. I won¡¯ be able to get the deposit back if you take the painting away.¡± One of the salesmen present saw that Suzanne was taking the painting and walked over, overjoyed. He thought she was going to buy the painting. ¡°Are you interested in buying this painting by the great artist Inkwell, miss?¡± Suzanne said coldly, ¡°This painting is a reproduction by my own hand. It¡¯s no longer for sale.¡± The moment she said this, the people around them crowded over to see what was going on. Wendy¡¯s n had been ruined. She cried angrily to Suzanne, ¡°This painting has been certified as authentic by experts. I¡¯ve already paid. the deposit so it must be sold. Or else you have to pay all my losses.¡± Chapter 58 The people around them started gossiping after hearing that. Suzanne gripped the painting tightly in her hands and glowered at Wendy. Wendy was truly materialistic. She worshiped nothing but money and status. However, Suzanne didn¡¯t waver. She held her ground and said firmly, Wendy, your loss has nothing to do with me. I drew this for Grandma. You can exin yourself to the cops as to why my work appeared here.¡± Wendy paled the moment the police were brought up. She froze, not knowing what to do. Just then, a man with a gentle voice interrupted them, ¡°Once this ship sails into the high seas, no country¡¯s government nor its authorities has the right to interfere with the transactions made here.¡± Everyone turned to the source of the voice. The person who spoke was a man in his mid-thirties. He wore a white suit and a pair of golden-rimmed sses. He carried himself in a sophisticated ar elegant air. A shiver ran up Suzanne¡¯s spine the moment her gazended on hi handsome face. A wave of anxiety enveloped her heart. He was a stranger to her. Why was she afraid of him? Unsettled, Suzanne took a step backward. Wendy, on the other hand, beamed when she saw the man. ¡°It¡¯s you, Dr. Hoffis! Did you apany Sally here?¡± Wendy asked smilingly. The doctor, Oliver Hoffis, was polite enough to shake hands with Wendy before telling her, ¡°Yes. Sally¡¯s taking a look at the jewelry.¡± ¡°I see,¡± said Wendy as she turned to look in the direction where the jewelry was disyed. After that, Oliver started walking toward Suzanne. Suzanne¡¯s breathing turned a little rapid when he approached her. She stared uneasily at the pair of piercing eyes underneath the sses and felt her heart jump into her throat. ¡°We meet again, Suzanne,¡± Oliver said, his voice gentle as if he was speaking to a child he pampered. ¡°Do we know each other?¡± Suzanne eximed, shocked. Oliver smiled helplessly at her. When he spoke again, his voice was still as soft as ever. ¡°I¡¯m your ex- boyfriend, Oliver. Are you purposely pretending not to know me?¡± Her ex-boyfriend? Oliver Hoffis? Suzanne was in so much disbelief that she couldn¡¯t respond. She heard that she had dated plenty of men in the past. Who kn that she¡¯d bump into one like this? A chance to gossip arose, and Wendy wasn¡¯t the kind of person to such an opportunity slip by. She asked, ¡°Dr. Hoffis, did you date Suzanne before this?¡± Oliver¡¯s piercing gaze was still locked on Suzanne when he smiled softly and nodded in response to the question. Wendy grinned as she teased, ¡°You¡¯re Nathan¡¯s friend, Suzanne¡¯s ex- boyfriend, and also Sally¡¯s uncle? How clich¨¦!¡± Suzanne froze. Her hair stood on ends. A whileter, she told Oliver, ¡± I¡¯m married.¡± Oliver adjusted his sses and smiled softly at her. ¡°I know. You¡¯re married to my friend, Nathan,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll take it as you taking revenge on me.¡± Suzanne shook her head. ¡°No. I lost my memories. I don¡¯t remember you.¡± But Oliver didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°I won¡¯t believe such a ridiculous excuse.¡± Wendy was in no mood to listen to them reminisce, so she nned to wait until Suzanne wasn¡¯t watching to grab the painting. They were so close to each other now. Wendy reached out to grab it, but Suzanne noticed what she was doing and put the painting behind her, all the while ring at Wendy. ¡°Suzanne, give it to me,¡± Wendy said. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to ruin it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for sale.¡± Suzanne¡¯s tone was grave. Wendy gritted her teeth. She looked like she could eat Suzanne alive. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Suddenly, they heard a gunshot, and everyone began to panic. Some started running around while others crouched low and covered th heads with their arms to protect themselves. Oliver instinctively rushed over to Suzanne and covered her head. They crouched together on the floor. Wendy yelped in fright and dropped into a defensive crouch too. When Suzanne raised her eyes to scan the surroundings, she caugh a glimpse of a few armed pirates walking in from the entrance. They wore masks that resembled the faces of animals, and they held rifles of thetest models. Their presence was overbearing. ¡°If you want to live, you¡¯d better be good by crouching and putting your hands on your heads,¡± said one of the pirates. He spoke in Dorzanian, so most of the people on the ship couldn¡¯t understand him. One of the women in the crowd stood up hastily. With a trembling voice, she said, ¡°Sorry, I-¡± Chapter 59 The woman¡¯s words were cut short because some of the pirates already had their rifles aimed at her. The next instant, gunshots punctured the air, terrifying everyone. except for the pirates. They fired several times, and the woman copsed in a mushy puddle of blood and flesh. Screams filled the air. No one had the guts to move. Terrified, Suzanne felt that her palms had turned mmy. Feeling Oliver¡¯s hand on her shoulder, she gently pushed his hand away from This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. her. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Oliver said under his breath, his tone anxious. Gingerly, Suzanne raised her eyes to look at the pirate who spoke. Just like the other pirates, he wore a mask. He was pacing around as he looked carefully at all of the antiques that were on disy. A momentter, he spoke slowly in Dorzanian. ¡°The waters are mi Everything you have here belongs to me now. Your money, jewe and antiques are all mine.¡± He added, ¡°But these aren¡¯t that important. What I want is a gram hydronium. Who has it? Give it to me.¡± Suzanne was even more shocked to hear the pirate say that he wanted hydronium. ¡°If you can give it to me, I¡¯ll provide you a speedboat to get you out of here safely. If you can¡¯t give me what I want, I¡¯ll kill a person for every minute I spend here until all of you die.¡± The longer Suzanne listened to him the more unsettled she became. Just then, she heard Oliver mutter, ¡°What¡¯s he saying?¡± She nced at him in astonishment. How did he know that she could understand the pirate? Judging from her expression, Oliver knew that she was confused, so he exined, ¡°You have had a knack fornguages since you were young. When you left me back then, you¡¯d already grasped all the eight majornguages.¡± Suzanne was even more surprised after hearing his exnation.¡± When I was young? Eight languages?¡± Stunned by her reply, Oliver took a moment to respond. ¡°You were twenty-two,¡± he told her. ¡°You were quite young.¡± Suzanne didn¡¯t even know this fact about herself, yet Oliver knew it fairly well. She was about to sink into her thoughts when a gun was fired. The pirates actually kept to their word and started killing a person for every minute that passed. Screams filled the air once more. After the third gunshot, Suzanne couldn¡¯t take it anymore. In Dorzanian, she said, ¡°Stop it. They don¡¯t understand Dorzanian.¡± The head of the pirates nced around but couldn¡¯t find the pers who spoke. He asked, ¡°Oh, really? I thought Dorzanian was well- known. Well then, why don¡¯t you stand up and help me trante wh I say?¡± As Suzanne slowly stood up, Oliver grabbed her hand to stop her from doing so out of fear that her life might be in danger. However, she yanked her hand away from him. The moment she stood up, the head of the pirates was taken by surprise by her beauty. The smile under his mask was rather intriguing as he said, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a sensible woman with courage and beauty.¡± He rested the gun against his shoulder and stood in a pose that he deemed would make him appear more suave. ¡°Hey, pretty, trante what I just said to them. If you do a good job at it and help me get the hydronium I want, I can spare your life.¡± Suzanne nced around. She saw the corpses lying on the ground in pools of blood amidst the crowd. The people crouched, their bodies trembling with fear. Some covered their hands over their mouths as they sobbed in horror at the bloody sight. It was both gruesome and chaotic. Suzanne mustered the courage toe up with words offort. Don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t move. They¡¯re pirates, and they want to find¡­ Her voice trailed off when she noticed the shadows stealthily approaching several pirates from behind them. Those shadows were armed with daggers. Judging from their posture, they seemed like professional fighters. In the blink of an eye, a fighter appeared behind each and every pir standing in the crowd. Their daggers swiftly sliced the pirates¡¯ throats, ending them all for good. All those pirates fell to the ground instantly. The only pirate left standing was the head of the pirates. Oblivious it all, he snapped at Suzanne for being silent. ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Chapter 60 Sensing that something was off, the head of the pirates turned to scan his surroundings. But two guns were pressed against his temples before he could even steady his rifle. Startled, he froze. Just then, arge group of armed men in ck armor barged in. The air they exuded was nothing short of formidable and imposing. Among them, Suzanne could make out a man who seemed especially intimidatingpared to the others. Now, she knew who they were. They were the Norvanian military. Nathan hade here with them. Overwhelmed by emotions, Suzanne¡¯s heart raced at the sight of him.¡± Nathan would always appear whenever she was in danger. And although he didn¡¯te for her, she still felt rather touched to see him. Just then, Sally stood up from the ground and yelled, ¡°Nate! You here! I¡¯m saved!¡± Suzanne froze when she heard the voice. The gleam in her eyes fad as an excited Sally rushed over to Nathan. However, Nathan stopped her. His eyes were solemn when he tol her to back off. Sally refused to listen, though. She stubbornly made her way over to him and started pouting. ¡°Nate, you finally came to save me!¡± she sobbed as she rushed over to Nathan. When she moved past the head of the pirates, he grabbed her by the arm and pulled her to his chest. Before anyone could blink, he had already unsheathed his dagger and pressed it against her neck. Everyone was bbergasted at how idiotic Sally was. At the same time, they couldn¡¯t help but panic at the sight of her being held hostage. The dagger dug into Sally¡¯s skin, and she started bleeding. She was in so much fright that her face turned as white as a sheet, and she started crying. ¡°Nate¡­ help me¡­¡± she wept. ¡°Kill him¡­¡± The head of the pirates gritted his teeth and, in Dorzanian, demanded, ¡°Let me go.¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze darkened as he took a step forward in the pirate¡¯s direction. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked, unable to understand Dorzanian. The head of the pirates bbered, but Nathan frowned, still unable understand his words. Nathan looked at Cole and asked, ¡°What is he saying?¡± Cole shook his head, so Nathan turned to Lucas instead. Lucas shook his head too. Nathan then looked around. A look of astonishment shed acro his eyes when he saw Suzanne. He never thought that she¡¯d be here. She even dressed up so beautifully that he was enchanted by her beauty for a brief moment However, he needed to do his job. There was no time for him to deal with his personal matters, so he tore his eyes away from her. ¡°Does anyone understand what he¡¯s saying? Pleasee out and trante it for me.¡± The crowd silently turned to look at Suzanne. The head of the pirates pressed the dagger deeper into Sally¡¯s skin. and said something in Dorzanian again. Sally was in so much pain that she cried even more. ¡°Nate! Help me! I¡¯m going to die! Shoot him!¡± Suzanne nced at Nathan. Her heart broke at how he hesitated to shoot the pirate. Sally was held hostage, but the head of the pirates was a head taller than her. He was so close, so Nathan wouldn¡¯t miss if he made the shot.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org But why didn¡¯t he shoot the pirate? Was he afraid of hurting Sally identally if he did so? How deep was his love for her that he¡¯d swallow his urge to kill the pirate right away? If Suzanne didn¡¯t trante what the head of the pirates said, he¡¯d start panicking and kill Sally right then and there. Suzanne would benefit from it, but she couldn¡¯t make herself do something so inhumane. Pushing away the uneasiness in her heart, Suzanne eventually sa The pirate says that if you let him leave this ship, he¡¯ll give you all t treasure here and let Sally go. He¡¯ll even give you a gram of-¡± Suzanne abruptly stopped speaking. Chapter 61 Everyone else looked at her expectantly. Cole, Lucas, and the military men stared at her in amazement. It never urred to them that Suzanne could understand Dorzanian, a Nathan was shocked as well. The surprise in his eyes was apparent despite him appearing calm and unfazed. After rposing himself for a bit, he asked, ¡°A gram of?¡± Suzanne took into consideration that he was on a mission, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to speak about it just like this. After giving it some thought, she said, ¡°A gram of the rare element you¡¯re looking for.¡± An iprehensible light shed across Nathan¡¯s eyes before he turned to look at the pirate and said, ¡°Let go of her and give me the item. Then, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Suzanne¡¯s heart ached upon hearing what he said. He still care much about Sally. Despite the turmoil inside her, she tranted his words for the pi The head of the pirates spoke in Dorzanian after hearing what Suzanne said. Later, she told Nathan, ¡°He wants a speedboat.¡± Nathan then ordered his men to prepare a speedboat for the pirat Right after that, the head of the pirates walked toward the entrance while holding Sally hostage. Nathan¡¯s men had their guns aimed at him all the time, even when they followed the pirate out of the ce. Suzanne went after them to trante and help both sidesmunicate. Just before he left, the head of the pirates spoke again. Suzanne then tranted a few strings of the sentences he spoke that she could understand. Later, he fished out a ck bottle from his pocket and hurled it in Nathan¡¯s direction. The bottle formed a perfect arc in the air beforending steadily in Nathan¡¯s hands. Nathan gripped the bottle tightly as he stared at it with a fiery gaze. Still upset, Suzanne asked him, ¡°The pirate hasn¡¯t gone far. Aren¡¯t your going to shoot him?¡± Nathan narrowed his eyes as he scrutinized the bottle in his hand. He seemed to havepletely ignored her. A momentter, he looked at Suzanne and, in a cool tone, said, ¡°Tell him that he can leave once he lets Sally go.¡± There was such a stark difference between the way he treated Sally and how he treated Suzanne that Suzanne started hating him for it. He wouldn¡¯t take any chances at all if it meant putting Sally in the slightest danger. He just wouldn¡¯t do it even though he could definitely kill the pirate right then and there. In the end, Nathan chose to let the pirate go. As the thought hit Suzanne, she felt disappointment wash over her. She turned to the head of the pirates to tell him what Nathan had said for onest time, then rushed off in the direction of the cabin without so much as taking a nce back at them. Wendy and Oliver walked over to Suzanne just as she reached the cabin. With the painting in her hand, Wendy made her way to Suzzane and T spat, ¡°Suzzane, when in the world did you tear away a corner of the painting?¡± The painting lost its value now that it was ruined. Suzanne feigned innocence. ¡°Is it ruined now? I didn¡¯t do it. I was so frightened by the pirates that I still feel faint right now. I¡¯m heading back to my room to get some rest. Oliver rushed forth to grab her arm. His eyes were full of concern. when he asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡± Suzanne swatted his arm away from her. In a cool and indifferent tone, she said, ¡°Mr. Hoffins, I don¡¯t remember you at all. You¡¯re nothing but a stranger to me, so please watch what you¡¯re doing. Stop disturbing me.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org With that, she walked into an empty room. Stunned, Wendy asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Her eyes are teary. Was she really that scared?¡± Oliver watched Suzanne¡¯s retreating figure with eyes full of agony as he said, ¡°She¡¯s never been optimistic. She¡¯s strong, yet she tears easily.¡± Wendy couldn¡¯t care less, though. She snorted in disdain and left the painting in her hands. GET IT NO Chapter 62 After letting go of Sally, the head of the pirate scrambled his way to the speedboat and left. Sally, on the other hand, went over to Nathan with a hand covering the cut on her neck. The moment she reached him, she cried, ¡°Nate! Tell your men to fire at the pirate! We can still finish him off since he isn¡¯t far away from the ship! Hurry up!¡± Instead of doing as she requested, Nathan pushed her away and pried her hand from her neck to check her injury. Calmly, he said, ¡°It isn¡¯t that bad. You¡¯ll be fine after some patching up. Sally was mad at him now. ¡°Shoot the pirate! He¡¯s leaving!¡± Turning a deaf ear to her demands, Nathan turned to Cole and said, Patch her up.¡± Sally could only watch and stomp her feet in annoyance as the pir and the speedboat vanished into the distance. When she turned to face Nathan again, she realized that he was already walking back to the cabin with his men. ¡°Nate, aren¡¯t you going to help me with my wound?¡± she asked, rushing after him. ¡°I almost died,¡± she said with a pout. ¡°I¡¯m still so scared.¡± Ignoring her, Nathan strode in the direction of the cabin, with Cole and Lucas following closely behind. Lucas lowered his voice and asked ¡°General, how should we get rid of him?¡± In an equally hushed voice, Nathan said, ¡°Did you install a tracker on the speedboat?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Lucas. ¡°Have some men follow him,¡± Nathan said. ¡°We¡¯ll find the pirates¡¯ nest and get rid of them once and for all. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Lucas said as he turned to do what was told. Sally wasn¡¯t going to give up so soon. She quickened her footsteps to catch up with Nathan, who was deeply frowning. To Cole, he said, ¡°You take care of her injuries.¡± But Cole responded with, ¡°General, you know Ms. Hoffins won¡¯t stop pestering you until you do what she wants.¡± Nathan stopped abruptly at those words, which gave Sally just enough time to catch up with him. She huffed and puffed as she locked her arms around Nathan¡¯s. Tears spilled down her face as she wept. ¡°How could you be so cr to me? Do you want to see me bleed to death?¡± Cole hastily exined, ¡°Ms. Hoffins, the general¡¯s time is valuable. has lots of important things to handle, so just let me help you wi your wound.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hurt! How is this less important than what he needs to do?¡± Sall snapped, unimpressed. ¡°Get lost!¡± she told Cole. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to help me. I only want Nate with me!¡± Nathan was speechless at how stubborn she was. In a fit of anger, he grabbed her by the arm and dragged her all the way to the infirmary. ¡°Fine!¡± he said, exasperated. ¡°I¡¯ll help you with it!¡± Cole sighed as he watched them leave. How unfortunate it was that Nathan had such a troublesome childhood sweetheart! Ten minutester, Nathan was done helping Sally bandage her wound. He walked her to the guest room in the cabin to rest. When he stepped out of her room, he bumped into Oliver. Despite their age difference, they were old friends, so Nathan spared the formalities when he was around Oliver. The two of them greeted each other with a nod of the head. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Nathan said. Oliver smiled an awkward smile. ¡°Sally insisted that Ie.¡± Nathan felt a vague headache at the mention of Sally. Coolly, he said, ¡°The way she behaves right now¡­ guess I have you to thank, huh?¡±,This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Oliver frowned in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°She¡¯s spoiled,¡± Nathan exined. ¡°And it¡¯s because of you.¡± Oliver leaned against the wall with a helpless smile stered on face. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. My deceased brother and his wife pampered h There was nothing I could do.¡± Nathan then leaned against the wall too. He raised his eyes to t ceiling and said, ¡°I¡¯m married now. Do you still like her? If you do, yo should marry her.¡± Oliver couldn¡¯t be sure if Nathan was joking, so he said, ¡°I know, but your wife is my ex. Nathan froze. His face, together with his gaze, darkened at those words. For some unknown reason, he felt something tug at his heart. Sensing his silence, Oliver added, ¡°Although I¡¯m not Sally¡¯s real uncle, she and I are still rtives. Besides, you like Sally so much. You¡¯re my best friend. I wouldn¡¯t get into a fight with you just for a woman. I¡¯ve given up on my fantasies.¡± He continued, ¡°Sally talked about the entire time she was here in Suntend. I know she likes you too. That was why I got into a rtionship three years ago. She had quite a number of exes, but she was a pretty and sensible woman who was talented in many fields. ¡°She was the most attractive woman I¡¯ve everid eyes on. It never urred to me that she would be your wife one day.¡± Chapter 63 Nathan¡¯s hands curled into fists inside his pockets. Despite his difort, he still casually asked, ¡°Was this before she lost her memories?¡± ¡°She¡¯s faking her amnesia,¡± Oliver replied confidently. ¡°She¡¯s just pretending that she forgot everything so that she can act like she doesn¡¯t know me. All because she still can¡¯t get over us breaking up years ago.¡± Suzanne¡¯s words shed across Nathan¡¯s mind. He had asked her if she had ever been in love. Suzanne then answered that she had loved someone, but his heart belonged to someone else. They wouldn¡¯t have worked out. Was she referring to Oliver? Nathan took a deep breath. It felt like something was crushing his chest, but he couldn¡¯t exin the feeling. A momentter, he spoke again, ¡°Her talent does not befit her birth family and experience.¡± Oliver chuckled. ¡°Definitely. She¡¯s a league ahead of the others. can¡¯t fit her into a stereotype just because of her family.¡± ¡°True.¡± Nathan looked at Oliver, his gaze sincere. ¡°Wish us well.¡± His tone was casual, but he was serious as he dered his im Oliver. Oliver¡¯s eye twitched as he stared nkly at Nathan. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t inform you that I was getting married because we haven¡¯t had our wedding yet. And since we¡¯ve been friends for so many years, I¡¯ve been hoping that you¡¯ll give us your blessing,¡± Nathan said. Oliver paled. He was put on the spot. ¡°You loved Sally so deeply back then, and you were very devoted to her. You¡¯re not someone whose heart is easily swayed by others. Sally¡¯s my niece. How do you expect me to agree?¡± Nathan knew that Oliver¡¯s reluctance wasn¡¯t actually because of Sally. It seemed that he would have to watch out for Oliver. ¡°As an adult, romance and ideals are not guaranteed. My grandmother picked Suzanne for me. Now that we¡¯re married, I¡¯ll have to take responsibility,¡± Nathan said meaningfully. Oliver remained silent, even as his expression grew darker. Nathan gently patted his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve got other things to do. Let¡¯s meet again sometime.¡± Having snapped back to reality, Oliver stered a stiff smile on his face. ¡°Alright, sure.¡± He pushed his sses up as he watched Nathan leave. A dark glint shone in his eye. The stars twinkled high above the ship, cutting through the darkn of the night sky. Now hungry, Suzanne exited her cabin and headed for the dining room. As she walked down the corridor, she overheard three oth women talking about Nathan. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen General Morrison in the flesh. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Goodness! I thought the rumors were exaggerated. But I didn¡¯t expect him to be even more handsome and imposing in person. His looks and figure are just incredible!¡± ¡°Me too, me too! I thought that he would be old because he¡¯s a general, but it turns out that he¡¯s young and quite a looker. Oh, he¡¯s just so charming! I don¡¯t feel afraid anymore with him and his troops protecting us all. ¡°We definitely won¡¯t have anything to fear. Our national arms are all manufactured by the Norvanian military themselves. ¡°Just look at how the other countries were shaking in their boots when the Edge Mark 1 cruise missile wasunched a while back. With General Morrison around, all those evildoers will have to think twice.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s already been a few deaths on board. It just feels so eerie now. I wanna get to shore and go home.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t be getting to port that soon. The military is currently investigating everyone on board. It seems like they¡¯re looking for something important.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°No idea, but someone dide and question me earlier today. I was at such a loss when they interrogated me since I had no idea what they were talking about.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, they questioned me too.¡± ¡°When will they be done? There are a lot of people here.¡± ¡°Probably in a few days.¡± Suzanne was confused as she walked behind the three women. If military was conducting investigations, why hadn¡¯t she been questioned yet? Chapter 64 When she arrived at the dining room, Suzanne took a te from the counter. She then grabbed some fruit and sd from the buffet spread. After collecting a cup of tea as well, she made her way back. to her room. When she reached her room, however, she suddenly stopped. Nathan was there knocking on her door, but then he turned to see Suzanne. They felt like strangers even when their eyes met. Nathan approached her and reached for her te. ¡°Let me help you with this Suzanne quickly declined. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can bring it in myself-¡± But before she could finish, Nathan had already taken her te from her. It would be awkward for Suzanne to take it back. So, she went to open the door instead. After they entered the room, Suzanne closed the door. Nathan scanned the room before cing the te down on the dining t Suzanne was cautious. She was always tense whenever she was alone with him. It was due to a mixture of nervousness and excitement. For the past week, she had been pining after him. But now that s got to see him again, she felt hurt. Resentment filled up inside he ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s enough food?¡± Nathan asked as he gazed at hel Suzanne sat at the dining table and speared a piece of fruit with her fork. She ignored him while she chewed on her food. Nathan¡¯s gaze darkened. He sat down at the table and leaned back in his seat. ¡°Why won¡¯t you answer me?¡± Why did Nathan have the cheek to ask her this? All of a sudden, the fruit in her mouth tasted like ash. Suzanne angrily put down her fork and took a sip of tea instead. All this time, she kept her eyes on him. Her pretty eyes stirred something in Nathan. Still, he waited for her to speak. Suzanne wanted to yell at him, but Nathan felt imposing and dangerous. One look from him was enough to paralyze her. She didn¡¯t dare to cause a scene. She hesitated for a while before she asked in a soft, hurt tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you boast about your aim? And that¡¯s why you¡¯re called Hawkeye?¡± Nathan frowned at Suzanne¡¯s choice of words. He thought that Suzanne was worked up because he let those pirates go. But he never thought that she was jealous of Sally. ¡°I can¡¯t kill them all. I need to keep one of them alive so that they lead us to their nest. How else will we clean them all out?¡± Nat answered. Did Nathan mean to destroy the pirates¡¯ base of operations and t back all the goods that they had stolen? The realization hit Suzanne as everything clicked into ce. She pursed her lips as she stabbed another piece of fruit with her fork. ¡°You¡¯re worried that you¡¯ll identally hurt Sally, aren¡¯t you?¡± she asked sourly. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Nathan snorted. ¡°What does Sally have to do with this?¡± Suzanne bit her lower lip, trying not to expose her dour mood. The piece of apple that she had been poking had turned mushy. Nathan leaned toward Suzanne. With his elbows on the table, he asked, ¡°How do you know the Dorzaniannguage? It¡¯s a tiny country that¡¯s constantly under strife.¡± That caught Suzanne unawares. She didn¡¯t even know why she knew Dorzanian. Maybe she had picked it up because she used to service guests from all over the world? And she wanted to give them a better experience? Suzanne thought that would be the most logical answer, but she couldn¡¯t tell Nathan that. Her gaze flickered as she tried to think of a way to change the topic. Picking up a piece of watermelon, she asked him, ¡°Do you want some? Suzanne stiffened, surprised by her sudden boldness. Chapter 65 Did she just volunteer to feed Nathan with the fork that she had just been using? Suzanne must be going crazy. She snapped back to reality, forcing herself to put on a stiff smile. Awkwardness was written all over her face as she withdrew her hand. ¡°Sorry, but 1-¡± Before she could draw her hand back, Nathan grabbed her wrist and moved the piece of watermelon to his mouth. Suzanne stared dumbly in shock as she watched Nathan¡¯s lips touch her fork. Did this count as an indirect kiss? She had used that fork just now. Her face heated up at that thought. Her heart raced as her body tensed up. She felt uneasy because of this. Nathan, however, was unperturbed as he chewed on the watermel before swallowing it. ¡°It¡¯s quite sweet. Pity that it was such a tiny piece.¡± Suzanne pressed her lips together and lowered her head. She did dare to look directly at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot that I had just been using that fork¡­¡± she whispered. Suzanne felt the urge to apologize. Nathan hadn¡¯t thought much about eating from the same fork until Suzanne mentioned it. Now that she did, it felt like he had just been struck by lightning. That feeling soon spread throughout his body.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His mouth went dry as he unconsciously stared at Suzanne¡¯s pink lips with a heated gaze. Suzanne pressed her lips together. A blush dusted her cheeks. Nathan couldn¡¯t understand why Suzanne seemed so pure and innocent. She had a history of working in the underground industry, and she had serviced plenty of men before. Yet at this moment, she didn¡¯t seem like someone who had done all that before. Instead, Suzanne seemed like a young, inexperienced girl. A girl who was easily embarrassed and blushed at the drop of a hat. Someone who teared up easily. She didn¡¯t look like someone who had spent over ten years surviving in a harsh world. Nathan cleared his throat and feigned a look of calmness. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. But, are you telling me that you¡¯re disgusted that I just ate from the same fork?¡± Suzanne panicked. ¡°No, no, not at all.¡± With that, she picked up another piece of fruit with her fork and a As he took in the sight of Suzanne¡¯s red cheeks, Nathan wast reminded of Sally when she was younger. These thoughts cam more often, now that he had spent more time with her. The sudden silence was awkward. ¦° Then, Nathan thought of something and he asked in a low voice, Suzanne, did that pirate tell you more? Is there something that yo haven¡¯t tranted for us?¡± Suzanne gulped down the sd she had been chewing on and put down her fork. After taking a sip of tea, she leaned in toward him. ¡°He said that he had one gram of hydronium with him. They had stolen it from a chemical engineer. There¡¯s another gram of hydronium on this ship. It¡¯s with another chemical engineer,¡± she whispered. She was worried that the people in the next cabin would overhear her. Nathan¡¯s expression darkened, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Worried that he didn¡¯t hear her, Suzanne leaned in even closer. She whispered right into his ear, ¡°He also said that there was no use handing it over to you. Without the chemical engineer, the hydronium is useless.¡± Nathan closed his eyes, his breathing quickening. It wasn¡¯t because of the gravity of this news. Instead, it was because Suzanne was in such close proximity. Her warm breaths had tickled his ear, and that tingly feeling spread throughout his body. It ended up stirring his loins at this inappropriate moment. Meanwhile, Suzanne had no idea that she had just started a fire. She thought that Nathan was simply worried about what she had told him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked. GET IT N Chapter 66 Nathan managed to rein in his emotions before looking at Suzanne again. His gazended on the exposed area above her cor. When Suzanne leaned forward toward him, she didn¡¯t notice that her cor had loosened. Her chest could be seen peeking through the gap of her clothes. Nathan shifted his gaze away, his lips parting as his breaths quickened. He felt odd. This foreign feeling was new to him, but he wanted more. He prided himself on his control, but now even that seemed like a joke. ¡°Is that all?¡± Nathan¡¯s voice had turned low and husky. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all,¡± Suzanne replied. Nathan reached out and gently pushed Suzanne back to her seat. He attempted to change the topic, but Suzanne¡¯s eyes were just so beautiful. Her skin was wless and her lips were lovely. His face burned. As he eyed her lips, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. E swallowing did nothing for the heat in his cheeks. He wondered i was going crazy. Was he actually lusting over Suzanne? He mulled over this; he was a normal man, and Suzanne was his wi Wasn¡¯t it normal for him to have these thoughts? Nathan tamped down his nervousness and spoke again in a low voice. ¡°Can I sleep here tonight?¡± There was anotheryer of meaning to those words. Suzanne stared at him, dumbfounded. His heated gaze left her flustered. He didn¡¯t seem like his usual self today. ¡°Are there no more cabins?¡± she asked. Nathan¡¯s breathing grew heavier. ¡°There are, but I want to sleep here with you.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Did she not understand? How could someone with her experience not get it? Suzanne had picked up on Nathan¡¯s change in tone and gaze. He seemed to be restraining himself, but he also seemed excited. She didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, they often slept in the same bed. He wouldn¡¯t touch her because of his feelings for Sally. Suzanne nced at the double bed nearby. ¡°Of course, you can sleep over there,¡± she agreed readily. Nathan was pleased to hear this. ¡°Are you done with your food?¡± he asked. Suzanne put away her te. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Going to take a shower?¡± ¡°I already did.¡± Suzanne pulled at her loose pajama shirt. ¡°You sh shower.¡± Nathan gently let out a breath. He clenched his fists and attempted rein in his impulses. Had he been training too littletely? Was th why he was filled with these lustful thoughts? But he also had zero sexual experience. He shouldn¡¯t be having thes thoughts at all. Were these just base urges, or had he truly fallen for her? The thought left Nathan in a panic. He hastily got up and headed for the bathroom. They had to be simple urges. A cold shower was usually enough to put an end to them. Suzanne settled down in bed to read. Half an hourter, the bathroom. door swung open. She looked up, only to be shocked by the sight. There stood Nathan, with only a towel wrapped around his lower half. His hair had been partially dried. His olive skinplemented his defined pecs and abdomen. His thighs were muscr too. He looked sinfully sexy like this. Chapter 67 Suzanne hastily picked up her book again. Her face burned as her gaze flitted around the room. Despite that, she still couldn¡¯t stop herself from stealing nces at Nathan¡¯s body. She hid her face behind her book. For the first time, her voice cracked. ¡°W-why didn¡¯t you put some clothes on first?¡± Nathan dried his hair with another towel. Once he was done, he This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. walked over to her. ¡°I¡¯d have to take them off again after that. That¡¯s too much trouble,¡± he said with a husky voice. Suzanne understood what he meant and she was taken aback by this. Her innocent eyes met his dark ones, but she quickly averted her gaze. ¡°Why do you have to sleep naked?¡± she asked, nervous. Surprised, Nathan fell silent. He looked at Suzanne¡¯s clueless, shy expression. Oliver had said that she was faking her amnesia. So was she feig herck of knowledge and inexperience as well? As Nathan mulled over his thoughts, Suzanne hastily pointed at closet. ¡°There are some clean clothes inside that closet. You shou put them on.¡± Nathan wryly pressed his lips together. It seemed that he had misunderstood her. Suzanne had never thought about this situation in a sexual light. Exasperated, Nathan made his way to the closet and grabbed a set of pajamas. By the time he returned to the bed, Suzanne had alreadyid down with her back facing him. He understood what was going on, and he didn¡¯t want to force her. Nathan had lost his temper that time Suzanne wanted to sleep on the floor. If he asked her for sex now, wouldn¡¯t he be a hypocrite? Thus, Nathan tossed all those thoughts into a corner of his mind. He turned the lights off after getting into bed. Instantly, the room went dark. Moonlight streamed in through the window, keeping the room. from total darkness. Both Nathan and Suzanne¡¯s breaths were heavier than usual due to their nerves. It was especially stark because of the silence of the room. A whileter, Nathan spoke up. ¡°Do you know Oliver?¡± Suzanne went stiff. She clutched the nkets tighter as she became nervous. Worried that Nathan would be bothered by her reaction, it took a while for her to finally speak. ¡°We met today, but we don¡¯t know each other.¡± This made Nathan sigh in relief. He wasn¡¯t sure why he felt this He smiled bitterly, but he didn¡¯t continue to press her about Olive Suzanne¡¯s nervousness persisted when Nathan didn¡¯t continue questioning her. Her thoughts ran a mile a minute as shey ther the darkness. Worried, she tried to think of a conversation starter. ¡°Are you going to capture those pirates?¡± ¡°No,¡± Nathan replied. ¡°Then, did you and your men get on that ship to rescue Sally?¡± ¡°No. We didn¡¯t expect to run into pirates during this mission. Nor did we expect to run into any familiar faces. I was especially surprised to see you.¡± Suzanne also hadn¡¯t expected to get on that ship either. Wendy had tricked her into getting on board, but she didn¡¯t exin this to Nathan. ¡°Was it because you were searching for the hydronium, then?¡± Suzanne asked. Nathan closed his eyes. Work secrets were something that he couldn¡¯t reveal to her. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go to sleep.¡± ¡°Goodnight,¡± Suzanne said to him in a sweet tone, having understood his position. That night proved to be long and torturous for Nathan. He couldn¡¯t rid himself of his lust-it kept eating at his mind. It was hard for him to sleep as he fought an internal battle. Chapter 68 Early in the morning, someone knocked on the door. Nathan stirred awake and nced at the peacefully sleeping Suzanne. Hurriedly, he lifted the covers and got out of bed. He then headed toward the door. ¡°General¡­¡± Cole was about to greet Nathan, but thetter looked serious as he made a slow and hushed gesture with his finger, indicating to Cole not to make any noise. Cole was taken aback, wondering when Nathan became so considerate. Nathan looked back at Suzanne to ensure she wasn¡¯t disturbed, before slowly walking out and gently closing the door behind him. Once again, Cole was dumbfounded, unable to process this attentive side of Nathan. After closing the door, Nathan lowered his voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s so early. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Cole thought to himself that it was already past seven in the mo -wasn¡¯t that consideredte? Nathan was usually up by seven morning exercises. However, he kept his questions to himself and quickly got to the point. ¡°General Morrison, we found the chemistry researcher.¡± At the news, Nathan¡¯s eyes flickered with an imperceptibleThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. excitement. ¡°I¡¯ll change my clothes,¡± he said, immediately heading back into the room. TA Cole stood outside, still in a state of bewilderment. He couldn¡¯t figure out why Nathan, who didn¡¯t seem to like Suzanne, often ended up. sleeping in the same bed with her. Five minutester, Nathan changed into a ck military uniform, striding confidently toward the room temporarily designated for interrogation. Inside the room sat an elderly man with white hair, thick ck-framed sses, and a somewhat haggard appearance. Having been interrogated for more than an hour, he seemed exhausted. When he saw Nathan, however, he immediately straightened his back. Not wanting to beat around the bush any longer, the old man said, General Morrison, I know you want the hydronium. Take it; I don¡¯t want anything in return. Just spare my life.¡± Nathan picked up the documents and sat across from him. ¡°Dr. Howard, the hydronium isn¡¯t the only thing I want. I want to know about ¡®Winkler¡¯ and how to find him.¡± The old man, n Howard, pushed his sses up and thought f moment. He then sighed and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know where to start. Nathan pointed at the small ck ss bottle on the table. ¡°Wh did you get this?¡± ¡°George has been my colleague for decades. I saved his life once, a he repaid me with this bottle of hydronium,¡± n exined. ¡°Who is George?¡± ¡°He was M¡¯s assistant and the only person in the world who ha seen her. But he¡¯s dead now.¡± Nathan was astonished. ¡°M?¡± ¡± Meanwhile, Cole quickly took out a notebook to record this breakthrough information. n nodded with a helpless expression and a bitter smile. ¡°Yes, M Winkler, the genius researcher who developed hydronium. She¡¯s a very young and beautiful girl.¡± Nathan looked agitated upon hearing this-a look of disbelief stered on his face. All the researchers he hade across were older, hence he always thought ¡°Winkler¡± was around the same age as n. Cole stared at n and said sternly, ¡°You¡¯d better answer me truthfully. You know the consequences of trying to trick us.¡± Nervously adjusting his sses, n looked at Cole sincerely. ¡°Sir, everything I¡¯ve said is the truth. Although I never met M, George often talked about her. ¡°George was our research institute¡¯s most brilliant chemistry researcher. He participated in many world- renowned projects and received numerous honors. His knowledge is extensive. ¡°As an aplished chemist, he was dissatisfied with serving mere assistant to a young girl. That¡¯s why he stole two bottles of hydronium from M. He took one and gave me the other.¡± Chapter 69 ¡°Our n was simple. We wanted to conduct research on this chemical and develop the greatest bio- weapon in the whole world, gaining global acknowledgment, that¡¯s all,¡± n said. ¡°But we never imagined that this thing would be worth five billion. dors per bottle, desired by virtually every country. It has turned into our death warrant.¡± He continued, ¡°George lost his life because of this. Simrly, I almost got killed by bandits yesterday. I don¡¯t want it anymore; you can take it.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. While listening to n¡¯s words, Nathan fell into deep thought. He still. couldn¡¯t believe that the person known as ¡°Winkler¡± turned out to be a young girl. Cole, on the other hand, was busy listening and recording n¡¯s statements. After n was done speaking, Cole continued his barrage of questions. ¡°Where is M from?¡± ¡°Suntend.¡± ¡°How old is she?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But I heard from George that she developed the fi batch of hydronium when she was only 19, and the chemical is named after her.¡± ¡°Does she have family?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. With such high-level secrecy, it¡¯s likely that even M¡¯s family is unaware of what she does or where she works.¡± ¡°Besides her assistant George, who else has seen her? Are there any photos of her?¡± n chuckled. ¡°Photos? Forget about it. George was just an assistant, yet all his personal information was thoroughly erased. You can imagine what happened to M¡¯s information.¡± Cole asked again, ¡°Where is she now?¡± n hesitated, nervously looking at Cole. Nathan noticed the change in his demeanor and leaned in, questioning sternly, ¡°Do you know where she is?¡± n sighed. With a mncholic tone, he responded, ¡°Genius researchers like her are extremely rare. Suntend keeps her identity and information top secret. ¡°Due to George¡¯s intense jealousy, he leaked M¡¯s information and told the world about the existence of hydronium. Everyone started to covet the chemical and desired such a genius chemist for their own benefit. ¡°Three years ago, Suntend sent people to move M¡¯sbo During that time, an unknown ident urred and she was The remaining 48 bottles of hydronium went missing.¡± Learning about M¡¯s death, Nathan felt a peculiar ache in his His expression turned grim. The person he had been diligently searching for so many years dead. A young talent gone, just like that. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t this news and became increasingly despondent. Cole was equally caught off guard. ¡°How do you know that M dead?¡± n exined, ¡°A prominent figure like M is considered a national treasure. She was highly valued by Suntend. To ensure her safety, they got her permission to imnt a microchip in her body. The tiny device was able to monitor her vital signs, and it had a tracking. function. ¡°When the incident happened three years ago-after M was attacked, the search team tracked her to the central Maldiac Ocean, where she had reportedly drowned. At that time, the microchip detected no signs of life.¡± n took off his sses, wiping the thick lenses with the corner of his shirt. He continued regretfully, ¡°She must have been assassinated and thrown into the depths of the Maldiac Ocean. The more capable you are, the greater danger your life is in. The world is just that ugly!¡± Nathan picked up the ck ss bottle and gently spun it with his fingers. His intense gaze fixated on the colorless, odorless, and formless element. After a moment, he spoke sullenly, ¡°Have you researched it?¡± GET IT Chapter 70 n nodded. ¡°Yes. But I¡¯m unable to understand its principles at all. Without M, this thing is worthless.¡± Nathan nced at n and observed him closely. After a while, he stood up with the bottle in hand and said to Cole, ¡°Let him name a price. I¡¯m buying this thing.¡± Then, Nathan promptly left the room. n panicked, quickly standing up and shaking his head. ¡°No need. You don¡¯t need to pay me. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. However, Nathan was long gone. Cole approached n, saying seriously, ¡°This thing is valued at five billion dors per bottle. As long as it doesn¡¯t exceed that price, you can name any amount you like.¡± n was stunned, finding it hard to believe that he could name any price below five billion dors. After his retirement, his family had been facing financial difficul and his wife needed money for medical treatment. Life was toug he thought of selling this thing after boarding the ship. It had never crossed his mind that he would get billions of dol Even if he worked for several lifetimes, he could never amass su substantial figure. Cautiously, n lifted a finger. One million dors wouldn¡¯t be much, would it? Cole immediately agreed. ¡°One billion? Thanks.¡± n frantically waved his hands. ¡°No, no. That¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°Ten million, then? Thank you so much. Norvania will remember you generous contribution.¡± Cole immediately handed a document to n and added, ¡°Present this document at the military headquarters within three days to receive the check.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± n was dumbfounded. Havingpleted his task, Cole left as well. Later that evening, the cruise ship returned to the waters of Norvania- docking at the pier. People on the ship gradually disembarked. When Suzanne followed Wendy out of the cruise ship, she was stunned by the scene before her. A dignified and grand formation of troops stood in two rows on the pier, they were orderly and spectacr. All of them in a single frame emanated amanding and awe-inspiring presence. Then, Suzanne spotted Sally and Oliver waiting next to a luxurious Wendy casually approached Oliver for a chat. Not wanting to talk with those two, Suzanne took out her phon call for a cab. Just then, she heard the sound of steady footsteps from behind h Before Suzanne could turn around, however, Sally had rushed past with a smile. Sally leaned on Nathan¡¯s arm, coquettishly saying, ¡°Nate¡­¡± At the words, Suzanne turned around to see that Sally had already thrown herself at Nathan, hugging his arm affectionately. ¡°Nate, we haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time. We¡¯ve just reunited but I can¡¯t bear to part with you.¡± Suzanne felt a sourness in her heart, her eyes stinging at the sight of the two together. She lowered her head to avoid looking at the ufortable scene. Wendy and Oliver walked over. The former smiled and said, ¡°Sally, Nate has many things to do. He doesn¡¯t have much time to y with you.¡± On the other hand, Oliver instigated by saying, ¡°Sally, if you can¡¯t bear to part with Nate, go to the military with him for a few days.¡± Excited like a child, Sally leaned closer to Nathan and bounced on her feet. ¡°Sure! I want to visit Nate¡¯s weapons production base.¡± Nathan¡¯s expression turned gloomy. He irritably pushed Sally away and reprimanded her, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, and stop clinging to me like a monkey.¡± Cole and Lucas, who were standing nearby, frowned when they watched Sally¡¯s inappropriate behavior. The look on their faces had turned incredibly unpleasant. Cole felt a wave of disdain as he thought that Nathan¡¯s majestic image as a general was thoroughly ruined because of Sally. Lucas shared the same sentiment, thinking, ¡°How disgusting. Lu I don¡¯t have a childhood sweetheart like her.¡± Wendy looked at the time and then said to Suzanne, ¡°Suzanne, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s take Dr. Hoffis¡¯ car home.¡± Suzanne nced at the cab-hailing application on her phone. Surprisingly, five other customers were ahead of her in the queue. She didn¡¯t want to stand there and witness the heartbreaking scen any longer. ¡°Fine,¡± Suzanne responded listlessly, turning to walk toward Wendy. A pleasant smile appeared on Oliver¡¯s face. He quickly walked over to open the passenger door. ¡°Suzy.¡± Suddenly, someone called her gently and intimately, stunning everyone present. Suzanne was particrly shocked. She turned to look at the man who called her ¡°Suzy¡± so endearingly. It was Nathan. Had she heard it wrong? Nathan forcefully pushed away Sally, who was still stubbornly clinging to him. Having been pushed a step back, Sally gaped at Nathan as he approached Suzanne. Anyone would be surprised that the tough and stoic man would such a gentle tone to call a woman¡¯s nickname fondly, not to me that it was Suzanne whose reputation was notorious. Nathan walked up to Suzanne and took her hand while she was dazed. He whispered, ¡°Last night before we slept, didn¡¯t you say wanted to watch our drills?¡± Suzanne became even more confused. She had no idea they had drills. When did she say such things last night? Oliver¡¯s face darkened, and he immediately closed the car door. Walking up to the pair, his gaze was cold as he uttered, ¡°You¡¯re so busy; it wouldn¡¯t be right for her to disturb you.¡± Nathan met Oliver¡¯s eyes, his lips curling into a small smile. He tightened his hold on Suzanne¡¯s hand and pulled her to his side. ¡°No matter how busy I am, I can spare time to apany her to watch the drills. If I can¡¯t even fulfill such a small request from my wife, then I¡¯ve failed as a husband.¡± He emphasized that they were husband and wife, deliberately showing off. While Oliver¡¯s expression soured, Suzanne felt her heart pounding and her breathing turning erratic. Nathan¡¯s palm was broad and warm as he held her hand tightly. She felt like she was floating in space, unable to figure out what was going on with Nathan. But of course, she wouldn¡¯t expose Nathan¡¯s lie. It was just that she could vaguely sense the tension between the two men. ¡°What about Sally?¡± Oliver asked unhappily. Chapter 71 Nathan responded calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take her home. She caused a huge scene at the military basest time, and now the researchers in the research department hold deep grudges against her. I can¡¯t handle it.¡± Upon hearing this, Sally rushed over to him and huffed, ¡°Nate, I don¡¯t want to go home. I also want to watch the drills.¡± Nathan¡¯s attitude was firm as hemanded, ¡°Go home with your uncle. Don¡¯t let your grandparents worry.¡± Having said that, he led Suzanne toward the heavily armed military convoy. Sally watched Suzanne and Nathan leave with the convoy in a grand procession, a look of discontent on her face. She bit her lip and clenched her fists. Unknowingly, a fierce glint crossed her eyes. Wendy awkwardly smiled. ¡°Well, um¡­ Sally, let¡¯s take your uncle¡¯s car back.¡± Ignoring Wendy, Sally forced out through gritted teeth, ¡°Oliver, drive me to the military headquarters.¡± However, Oliver¡¯s attitude was extremely indifferent. ¡°I have to work tomorrow; several surgeries were lined up for me. I¡¯m busy so take a cab back.¡± After that, he left with a gloomy face. Wendy stood there, bewildered. Weren¡¯t Sally and Oliver very close? Why did they suddenly be so cold toward each other, and why did Sally call her uncle by his name? T Oliver drove away by himself, while Sally took a cab to follow Nathan¡¯s convoy. Left behind, Wendy stood there in a daze, unable toprehend the situation. On the way to the frontiers, Suzanne sat in difort. Her eyes were fixed on the scenery outside the car window as she wondered where Nathan would drop her off. Anywhere near a subway or bus station would be best, so that she could easily return to Morrison Residence. However, when they traveled out of Phoenicia, Nathan still didn¡¯t call for the car to stop. Suzanne mustered the courage and turned to him. Nathan¡¯s side profile was sharp and his facial features were admittedly charming. As he sat in an upright posture, his tall figure exuded a dignified air that caused him to appear formidable and unapproachable. After gathering her courage, Suzanne cautiously asked, ¡°Are you really taking me to the frontiers?¡± Natha snapped out of his thoughts and turned to look at her. His tone was gentle when asking, ¡°Do you want to go?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Suzanne was rendered speechless by his silly question. They had already left Phoenicia, so how could she refuse now? Although she didn¡¯t like the frontiers, she wanted to be with Nathan. If The genuinely wanted her to go with him, then she was willing. But the situation wasn¡¯t what she had in mind. She only saw apetition of pride between Nathan and Oliver. Nathan hadn¡¯t brought her along out of sincerity. For a while, Suzanne remained silent before she said, ¡°Nathan, I suffer from amnesia. To me, Oliver is a stranger and there¡¯s nothing between us. You don¡¯t have to worry about being cheated on.¡±¡± Cheated on? Nathan¡¯s eyes darkened, and he fell silent. ¡°You and Oliver are not on good terms, right?¡± Suzanne spected, feeling somewhat upset. She looked away to avoid meeting Nathan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is it necessary to disgust yourself by calling me ¡®Suzy¡¯ and making up lies to take me away, all just to spite him?¡± Nathan smiled bitterly. He leaned back against the seat and asked in a clipped tone, ¡°Why, are you worried about him?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Suzanne was suddenly at a loss for words. Nathan was the one she worried about. She didn¡¯t want him to torment himself, saying things that he didn¡¯t mean or doing things that went against his heart. However, Suzanne¡¯s words got stuck in her throat. She remained quiet for a long time. Nathan turned his head and nced at the rearview mirror, dra You don¡¯t want to go, but someone is relentlessly chasing behi GET IT N Chapter 72 Suzanne knew he was pointing out that Sally was chasing after them. Thinking of the affectionate moments between Nathan and Sally at the military base, along with Nathan¡¯s care and concern for Sally, extreme difort pierced her heart. Suzanne lowered her head and chose not to say another word. Nathan gazed at her mncholic profile, and his deep eyes became somber while his eyebrows slightly furrowed. A sense of uneasiness lingered within him as he wondered if she was that unwilling to be with him, and whether she was thinking about Oliver. After a brief internal struggle, Nathan couldn¡¯t bear seeing her distressed any longer. He asked atst, ¡°Where would you like to get off?¡± Suzanne bit her lip and a wave of sadness surged in her as she realized that in the end, he was letting her get out of the car. ¡°Anywhere is fine,¡± she muttered. In the front passenger seat, Cole hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Madam, v on the highway; we can¡¯t stop the car.¡± Lucas, who was driving attentively, also couldn¡¯t resist interjectin Madam,e with us to the military base for a few days. Many people there are fond of you, especially the researchers from the research department. They often ask about your next visit.¡± Since her amnesia, Suzanne had only heard her grandmother expres fondness for her. Thus, when Lucas mentioned that many people a the base liked her, instantly brightened. he She leaned toward the driver¡¯s seat with a smile, asking, ¡°Really?¡± Lucas replied affirmatively, ¡°It¡¯s true. Dr. Lawrence often mentions. you.¡± Taking the chance to find her way out of this ufortable situation, Suzanne dered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go see them!¡± Lucas grinned at this. ¡°Madam, this time, I¡¯ll teach you self-defense seriously. I won¡¯t y tricks on you likest time.¡± Suzanne snorted. Now that she was in a good mood, a sweet smile appeared on her face as she teased, ¡°So, you¡¯re admitting that you intentionally messed with mest time?¡± After interacting with Suzanne several times, Lucas found her to be gentle, generous, and tolerant. Hence, heughed and said, ¡°I apologize; it was my mistake. But I won¡¯t do it again. Whatever you want to learn, I¡¯ll do my best to teach you, madam.¡± Suzanne sighed softly. ¡°But I don¡¯t have the strength.¡± Lucas responded warmly, ¡°Strength can be trained. First, eat more protein-¡± Before Lucas could finish his words, a stern voice came fro ¡°Focus on driving.¡± 1. Nathan¡¯s tone carried a hint of anger. Lucas was startled and immediately straightened up, saying, ¡°Yes, General Morrison.¡± He sensed jealousy from Nathan and didn¡¯t dare to continue c casually with Suzanne. Meanwhile, Suzanne felt the rxed atmosphere abruptly bec serious and oppressive. Leaning back in the seat, she took out her phone and silently brow the Inte, sulking.. Suddenly, a gentle whisper sounded in her ear. ¡°If you want to learn self-defense, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Suzanne was taken aback. She looked toward the man beside her. Nathan¡¯s side profile appeared serious as he sat upright, staring ahead without shifting his gaze. But she hadn¡¯t misheard; Nathan had indeed said those words to her. Learning self-defense from Lucas was eptable as she could focus on the training. Conversely, any physical contact with Nathan made her blush and her heart race. There was no way for her to control her actions and awareness, and she didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself in front of Nathan. After a moment of contemtion, she tactfully declined his offer. ¡°No need, I don¡¯t want to learn.¡± Nathan responded impassively, ¡°Okay.¡± He didn¡¯t speak any further, closing his eyes to rest. Subconsciously, his hand formed a fist, and his chest felt constricted -making it difficult to breathe. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The strange difort made his mood extremely unpleasant. Chapter 73 At the frontiers was the Norvanian military headquarters. The convoy gradually entered the heavily fortified weapons production base, stopping in front of a luxurious skyscraper. Suzanne had not been here before. After getting out of the vehicle, she followed Nathan into the building, taking the elevator directly to the top floor. In the spacious conference room, dozens of individuals in various uniforms stood in a line and bowed as they greeted Nathan, ¡°General Morrison.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Suzanne was surprised to see that among these men and women, some were in whiteb coats, some in militarybat uniforms, and others in technical research attire. Additionally, many of the rest wore uniforms she couldn¡¯t recognize. Presumably, leaders from all the military departments were present. Nathan, with his usual stern and cold demeanor, took his seat at t head of the table. Lucas ushered Suzanne to the lounge next to the conference roo and served her coffee. ¡°Madam, General Morrison has an urgent meeting. Please rest here for a while.¡± Suzanne nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± After Lucas left, Suzanne idly looked at her phone for some time. But on second thought, she wondered why she was waiting here for Nathan. There was no point in doing so. Therefore, while feeling hungry, Suzanne left the building. The lingering sunset cast a somber hue over the surroundings. As Suzanne felt somewhat weary and increasingly hungry, she began to wander around. However, despite having been here once before, she got lost in the camp which was asrge as a small town. Unknowingly, Suzanne arrived at a small park with a basketball court. As she walked further, an uneasy feeling crept over her. The spring breeze carried a chilly sensation. Suzanne took out her phone and searched for Nathan¡¯s contact. However, considering that he was attending an important meeting, she dismissed the idea of giving him a call. Just then, a strange rustling sound startled her. Suzanne turned around nervously. The sky had darkened by now, and she couldn¡¯t make out anything in the dim surroundings except for the dense trees. Sensing something amiss, she stopped moving forward and started to retrace her steps instead. Suddenly, a shadow emerged from behind arge tree and lunged at her. Suzanne screamed in terror. She could barely see the assant before she was forcefully pushed to the ground. The assant held her down and aimed a sharp dagger at her ches ¡°Help me!¡± Suzanne screamed for help, desperately struggling out of the assant¡¯s hold. When the dagger was about to stab her, she instinctively used her hands to stop it. As she gripped the de, it dug into her palms painfully. However, the assant was stronger, forcefully pressing down. Suzanne¡¯s body shifted, and the dagger pierced into her chest. Just as the assant raised the dagger for another strike, a yell erupted, ¡°Stop!¡± Lucas sprinted over from a hundred yards away. The assant looked up at the neer and swiftly retreated into the dense bushes. Lying on the ground, Suzanne breathed heavily while tears blurred her vision. She stared up into the night sky, trembling with fear. The throbbing pain in her palms and chest reminded her that she was still alive. Yet, having survived the attack, it felt as though her soul had left her body. The familiar fear of dying haunted her. Lucas rushed over, lifting Suzanne and hurrying to the medical room. Anxious, his voice trembled as he blurted, ¡°Madam, everything will be fine. Hold on, you must hold on.¡± Suzanne slowly closed her eyes, feeling deeply moved. She silently thanked Lucas for saving her life. In the field hospital, Suzanne received medical attention to stop the bleeding. After calming down from the incident, shey on the bed, recalling the moments of the assant¡¯s attack. At this moment, hurried and heavy footsteps echoed from the corridor. Following that, the door was mmed open. Startled, Suzanne looked up to see Nathan rushing to her bedside. breathlessly. Chapter 74 Nathan¡¯s face was exceptionally gloomy and his eyes were filled with distress. As he tried to catch his breath, his chest heaved unevenly. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Suzanne had never witnessed Nathan in such a panicked state and was momentarily stunned. From the time Nathan entered the ward, he didn¡¯t utter a word. ¨C Suzanne cleared her throat and spoke softly, ¡°I have to thank Mr. Vega for his timely rescue, I¡¯m fine now.¡± Nathan remained silent, his rapid breathing showing no signs of calming down. Suzanne felt extremely intimidated by his behavior. The gradually enveloping hostility that radiated from him sent shivers down her spine. She proceeded to raise her injured hands and exined patiently, The assant tried to stab my chest with a dagger. I had no choice but to use my hands to stop it, and the dagger veered off. The doctor said it¡¯s just a flesh wound; it will heal soon.¡± Looking at Suzanne¡¯s hands that were wrapped in bandages, Natha slowly clenched his fists. The chilling sound of his knuckles crackin made one feel like he was on the verge of an outburst of rage. Suzanne feared this side of Nathan. Ironically, instead of beingforted when she needed him the most, she found her injured self consoling a furious Nathan. Despite her efforts to coax him, he remained silent and continued to disy terrifying anger. It was genuinely starting to frighten her. Unable to hold back her tears any longer, Suzanne¡¯s voice weakened as she murmured, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to cause you trouble¡­ I didn¡¯t ask for this¡­¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t suppress the anger and fear within him. He sat at the edge of the bed, pulling Suzanne¡¯s upper body into his arms, and held her tightly. It was only when he felt Suzanne¡¯s body warmth that his raging emotions eventually calmed down. His sudden move took Suzanne by surprise, and her hands froze mid- air. It was the first time Nathan held her so closely-as though he was trying to merge her body into his by sheer force. Through the thin fabric of their clothes, Suzanne felt the softness of her chest pressed against his firm and solid chest. Her wound throbbed with pain, but she endured it in silence while lost in confusion, unable to understand why he would act this way. She wasn¡¯t used to being so intimate with him. After a while, Nathan¡¯s low and remorseful voice sounded lightly her ear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Suzanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The pain in her chest intensified. Sh whispered as she could no longer endure it, ¡°Nathan, my wound hurts Can you let go of me?¡± Nathan quickly released her, urgently scrutinizing her up and down His tone was anxious when he asked, ¡°Where else are you hurt?¡± Suzanne pointed to the side of her heart, and then Nathan reached to lift her shirt. rmed, Suzanne raised her arm to block his touch. She instantly shrank back, staring at him in shock ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Let me see your wound,¡± he said with a face full of concern. Suzanne blushed at once, feeling nervous and embarrassed. ¡°No. need to look. The doctor has already bandaged it. It¡¯s just a flesh. wound, and it will heal quickly.¡± Nathan pressed on. ¡°Did it hurt your+¡± Blushing furiously due to shyness and awkwardness, Suzanne hastily cut him off. ¡°No. The doctor said it won¡¯t affect how my chest looks. With proper care, there won¡¯t be any scarring.¡± The injured area was too close to her breasts, which made her feel ufortable. Realizing this, Nathan didn¡¯t insist on seeing her wound again. He grumbled in a stern voice, ¡°It¡¯s not unusual to have spies in a camp with tens of thousands of soldiers. But whoever dares to attempt the murder of my wife on my turf-I will hunt him down no matter what it takes.¡± The way he said ¡°my wife¡± stirred Suzanne¡¯s already turbulent hea causing it to flutter. Chapter 75 After regaining hisposure, Nathan realized that he had overreacted and responded excessively. He stood up and cleared his throat. Then, Nathan asked solemnly,¡± Tell me, what do you remember about the person who did this? Was it a man or a woman?¡± Suzanne thought seriously for a moment before shaking her head. He was dressed in all ck, wearing a ck hat and a ck mask. I couldn¡¯t see his face.¡± Nathan continued, ¡°What about his height and build?¡± ¡°He-¡± Just then, an urgent voice interrupted Suzanne. ¡°Nate! Nate!¡± Sally rushed into the ward, looking bewildered. ¡°Nate, there you are! just arrived and the ce is heavily guarded. Everyone¡¯s busy investigating something. What¡¯s going on?¡± Suzanne lowered her head in annoyance, suddenly feeling at a for words. Then, Sally turned to Suzanne on the bed, widening her eyes with exaggerated expression of shock. She asked sarcastically, ¡°Oh my God, Suzanne! You¡¯re injured? Wh happened? Why are you injured? Who did this to you? Does it hurt While she was asking a series of concerned questions, there was hint of gloating in her tone. Suzanne answered tly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Sally looked at Nathan, anxiously asking, ¡°Nate, what¡¯s going on?¡± Indifferently, Nathan replied, ¡°It¡¯s still under investigation.¡± Sally blinked, a puzzled look on her face. ¡°Suzanne, did you offend someone?¡± At this point, Suzanne was utterly speechless. ¡°Who could I have possibly offended?¡± ¡°Who knows? I heard from my uncle that before you started dating him, you had rtionships with all sorts of men. You were bold and arrogant back then and offended quite a few people.¡± Sally¡¯s words exasperated Suzanne, but she felt powerless and didn¡¯t know how to retort-especially in front of Nathan. She was overwhelmed with a sense of mortification and humiliation. Sally added with increasing enthusiasm, ¡°Maybe there¡¯s an old me of yours in the camp-someone you hurt before. They might be seeking revenge because they can¡¯t stand seeing you happily married.¡± Infuriated, Suzanne asked, ¡°What makes you think so?¡± Sally chuckled in return. ¡°Why else would someone try to hurt you? definitely not an enemy of Nate¡¯s because everyone knows he doe like you. His enemies wouldn¡¯t target you.¡± Suppressing her anger, Suzanne uttered slowly, ¡°Ms. Hoffis, you¡¯re good at making things up. You should write a book.¡± ¡°I¡± Sally wanted to say more, but Nathan¡¯s face had grown sulle C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He grabbed Sally¡¯s wrist with force. His voice was low and hostile a he demanded, ¡°Come with me.¡± The strength in Nathan¡¯s grip was intense, almost as if he wanted t crush her bones. The surge of anger in him was palpable. Nevertheless, Sally feignedposure and smiled at Suzanne. ¡°Rest well. Nate and I will-¡± ¡°L-Leave¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was rudely dragged out of the ward. Suzanne slowly closed her eyes, burying her head under the nket. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but sob, her body trembling from the overwhelming emotions. She could never escape her past, which was like a pir of shame nailed into her life. It made her feel inferior-ashamed, filthy, and unworthy of Nathan. An outstanding man like Nathan would never like her, so what was she expecting? What was she persisting for? At the end of the corridor outside the ward, Nathan violently threw Sally against the wall. Sally¡¯s shoulder hurt from the impact, and she winced in pain. Rubbing her sore wrist, she whined, ¡°Nate, what¡¯s wrong with you? You hurt me.¡± Nathan stood with his hands on his hips and took a deep breath was so frustrated that he needed a moment to collect his thoug ¡°Where did your manners go?¡± Sally pretended to be confused. ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Chapter 76 Nathan¡¯s face darkened as he seethed with anger. ¡°Revealing other people¡¯s past scandals, digging into their weaknesses, and mocking them to their face-Is that how you should behave?¡± ¡°But I was just specting that her attempted murder might be connected to her past rtionships.¡± Furious, Nathan berated her in an icy tone. ¡°You could¡¯ve just said so instead of giving a lengthy dissertation no one asked for.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sally pouted. ¡°Nate, I know I was wrong. I didn¡¯t mean it. I spoke. without thinking. Please don¡¯t be angry. Bullshit. It was clear she intentionally said all that to personally attack Suzanne. Nathan grabbed her arm, continuing to walk out of the field hospital while instructing, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone escort you home. Don¡¯t back again.¡± Sally struggled to pull her hand away, saying, ¡°Nate, I¡¯m not leavi just got here, and I want to stay with you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need yourpany.¡± ¡°Nate, let go of me. I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Sally was rudely dragged aw her struggle was futile. The next moment, Sally burst into tears, shocking the patrolling soldiers outside. Unable to break free, she angrily asked, ¡°Nate, d you like Suzanne?¡± Nathan paused in his tracks, his whole body freezing as if he had been struck by lightning. His heart stilled with slight panic and confusion. Amid his absent-mindedness, Sally broke free from his grip. She took a few steps back, wiped away her tears, and used, ¡°Nate, how could you do this to me?¡± Nathan red at Sally, impatiently asking, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± With teary eyes, Sally choked out her words, ¡°Since childhood, we both had feelings for each other. We didn¡¯t have to say anything, it was all tacit understanding. Although you never confessed your love to me, I¡¯ve kept myself pure for you for 25 years-rejecting hundreds of good men. ¡°And you? Just because of Grandma, you forced yourself to marry al notorious woman. Now you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯ve fallen for her? She may appear innocent and lovely, gentle and intelligent, but it¡¯s all part of her scheme! ¡°Nate, have you ever thought about how she lured her ex-boyfriends? They were all like you-deceived by her appearance and the vario pretenses she put on. My uncle was one of them. But realizing her flirtatious nature couldn¡¯t be changed, he had to end his rtionship with her.¡± Looking disgruntled, she said to him, ¡°Wake up, Nate. Don¡¯t be foo Nathan felt a stabbing pain in his chest; he couldn¡¯t bear to listen a longer. Feeling his anger rising, he gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°A you done?¡± Wiping away her tears, Sally continued speaking through sobs. ¡°Nat why do you think I always attack Suzanne in such an uncouth manner? It¡¯s all for you. This is the only way I can help, hoping yo won¡¯t sink deeper into her lies.¡± into! She added, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be deceived by her-financially, romantically, and emotionally. In the end, you¡¯ll be the one hurt.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t understand why he was feeling so miserable at her words. A sense of helplessness overwhelmed him. ¡°I haven¡¯t fallen for Suzanne, nor will I be enchanted by her. I certainly won¡¯t be deceived either. Go back; don¡¯t cause me any more trouble here.¡± Before he could stop her, Sally sneakily ran toward the dormitory building. She yelled as she ran away, ¡°I¡¯ll immediately go and reflect on myself. I won¡¯t step out of my room unless necessary, so as to not cause trouble for you!¡± Nathan watched her fleeing back, feeling the onught of a splitting headache caused by extreme irritation. How did the good girl he knew turn so malicious after ten years. abroad? Was there any hope left for her?. Chapter 77 The night hung quietly beneath the soft moonlight. Outside the hospital, only the rustle of trees broke the silence. Nathan. entered the ward with quiet footsteps. As Suzanne¡¯s caregiver, Emily was about to greet him. Instead, he signaled her to stay silent with a wave of his hand. Catching the cue, she quietly made her way out of the ward. Suzanne was peacefully sleeping on the hospital bed. Nathan settled into a nearby chair, keeping an eye on her while she slept. Even without a hint of makeup, her face was wless and lovely. Her features gave her an especially gentle and serene look when she was asleep. Suzanne had a resilient personality and a multitude of talents. Nathan struggled to wrap his head around the idea that someone so gentle and innocent might be putting on a front. He wasn¡¯t sure if his powers of observation were failing him or if Suzanne was just exceptionally skilled at hiding her true self. As the night wore on, Nathan stuck around in Suzanne¡¯s ward fo several hours-only making his exit at around 4:00 am.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After the caregiver swapped out the next morning, Suzanne got so help freshening up and changing into fresh clothes. They also brought her breakfast and made sure she was good to with the new medication. Whenever Suzanne found pockets of free time, she dove into readi to kill the hours. Still, the nagging feeling lingered that Nathan hadn¡¯t swung by since he walked out hand-in-hand with Sally. She tried to act like it didn¡¯t bother her, but deep down, the heaviness of his absence was getting tougher to bear. On the third night, Suzanne was jolted awake by a nightmare. She was drenched in sweat, gasping for air. Her throat felt dry as a desert, so she reached for the bedside table. The second her fingers found a warm cup of coffee, she froze. Suzanne¡¯s stirring caught Emily¡¯s attention, and she hurried over.¡± Mrs. Morrison, you¡¯re up? Do you need some water?¡± ¡°Whose coffee is this?¡± Suzanne sat up and stared at the cup. ¡°It¡¯s General Morrison¡¯s.¡± Suzanne was shocked. ¡°Nathan¡¯s been here?¡± ¡°Mrs. Morrison, for the past three days while you¡¯ve been warded, General Morrison¡¯s been dropping by at around 11:00 pm every night. He sticks around until almost dawn. Suzanne was leftpletely stunned. ¡°General Morrison never seems to take a break when he swings b was worried he might feel tired, so I whipped up some hot coffe Emily casually mentioned. Suzanne¡¯s heart raced, and she took quick breaths. In a hurry, she lifted the nket and asked, ¡°Where is he?¡± Emily pointed outside. ¡°It¡¯s almost 5:00 am. General Morrison just took off.¡± Suzanne quickly threw on her slippers and dashed outside. Emily hurried after her, holding a cardigan. ¡°Mrs. Morrison, please put on the cardigan. It¡¯s chilly out there¡­¡± During those three days since Suzanne got hurt, she assumed that Nathan couldn¡¯t care less about her. She was surprised to learn that he had been visiting her every night. Suzanne was touched. All she wanted was to see Nathan immediately. She didn¡¯t even know what to say and wasn¡¯t sure if she was reading too much into it. Still, she wanted to meet him. It was still before daybreak and the surroundings were shrouded in a nket of mist. Suzanne rushed out of the hospital, scanning the quiet street. The streetlights cast a muted glow, and a mild breeze blew past her. Still, Nathan¡¯s figure was nowhere to be found. Emily caught up and swiftly draped the cardigan over Suzanne¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Mrs. Morrison, it¡¯s still dark, and the fog is thick. Be careful not to catch a cold.¡± Suzanne¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she asked, ¡°Emily, does he actuallye to see me every night?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on the night shift every day, and General Morrison never misse visit!¡± Emily affirmed with a nod. Suzanne lowered her head and muttered, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t hee see me during the day? Why does he have to wait until I¡¯m aslee Chapter 78 Emily tenderly stroked Suzanne¡¯s back, ying the part of aforting mother. ¡°Mrs. Morrison, don¡¯t be too upset. General Morrison is busy with work. He¡¯s been knee-deep in sorting out drill ns; and after what you¡¯ve been through, the whole military base is on high alert. ¡°Everyone¡¯s under scrutiny. He can¡¯t break away from his duties. during the day, so he¡¯s giving up his downtime just to be by your side. Trust me, General Morrison does care about you.¡± Suzanne felt a little better hearing the reassurance. She snuggled into Emily¡¯s embrace like a kid seekingfort. ¡°Do you really think he cares about someone like me?¡± Emily continued to soothe her with gentle pats. ¡°Mrs. Morrison, even though we¡¯ve only known each other for a short time, I¡¯m aware that you¡¯re a great person. Why doubt yourself?¡± It seemed like Suzanne had found someone to confide in. She held onto Emily¡¯s shoulder and tearfully eximed, ¡°Emily, I truly love hir What should I do?¡± Emily grinned with a touch of fondness and sighed. ¡°Aw, sweethea he¡¯s your husband. It¡¯s normal for you to love him! If you¡¯re concerne about him pulling all-nighters just to be with you, why not speed u your recovery and head back to the dormitory? That way, General Morrison can finally get some well- deserved rest.¡± ¡°But my hand¡¯s still healing. Going back to the dormitory would be a bit of a hassle,¡± Suzanne said, sniffling as she pulled away from Emily¡¯s shoulder. Emily¡¯s eyes crinkled into a smile. Your hands look pretty good to 1. You¡¯re eating and drinking just fine.¡± ¡°Yeah, but I have to keep my wound dry, and I can¡¯t change the dressing on my own.¡± Suzanne looked a bit troubled. ¡°Oh, I thought it was a big deal.¡± Emily chuckled. ¡°Bathing and changing the dressing only takes you about 15 minutes. I¡¯m sure General Morrison can spare that time for you.¡± Suzanne¡¯s cheeks turned a shade of pink as she cast her eyes downward. The idea of asking him for help was just too much for her. She mumbled shyly, ¡°He can¡¯t.¡± Emily looked surprised. ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Suzanne gently took Emily¡¯s arm and led her back to the hospital. As they walked, she spoke in a gentle tone, ¡°Emily, I want to go back. Could youe over every night to help me with bathing and This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. changing the dressing? I¡¯ll pay you extra.¡± ¡°But my sry is from General Morrison. It wouldn¡¯t be right for me to ask for money,¡± Emily exined. ¡°Emily, does that mean you agree?¡± ¡°Mrs. Morrison, if you don¡¯t want to trouble General Morrison, then only fair for me to take care of you.¡± Suzanne couldn¡¯t contain her joy. Her heart was already back w Nathan. ¡°Thanks a bunch, Emily.¡± At the crack of dawn, Suzanne packed her belongings with excitement. She quickly changed into her own clothes and heade back to the dormitory. Outside the apartment building, Suzanne spotted a bunch of arme soldiers keeping watch at the gate. Security was definitely on high alert. The soldiers recognized Suzanne, and with a polite salute, they allowed her to pass through. Suzanne headed upstairs and reached the door. She took a deep breath before gathering the courage to punch in the passcode and push the door open. Once inside, she found Nathan in the midst of putting on a ck shirt. The buttons were still undone and her abrupt entrance caught him off guard. Suzanne¡¯s face flushed inexplicably, and she found herself unintentionally staring at his chest. Feeling a little awkward, she quickly lowered her head and turned around. Unsure of what else to do in this situation, she meekly closed the door behind her. With her back turned to Nathan, Suzanne couldn¡¯t shake the weight in her heart. She realized he had only taken a two-hour rest and was already preparing to head back to work. As Nathan regained his senses, he continued buttoning up his shirt and eventually broke the silence. ¡°Why are you back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now,¡± Suzanne responded, turning slowly to face Nathan. Having only fastened two buttons, Nathan approached Suzanne a gently took her hand. ¡°Has the wound scabbed over?¡± Chapter 79 As Nathan approached Suzanne, she felt his warmth and caught a whiff of his shampoo. Her heart started to race, and she had the urge to pull her hand back. Nathan held onto her hand, unwrapping the bandage to take a look at the wound. The stitches were still in ce on her palm, and there was no sign of the wound scabbing over yet. Nathan¡¯s expression grew solemn. Suzanne felt a twinge of guilt and thought about pulling her hand back, but Nathan gripped it even tighter. He carefully rewrapped her wound and casually said, ¡°This unscabbed wound needs to stay dry. I can help with bathing and changing the dressing. What do you say?¡± Her cheeks burned, and she whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Emily for help.¡± ¡°Just let me know if you need anything. Hold off on going out until w arrest the culprit. Just give me a heads up if you want to go somewhere, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to protect you,¡± Nathan advis A sweet warmth suffused Suzanne as she watched him wrapping t bandage. She wished the bandage was long enough tost forev ¡°Are you heading out?¡± Suzanne nced up at him. The way he earnestly lowered his head to carefully bandage her had a magica effect on her. ¡°Yeah, heading out soon.¡± Nathan¡¯s voice was deep and warm.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°You¡¯ve barely had two hours of sleep. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Nathan paused for a moment, only now grasping the reason she ha so soon. He released her hand, turned around, and carried on his shirt. ¡°I¡¯m not that weak.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re not some robot either. You need a bit more rest to recharge and keep going,¡± Suzanne insisted. Nathan casually buttoned up his shirt and threw on a cardigan, effortlessly making Suzanne swoon as she watched him. He walked over to the bedside table to grab his phone and watch. Then, he pulled a handgun from the drawer and secured it at his waist. Suzanne stood at the center of the room, silently observing his every move. Once he was all set, he walked past her and gave her a gentle pat on the head. ¡°Get some rest. Call me if you need anything.¡± With that, Nathan was out the door. A strange sense of emptiness crept into Suzanne¡¯s heart. Nathan had barely stepped out, but she had already missed him. n showed up at the office to collect his money for selling the bottle of hydronium. Once Nathan put his signature on the paperwork, the finance department handed n a ten-million- dor cheque. Overwhelmed with joy, n looked at the cheque and mumbled, ¡°My wife¡¯s going to be okay.¡± Nathan got up and walked over to n. ¡°Dr. Howard, you¡¯ve been part of Suntend for ages. Your skills and knowledge are extensive. How about bringing that expertise to my military base?¡± n stared at Nathan in shock and took a moment before saying, ¡°I I¡¯m no spring chicken, and you think I can still work at Norvania¡¯s top- tier armory?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always valued skill above everything else. Age, position, and where you¡¯re from don¡¯t matter to me,¡± Nathan replied firmly. n took off his sses and wiped away the tears welling up in his eyes. ¡°General Morrison, I appreciate your trust. I won¡¯t let you down. I¡¯ll do my best to contribute to Norvania¡¯s national defense.¡± Nathan casually leaned against the desk with his hands in his pockets. ¡°One more thing.¡± Furrowing his brows, Nathan asked, ¡°Why does hydronium evaporate when it meets the air?¡± n sighed, put on his sses, and spoke with a serious look. ¡°This substance is highly unstable. Nobody knows its principles and derivations except for M, so creating an ultimate weapon out of it is impossible.¡± Chapter 80 ¡°I hope you and Dr. Lawrence from Norvania can coborate and resolve this issue to maximize the potential of hydronium,¡± Nathan said. n replied earnestly. Though deep down, he wasn¡¯t confident about C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org 1. At noon, Lucas walked into the cafeteria with a tray in hand. Unsure about Suzanne¡¯s food preferences, he decided to scoop a bit of everything. The tray ended up stacked high with various dishes that could easily feed a person for a couple of days. As Lucas made his way out, he bumped into Nathan and Cole. ¡°General Morrison, good afternoon,¡± Lucas greeted. Nathan gave a small nod in acknowledgment. Cole eyed the assortment of food on Lucas¡¯ tray and teased, ¡°Hungr today? Do you think you can finish all of that?¡± Lucas shrugged. ¡°I had no clue about Mrs. Morrison¡¯s food preferences, so I just grabbed a bit of everything. I didn¡¯t realize there¡¯d be this much variety, and the tray filled up faster than I expected.¡± Cole chuckled. ¡°Judging by Mrs. Morrison¡¯s amazing figure, I bet she goes for light meals-veggies, fruits, and avoids the heavy stuff like carbs and meat.¡± Lucas handed the tray over to Cole and quipped, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve got the expertise. You¡¯re in charge of delivering meals to Mrs. Morrison from now on.¡± Cofe smiled awkwardly. As he reached for the tray, a figure deftly swooped in and snatched it from between them. It turned out to be Nathan. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Nathan stated calmly. Both Cole and Lucas were left bewildered, refusing to believe their eyes. The idea of a busy general taking care of mundane tasks like serving meals seemed far-fetched. They didn¡¯t want to risk losing their jobs. ¡°General Morrison, I-I got this,¡± Cole quickly said. Lucas tentatively reached for the tray. ¡°General Morrison, we were just messing around. I¡¯m more than willing to handle Mrs. Morrison¡¯s meals. I¡¯ll make sure to get her preferences down quickly and take good care of her.¡± Meanwhile, Nathan casually entered the cafeteria and grabbed a set of utensils. As he walked out, Lucas and Cole were still hanging around, looking lost. Nathan paused and gestured toward the cafeteria. ¡°Go ahead and grab your meal.¡± With that, he headed toward the dormitory. Cole and Lucas stood frozen in ce, watching Nathan casually depart. Cole waspletely confused. ¡°Lucas, did General Morrison just head out to deliver the meal?¡± Lucas nodded in surprise. ¡°Yeah, I think so.¡± Cole wondered aloud, ¡°Why¡¯s General Morrison being so considerate all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I think he wants to see Mrs. Morrison.¡± ¡°Is he into Mrs. Morrison?¡± Cole asked. ¡°Mrs. Morrison is pretty likable-lovely and easygoing,¡± Lucas replied. ¡°But what about his childhood sweetheart? Doesn¡¯t he like her anymore?¡± Lucas suddenly felt repulsed and blurted out, ¡°Seriously, who¡¯d be into that annoying pest? She¡¯s always talking in an artificially cute manner, ying the victim, crying at the drop of a hat, and is way too clingy. She just annoys me every time I see her.¡± Cole nodded in agreement. ¡°I get you. General Morrison would¡¯ve tied the knot ages ago if he was into Sally. We wouldn¡¯t have Mrs. Morrison now, right?¡± Lucas draped his arm around Cole¡¯s shoulder, ready to head into the cafeteria. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat. After chowing down, we have to continue investigating the one targeting Mrs. Morrison, prep for the drill, and deal with various official matters¡­¡± ¡°Ah, right¡­ Let¡¯s dig in¡­¡± Chapter 81 The door creaked open, and Suzanne nced up from her book. When she spotted Nathan entering with her meal, her face lit up in surprise. ¡°Why are you suddenly the one bringing me food?¡± Suzanne asked as she stood up. ¡°I swung by to grab some things and figured I¡¯d bring over the meal in Lucas¡¯ stead,¡± Nathan replied calmly He ced the meal and utensils on the dining table before walking over to the bedside table. He casually opened the drawer, and simply closed it without grabbing anything. Suzanne was a little flustered by the towering heap of food before her. She had no clue where to start. Nathan approached with a grin. ¡°Consider it Lucas¡¯ way of showing you some care.¡± Suzanne furrowed her brows and gave Nathan a pleading look. ¡°It¡¯s way too much. I can¡¯t possibly finish all this by myself.¡± Nathan regarded her seriously as he uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t let the food go to waste.¡± Suzanne was stumped by his words. She had expected him to say that. After pausing for a moment, she quickly asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Nathan nced at his watch on purpose. Suzanne handed him the utensils with both hands and earnestly pleaded, ¡°Join me for a meal if you don¡¯t mind. I can¡¯t finish all of this on my own.¡± After a bit of hesitation, Nathan epted the utensils and sat down. Suzanne nced around the room. ¡°I¡¯ll see if there are any clean. utensils left. We can split the food.¡± Nathan caught her wrist and urged her to sit. ¡°No worries. Let¡¯s just share the same tray.¡± Suzanne was surprised. She whispered, ¡°Sure.¡± Nathan looked at her bandaged hand. ¡°Do you need me to feed you?¡± Suzanne scooped up a bite of omelet. ¡°No worries. I can eat it on my own.¡± Watching her chewing away, Nathan felt a sense of relief and joined the meal. He moved a bit closer to Suzanne since they were sharing the same tray. It was quiet during the meal. He sat with perfect posture, savoring his meal with abination of heartiness and elegance. In contrast, Suzanne seemed a bit reserved and self-conscious in the presence of the man she admired. Seeing her eat so cautiously and at a rather slow pace, Nathan grabbed a tissue, wrapped a grilled chicken drumstick, and set it in- front of her. Suzanne was baffled when sheid eyes on the big drumstick. ¡°Grab it and eat,¡± Nathan said with a bit of authority. Suzanne quickly shook her head. She wasn¡¯t too keen on meat and was thinking of a good excuse to give him. Nathan understood her concerns and switched to a serious tone. You need more proteins to recover. Are you going to eat on your own, or do you want me to feed you?¡± Suzanne eyed the chicken drumstick and awkwardly exined, ¡°It¡¯s too big. There¡¯s no way I can finish it.¡± Nathan took her hand and ced the drumstick into it. ¡°Eat as much as you can and leave the rest for me.¡± Suzanne figured saying no would sound a bit too pretentious at this point. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be weird if I left you this half-eaten drumstick?¡± Suzanne asked instead, wondering if it would bother him. Nathan sighed in response. He dropped his fork and grabbed a tissue to v wipe his mouth. Then, he inched closer to her. Suzanne immediately froze. She stared into his eyes while still clutching the drumstick. ¡°Mrs. Morrison, we¡¯ve been married for nearly two months. Usually, things like kissing and sleeping together are part of the routine. So, why the hesitation over sharing a chicken drumstick with me?¡± Nathan teased. He spoke those words without a hint of embarrassment. On the contrary, Suzanne felt her heart racing uncontrobly. She felt like her whole body was on fire, and her cheeks flushed. scarlet. She shyly lowered her head to nibble on the chicken drumstick -hands still trembling. ¡°Why the sudden blush?¡± Nathan yfully brushed her cheek with his finger. Her skin felt warm; and surprisingly a tingling sensation ran through him-causing his heart to skip a beat. Suzanne evaded his touch and focused on nibbling the drumstick. ¡°I didn¡¯t blush,¡± she insisted. Nathan decided to go easy on the teasing, not wanting to risk giving in to temptation. He focused on his meal, while Suzanne subconsciously finished off the chicken drumstick. After cing the bone down, she left her sticky fingers hanging in the air while continuing to chew on a mouthful of chicken. Promptly setting aside his utensils, Nathan grabbed a wet towel from the bathroom and gently wiped Suzanne¡¯s fingers clean. His attentive. gesture captivated Suzanne, and she savored the chicken slowly. Nathan sneaked a nce at her face. The way her chubby cheeks puffed up while she chomped on the chicken made her look even more adorable. Nathan couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle. Suzanne gave him a puzzled look, not quite grasping why he wasughing. Despite that, he seemed incredibly charming. She tentatively touched around her mouth and asked, ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± Recognizing that hisughter might havee off as impolite, Nathan quickly grabbed a tissue and gently wiped Suzanne¡¯s c There, all clean.¡± Suzanne assumed there was something on her face. She lowere head and mumbled, ¡°Thank you.¡± Tossing the towel aside, Nathan passed her a fork and said, ¡°H some more.¡± ¡°I¡¯m stuffed.¡± After a moment of silence, Nathan spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of vegetables. Do you mind helping me out with a bit of those green Suzanne felt a little excited since it was Nathan asking for her help. Honestly, she could eat a little more ¡°Sure.¡± She took the fork and continued munching on the veggies. After polishing off the entire chicken drumstick in front of Nathan and unintentionally amusing him with something on her face, there was nothing left to make her feel awkward. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 82 The pleasant meal soon came to an end. Once they were done with lunch, Nathan told Suzanne to take some rest and then headed out with the tray in hand. Outside the dormitory, Cole and Lucas saw Nathan making his way down with the empty tray. Cole leaned over and whispered, ¡°General Morrison took his time with that meal.¡± ¡°Maybe Mrs. Morrison takes her sweet time eating,¡± Lucas said. ¡°He seems to be in a good mood.¡± Seeing Nathan approach them, Lucas quipped, ¡°That¡¯s about to change.¡± Nathan came to a stop in front of the pair. ¡°General Morrison,¡± they both greeted in unison. Nathan¡¯s expression grew serious as he walked past them. He N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. handed the tray over and instructed, ¡°Take it and give it a good wash ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Lucas had the tray in hand, ambling alongside Cole as they trailed behind Nathan. ¡°Any luck finding the culprit?¡± Nathan asked in a serious tone. ¡°We¡¯ve narrowed down the suspects to 12 people. The investigation is still in progress,¡± Cole answered. ¡°How¡¯s theb work going?¡± Nathan questioned as they walked. 1 ¡°We¡¯ve been hitting roadblocks so far. All the professors are grappling with it, and even the recently joined Dr. Howard is stumped,¡± Cole responded. Nathan¡¯s expression darkened and he quickened his pace. ¡°Did they fix the lightspeed bullet program?¡± ¡°The program¡¯s been under constant attack by some mystery hacker. The progress is dragging along painfully slow.¡± ¡°When¡¯s the drill happening?¡± Cole paused, looking a bit unsure. ¡°Um¡­¡± Nathan was getting frustrated. He had a bunch of problems on his te, and each one felt like a major headache. ¡°Spit it out,¡± he prodded. ¡°We got a heads-up from above. Some explosives were found at the drill location, so it¡¯s canceled for the time being.¡± Cole sounded downbeat. Nathan came to a halt. His figure seemed weighed down by an immense burden. Cole and Lucas sensed the gravity of Nathan¡¯s responsibilities, but there wasn¡¯t much they could do to ease his load. Lucas hesitantly spoke up, ¡°General Morrison, there¡¯s one more thing we need to inform you about.¡± Having already heard a string of bad news, one more piece of information didn¡¯t appear to affect Nathan much. ¡°Speak,¡± hemanded. ¡°Ms. Hoffis went to the research department again. She shed with a couple of professors, and things got pretty heated. S-She¡­¡± Nathan sighed heavily, squeezing the bridge of his nose. Sally¡¯s antics were always a major headache. ¡°What happened?¡± Nathan asked impatiently. ¡°She injured Dr. Lawrence¡¯s eye with ab bottle.¡± Nathan clenched his fist. Problems were piling up and dealing with Sally¡¯s tantrums was the least tolerable of them all. ¡°Get her restrained and send her back to Phoenicia,¡± Nathan instructed angrily. Lucas sensed Nathan¡¯s fury and nervously swallowed before exining, ¡°General Morrison, Ms. Hoffis expected your anger, so she¡¯s managed to stay hidden. We haven¡¯t located her yet.¡± The thought of Sally overestimating herself and behaving unreasonably fueled Nathan¡¯s anger He clenched his fists as he continued striding toward the office building. Lucas and Cole anxiously trailed behind. It waste at night and the wall clock showed 11:55 pm. Suzanne was struggling to keep her eyes open. Emily had assisted with her bath and meds earlier, she should¡¯ve been asleep by now. However, her mind was stuck on Nathan-worried sick that he was pushing himself too hard and ruining his health. With all that on he mind, sleep was nowhere in sight. Suddenly, the doorbell chimed. Suzanne bolted out of bed and dashed to the door, swinging it open eagerly Chapter 83 It was Lucas. He passed a cup of warm milk to Suzanne and said, ¡°Mrs. Morrison, have some milk and get some sleep. General Morrison might have a busy night, and he¡¯s not sure when he¡¯ll be back.¡± Suzanne epted the milk. She felt a little let down as she mumbled, ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± She looked downcast as she asked, ¡°How did you know I¡¯m still awake?¡± ¡°Mrs. Morrison, I swear I wasn¡¯t stalking you. I was pulling extra hours at the office, and General Morrison told me to bring you the milk. Hel said you should go to bed soon,¡± Lucas rified. Suzanne was taken aback. She nced out of the balcony and asked, ¡°Does Nathan know I¡¯ve been awake?¡± Lucas wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, worried abouting across as a stalker. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He took a moment to exin, ¡°General Morrison¡¯s office is on the top floor of the tallest building a couple of streets away. He¡¯s got a clear view of the dorms. The whole building is dark, except for the lights in your room. So naturally, he knows you¡¯re still up.¡± Suzanne smiled slightly, her desire to see Nathan turning into concern and empathy. She held onto the warm milk, torn between wanting Nathan to return early for some rest and hoping he could smoothly finish his work. ¡°Mr. Vega, can you fill me in on what exactly Nathan is caught up with?¡± she asked cautiously. Lucas paused for a moment, carefully choosing what to disclose.¡± The drill got canceled because of an unexpected incident. Besides, Ms. Hoffis stirred up trouble for General Morrison once again, and he¡¯s dealing with the repercussions.¡± Suzanne caught Sally¡¯s name, and a twinge of bitterness crept into her heart. She couldn¡¯t fathom why Nathan consistently showed leniency toward Sally and went out of his way to rectify her mistakes. It seemed like he was overly indulgent with her. Lucas took a moment to think before saying, ¡°Mrs. Morrison, there are details I can¡¯t get into. General Morrison is genuinely overwhelmed and exhausted, especially with a lot of recent troubles. His frustration grew as he continued, ¡°Just the other day, Ms. Hoffis identally broke our Azurium, and we lost a whopping 80 million dors in the blink of an eye. We managed to secure some Azurium. after a lot of hard work, but it was contaminated by some hical foreign institution. ¡°Currently, all the professors are scrambling to extract pure Azurium but they¡¯re all failing despite numerous attempts. If we can¡¯t get it right soon, we¡¯ll either have to buy it again or shell out money to sen it abroad for skilled scientists to extract it. General Morrison-¡± Lucas was interrupted by Suzanne before he could finish. ¡°Hold on¡­ She chugged down the milk, set the cup on the table, and snagged a cardigan on her way out. Lucas looked confused. ¡°Mrs. Morrison, where are you off to?¡± Slipping into her cardigan and switching off the lights, Suzanne responded, ¡°I know the extraction methods for Azurium. Take me to theb.¡± She closed the door and walked out, with Lucas following close behind. ¡°Mrs. Morrison, are you serious? A group of professors had been working tirelessly in theb for a week, and they couldn¡¯t extract the Azurium. How could you possibly know the methods?¡± Suzanne quickened her pace. She was determined to ease Nathan¡¯s burden. ¡°I don¡¯t know why but when you mentioned extracting pure Azurium, some ideas just clicked in my head. Why not give it a shot?¡± Lucas remembered the previous incident when Azurium was mixed with another chemical, leading to poisoning. At the time, Suzanne had stepped in to save the day. Even Joe praised her exceptional talent. He decided not to delve deeper and simply followed Suzanne out of the dormitory. Later, he drove her to the office building. Chapter 84 In the wee hours of the morning, the office was still bustling with plenty of activity. Everyone was startled when Suzanne showed up in her pajamas and a cardigan. Nathan wasn¡¯t too happy. He headed her way and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to get some sleep?¡± ¡°Is theb in Research Building Five?¡± Suzanne asked in a hurry. Nathan was confused. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Suzanne looked directly at him and whispered in a sincere tone, Lucas mentioned that you guys couldn¡¯t extract pure Azurium. I want to give it a shot.¡± Nathan red at Lucas, who looked guilty. Beads of sweat were forming on his forehead and he quickly shrank back. Instead of following Nathan¡¯s instructions to get Suzanne to sleep early, Lucas told her about the issues they were dealing with, leaving Suzanne all worked up. ¡°You think you can handle it?¡± Nathan was surprised. Suzanne shook her head, then nodded. She wasn¡¯tpletely confident. ¡°I know the methods, but I can¡¯t guarantee that it¡¯ll work. You¡¯ve been trying for a week without any sess, so let me give it a try.¡± Nathan looked at her hands and frowned helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re nning to try with those injured hands of yours?¡± Suzanne grinned awkwardly and mumbled, ¡°Or, you know, I¡¯d happily take two assistants if you can spare them.¡± After a stressful day, Nathan¡¯s mood unexpectedly lifted when he saw her. All the troubling worries suddenly felt a little smaller. He decided to allow her the chance to try. ¡°How long do you think this will take?¡± Nathan asked. Suzanne shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Nathan nced at his wristwatch. ¡°It¡¯s toote. Go back and get some rest. We can give it a shot tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made it this far. Let me try it before heading back,¡± Suzanne mumbled. Everyone around them couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Nathan, typically strict and in control, was now engaged in a calm conversation with Suzanne. His easygoing demeanor was a sharp contrast to the serious and stern attitude he disyed moments ago. No one had a clue about the topic of their discussion. Suddenly, Nathan turned to Cole and directed, ¡°Call Dr. Lawrence. Have him arrange for two assistants toe over, and get ready for another round of experiments.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Cole responded and hurried out to call Joe. Nathan took Suzanne¡¯s hand and led her out of the office, with everyone following closely behind. The convoy of vehicles headed straight to Research Building Five. Having received the news, Joe was already waiting downstairs at the research building. His face lit up with surprise and joy upon seeing Suzanne. ¡°Mrs. Morrison, it¡¯s you?¡± Having met Joe before, Suzanne nodded politely and greeted, ¡°Hello, Dr. Lawrence.¡± Joe furrowed his brows when he saw her bandaged hands. ¡°Mrs. Morrison, are your hands injured?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m here to assist in extracting pure Azurium. My hands are less agile than I need them to be at the moment, so I could use two extra pairs to help out,¡± Suzanne exined, raising her hands a little awkwardly. Just then, n approached while adjusting his sses. He eximed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you thedy who tranted Delphius on the cruise? Joe nudged n. ¡°Lady? She¡¯s Mrs. Morrison-General Morrison¡¯s wife.¡± n quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Morrison. I didn¡¯t mean to be rude.¡± Suzanne smiled. ¡°No worries. You¡¯re Dr. Howard, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± n replied with respect. ¡°Mrs. Morrison, would it be okay for Dr. Howard and I to assist you?¡± Joe asked politely. ¡°Thank you, professors. I appreciate your help,¡± Suzanne replied. Joe gestured. ¡°Mrs. Morrison, this way please.¡± Suzanne moved with modesty and grace, exuding a gentle elegance that seemed to captivate Nathan. She seemed different from the times when she usually felt insecure discussing her past. Nathan was lost in thought until Cole came up quietly and asked, General Morrison, do you think Mrs. Morrison can handle this?¡± Nathan didn¡¯t seem too hopeful. ¡°We¡¯ve had various famous professors working on this for a week to no avail. Do you think she can do it?¡± ¡°Why even let Mrs. Morrison try it, then?¡± Cole questioned. Nathan replied in a cold but slightly indulgent tone, ¡°If she¡¯s up for it, why not? Otherwise, she¡¯ll be tossing and turning all night.¡± ¡°If Mrs. Morrison messes up the precious Azurium like Ms. Hoffis did, it¡¯s going to be a big loss,¡± Cole said. ¡°There¡¯s no way she will,¡± Nathan reassured with confidence. Cole nodded in agreement. Managers at all levels gathered in the research building and engaged in lively conversations. Nathan led the way, entering the lobby and taking a seat in the lounge area. The buzz of people talking-some calling it a joke, others deeming it a waste-reached Nathan¡¯s ears, but he paid them no mind. He seized the opportunity to get some rest. After half an hour, the elevator doors suddenly opened. Joe hurried out in hisb attire, his hands trembling with excitement. Pulling down his mask, he eximed, ¡°General Morrison, we did it! We seeded!¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes few open. He questioned whether he was still in a dream. Yet, themotion around him served as a quick remind that this was no dream. It was real. Cole and Lucas were brimming with excitement, their enthusiasm almost akin to the joy of new parents. They rushed over to grasp Joe¡¯s hands. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Dr. Lawrence, is it true? Did you manage to extract it sessfully?¡± Joe nodded with excitement. The problem that had stumped them for a whole week, seemingly unsolvable, was fixed by Suzanne in just half an hour. He was more thrilled than anyone. ¡°Yes, we did it. It¡¯s 100% pure Aruzium. Mrs. Morrison showed us the method. She even broke down the chemical into two rare molecules and figured out a bunch of other uses¡­ She also-¡± Lucas quickly cut off Joe, who was getting all emotional. ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯re not getting what you¡¯re saying. The key thing is we seeded, and now we can finally catch some sleep.¡± The room buzzed with a mix of shock and excitement. Nathan rose to his feet with a serious expression etched across his face. Strange feelings swirled deep in his heart as he stood frozen. Chapter 85 The chemists and professors were taken by surprise. A few of them were so rattled that they immediately searched online, typing in: ¡°How many have seeded in extracting pure Azurium?¡± One of the chemistry professors approached Nathan and said excitedly, ¡°General Morrison, I did some searching. There are fewer than ten chemists worldwide who have seeded in extracting pure Azurium. ¡°Plus, it¡¯s a secret technology in developed countries. They¡¯re making a profit from this technology and keeping it strictly within their countries.¡± Nathan snapped back to reality and asked, ¡°Who are these ten chemists?¡± ¡°The source didn¡¯t disclose the personal details of these chemists.¡± Suzanne¡¯s sess left everyone in awe. Executives started swar g Nathan and bombarding him with a barrage of questions. ¡°How on earth is Mrs. Morrison more skilled than our top scient C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Norvania?¡± ¡°General Morrison, where did Mrs. Morrison pick up these techni ¡°Mrs. Morrison was the one who sorted out the Azurium poison incidentst time. Isn¡¯t that too much of a coincidence? There¡¯s to be some secret identity she¡¯s hiding.¡± ¡°General Morrison¡­ Can we get some answers here?¡± Nathan¡¯s features tightened with displeasure. ¡°You¡¯re looking at m for answers? Who am I supposed to ask?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Enough. It¡¯s a win that we managed to extract pure Azurium. All of you, go get some rest,¡± Nathan dered. ¡°Sure, General Morrison. You should take some rest too.¡± With that, everyone scattered, still buzzing with discussions. In no time, the elevator chimed once more. Suzanne gracefully stepped out as the doors slid open. Nathan had barely taken a step forward when Suzanne found herself surrounded by the professors from the researchb. The scientists, who were typicallyposed, now appeared uncontrobly excited. They bombarded Suzanne with questions about Azurium. They looked simr to the fans at a celebrity meet-and-greet. Their thirst for knowledge was unmistakable. Not only did Suzanne carry herself without any hint of arrogance, but she also proved to be incredibly humble. She willingly addressed every question, clearly enjoying the interaction. As the minutes ticked by, the scientists and professors not only showed no signs of fatigue but also became increasingly enthusiastic. Nathan exchanged a meaningful nce with Lucas. Picking up on the silentmunication, Lucas approached to temper their enthusiasm. ¡®Dear professors, it¡¯s getting quitete. Mrs. Morrison is still in the process of recovering from her injuries. Perhaps we could engage in a more in-depth and unrestricted academic exchange once Mrs. Morrison is in better health?¡± ¡°Sure, sounds good.¡± Right, it¡¯s gettingte. Mrs. Morrison, you should get some rest.¡± ¡°Goodnight, Mrs. Morrison.¡± The professors respectfully apanied Suzanne as she was escorted away. She followed Nathan into the car. During the few minutes it took to return, both of thempsed into their own thoughts, not uttering a single word. Back in the dorm, Nathan took off his jacket and went to the wardrobe to get his pajamas. ¡°It¡¯ste. You should get some sleep first,¡± he said gently before heading to the shower. Suzanne sat nervously on the edge of the bed. While others around her were all surprised and excited, Nathan remained surprisingly calm, even getting more serious. She had a feeling that Nathan was suspecting her identity again. Nathan was on his way to the bathroom when Suzanne¡¯s cold voice stopped him. ¡°Nathan Morrison.¡± He halted, his back facing her. Nervously touching her bandaged hand; Suzanne asked softly, ¡°Are you upset?¡± Nathan turned around to meet her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m your husband and you¡¯re always calling me by my full name, How can I not be a little upset?¡± Suzanne was caught off guard for a second. She quickly exined, I¡¯m sorry, but I wasn¡¯t talking about that. I meant the whole Azurium thing.¡± w Chapter 86 Nathan strolled up to Suzanne with a darkened gaze and suddenly leaned down. Suzanne instinctively leaned back andnded on the bed. She could feel her heart racing out of her chest. Nathan knelt on the bed and ced his hands beside her as he peered down at her: His masculine scent flooded over Suzanne and her breaths turned erratic. She was both nervous and confused. Nathan teased yfully, ¡°Madam, do you prefer to top or bottom for me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Suzanne paled. Why did she sense some seriousness behind his yful words? ¡°You¡­ you seem unhappy-ever since I exited theb; and you refuse to talk to me.¡± Suzanne swallowed hard. Nathan smirked and muttered, ¡°The sessful extraction of pure Azurium not only saved me a chunk of money but also pushed our technology forward. Of course, I¡¯m happy.¡± ¡°Are you doubting my identity again, then? Is that why you¡¯re acting like this?¡± Suzanne asked. ¡°I have never stopped doubting your identity.¡± Nathan hummed. Suzanne frowned and shot him a displeased look. She was trying to get a read on him. Not wanting to see her distressed, Nathan consoled, ¡°Stop thinking about it. I¡¯m not unhappy. If anything, I¡¯m very excited. But I need some time to digest the shock you¡¯ve given me, okay?¡± Suzanne shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t understand. Just go to sleep.¡± Nathan pointed at the clock. ¡°It¡¯s already one in the morning.¡± Suzanne sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°How about we do some bedtime activities to help release some energy after I¡¯m done showering?¡± Suzanne immediately closed her eyes and blushed. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Nathan bitterly pursed his lips and stood up. He couldn¡¯t help but feel dejected over Suzanne¡¯s rejection. Who was she preserving her chastity for? Nathan went to take a shower. When he came out, the lights were already turned off, and Suzanne was asleep. He climbed into bed, careful to leave some gap between them. In the past, Nathan could keep his cool even when he shared a bed with Suzanne. Yet now, the lust he had for her was growing by the day. It would be another sleepless night. The next morning, Suzanne was woken up by the sunlight pouring in through the curtains. She rubbed her eyes as she roused from slumber. The space beside her was empty with only a neatly folded sheet in its ce. Without Nathan there, Suzanne¡¯s heart felt empty too. It was an unpleasant feeling. Suzanne got up and did her morning routine. After changing out of her pajamas, she left the room with her hair falling over her shoulders. She bumped into Sally who had been waiting at the door. Sally¡¯s hands were folded across her chest as she leaned against the wall. She gave off a very strong and assertive presence. Suzanne shot Sally a puzzled look. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Sally smirked and clicked her tongue mockingly. ¡°Impressive! You¡¯re now the talk of the camp.¡± Suzanne paid no attention to her words and calmly stated, ¡°You can go now. He¡¯s not in the room.¡± Sally snorted. ¡°Who said I was looking for Nate? I was waiting for you. Suzanne was taken aback. Sally was looking for her? It was definitely bad news. Suzanne wondered what schemes Sally might be plotting. Chapter 87 Suzanne shot Sally a cold look. ¡°What do you want?¡± Sally shrugged. ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to ask when are you nning to divorce Nate?¡± Suzanne brushed past her. ¡°We don¡¯t n on getting a divorce.¡± Sally snorted and hurriedly blocked Suzanne¡¯s path. ¡°Do you seriously think you¡¯re worthy to be by his side? Who do you think you are? You¡¯ll only embarrass Nate if he¡¯s seen with you. The person Nate likes is me. You¡¯re the third wheel in our rtionship.¡± Suzanne quelled her anger and exined calmly, ¡°Three years ago, Grandma told Nathan to marry me. But he decided to wait for your return and rejected Grandma¡¯s decision.¡± Sally was surprised by this. Suzanne continued, ¡°A year had passed between your return and the day Nathan and I got married, right? If he liked you, why didn¡¯t he marry you? Why did he choose to marry me instead?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Sally was at a loss for words. Suzanne added, ¡°That¡¯s because he had no intention of marrying you.¡± Sally stomped her foot in frustration. ¡°Bullshit.¡± ¡°If he still loved you, he would divorce me and marry you,¡± Suzanne stated. Sally clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. ¡°Did he say he likes you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Suzanne confessed. She only hoped that Sally would leave her alone. Sally felt triumphant at the news. ¡°I thought so. No man would want a used toy.¡± Suzanne sucked in a deep breath. Why should she lower herself to Sally¡¯s level? It was exhausting enough to talk to someone like Sally. Suzanne ignored Sally and pushed past her, making a beeline for the elevator. Sally followed Suzanne into the elevator. When the door closed, Suzanne pressed the button for the first floor. She stood rigid as she stared at the descending floor numbers. Sally leaned against the side of the lift. A dark glint shed in her eyes. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Suzanne didn¡¯t answer her. Sally provoked, ¡°Can you not stand the idea of being alone? Is that why you¡¯re going out to hunt for a man?¡± Suzanne clenched her fists until the wound on her palm throbbed. She gritted her teeth. ¡°Please watch your words, Sally. Don¡¯t push you luck.¡± Sally raised a brow and sneered. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Suzanne felt anger boiling within her. Sally was from a prestigious family. Yet she wascking in mann and didn¡¯t act like a well-raiseddy. On the contrary, Sally was and arrogant. It really bothered Suzanne.. The elevator reached the first floor, and Suzanne hurried out. She speed-walked past the lobby. Sally suddenly ran up to Suzanne and grabbed her arm. Sally leaned it and whispered into Suzanne¡¯s ears. Suzanne paled. She finally had enough. She raised her hand and struck Sally across the face. The loud p echoed through therge space. After Suzanne pped Sally, the wound on her palm tore apart and she felt a sharp, searing pain. Tears welled up in her eyes and she trembled with anger. Instead of getting angry herself, Sally sneered triumphantly. Seeing Sally¡¯s smug look, Suzanne grew anxious and quickened her pace. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Sally chased after her relentlessly. Suzanne ran out of the lobby and was greeted by a short flight of stairs outside. At the end of the stairs were two soldiers with their backs to her. Chapter 88 The next moment, Sally appeared in front of Suzanne. She grabbed thetter¡¯s wrist and faked being pushed down the stairs. ¡°Stop!¡± Sally screamed as she rolled herself down the stairs. She eventually collided with the stone statue beneath the stairs. Blood instantly poured from Sally¡¯s forehead. ¡°Murder¡­¡± Sally cried and crawled toward the soldiers with a terrified look. ¡°Help me! Suzanne wants to kill me!¡± The soldiers quickly helped Sally up and gaped at Suzanne in bewilderment. Suzanne was dumbfounded. Sally was falsely using her again? Suzanne was familiar with Sally¡¯s tricks. But thetter was going to more extreme lengths each time! Sally held her bleeding forehead and trembled behind the soldiers. She cried out pitifully, ¡°Quick, call the cops! Suzanne is trying to kill me.¡± At this point, more onlookers gathered around them. Everyone knew who Suzanne was and didn¡¯t dare to scold her or call the cops on her. On the highway, Lucas, who was in the passenger seat, ended the call with a grave expression. He turned to Nathan in the back seat urgently. ¡°Bad news, General Morrison. Mrs. Morrison is in trouble.¡± Nathan closed the documents in his hand. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Mrs. Morrisoninjured Ms. Hoffis, and now Ms. Hoffis wants to call the cops on her,¡± said Lucas. Nathan clenched his fist and his face fell. ¡°Turn back.¡± Lucas nced at the time. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Now.¡± Nathan¡¯s anger surged. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± No one dared to defy Nathan¡¯s order. The journey that should have taken half an hour only took 15 minutes before they returned to base. A crowd had gathered outside the dorms. Two groups of people were facing off with their guns drawn. Soldiers in ck military uniforms guarded Suzanne closely while police officers in brown uniforms prepared to make an arrest. Officer Morgan Chadwell hissed, ¡°Know your ce! Your job is to defend the country. A case of assault is under our jurisdiction.¡± The soldiers retorted sternly, ¡°Without General Morrison¡¯s orders, no one is allowed to take Mrs. Morrison from us.¡± Suzanne stomped her foot in frustration and pointed at the soldiers angrily. ¡°Are you all blind? I¡¯m the one whom General Morrison loves. We grew up together and are closer than family. Now that Suzanne is trying to kill me, you should be protecting me instead!¡± The soldiers paid her no heed. ¡°General Morrison ordered us to protect Mrs. Morrison in his absence. We cannot let anyone harm her. Suzanne felt safe behind the barricade of soldiers and was deeply moved by their words. Morgan nced at Sally¡¯s injury and the loyal soldiers. Annoyance suddenly washed over him. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He ordered, ¡°Anyone who dares to resist will be arrested and charged.¡± All the police officers cocked their guns and prepared for a fight. ¡°Take Mrs. Morrison away.¡± The soldiers formed a shield around Suzanne and slowly backed up. Morgan growled, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡± The soldiers warned, ¡°General Morrison would have your head if your darey a finger on Mrs. Morrison.¡± Morgan huffed disdainfully and puffed out his chest. ¡°I¡¯ve long found Morrison annoying. This is under my jurisdiction. I will punish those who break thew. No one can stop me from taking away that criminal.¡± Tensions rose. Suddenly, a domineering voice rang out, ¡°Who dares to touch my woman?¡± Chapter 89 Everyone turned toward the sound. Nathan strode forward angrily. Behind him were his left and right- hand men-Cole and Lucas. ¡°General Morrison.¡± The soldiers quickly saluted him. With Nathan around, their morale soared. Suzanne who was behind the soldiers had remained calm throughout the ordeal. However, her eyes instantly watered when she saw Nathan. Right now, her heart was a mess. She wasn¡¯t afraid of false usations nor was she concerned about others¡¯ opinions. But she didn¡¯t want Nathan to misunderstand or hate her. Nathan had always been a man among men. The fact became even clearer as he stood in front of Morgan. His figure demanded respect, and Morgan found his anger dissipating Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. at Nathan¡¯s presence. He lowered his voice. ¡°General Morrison, there¡¯s been a vition of thew. I¡¯m only here to apprehend the criminal. Please tell your men to lower their weapons and hand her over. Don¡¯t make this difficult for me.¡± Nathan cast a cold nce at Sally who was standing beside Morgan. Sally swallowed and quickly faked a cry. She rushed over to Nathan.¡± Nate, Suzanne wants to kill me. You have to help me¡­¡± Nathan extended a hand, pushing Sally away by the forehead. His gaze darkened and he shot her a cold look. Cole and Lucas immediately stepped forward at this and pulled Sally back. Sally cried, ¡°Nate, Suzanne wants to kill me! You always stood for justice! You can¡¯t favor the criminal!¡± Suzanne wanted to exin the situation to Nathan. However, she was tongue-tied and couldn¡¯t find the right words against Sally¡¯s silver tongue. Morgan sneered. ¡°I have always stood for justice as well. Therefore, I must apprehend the criminal today.¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes darkened and he ordered sternly, ¡°Sally Hoffis, drop the charges now.¡± Sally wiped away her tears pitifully and shook her head. ¡°Nate, I can¡¯t. Suzanne wants to kill me. I must send her to jail.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Suzanne¡¯s grievance-filled voice sounded. Nathan turned to Suzanne at the sound. Tears threatened to fall from Suzanne¡¯s eyes. A mixture of stubbornness and vulnerability shed in her eyes, and she was constantly on edge. In the past, Nathan would never spare those who harmed Sally. He had always protected her since childhood. Now, things had taken a turn. His protectiveness seemed to have shifted to Suzanne. Nathan softened at Suzanne¡¯s glistening eyes. He ordered, ¡°Cole, check the surveince cameras.¡± Before Cole could respond, Morgan butted in, ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed the footage. The criminal had pped Ms. Hoffis back in the lobby. As for th surveince at the entrance, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s broken.¡± It was broken? Nathan huffed coldly. ¡°There are no defective pieces of equipment under mymand.¡± Morgan was bewildered. Nathan continued firmly, ¡°Cole, send someone from the IT department, and tell them to bring their tools along.¡± ¡°Right away.¡±. Cole turned and left. Nathan¡¯s authoritative voice rang again, ¡°Lucas.¡± ¡®At your service, General Morrison.¡± Lucas stepped forward. ¡°Bring me a chair,¡± Nathan said. ¡°Of course.¡± Lucas turned and left. Morgan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, General Morrison. I¡¯m just doing my job¡­¡± Nathan ignored him. Lucas brought the chair over. Morgan smiled and continued to misunderstand the situation. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to do this. Like I said, I¡¯m just doing my job GET IT NO Chapter 90 Nathan hummed. ¡°Give Madam the seat.¡± Lucas nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Morgan blinked at them awkwardly. Sally was bbergasted as she watched Lucas bring the chair up to Suzanne. He even helped her into the seat. Suzanne herself was surprised by this. Sally stomped her foot in frustration. ¡°Nate, I¡¯m the one who got hurt! Do you not have a heart?¡± Nathanpletely ignored her. Soon, a team of IT personnel arrived with their tools. They swiftly set up theirputer and connected a projector before starting the recovery of the surveince footage. Cole approached Morgan with his head held high. ¡°Our base has the best team of IT personnel in Norvania. They could even dece most intricateputer codes, let alone retrieve some surv footage. Right now, anxiousness was finally catching up to Sally. She her forehead and leaned against a soldier weakly. She pleaded Nate, I can¡¯t take it anymore. My head hurts. Could you pleas me to the hospital?¡± Nathan stayed silent and was as unyielding as a mountain. A few minutester, the IT personnel calmly announced, ¡°General Morrison, we have retrieved the footage. You can now view it.¡± ¡°Project it to the screen,¡± Nathan instructed.. The white wall inside the lobby lit up with a video. The lobby was dimly lit and disyed the footage of Suzanne and Sally exiting the lift. Sally clung to Suzanne and whispered something in her ears. Thetter immediately turned and pped Sally. Sally burst into tears at this and pointed an using finger at Suzanne. ¡°She¡¯s so cruel! She hit me without warning.¡± Everyone was shocked. Well, everyone except for Nathan. His expression grew ugly and he nced at Suzanne¡¯s injured hand. A pained look flickered in his gaze. Her wound must have reopened from the strike. Did it hurt? Thest time he saw her hit someone was when Samuel sold her off. The scene shifted to the entrance. The crowd could see that Suzanne had pushed Sally down the stairs. Sally pointed at the screen and cried, ¡°You saw it, right? The evidence is right there! She¡¯s the one who pushed me. Even though it¡¯s just six steps of stairs, it¡¯s clear that she wants to harm me! At the very leas she should be sued for assault, right?¡± Morgan cleared his throat and approached Nathan with a smug look Do you have anything else to say, General Morrison?¡± Nathan indeed had nothing to say to him. He turned around and ordered sternly, ¡°Rewind and slow down the clip.¡± Sally stomped her foot angrily. ¡°What exactly are you trying to do, Nate?¡± Suzanne nervously sat in the chair and watched the screen. She subconsciously unwound the bandage around her palm. Nathan remained firm and no one dared go against him. The video was reyed at a slower speed. Every detail of the interaction unfolded in front of the crowd. The crowd¡¯s eyes widened with each frame. Morgan¡¯s expression also darkened and a look of awkwardness befell him. In the footage, Sally had grabbed Suzanne¡¯s wrist and used it to push herself down the stairs. The slowed video clip left no room for doubt.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 91 Sally paled and a look of bewilderment etched across her face. When the crowd realized that Suzanne had been wrongly used and framed, they grew agitated and turned to Sally with fierce gazes. Sally rushed to Nathan and clutched his arm. She wiped away her tears pitifully. ¡°Nate, please let me exin.¡± Nathan angrily shook her off. ¡°Go exin it to Officer Chadwell.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, Nate.¡± Sally sobbed. ¡°Cole, escort her away,¡± Nathan hissed and turned away coldly. Suzanne slowly stood up and shot a look of gratitude and longing at Nathan¡¯s retreating figure. He left as quickly as he came. Suzanne didn¡¯t even get to thank him. Cole approached Morgan and said firmly, ¡°Officer Chadwell, please have your men apprehend the criminal who falsely used Madam and leave the base.¡± Sally ran up to Cole and pleaded through tears, ¡°Cole, can you tell Nate to give me a chance to exin myself?¡± Cole frowned. ¡°Ms. Hoffis, General Morrison had given you the chance to drop the charges. But you threw that away.¡± Sally was speechless. ¡°I¡­¡± Morgan looked disgruntled and ordered angrily, ¡°Retreat.¡± Almost immediately, all the police officers lowered their weapons and left. Cole reminded deliberately, ¡°Officer Chadwell! Please remember to take Ms. Hoffis with you.¡± Morgan turned around to re at Sally. He returned and pulled her away by the arm. ¡°Come with me to the station.¡± Sally shot a re at Suzanne and was reluctantly apprehended by Morgan. Lucas walked up to Suzanne slowly. He nced at the time and exined, ¡°Apologies, Mrs. Morrison. General Morrison needs to be at Miston by noon. He¡¯s rushing for the ne right now.¡± Suzanne finally understood why Nathan had rushed off. It was her who was dying his job. She nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for interrupting your work. Please convey my thanks to General Morrison and apologize on my behalf.¡± Lucas was surprised. Why was the couple acting so distant? ¡°Alright.¡± Lucas turned around and jogged to catch up with Nathan. Cole came up to Suzanne after sending the cops away and murmured, ¡°Mrs. Morrison, General Morrison has always been rigid when ites to keeping time. This is the first time he¡¯s beente to anything. And it¡¯s an important meeting too. But he still did it for you.¡± Suzanne felt an overwhelming sense of guilt at this. But more than anything, she was worried that Nathan would be reprimanded for this. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Suzanne mumbled uneasily. Cole smiled and shook his head. ¡°No need for apologies, Mrs. Morrison. General Morrison will be back tonight.¡± With that, he sprinted after Nathan. The crowd who witnessed the incident all came up to Suzanne tofort her and gave her their support. After thanking them, Suzanne returned to her room and locked herself 1. She had nned to visit the two professors and discuss the Azurium. However, following the unpleasant incident, she had no mood for academic discussions. Suzanne waited for Nathan the entire night. She only fell asleep when she was thoroughly exhausted. In her hazy state, she felt something touching her hand. She slowly opened her eyes and was greeted by the handsome Nathan. His head was lowered and he was staring at her intently, carefully securing the bandage around her palm. Suzanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she felt incredibly moved. She could feel the electricity coursing through her veins as her fingertips brushed against the man¡¯s warm hand. It wasn¡¯t a dream. Nathan had indeed returned. Suzanne felt her heart raced. ¡°Nathan? You¡¯re back?¡± Suzanne muttered drowsily. Her soft voice rang in Nathan¡¯s ears. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 92 Suzanne¡¯s gentle call was enough to send shivers down Nathan¡¯s spine. He didn¡¯t meet her eyes, afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the urge to embrace her. ¡°Yes, I just got back.¡± Nathan hummed softly as he continued to bandage her hand. ¡°There¡¯s some blood around the wound. Have you applied the medicine?¡± Suzanney motionless and nced at her injured hand from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Emily came over to help me with it earlier.¡± ¡°What did Sally say to you?¡± Nathan¡¯s voice deepened. Suzanne stiffened and her face turned pale. Nathan furrowed his brows. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me?¡± Suzanne slowly turned to him as tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± Sally¡¯s words were too much for Suzanne. Suzanne didn¡¯t know how to face her past. She couldn¡¯t believe she was once depraved, heartless, and willing tomit such inhumane acts. Sally imed Suzanne had killed a child by aborting it when it was seven months old. Suzanne was a murderer, an evil witch. Nathan had a hunch of what Sally¡¯s words were and didn¡¯t urge Suzanne for an answer. ¡°It¡¯s still dark outside. You should get some more sleep.¡± Nathan gently ced Suzanne¡¯s hand under the nket. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Suzanne secretly wiped away her tears with her other hand and asked softly, ¡°Are you really sending Sally to jail?¡± Nathan sighed with disappointment. ¡°The Hoffis family won¡¯t let anything happen to her. She will be out within 24 hours.¡± Suzanne furrowed her brows in confusion. Nathan gazed at her tenderly andy down beside her. ¡°Do you know who the Hoffis family are?¡± Suzanne nodded. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re the wealthiest family in Norvania.¡± Nathan hummed. ¡°The Hoffis family is one of the richest families in the world, and also the wealthiest in our country. ¡°Sally¡¯s grandfather, Zach, is very close to the President. And Sally is Zach¡¯s favorite granddaughter. How could he possibly let anything bad happen to her?¡± Suzanne turned to Nathan with a curious look, waiting for him to continue. Nathan had never been a talkative man. But he still couldn¡¯t help the urge to share more with Suzanne under her curious gaze. He sighed. ¡°Zach loves his granddaughter deeply but is also strict with her. Sally didn¡¯t have a normal childhood. She was always learning something since her birth, From mathematics to arts, and many more subjects I¡¯ve never even heard of. She had over a hundred tutors just for the extracurricr activities.¡± Suzanne was shocked. ¡°Did she ever experience happiness during her childhood?¡± Nathan hurmed softly. ¡°Her only source of happiness back then was me. Her grandpa liked me, so he would always allow me to bring Sally out to y. ¡°Back then, Sally was outstanding, cute, and sensible. When she was 14, she was admitted to a renowned university abroad. Her parents and uncle took her abroad to settle there, and we lost contact thereafter. ¡°Three years ago, her parents died in an ident. When Zach received the news and went to find them, he was only left with two tombstones. He didn¡¯t even get to send his son and daughter-inw off. ¡°Now, Zach ces all his expectations on Sally. But she has disappointed him greatly.¡± Suzanne began to understand Nathan¡¯s feelings toward Sally. She asked gently, ¡°Are you disappointed in her too?¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze darkened and his tone lowered. ¡°I¡¯m also disappointed. She seemed to have be a completely different person without Zach by her side. She neglected her studies, grew rebellious and willful-turning into who she is today.¡± Suzanne observed Nathan closely and saw the way his gaze dimmed. She could tell how much Nathan used to like Sally. But the love he had for her also cut him deep. Nathan recollected the past and felt his heart grow heavier by the second. He slowly closed his eyes and allowed the mixture of emotions to wash over him. The gentle breeze blowing from the window not only rustled the curtains but also pulled at Suzanne¡¯s heartstrings. Chapter 93 At 4:00 am, it was dead silent outside the police station. Sally walked out of the station with Oliver and got into a luxury car. Sally fastened the seatbelt with an annoyed expression. ¡°Why are you sote?¡± Oliver sneered. ¡°It takes time to fly here.¡± ¡°Did Grandpa find out?¡± Sally rolled her eyes. ¡°He did.¡± Oliver let out a sigh. ¡°Ignore him. Take me to the base.¡± Sally huffed. Oliver gripped the steering wheel tightly until the veins on his neck bulged. ¡°This is yourst warning. Don¡¯t fucking touch her.¡± Sally red at Oliver. ¡°It¡¯s all because you didn¡¯t kill her back then that I¡¯m in so much trouble right now.¡± Oliver snorted sarcastically. ¡°As expected, you can¡¯t conceal your disparities any longer.¡± Sally gritted her teeth. ¡°What the fuck do you mean by that, Oliver ¡°You can¡¯t hold a candle to her anymore after just two years. She used to be a crybaby and always acted coquettishly around Nathan. But that was because she was still young back then. Now that she¡¯s grown up, she knows when to reel it in. As for you, you have no restraint whatsoever.¡± Sally clenched her fists furiously and her gaze sharpened. ¡°I have seduced many men in my life. None of them could resist my charm.¡± Oliver sneered and started the car. While driving, he reminded her, ¡± Don¡¯t use those vulgar and dirty tactics from the past to seduce Nathan. He¡¯s different from other men. Doing so will only backfire on you.¡± Sally leaned into her seat and rudely kicked the dashboard with her legs. Oliver nced at her briefly before turning away with a disgusted look. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Sally questioned angrily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that bitch can paint and speak multiplenguages? She¡¯s even helping Nathan at theb now! How many more skills does that bitch have?¡± Oliver-chuckled. ¡°Her knowledge knows no bounds. I don¡¯t know the full extent either.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you raise her?¡± Sally sneered. ¡°After going abroad, she was offered a ce in one of the most famous universities in Suntend. Like her parents, I only saw her once a year. We know next to nothing about her studies and work. ¡°She¡¯s a busy woman, and it¡¯s hard to get in touch. If it weren¡¯t for our annual meetings, we would have believed that she disappeared from the face of the earth.¡± Sally narrowed her eyes and red into the distance. She muttered through gritted teeth, ¡°If I don¡¯t deal with her soon, Nathan will eventually fall in love with her.¡± Oliver couldn¡¯t hear her mumbles, but he still warned sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her or I swear I¡¯ll have your head.¡± Sally huffed. ¡°Have you forgotten your mission?¡± Oliver fell silent. Sally snorted. ¡°Do I need to remind you?¡± Oliver sighed. ¡°I am to assist you in bing Nathan¡¯s wife and infiltrating the Norvanian military to steal their top secrets. I am also to find the whereabouts of Winkler and obtain more hydronium.¡± Sally sneered. ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯t forgotten.¡± Oliver turned the steering wheel and suddenly hit the brakes. He quickly turned to strangle Sally with a sinister look. ¡°My mission. doesn¡¯t require killing Chubs. If you darey even a finger on her again, I¡¯ll kill you myself.¡± Sally choked and struggled for air. Her face was turning purple from theck of oxygen.. It wasn¡¯t until the veryst moment that Oliver finally released her. Chapter 94 Sally broke into a fit of coughs after she was released. Gasping, she took in deep breaths. Panic washed over her and she didn¡¯t dare to anger Oliver again. Oliver continued driving as if nothing happened. He muttered calmly,¡± You¡¯re not allowed on base anymore. Dad wants me to take you home. Also, she must never appear in front of my parents.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Sally asked timidly. Oliver huffed. ¡°Older folks usually rely on instincts to judge people. And Vera Cross is a prime example of this. They don¡¯t care about evidence or scientific proof. They wouldn¡¯t even believe you if you presented them with a DNA report.¡± Sally rolled her eyes. ¡°That old witch is just confused because of dementia.¡± Oliver nced coldly at Sally. He felt uneasy. Some people were born exceptional and were as bright as a dial no matter the circumstances. But some could never hide their s -no matter how much they tried to cover it. The sky gradually brightened. Suzanne felt an unbearable itch on her chest. She tossed and turned and even tried to scratch it. But the bandage prevented her from satisfying the itch. Nathan was awoken by her movement. He gazed at the restless Suzanne drowsily and asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Suzy?¡± The unexpected nickname was like a bucket of cold water, waking up Suzanne instantly. She widened her eyes at Nathan nervously. As their gaze met, the tension around them rose. Nathan also came to his senses and realized he had identally revealed his well-hidden affection for her. He cleared his throat awkwardly and sat up. ¡°Are you feeling ufortable?¡± Suzanne nodded. The itch was bothering her a lot. She furrowed her brows and whined weakly, ¡°It¡¯s itchy. She was just expressing her worries. But it still sent shivers down Nathan¡¯s spine. Her sweet and softint struck him like a lightning bolt, sending electricity through his veins. He could feel himself getting harder, and he shifted around ufortably. He swallowed hard and stared at Suzanne with a heated gaze. Where¡­ where does it itch?¡± Suzanne stared at Nathan¡¯s reaction in confusion. She poi wound at the side of her chest. ¡°Here.¡± the Nathan forced himself to regain hisposure. He said Property ? N?velDrama.Org. could be because the wound is healing. Or it could also be there¡¯s an infection. Let me have a look at it.¡± Suzanne froze. Nathan cocked a brow, ¡°Can¡¯t I look?¡± ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± Suzanne blushed at the thought of it. At this point, Nathan was more concerned about her injury than anything else. After all, she was just a human like he was. What wa the big deal? He wasn¡¯t a pervert. Nathan grew serious. ¡°I¡¯m your husband. When will you finally drop your guard around me?¡± Suzanne was anxious. ¡°It¡¯s not that. I¡­¡± She just felt embarrassed and shy. Moreover, she was afraid he would despise her. Suzanne swallowed her words and remained silent for a few seconds. She suddenly had the urge to just get it over and done with. She sat up and turned her back to Nathan. With a lowered head, she began to unbutton her pajamas. Chapter 95 Nathan watched as Suzanne undressed. From that moment on, he had lost control of his thoughts. The scene sent him over the moon instantly. The nightgown slipped off Suzanne¡¯s shoulders and gathered around her slender waist. Her thick, flowing hair cascaded over her shoulders, offering a glimpse of the smooth skin underneath it. It was just a bare back-but it was alluring enough to seduce him. This was torture for Nathan, one that he enjoyed tremendously. Suzanne gently flipped her long hair to the side, revealing her alluring back to him. Nathan¡¯s eyes widened and his mouth felt dry. He must have been insane to offer his help with Suzanne¡¯s wound Suzanne slowly reached behind her and unhooked the bra. Nathan¡¯s chest throbbed and he felt like his body was on fire. His breath also became erratic, his heart racing out of his chest. Every gesture Suzanne made tugged at his heartstrings. Suzanne was unaware of Nathan¡¯s internal struggle. She still-naive wanted Nathan to check her wound. After unhooking her bra, Suzanne pressed the piece of clothing against her chest to prevent it from falling. She raised her arm slowly and turned to the side. ¡°Please check the wound for me,¡± mumbled Suzanne shyly. Nathan swallowed and could feel his body burning up. His pants also felt incredibly tight at the moment. With Suzanne¡¯s side turned toward Nathan, he could see her in her entire glory. Since the bra was tightly pressed against Suzanne, part of her breast squeezed out from the edge of the pink bra. The scene was too much for Nathan. He swallowed hard and wet his lips. With trembling fingers, he pushed aside the bra strap to take a closer look at the bandage around Suzanne¡¯s side. The wound was located at the part of the breast that was outside the bra. Luckily, it seemed to be healing nicely. ¡°It¡¯s scabbed,¡± Nathan murmured hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯ll get you some anti-itch cream.¡± Nathan quickly got off the bed. He left in a hurry and mmed the door behind him loudly. He looked like he was running away with his tail between his legs. His figure soon disappeared from view. Suzanne was dumbfounded. She had no choice but to bandage the wound herself before putting her clothes back on. Ten minutester, there was a knock on the door. Suzanne tidied herself up and answered the door. Lucas stood outside with a bottle of medicine in hand. ¡°Madam, General Morrison told me to give this anti-itch cream to you. It¡¯s good. for scabbed wounds.¡± Suzanne tilted her head in confusion. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°General Morrison went out to exercise with Cole and the others,¡± Lucas said. Suzanne turned to the clock on the wall. It was only a little past five, the sun wasn¡¯t even out yet. Why was Nathan exercising at this ungodly hour? ¡°I see, thank you.¡± Suzanne took the medicine and thanked Lucas politely. Suzanne closed the door and stared at the ointment in confusion. She noticed that Nathan was acting weird that day. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Suzanne did not see Nathan the entire morning. Lunch was also delivered by Lucas. Suzanne asked out of curiosity, ¡°Nathan went out in pajamas earlier. Why hasn¡¯t hee back to change out of it?¡± Lucas hummed. ¡°After exercising, General Morrison took a shower in themunal bathhouse and changed into work clothes before heading off to work. He told me to bring food for you. He also told me to inform you that he wouldn¡¯t be eating with you today.¡± (GET IT NOW Chapter 96 Suzanne furrowed her brows. ¡°What happened to him?¡± Lucas was equally puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he¡¯s probably busy.¡± Suzanne closed the door after thanking Lucas. Cole was the one who brought her dinner, and Lucas delivered her C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org supper. ¡°Madam, General Morrison is busy and won¡¯t be returning tonight. He said you should rest early.¡± Suzanne was left speechless. The next day at noon, Suzanne had finished reading all the books in the dormitory. She felt bored and wanted to see Nathan but was hesitant about disrupting his work. Alternatively, she considered going to theb to chat with the professors. While she was still contemting, she heard a knock at the door. It had to be one of Nathan¡¯s assistants again. Suzanne hurried to open the door, finding a stranger in uniform standing outside. ¡°Hello, Madam,¡± greeted the man. The only people allowed into the dorms were people from the Norvanian military. ¡°Hello.¡± Suzanne nodded. The man exined, ¡°General Morrison asked me to escort Madam to Building Six. He has something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s in Building Six?¡± Suzanne asked. ¡°It¡¯s where the IT Department is,¡± the man replied. The IT Department? Suzanne pondered for a moment before closing the door behind her. She quickly followed the man. As they walked out of the dorms, the two soldiers at the door greeted the man, ¡°Hello, vice-captain.¡± The vice-captain nodded. ¡°General Morrison asked me to escort Madam to Building Six. It¡¯s close by, so you don¡¯t need to apany us.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the two soldiers replied in unison. Suzanne hummed at the realization that the man in front of her was the vice-captain. Any doubt she had about him was abandoned, and she followed him with peace of mind. Suzanne trailed behind the man for a long time. She scanned her surroundings and took note of how narrow the road had be. woods beside them were also growing thicker, and there were no buildings along the road ahead. Suzanne stopped in her tracks. The vice-captain turned to look at her. ¡°Is something the matter, Madam?¡± The more Suzanne thought about it, the more something seemed amiss. She knew Building Five¡¯s location; Building Six should be nearby. Why were they going in the opposite direction? She ignored the vice-captain¡¯s question and quickly took out her phone to call Nathan. She stumbled back nervously and shot the man a cautious look. Nathan soon answered her call. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± came Nathan¡¯s gentle voice. Suzanne was nervous and asked in a hurry, ¡°Did you send someone to pick me up?¡± As soon as he heard this, Nathan¡¯s voice turned to one of worry. ¡°No. Where are you?¡± Suzanne looked around and gave a quick description. ¡°There¡¯s a wooden house here.¡± Nathan grew anxious and told her, ¡°Go west. Hurry, there should be soldiers about 100 yards from where you are.¡± In the next second, the man snatched the phone from Suzanne and ended the call. Without missing a beat, Suzanne turned and ran. The vice-captain sounded angry. ¡°Suzanne York, you¡¯ve betrayed the n. Do you think you can get away that easily?¡± Suzanne¡¯s heart pounded and she halted in her steps. She turned. around and gave the man a confused look. The man shed her a sinister smile but made no move to close in on her. Since there was a safe distance between them, Suzanne wasn¡¯t as scared anymore. The man muttered faintly, ¡°The n has put in so much effort to nurture you. We went to great lengths to get you close to Nathan was to find Winkler¡¯s whereabouts and obtain hydronium.¡± < so that you could steal their country¡¯s secrets. Your missio He continued in a low voice, ¡°Yet you went and betrayed the n. Not only did you fail the mission, you even fell for that bastard.¡± Suzanne was shocked. She asked with a trembling voice, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m part of Nightshade n?¡± Chapter 97 The vice-captain sneered. ¡°Yes, the n will not let traitors off the hook. You somehow managed to get away thest time, but your luck has finally run out.¡± Suzanne paled. She felt her head spin and staggered backward. Her mind went nk. The vice-captain pulled out a gun and aimed it at her. Suzanne couldn¡¯t believe this was happening. She was a spy sent by the Nightshade n to steal secrets from Nathan before she lost her memory? The vice-captain approached her slowly with the gun. He snarled, ¡°Nathan is beginning to suspect me. He will soon find out that I was the one who tried to assassinate youst time. My identity has been exposed; soon, he¡¯ll discover yours too. ¡°You¡¯re going to die sooner orter, either by the n¡¯s hands or Nathan¡¯s.¡± Suzanne had never hated herself as much as she did at this moment. She could ept her past as an evil woman. Even if she was corrupted and filthy back then, she could still start afresh. But why did she have to be a spy? She could never wash away her sin. She was a criminal-an enemy hated by both Nathan and the nation. She didn¡¯t want to die at Nathan¡¯s hands. Suzanne felt like a part of her died. ¡°Just kill me.¡± The vice-captain cocked the gun at Suzanne. She slowly closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t dare to hope for another life. A person like her could never wash away her sin. She would never be good enough for Nathan. A gunshot suddenly rang out. Suzanne trembled but felt no pain in her body. All of a sudden, a warm chest enveloped her, pulling her tightly into an embrace. Nathan¡¯s familiar scent wafted over her. She slowly opened her eyes. Tears blurred her vision and her body went limp in his arms. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you run like I told you to?¡± Nathan sounded annoyed. Suzanne didn¡¯t respond. She heard Lucas¡¯ voice. ¡°General Morrison, he¡¯s dead.¡± Nathan panted near Suzanne¡¯s ear, the heat from his breath warming her up. He couldn¡¯t be bothered by the death of a.spy. His heart was still racing from the fear he felt earlier. Suzanne closed her eyes slowly. The fate of the vice-captain would be her fate soon. She couldn¡¯t imagine how painful it would be to die at the hands of the man she loved. She dared not think about the future. Nathan noticed there was something off about Suzanne. He held her shoulders and gently pushed her away from him. Only then did he see her pale face and teary eyes. ¡°Were you scared?¡± Nathan asked with concern. Suzanne¡¯s tears flowed even more freely. Still, she didn¡¯t reply. Without another word, Nathan lifted her into his arms and walked toward the waiting vehicle. Suzanne was taken to the hospital. After confirming that she was fine, Nathan brought her back to the dorms. Back in her room, Suzanne hid under the covers. She wanted nothing. more than to sleep right now. Nathan did not notice anything unusual about Suzanne. He left the dorms to go back to work. First, he investigated the spy thoroughly. Then, he went to the surveince room to check the recorded footage. In the video, Suzanne initially ran to where the soldiers were. But the spy had said something to make her stop in her tracks. Soon after, her emotions became increasingly erratic. The uneasiness within Nathan grew as he watched the video repeatedly. In the evening, Nathan couldn¡¯t wait to return to the dorms. He wanted to check on Suzanne after he was done with his work. Just as he stepped out of the office, Lucas rushed over urgently. H blurted, ¡°General Morrison, Madam has returned to Phoenicia. This is the letter she left behind.¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze darkened and he took the letter from Lucas. He tore it open and read the neat handwriting: ¡°Dear General Morrison, thank you for your care over the past few days. ¡°You must be busy with work, so I wouldn¡¯t want to extend my stay. I¡¯ve gotten better, so there¡¯s no need to worry. I missed home and decided to go back. ¡°Please forgive me for leaving without saying goodbye.¡± Nathan clenched his fist and crumpled the paper. His gaze turned cold, but a sinister smirk suddenly stretched across his face. General Morrison? This was the first time Suzanne had addressed him this way. The entire letter felt alienated and-off. With the advancement of technology, Suzanne could have called him or sent him a text. Yet she decided to leave only a note behind. Lucas nervously said, ¡°General Morrison, Madam probably took a ne. I can go to the airport now and look for her. Maybe I-¡± Nathan returned to his office, tossing the letter into the trash can. No.¡± ¡°But, Madam¡­¡± Lucas was anxious. He feared Suzanne might be caught up in some danger again-that she wouldn¡¯t be able to fend for herself due to her injuries, and that Nathan would be saddened by this. Nathan turned his cold gaze to Lucas. ¡°Don¡¯t you have work to do?¡± Lucas swallowed nervously. ¡°It¡¯s not that, General Morrison-¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a nobody. It doesn¡¯t matter whether she¡¯s here or not,¡± Nathan said faintly. He began flipping through the documents o again. Was Suzanne just a nobody to Nathan? Lucas frowned and observed Nathan closely. It seemed he truly didn¡¯ care about her. Still, Nathan had been extremely concerned and was in a state of panic when Suzanne was ambushed. Was that all an act? Nathan had also been working around the clock to care for Suzanne. Was that an act too? Lucas didn¡¯t dare toment on it. He slowly backed out of the office and closed the door behind him. As soon as the door closed, Nathan put away the documents and leaned weakly against the chair. He closed his eyes and could feel an ufortable feeling blooming in his chest. The pain was unbearable. Ten dayster. At a certain office at three in the morning, Lucas and Cole deted against the couch. Lucas muttered with his eyes closed, ¡°How many days has it been, Cole?¡± Cole mumbled weakly, ¡°Ten. We¡¯ve worked for ten days straight. I¡¯m exhausted.¡± ¡°Ten days! I feel like it¡¯s been half a year,¡± Lucas groaned. ¡°General Morrison must be made of steel. Why doesn¡¯t he look tired i the least? We¡¯re only human-how could we possibly endure this? Lucas suddenly sat up. His eyes shone brightly as he looked at Cole. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that General Morrison has been acting strange ever since Madam left?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 98 Cole still had his eyes closed. ¡°Indeed. During lunch today, General Morrison stared at the chicken leg on his te for a very, very long time. In the end, he didn¡¯t eat a single bite.¡± Lucas was bewildered. ¡°General Morrison isn¡¯t the type to waste food. Cole nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. He gave it to me.¡± The memory of it still made his mouth water. Lucas leaned closer to Cole and said in a hushed tone, ¡°How about I go to Phoenicia and bring Madam back?¡± ¡°Forget it. Have you ever seen a newlywed couple go without meeting calling, or texting each other for ten days? They probably don¡¯t have feelings for each other,¡± Cole mumbled. Lucas nervously nced at the door to make sure no one was around and whispered, ¡°Cole, let me tell you something.¡± Cole was swept along by Lucas¡¯ nervousness and quickly opened his eyes. He leaned closer. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The letter that Madam left for General Morrison was thrown into the trash can on the first day,¡± Lucas whispered. ¡°As expected.¡± Cole cocked a brow. ¡°I found that letter in his drawer yesterday.¡± Lucas grinned. Cole widened his eyes in shock while Lucas nodded excitedly. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The two exchanged nces and immediately concluded. Something was up with Nathan. 1 Cole suddenly remembered something and eximed, ¡°Didn¡¯t General Morrison¡¯s aunt send him an invitation yesterday? Should we notify General Morrison?¡± Lucas frowned. ¡°Do you have a death wish? General Morrison made it clear that any invitations from that aunt should be rejected immediately.¡± Cole kicked Lucas. ¡°Are you stupid? With an excuse to go back to Phoenicia, maybe General Morrison will attend it this time.¡± Lucas widened his eyes at the revtion. The two hurriedly got up and went to the office. They knocked on the door and entered. Nathan stood in front of therge window, silently gazing at the night scene outside. His broad back appeared especially deste. ¡°General Morrison,¡± both of them greeted in unison. Nathan, with his back still to them, spoke in a low tone, ¡°Go back and rest.¡± Lucas nodded. ¡°Yes, General Morrison.¡± Cole shot the coward a re. ¡°General Morrison, your aunt¡­¡± Nathan immediately interrupted him sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t bring her up in front of me.¡± The two swallowed nervously at this Nathan¡¯s aunt was an incredibly annoying person. Nathan avoided her at all costs, and a mere mention of her name was enough to give him. a headache. Cole mustered up the courage and continued, ¡°Your aunt is returning from her tour and will be hosting a grand banquet the day after tomorrow. She hopes you will drop by.¡± Lucas grew nervous for Cole. They might get scolded again. Nathan fell silent. He stared in the direction of Phoenicia. Were the stars there as bright as they were here? Suzanne should be asleep by now, right? Lucas and Cole exchanged a knowing look. This was the first time Nathan didn¡¯t throw a fit over his annoying aunt. At the Morrison Residence. ¡°Come here, Suzanne, I have something to tell you,¡± Florence called. Suzanne quickly put down the book in her hand and walked out of the study. She took a seat on the couch in the living room. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mom?¡± asked Suzanne. Florence observed Suzanne closely. Over time, she realized that Suzanne was a gentle and soft- spoken woman. She was someone who was easily bullied. Florence couldn¡¯t help but worry for her. ¡°Suzanne, Nate¡¯s aunt will be home tomorrow. Remember, you have to keep your cool no matter what she says. Don¡¯t cross her.¡± Suzanne was puzzled by this. ¡°Who exactly is she? Why is everyone scared of her?¡± Chapter 99 ¡°She¡¯s someone very impressive!¡± Florence sighed helplessly. Suzanne frowned with unease. Seeing Suzanne¡¯sck of self-preservation, Florence couldn¡¯t help but remind her again, ¡°Even Nate avoids her. Her return this time will surely bring chaos to the family again.¡± Suzanne was curious yet worried. Florence felt her irritation grow. The two sat in silence for a while and neither struck up a conversation. Suzanne tried to break the silence. ¡°Mom, I noticed you were busy with the greenhouse. Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Florence suddenly remembered. ¡°Oh, right! The flowers in the greenhouse are all in bloom. If you have the time, please help me cut some and put them in vases. ce them around the house when you¡¯re done.¡± Suzanne nodded with a smile. ¡°I have time. How many vases do you need?¡± ¡°The vases are already in the greenhouse. Come, let me take you there.¡± Florence subconsciously grabbed Suzanne¡¯s wrist and pulled her along. Suzanne felt a profound sense of joy. She was aware that her rtionship with Nathan would either end with divorce or him killing her. That future was inevitable. Still, Suzanne wished to get Nathan¡¯s family¡¯s approval while they were still married. Suzanne followed Florence out of the house. Just then, several military vehicles stopped in front of the house. Florence was overjoyed and rushed over excitedly. ¡°Oh my! It¡¯s my son¡¯s car!¡± Suzanne¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly. She stood frozen in ce and watched as Nathan¡¯s car came to a stop. Cole and Lucas were the first to get off. Suzanne¡¯s heart raced and she could feel every muscle within her tightening. Her breathing grew erratic and her hands were sweating. Nathan soon descended too. After ten days, they finally met again. He was as handsome as ever. Under the sunlight, he appeared dazzling and radiant. ¡°Hello, Mom.¡± Nathan smiled gently and hugged Florence. His gaze was fixed on Suzanne before he got out of the car. However, he feigned indifference and didn¡¯t turn to her after getting out. Florence patted Nathan¡¯s hand in disbelief. ¡°Why did youe back Don¡¯t you know your aunt is returning home tomorrow? Your brothers left with their wives this morning. Why did youe home?¡± Nathan shrugged. ¡°I know she¡¯sing back. But I happened to have a mission in Phoenicia.¡± Florence sighed. ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate.¡± Just then, Suzanne walked over and politely greeted him, ¡°Hello, General Morrison.¡± In Florence¡¯s mind, Nathan and Suzanne were only a couple by name. Thus, she wasn¡¯t surprised by the distant greeting. A shadow crossed Nathan¡¯s features and he gazed at Suzanne. His heart was already in disarray when he saw how Suzanne addressed him in the letter. However, it was only when he heard it in person that he realized how distant and cold the term sounded. His heart broke and he hummed coldly. ¡°Hello.¡± Suzanne lowered her eyes, not daring to meet his gaze. She was afraid she might burst into tears. Florence led Nathan in by the hand. ¡°Is it a demanding mission? How long will you be here this time?¡± ¡°Just a few days. It¡¯s nothing special.¡± Nathan noticed Suzanne Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. wasn¡¯t following them and instead, turned in the opposite direction. He saw her walking toward the greenhouse alone. Chapter 100 Upon entering the house, a few maids brought tea and snacks. Nathan sat down and chatted with Florence for a while. But his mind wandered and he found his gaze drifting toward the front door. Florence soon noticed hisck of focus. ¡°Nate, what¡¯s wrong? Are your men still waiting outside?¡± ¡°No, they¡¯ve gone back to rest.¡± Nathan snapped back to reality and took a sip of tea. A pleasant fragrance filled the air. Nathan pursed his lips and paused. Florence smiled. ¡°Do you like it? Suzanne was the one who chose the tea, It¡¯s a good tea. Also, it¡¯s not easy to prepare this tea. Suzanne says the water temperature shouldn¡¯t be too high as a higher temperature will make it bitter.¡± Just hearing Suzanne¡¯s name made Nathan¡¯s heart skip a beat. He gently ced the cup down and cleared his throat. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re getting along well.¡± Florence sighed. ¡°That girl is quite simple-minded. She¡¯s soft and gentle in character, and she can do anything she sets her mind on. I sometimes wonder how an intelligent yet innocent girl like her has such an unsightly past.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t want to dwell on her past. He hummed. ¡°What is she doing now?¡± Florence said, ¡°She went to trim the flowers. The flowers in the greenhouse are blooming splendidly, and I thought of cing some in the living room.¡± Nathan finished his tea and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll help with the trimming.¡± Florence was stunned. ¡°What?¡± But before Florence could register the situation, Nathan had already left. Florence leaned on the couch and watched as Nathan hurried away. She thought her ears were ying tricks on her. He¡¯s going to trim the flowers? Her son was a typical tough guy. He had never been one for gardening. In the past, he had even killed her flowers just by attempting to water them.. But now he was volunteering to help trim the flowers? Was he bored at work? Was that why he had resorted to gardening to pass the time? In the greenhouse, sunlight filtered through the ss roof, casting its glow upon every flower. The room was filled with the overwhelming fragrance of flowers. There was a small table, a few chairs, and arge umbre in a shaded corner. Suzanne sat under the umbre, and on the table were many freshly cut flowers. She carefully pruned the branches and leaves before arranging them in a vase. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She suddenly heard footsteps approaching her. Suzanne looked up and her heart dropped. She immediately jumped out of her seat nervously. Nathan walked in, his gaze sweeping over the flowers in the greenhouse. However, he deliberately avoided looking at Suzanne. ¡°Do you need anything, General Morrison?¡± Suzanne asked cautiously. Nathan walked over and inspected the fresh flowers. He poked them with a finger. ¡°Mom told me to bring some flowers back.¡± Suzanne hurriedly sat down and sped up her trimming. ¡°Please give me a moment. I¡¯m almost done.¡± While Suzanne was working, Nathan finally shifted his gaze to her. Did Suzanne grow thinner after just ten days apart? Was she not eating well at the Morrison Residence? Was she being mistreated? Nathan took the seat opposite her and leaned back casually. He ced his hand on the fresh flowers. Suzanne was startled and quickly pulled his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t crush the flowers.¡± Nathan seized the opportunity and grabbed her hand. Suzanne was startled and quickly pulled her hand back. But the man was much stronger than her and wouldn¡¯t let go. Nathan studied Suzanne¡¯s palm with a frown. The wound hadpletely healed, leaving only a faint scar behind. Suzanne¡¯s heart raced and her breathing grew erratic. ¡°General Morrison, you-¡± Nathan coldly interrupted her, ¡°Isn¡¯t using my full name formal enough? Why are you calling me by title now? Are you deadset on divorcing me?¡± Chapter 101 Suzanne was overwhelmed with shame and difort when her thoughtsid bare. She gradually lowered her head. Fuming in anger, Nathan let go of her hand and uttered, ¡°If you want a divorce, just tell me. I won¡¯t make you stay. Don¡¯t use tactics like this. to upset me.¡± Tears began to well up in Suzanne¡¯s eyes, burdened by a heart heavy with pain and sorrow. She bit her lip and struggled against the urge to cry. Leaving Nathan was not her desire, but she felt powerless to change the direction of their rtionship. She grappled with the weight of not wanting to be defined by a troubled past she couldn¡¯t undo. Yet, she found herself trapped. Every day felt like a battle for survival, and she felt like a soul slowly withering away. Nathan picked up on her profound sadness, and his own heart sank in response. Realizing he had been too harsh in his words, his gaze softened as he looked at her. In a gentle tone, Nathan said, ¡°Share what¡¯s troubling you.¡± Suzanne stayed quiet, and Nathan¡¯s expression darkened. He watched her, head still bowed, until he noticed a tear slipping away. A jolt of concern hit Nathan. He hurried over to Suzanne and lifted her. With her petite frame and head still lowered, Nathan couldn¡¯t see her face even after helping her up. Nathan couldn¡¯t help but feel a heavy sadness in his chest. He hadn¡¯t felt this kind of pain since he saw a woman cry a decade ago. Nathan asked, concerned, ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Suzanne struggled to hold back her tears, but they kepting. The weight of her cursed identity and the fear that Nathan might be the cause of her death in the future flooded her with sorrow. Unsure of how to help Suzanne, Nathan simply went for it and pulled her into a warm,forting hug. Suzanne was taken aback by the strength of his embrace. Surprisingly, her tears dried up, and she couldn¡¯t believe she was leaning on Nathan¡¯s broad, cozy chest. She stood there a bit stiff with hands hanging by her sides and blinked away thest of her tears. Her heart thumped like a drum in her chest. Suzanne noticed Nathan¡¯s heart racing. However, she was unsure if it was just her ears ying tricks or if he was nervous. Nathan gently lowered his head down and closed his eyes to breathe in the subtle, sweet fragrance of Suzanne¡¯s hair. Her soft andforting presence eased the ache in his heart that had lingered for over ten days. The emptiness and restlessness that had been bothering himtel seemed to disappear in this precious moment. Amidst the sweet smell of flowers, their hug felt beautiful and heartwarming. Suzanne blushed, feeling like her heart was about to This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. burst. ¡°I¡¯m done crying. Can you let go of me?¡± Suzanne said with a gentle voice. Nathan hesitated before slowly letting go. Suzanne stepped back and stared at him with a puzzled look in her eyes. Her eyes were shimmering with tears, which made her look especially pitiful. The recent hug had left her in shock, and she couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling. Suzanne couldn¡¯t fathom why Nathan had hugged her. Hugging, in her mind, was reserved for close, romantic rtionships. Feeling uneasy under her intense stare, Nathan cleared his throat and asked, ¡°What made you cry?¡± Suzanne remained quiet. Nathan¡¯s brow furrowed as he continued, ¡°Was it because I spoke to you a bit harshly earlier?¡± It dawned on Suzanne that she had never witnessed Nathan hugging Sally, no matter how desperately she cried. Yet, he had embraced her just because she shed a few tears. ¡°Why did you hug me just now?¡± Suzanne asked. Chapter 102 Nathan froze in ce when he heard the question. After a short pause, he answered calmly, ¡°It just seems like a good way to keep your tears at bay.¡± Out of the blue, a soft voice interrupted their moment. ¡°Did you finish setting up my flowers?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Suzanne rushed back to her spot, grabbed her tools, and began trimming. ¡°Almost done, Florence.¡± Florence walked in and saw that none of the flowers were arranged. Some empty vases still sat on the floor, waiting to be taken care of. Confused, she nced at Nathan. ¡°Nate, didn¡¯t you mentioning over to-¡± ¡°Mom, go home and rest. We¡¯ll handle it here,¡± Nathan spoke in a louder voice, trying to drown out whatever she was going to say. He swiftly put his arm around Florence¡¯s shoulders and guided her away. After seeing Florence off, he returned to find Suzanne focused on trimming the flowers. Nathan grabbed a pair of scissors and took a seat across from Suzanne. He observed how she did it and silently started helping. The peaceful, sweet-smelling atmosphere made time slip by in a soothing way. Suzanne looked up and spotted a vase of flowers that Nathan had arranged himself. She couldn¡¯t help but grin. In the vase, a bunch of deep red roses stood in a neat and precise formation, almost like his soldiers¡¯ disciplined arrangement. Suzanne found amusement in Nathan¡¯s sense of style. Seeing her holding backughter, Nathan¡¯s mood lifted. ¡°Is it strange?¡± Suzanne carried on with her task. ¡°Your mom would surely appreciate it knowing you did it.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s good?¡± Suzanne nodded. ¡°Yeah, it looks nice.¡± Nathan looked at her rosy face and realized she was even lovelier than the flowers. It struck him, for the first time, that flower arranging wasn¡¯t a boring or pointless activity. As night fell, Nathan headed back to his room after dinner and had a shower. Dressed in a rxed grey outfit, he stood on the balcony with his hands resting on the railing. Looking up at the sky, he noticed the stars were clearly visible from where he stood. The door creaked there. Nathan, hanging out on the balcony open, and Suzanne stepped into the room. She shut- the door quietly and turned to look at her.. The room was big, but even from a distance, they could read each other¡¯s faces. Nathan picked up on Suzanne¡¯s nervousness. He came in from the balcony and closed the gap. Suzanne¡¯s heart sped up the closer he got. She jumped into a conversation. ¡°I heard everyone¡¯s nervous about your aunt¡¯s return tomorrow. Do you want to head back to Sudvi like Taylor and the rest to avoid her?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of her?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t met her, so I don¡¯t get why everyone¡¯s so afraid.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not that scary, just super annoying,¡± Nathan exined. ¡°More annoying than Sally?¡± Suzanne blurted out. Nathan froze, and Suzanne quickly apologized, ¡°Sorry, didn¡¯t mean to offend your childhood sweetheart.¡± Nathan stuffed his hands in his pockets and spoke with a touch of disbelief, ¡°She pulled tricks to frame you. You should be calling her awful or mean. How is she just annoying in your words?¡± Suzanne was caught off guard. She didn¡¯t see thating. ¡°Oh,¡± Suzanne mumbled awkwardly and wanted to take a step back. Suddenly, Nathan moved in closer and ced his hand on the door. Startled, Suzanne pressed her back against the door. She was too frightened to move and simply stared up at him. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Nathan''s eyes glowed with a mysterious intensity, and a chill surrounded him. With a touch of annoyance, he said, "You simply left a message and disappeared. Isn''t that a bit rude? Can you at least give me an exnation?" Suzanne found herself in a tight spot. She couldn''t spill the beans about being a possible Nightshade spy. Norvania''s military base specialized in producing weapons and housed a highly confidential armory. Being a spy, Suzanne knew she couldn''t linger at the military base. The risk of being suspected if any ssified information leaked was too great. She was determined to avoid that usation at all costs. She left without notice because her mind was a chaotic mess at the time, and she couldn''te up with a proper excuse to say goodbye amidst the confusion. "I..." Suzanne hesitated. Nathan couldn''t stop looking at her lips. Each little move of hers made his heart race. His throat was dry, and he felt the urge to kiss her. He swallowed hard and asked, "What did the vice-captain say that made you leave all of a sudden?" Suzanne felt a jolt down her spine as she looked up at him, her nerves evident in her eyes. Nathan quickly caught on to her unease. "General Morrison, actually¡ª" Nathan smoothly interrupted with a voice that held a mysterious charm. "Change the way you address me." Suzanne''s heart melted a bit. She couldn''t shake the sense that Nathan was yfully teasing her.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Nathan," Suzanne called out in a gentle tone. With a pleasing smile, Nathan responded, "Great." Suzanne tensed up again. Her heart was like a roller coaster, going up and down with every twist and turn. She felt a bit shy when Nathan affectionately said the word "great". Nathan noticed her cheeks turning slightly red. He hadn''t interacted with many women, but Suzanne was the only one who would blush just because of his slightly intimate gestures. He couldn''t help but feel mischievous as he watched Suzanne be flustered. The more reserved she got, the more he felt the urge to tease her. However, Nathan realized that if they kept going like this, they wouldn''t get any real work done, and he might even push her away. Deciding to take a step back, he slowly withdrew his hand from the door. "I''m not a fan of guessing games. Just tell me straight," Nathan stated. Suzanne nervously fidgeted with the hem of her clothes. She was torn about whether to speak up. She wondered if confessing now would be considered honest or if it wouldplicate things. However, she knew that if Nathan discovered the truth on his own, it would only lead to more misunderstandings. She was aware that she had to face the inevitable. Summoning her courage, Suzanne said, "Nathan, before I lost my memory, I worked as a spy for the Nightshade, and¡ª" Nathan''s gaze hardened, and his expression grew serious. He cut Suzanne off abruptly. "Did the vice-captain tell you this?" Suzanne nodded. "And you believed him?" Nathan asked. "Because he was also a spy, too. I messed up the mission, and the n sent him to eliminate me," Suzanne exined. A sigh of relief escaped Nathan as he gazed at her with empathy. "So, for the past few weeks, you''ve been silently bearing this pain, overthinking, and staying hidden at home?" Suzanne nodded once more. Tears began to well up in her eyes. Chapter 104 Nathan led Suzanne to the dressing table and gestured for her to sit down. Meanwhile, he settled on the bed and adopted a serious tone. ¡± Suzanne, in situations where we don¡¯t have solid proof, it¡¯s wise to be cautious and skeptical.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Suzanne was a bit puzzled. Nathan sensed that she might not have encountered much of the real world. Maybe she had been sheltered from it. Or it could be that amnesia protected her from the harsh realities of human nature. ¡°I have a hunch you could be a Nightshade spy, but without proof, it¡¯s just a suspicion,¡± Nathan exined patiently. ¡°Did the informant you killed lie?¡± Suzanne asked. ¡°He wasn¡¯t the one who tried to harm you earlier. I¡¯ve scrutinized the footage extensively. Their body sizes don¡¯t match. ¡°Also, the vice-captain, who¡¯s usually armed with a gun, wouldn¡¯t resort to a knife for an assassination attempt,¡± Nathan responded. Suzanne was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected Nathan to delve so deeply into the matter. ¡°The vice-captain might be getting framed. If he¡¯s with the Nightshade, he would act quickly to eliminate you,¡± Nathan exined. ¡°I thought maybe I was the spy,¡± Suzanne murmured. ¡°That¡¯s still a possibility,¡± Nathan replied. Suzanne¡¯s heart, which had just started to rx, tensed up again at Nathan¡¯s words. She jerked her head up. There was a touch of worry in her eyes as she nced at him. Nathan noticed her unease and quickly reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s just an upational habit. I¡¯ve always been a bit suspicious about your past, but I haven¡¯t figured it out yet. It¡¯s still under investigation.¡± Suzanne looked at him expectantly. ¡°Nathan, if I used to be a spy before I lost my memory, would you end me?¡± Nathan was taken aback by the question. He stared into Suzanne¡¯s clear eyes. His heart sank as he wondered if he could truly bring himself to end her if her past identity as a spy turned out to be true. A sharp pain stabbed deep into his chest, and he avoided dwelling on the troubling thought. ¡°Go take a shower and stop overthinking,¡± Nathan urged. His silence spoke volumes, and Suzanne sensed the likely affirmative response. ¡°Okay,¡± Suzanne replied. Her heart felt empty. She grabbed her pajamas from the walk-in closet before heading to the bathroom. Deep in thought, Nathany on the bed and fixed his gaze on the ceiling. Maybe seeing Suzanne had eased his mind, or perhaps the fatigue from long workdays had caught up with him. He drifted off to sleep without realizing it. When Suzanne finished her shower and came out of the bathroom, she found Nathan already asleep. She approached the bed quietly and climbed in beside him. As shey down, she couldn¡¯t help but watch his peaceful sleeping face. Nathan¡¯s breathing was calm and steady. He looked handsome with his well-defined features and smooth, healthy skin. Suzanne gave in to the urge to touch Nathan¡¯s thick eyebrows but stopped just before reaching his brow. Clenching her fist, she withdrew her hand and turned her gaze to his nose and thin lips. Feelings overwhelmed her, and she felt the urge to lean in for a kiss. Yet, uncertainty clouded her mind. She was convinced that she was too tainted for Nathan to desire anything with her in this life. Even though their marriage seemed strong on the surface, it felt empty inside. Doubts started to sneak in about how long their marriage wouldst. Suzanne slowly closed her eyes as she sensed an ufortable ache within her heart. The next day, Suzanne woke up around noon in the Morrison Residence. Luckily, there were housekeepers to handle the chores, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about that. Besides, Gary and Florence were prettyid-back and didn¡¯t interfere much in their family¡¯s lives. When Suzanne finally rose from bed, it was already past 11:00 am, and Nathan was nowhere to be seen. After a quick freshening up and a simple grooming, she stepped out of the room. As she entered the living room, she found several people gathered, creating a lively atmosphere. Someone spoke up, ¡°Gary, Florence, these are gifts for you. This one¡¯s for Tay, this one¡¯s for Toby, this one¡¯s for Dukie, this one¡¯s for Nate. Dan had run away from home for so many years, so no gift for him.¡± Chapter 105 ¡°Guess what? I went to more than a dozen countries this time. It was super awesome!¡± eximed a woman in her 50s with excitement. Her chattering made it feel like she was in the midst of a lively market. Suzanne approached everyone awkwardly. Nathan noticed her and patted the space next to him on the couch, inviting her to sit. Suzanne was grateful for Nathan¡¯s thoughtful gesture. She joined Nathan on the couch and noticed a poised young woman sitting across from her. The youngdy was elegant and had her eyes fixed on Suzanne. In the first few minutes of Suzanne settling down, she observed the whole family quietly enduring the constant talk of the middle-aged woman. The woman, decked out in jewelry, looked quite affluent. As she casually picked up her water from the coffee table and took a sip, she noticed Suzanne sitting next to Nathan. Her eyes widened. Without waiting for Nathan to make the This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. introduction, she took the initiative to introduce the youngdy beside her. ¡°This is Elyse, from the Whitfield family. She¡¯s my goddaughter and also the woman I found for Nate,¡± the middle-aged woman exined. Suzanne was momentarily stunned, but everyone else appeared surprisingly unfazed. ¡°You¡¯ve heard about the Whitfield family, haven¡¯t you? The big shots in real estate and a prestigious family. But let¡¯s shift our attention to Elyse today. She¡¯s all gentle and thoughtful. ¡°Elyse graduated from a top-notch university and is a champ in both arts and academics. On top of that, she¡¯s a pro chef and knows her way around social scenes. ¡°And let me tell you, she¡¯s got this fantastic character and grace. She was way better than Sally in every way. ¡°So, Nate, what do you think? Are you happy with the bride I selected for you?¡± asked the middle-aged woman. Nathan finally got a chance to talk. He leaned in a bit closer to Suzanne and said, ¡°Aunt Lindsey, let me introduce you. This is my wife, Suzanne York.¡± Lindsey Morrison¡¯s expression changed all of a sudden. Her gaze turned cold and stern. Nathan looked at Suzanne and introduced Lindsey to her. ¡°Suzy, meet Lindsey-my dad¡¯s younger sister.¡± Suzanne greeted Lindsey politely, saying, ¡°Hello, Lindsey.¡± Lindsey snorted, crossed her arms, and gave Suzanne a thorough once-over. ¡°What¡¯s this, a joke? Why was I left in the dark about your ma Are you two just ying house before making it official? She¡¯s probably not from a decent family,¡± Lindsey sneered. ¡°Nate, you should get to know Elyse instead.¡± Lindsey chatted a going on and on for quite a bit. Gary feltpelled to step in. ¡°Nate and Suzy got married, Lin. The officially registered two months ago without a wedding ceremony. Elyse¡¯s face instantly darkened. She couldn¡¯t hide her displeasure. Lindsey gasped. ¡°What? Did they secretly tie the knot? This has been happening since Tay. I¡¯ve raised all these kids. Shouldn¡¯t they at least get my blessing? ¡°Tay did it, Toby and Dukie followed suit, and now Nate is on the same path. What¡¯s happening? Am I already in the afterlife or something? ¡°I even introduced my carefully chosen goddaughters, all of whom make excellent wife material, didn¡¯t I? Gary, Florence, this is getting out of hand!¡± Feeling concerned, Florence immediately exined, ¡°Lin! Nate¡¯s grandma picked his wife, and we can do nothing about it.¡±. ¡°Mom has been sick for years, hasn¡¯t she? She¡¯s an old fool. Can she even judge people properly? Are you guys fools, too?¡± Lindsey pulled out a handkerchief and began wiping away her tears. Suzanne watched intently, and Nathan sighed helplessly as he foresaw what wasing. He approached from behind and covered her ears tightly. Startled, Suzanne¡¯s heart began to race uncontrobly. She got all tense when she felt Nathan¡¯s warm hands covering her ears. Nathan didn¡¯t want her to hear what Lindsey was about to say. Chapter 106 Suzanne¡¯s ears were covered by Nathan, but she could still catch. snippets of Lindsey¡¯s talk. Lindsey was going on about old stories loudly with a lot of exaggeration. ¡°Back in the day, you guys were all focused on your careers, and I was the one raising your kids. Tay had a tough time at school. He got bullied and even wet himself out of fear. I was there to counsel and hug him to sleep every night. ¡°Toby went through a rough patch after a breakup. He even wanted to jump off a building! I was the one who begged him not to.. ¡°Dukie loved unting his stuff and had always asked me for money to buy expensive brands. I had to give him whatever he wanted because I cared about him! ¡°And then there¡¯s Dan-always rebellious and causing trouble. He hung out with the wrong crowd, got into fights, and skipped sses. I was the one tirelessly guiding and influencing him.¡± Lindsey pointed at Nathan and continued, ¡°And you, Nate, you were still hooked on milk at three. Every day, after your mom left for work) you¡¯de running after me and beg for milk.¡± Nathan took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and toughed them out. Suzanne had a hard time suppressing augh. She now realized why the Morrison brothers dreaded Lindsey so much. Their childhood secrets were beingid bare-one embarrassing story at a time. It was aplete embarrassment. Lindsey kept going with vivid details. ¡°Remember the year Sally went. abroad? You were all grown up, but you cried like there was no tomorrow. You wandered every day and began to drink and smoke like other¡¯s. ¡°I was the one who helped you break free from that downward spiral. But now, all of you act like a bunch of heartless guys.¡± Having heard them countless times, Gary was beyond weary of these tales. With a sigh, he remarked, ¡°Lin, these stories are ancient history. Please, stop dredging them up all the time. The kids have grown up and gotten married. Revisiting these stories only brings embarrassment. Let¡¯s move on from them.¡± ¡°Grown up? In my heart, they¡¯ll always be my children. I¡¯m in my 50s and still single. Do you know why? It¡¯s all for looking after them. You heartless bunch. ¡°I even went to the trouble of choosing spouses for you guys, but none of you paid any attention,¡± Lindsey grumbled. Pointing at Suzanne, Lindsey added, ¡°And since you two haven¡¯t had a proper wedding ceremony, maybe it¡¯s time for a quick divorce.¡± Nathan acted like he didn¡¯t hear anything, but Suzanne¡¯s face turned serious. She gently removed Nathan¡¯s hand and managed a smile. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Morrison, lunch is ready,¡± Edgar announced. It was a weed distraction. Gary and Florence were delighted and stood up immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Time for lunch.¡± Nathan took Suzanne¡¯s hand and headed toward the dining room together, Lindsey trailed behind while ring at them. As everyone settled into their seats, Elyse made a move to pour juice for everyone. When she got to Nathan and Suzanne, she handed them their drinks and said, ¡°Nathan, Ms. York, here¡¯s your juice.¡± Lindsey patted Elyse¡¯s shoulder and beamed. ¡°Look at Elyse. She¡¯s such a polite and well-mannereddy.¡± However, Nathan reclined in his chair and fixed a cold stare on Elyse.¡± If you¡¯re going to call me Nathan, you should address my wife as Suzanne. Don¡¯t you understand basic etiquette?¡± Lindsey and Elyse¡¯s expressions instantly soured. Yet, Nathan had a way of carrying himself that made everyone uneasy. Elyse didn¡¯t dare to disobey and managed to force a smile. ¡°Suzanne, here¡¯s your juice.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Suzanne felt a sense of satisfaction as Nathan stood up for her. She gave a nod of acknowledgment to Elyse. However, Suzanne felt uneasy throughout the meal as Lindsey kept on chattering without a pause. She went over everything from the old days-discussing the birth of the Morrison brothers and revisiting their embarrassing moments repeatedly. Chapter 107 Lindsey couldn¡¯t stop talking about how much effort she put into raising the Morrison brothers. Suddenly, a loud noise outside caught everyone¡¯s attention. Taylor, Tobias, and Duke hurried in with their wives, looking concerned. They quickly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Dad? How is he?¡± With a big smile, Lindsey replied, ¡°Your dad is here, enjoying his lunch.¡± Gary was confused when he saw his sons and daughters-inw looking anxious. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Taylor shot Lindsey an angry look and grumbled, ¡°Aunt Lindsey told us you had a stroke and died at home.¡± Frustrated, Gary mmed the table and shouted, ¡°Lin! Can¡¯t you tell a joke without making it sound like a curse? You wished a stroke and death upon me at home?¡± Lindsey rushed over and gripped Gary¡¯s arm. ¡°Gary, I was just joking and no harm intended. Don¡¯t be upset. Let me ease your mind.¡± Gary felt helpless, and an awkward atmosphere settled among everyone. They were eventually forced into sitting down for a meal together. Lindsey continued her critiques bybeling each member of the Morrison family as ¡°heartless¡±. Suzanne grew tired after just two rounds of hearing theints. She couldn¡¯t imagine how many times the Morrisons had endured Lindsey¡¯s criticisms to be so afraid of her. After lunch, Lindsey forbade anyone from leaving. She forced the entire family to gather on the living room couch for coffee and conversation. Sitting close to Nathan, Suzanne quietly asked him, ¡°Nathan, is it true that Lindsey raised you and your brothers?¡± Nathan leaned in and whispered to Suzanne, not wanting anyone else to hear, ¡°Not exactly. In our family, we¡¯ve had housekeepers since my grandmother¡¯s time.. ¡°When we were kids, each of us brothers had our own nanny. Aunt Lindsey never really went to work and liked staying at home. She kind of observed us growing up, but didn¡¯t exactly take care of us.¡± ¡°It looks like your dad spoils his little sister quite a bit,¡± Suzanne Property ? N?velDrama.Org. remarked. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡± Suzanne yfully whispered in Nathan¡¯s ear, ¡°Are you happy with the bride she selected for you?¡± Nathan furrowed his brow and replied in a slightly serious tone, ¡°Don¡¯t take it too seriously. This is her fifth goddaughter. She wants to y matchmaker for all five of us.¡± Suzanne and Nathan¡¯s close interaction caught everyone off guard They sat side by side and whispered intimately to each other. Their connection mirrored that of a couple deeply in love. Even though they were an actual couple, the entire family was aware that Suzanne and Nathancked any emotional connection and were likely headed for divorce. Their unusual behavior genuinely baffled everyone. However, Suzanne and Nathan appeared oblivious to the intimacy of their actions and the surprise they elicited from those around them. A hint of jealousy flickered in Elyse¡¯s eyes, but she put on a sweet smile andmented, ¡°Nathan and Suzanne seem to have a great rtionship!¡± Hearing this, Suzanne realized she had been too close to Nathan. earlier and quickly moved away from him. Her face turned a bit red, and she felt embarrassed as her heart raced. Lindsey gave Suzanne a disdainful look and remarked, ¡°What¡¯s so great about it? Nate has a crush on that Hoffis girl. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where this woman sitting here is from, but my mom messed up the match, and they¡¯ll likely end up getting a divorce.¡± Nathan¡¯s expression turned serious. The mention of Sally made Suzanne feel uneasy. Everyone seemed to have a negative view of their marriage and expected it to end in divorce. It cast a shadow over Suzanne¡¯s mood. La gave Suzanne a scornful look and sneered, ¡°Lindsey, you have no idea, do you? She¡¯s the nurse who looked after your mom. Her past is just-¡± Before La could finish her sentence, Nathan sharply intervene La, who gave you the right to disrespect my wife before me?¡± Chapter 108 La was caught off guard by Nathan¡¯s protective side for his wife. She nervously apologized, ¡°Nathan, I¡¯m sorry for talking too much.¡± Suzanne was surprised and grateful for Nathan standing up for her. She suddenly cared less about what others thought of her. After all, dealing with Duke and La¡¯s condescending attitude had be routine for Suzanne. Lindsey was in shock and blurted out, ¡°Wait, she¡¯s my mom¡¯s nurse? Oh no! Her reputation is bad, and she¡¯s from a rough background. Nate, marrying her is embarrassing, don¡¯t you think?¡± Nathan¡¯s face turned red with anger as he rose to his feet. ¡°Say that again, I dare you.¡± Lindsey felt a rush of fear. Her legs gave way, and she sank onto the couch. Nathan¡¯s unexpected fury left her in a state of panic. It was a side of him she had never seen before. Elyse¡¯s contempt deepened on the sidelines, and her sense of superiority grew stronger. Initially lacking confidence, she now sa herself as far superior to Suzanne, who was from a less privilege background. However, Suzanne wanted everyone in the family to get along, especially considering Lindsey¡¯s vengeful attitude. She gently pulled Nathan back to his seat, hoping they could talk things out peacefully. Meanwhile, Duke and La couldn¡¯t help but smirk as they watched. the drama unfold between Nathan and Lindsey. Nathan¡¯s cold stare made Lindsey uneasy, but she tried to act calm and said, ¡°I-I was just telling it like it s!¡± Letting out a deep sigh, Nathan took Suzanne¡¯s hand and suggested,¡± Let¡¯s head back to our room.¡± Suzanne nced at him while shaking her head. She knew that leaving would only make things tougher for her with Lindsey in the Morrison household. Nathan could sense her distress. He reluctantly took a seat and held back his anger. Everyone in the room was cautious around Nathan. Even his parents didn¡¯t want to push him too far. Lindsey dialed back her arrogance a bit. Upon discovering Suzanne¡¯s background, she opted for a different approach to embarrass her. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Elyse graduated from a prestigious university and is known to be super-talented. She even bagged tons of awards in art and design. So, Suzanne, where did you graduate from?¡± Lindsey asked. Suzanne was left dumbfounded. She knew Lindsey was attempting to put her down by questioning her educational achievements. She clenched her fists in uncertainty, feeling a bit lost about how to respond. Yet, she could tell Nathan was about to blow up n Suddenly, everyone¡¯s attention was caught by the fast footst echoing in the living room. Wendy rushed into a room and darted back out while urging, lend me a hand with this.¡± Taylor quickly unfurled the painting that Wendy was holding. Wendy couldn¡¯t stand how Lindsey acted. Lindsey had pushed We and Taylor into a divorce and then convinced him to marry her goddaughter. Wendy simply didn¡¯t like Lindsey. her. As the unveiling of Inkwell¡¯s artwork captivated everyone in the room Wendy expressed in satisfaction, ¡°Lindsey, Suzanne is the renowned charity artist known as Inkwell. This is her creation. ¡°Her most expensive paintings can fetch millions. Unfortunately, this one got identally damaged in a corner, or it would have been worth a million.¡± Lindsey was shocked, and Elyse wore a face of disbelief. La stood up and gave Wendy an incredulous look. ¡°Wendy, what kind of joke are you ying? This seems like a forgery. Sally also gave Grandma a simr forgery, didn¡¯t she?¡± Chapter 109 Wendy couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Oh,e on, you can¡¯t handle the idea that Suzanne might be better than you, can you? I got this painting verified by experts, and it¡¯s an authentic piece by Inkwell. ¡°Suzanne¡¯s an artist who makes millions for charity.¡± Taylor chimed in with a nod, ¡°Yup, it¡¯s legit.¡± La¡¯s face flushed with anger, but she couldn¡¯te up with aeback. Suzanne felt a bit awkward about Wendy confidently stating something she wasn¡¯t entirely certain about. On the sidelines, Nathan smirked as someone in the family was finally recognizing Suzanne¡¯s talents. Lindsey huffed in annoyance, ¡°Elyse is a trained artist, unlike some who paint casually and sell their art for millions.¡± Wendy fired back, ¡°Even casual paintings can make millions. I wonder if your goddaughter¡¯s artwork can sell for any money.¡± Lindsey was left without words. Taylor chuckled as he rolled up the artwork. ¡°Nowadays, there are s many college students, but their qualifications aren¡¯t that impressive ¡°Lots of them can¡¯t evennd jobs, and what they create is just for personal satisfaction!¡± Lindsey felt a surge of anger. Suddenly, her eyesnded on a nearby piano, and her face lit up. ¡°Elyse is a fantastic pianist, too,¡± Lindsey dered. She guided Elyse toward the piano and suggested, ¡°Elyse, how about ying a piece for everyone?¡± With no hint of modesty, Elyse bowed to the people in the living room. ¡°Allow me to showcase my skills.¡± Taking a seat, she yed a thoroughly satisfying piano piece. Coming from a musical family and possessing a profound understanding of music, La scowled with disdain as she listened. Others, less versed in piano techniques, found the piece enjoyable and well-yed. Following the performance, Lindsey enthusiastically apuded and bragged, ¡°Elyse is truly incredible. Her piano skills are outstanding. She¡¯s a genuine talent!¡± Gary and Florence politely joined in the apuse, while the rest disyed a somewhatckluster response. Proud of her talents and quick to look down on others, La sneered, Isn¡¯t this just a Grade 5 piano piece? Even elementary school kids practicing piano for a year or two could y it better. ¡°How about trying ¡®Piano Concerto No. 3¡¯?¡± Elyse sensed the sarcasm and appeared somewhat uneasy. She forced a smile and gracefully replied, ¡°I¡¯ve heard your mother renowned music master. Why don¡¯t you y that piece for me? love to broaden my horizons.¡± Uninterested in a musicalpetition, La bluntly admitted, ¡°I¡¯m just average at the piano and can¡¯t tackle the world¡¯s most challenging pieces. ¡°With all the hype from Lindsey, I thought you could. Well, never mind.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Elyse hesitated. Lindsey felt perplexed. Her intention was for Elyse to outshine Suzanne, but it had unexpectedly turned into a verbal exchange with La. Redirecting the focus, Lindsey said, ¡°Even though Elyse may not tackle those highly challenging pieces, she¡¯s still a hundred times better than someone crass like Suzanne, whocks musical talent and can¡¯t even grasp musical notes.¡± All of a sudden, Suzanne felt stuck in the middle of an argument, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Nathan¡¯s face got serious, and he said with displeasure, ¡°Aunt Lindsey, are you going after my wife today?¡± ¡°Nate, you¡¯re being harsh. I don¡¯t get why you think I¡¯m going after her. How about we keep it simple? Let Suzanne y a birthday song.¡± But Lindsey didn¡¯t stop there and continued to poke fun. ¡°She can¡¯t even y a birthday song, can she? Even someone like me, who knows nothing about the piano, could manage it just by looking at the sheet music.¡± Chapter 110 Suzanne felt the pressure of the moment. Wendy strolled by Nathan and shot him a reassuring nce. Taking Suzanne by the hand, Wendy said, ¡°Come on, Suzanne, y a birthday song for her.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, Wendy,¡± Suzanne replied in a hushed tone. Wendy whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The piano has the song recorded. Just y it, and I¡¯ll manage the rest. You got this. Don¡¯t let Lindsey think you can¡¯t do it.¡± Suzanne got pulled toward the piano. She cast a helpless look back. at Nathan, who sat on the couch and observed quietly. He had faith in Wendy. In her three years of amnesia, Suzanne sat at the piano for the first time and found that the keys felt strangely familiar. Wendy slyly triggered the birthday song on the piano and Suzanne, ¡°Rx, there won¡¯t be any sound even if you y The music will y automatically.¡± ured 10. Sensing Wendy¡¯s trickery, La rose from her seat and exo Hold on.¡± All attention shifted to La as she approached Suzanne. La pulled out a thick music book from the piano rack and instructed, ¡°Choose any piece you want from here, but not the birthday song.¡± Having spoken, La casually turned off the recording function. Wendy¡¯s irritation surfaced, and her expression darkened. ¡°La, don¡¯t take it too far. What did Suzanne do to upset you and make you mistreat her like this?¡± La arrogantly snorted. ¡°Wendy, when did you see me mistreating her? I just told her to pick a piece- any Grade 1 piano piece, even ¡® Twinkle, Twinkle Little Star¡¯ would be fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re intentionally doing this.¡± ¡°Believe whatever you want.¡± As the two continued to argue, Suzanne was already flipping through the music sheets. She studied the musical notes on the sheet. Surprisingly, she understood them all and recognized exactly which keys to press. After turning to the final piece in the book, she positioned her hands on the piano keys. Though her mind felt empty, her fingers seemed to remember the moves all on their own. The air was filled with a mesmerizing melody. Wendy and La, caught in the middle of their argument, fell silent in awe. A hush fell over the entire living room, and every gaze shifted toward Suzanne in disbelief. The enchanting piano melody surrounded them reaching deep into their souls and capturing their hearts. Suzanne¡¯s slender fingers danced gracefully on the piano. They gradually quickened in tempo with fervor and intensity. Her demeanor remainedposed and elegant. Shocked, La hurried over to examine the sheet music Suzanne was ying. To her surprise, it was the globally recognized most difficult piano piece. Even La¡¯s mother, a skilled musician, might not necessarily y it well. Yet, Suzanne effortlessly performed it with ease and grace. Elyse¡¯s face went super pale. It felt like a big embarrassment just for This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. her. She lowered her head and puffed her cheeks while listening to the piano piece. The difference in how well Suzanne yed this piecepared to the Grade 5 one earlier was like night and day. As the music faded away, the room erupted in apuse. Suzanne couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists. She was still trembling while staring at the piano in amazement. The muscle memory had taken over, and she couldn¡¯t quite believe it herself. It was tough for her to grasp just how many years of practice it would take to master such a challenging piece. When Suzanne turned around, she was surprised to see Gary and Florence beaming with radiant smiles. Their excitement was palpable, and their hands looked like they might be a bit sore from the continuous apuse that just wouldn¡¯t quit. Yet, what held the most significance for Suzanne was Nathan¡¯s reaction. His expression was serious, and he looked at her with profound and unreadable eyes. Nathan¡¯s admiration mirrored the excitement radiating from Gary an Florence. Wendy walked up to Suzanne with her jaw hanging open in amazement. ¡°Wow, Suzanne! You¡¯ve been keeping your talents under wraps. That piece you just yed is known as the hardest one globally. ¡°Why were you hiding your skills? I was worried for nothing. You¡¯re amazing!¡± Lindsey looked extremely unhappy. She didn¡¯t know how-to ease the awkwardness and sarcastically remarked, ¡°It¡¯s nothing special.¡± Chapter 111 Wendy turned around and said sarcastically to Lindsey, ¡°Aunt Lindsey, is it so difficult to admit that Suzanne is better than your darling Elyse?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Lindsey was at a loss for words. Nathan slowly stood up and went to hold Suzanne¡¯s hand. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s head back to our room.¡± Suzanne felt uneasy but she still let Nathan lead her away. Wendy began arguing with Lindsey again. La was fuming. She went over to the couch, feeling angry, and kicked Duke. ¡°Had your fill yet? What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡± Duke returned to his senses and hurriedly followed La out. Tobias and Cheryl shared a look of disbelief. They found it hard to believe that it was Suzanne, someone they looked down on the most, who had yed the piano just now. Meanwhile, Gary was quietly talking to Florence. ¡°Who knew Suzanne would be so talented, darling! My mother really has a good eye!¡± Gary eximed. Florence nodded. ¡°She really does. I was shocked too. Not only is Suzanne a famous artist, but she¡¯s a wonderful pianist too!¡± Gary shook his head in wonder. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s all to it. Florence¡¯s musical and artistic talents are exceptional, especially thetter. ¡°She¡¯s the famous Inkwell after all, yet she never uses her talents for personal gain. I think these are just Suzanne¡¯s hobbies and interests.¡± Florence asked, ¡°Does she have any other profession?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I do think those ugly rumors about her past are untrue. Someone must¡¯ve made them up!¡± Florence agreed to this as well. She said angrily, ¡°They were definitely made up. Suzanne is such a beautiful and talented young woman. She¡¯d never use a man for money.¡± Gary said sternly, ¡°Yes. If I catch anyone speaking ill of Suzanne from now on, I¡¯ll be sure to teach them a hard lesson.¡± Nathan shut the door behind him while Suzanne stood in the room, still shocked. She wasn¡¯t sure how to exin herself to Nathan. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Nathan then faced Suzanne, hands on his waist. He took a deep breath to calm himself, but awe still filled his being. He then looked up at the ceiling and sighed. Suzanne had astounded him yet again. Nathan couldn¡¯t imagine how talented and mysterious she re was. If Suzanne regained her memories and personality, her conce might just shock everyone. ¡°Nathan¡­¡± Suzanne was worried. She kept on fiddling with he feeling insecure. Nathan gazed deeply at her before pressing a finger against his forehead. He wasn¡¯t sure how to begin this conversation. Suzanne said weakly, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve yed the piano in three years since I woke up. I didn¡¯t know I could in the first Nathan set his hand down and said solemnly, ¡°Talent can help y with painting. Some talented artists can produce phenomenal work within a year or two of learning the craft.¡± Suzanne nodded in agreement. Nathan then said, ¡°But piano is different. It requires long-term practice until you gain muscle memory. The song you yed just now was a highly technical one, yet you still mastered it. It seems the piano is something you¡¯ve learned to y since young.¡± Suzanne was shocked. ¡°Me? Since young?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you think Mom and Dad would¡¯ve bought me a piano?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t have the money nor the foresight to do so.¡± ¡°How could I have learned piano since I was young then? I grew up poor.¡± Nathan held Suzanne by the shoulders and leaned in, saying solemnly, ¡°Maybe you should redo a DNA test with the York family. Suzanne¡¯s heartbeat quicked as hope filled her chest for a split second. What if she wasn¡¯t Suzanne York? She wouldn¡¯t be burdened with tha terrible past anymore. Suzanne agreed immediately. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll contact my family.¡± Nathan said seriously, ¡°I¡¯lle with you this time. There can be no room for errors here.¡± Chapter 112 Suzanne saw how cautious Nathan was being and asked curiously,¡± Nathan, the previous DNA report was pretty credible too. Why did you still suspect that I¡¯m not Suzanne York?¡± Awe and surprise filled Nathan¡¯s eyes. ¡°A woman who doesn¡¯t know how to cook or do chores ends up being skilled in the arts, in ying piano, and even flower arrangements. ¡°Not only that, but she¡¯s knowledgeable in chemical science and foreignnguages. She also enjoys increasing her knowledge by reading books. ¡°Someone like her may not necessarily be from a well-off family, but she definitely wouldn¡¯t be from a poor background.¡± Suzanne thought Nathan¡¯s rationale was logical. She suddenly realized that his way of thinking was pretty different from others. Nathan would always look beneath the surface level. So many people had a stereotypical impression of Suzanne after hearing about her past. They thought of her as a sleazy, immoral woman. Yet Nathan had always been respectful to her. He never attacked her or humiliated her because of her past. Suzanne slowly closed the distance between them and looked up into his eyes. She began nervously, ¡°Nathan, if¡­¡± Nathan looked down. ¡°Hm?¡± Suzanne paused, heart tightening in her chest. Sweat beaded at her back. She mustered up all her courage, wanting to confess her feelings to Nathan. Her voice grew soft, ¡°If¡­ I wasn¡¯t Suzanne York¡­¡± Nathan got anxious seeing Suzanne so hesitant. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Would¡­ Would you¡­¡± Nathan patiently waited for Suzanne to finish her sentence. For some reason, he grew more anxious the longer it took. Suzanne¡¯s words caught in her throat. Her heart began pounding. She was so nervous her hands began sweating. Would you like me, even a little? Suzanne repeated the words she wanted to say in her mind, feeling her cheeks blush. In the end, she was still too shy to say it out loud. She instead asked, ¡°Would you help me find my real family?¡± Nathan looked disappointed. So it wasn¡¯t the question he had been hoping for. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Nathan felt awkward from his own misunderstanding. He looked away, saying, ¡°Of course.¡± His phone then rang. Nathan nced at the phone screen before going to the balcony to answer the call. Suzanne didn¡¯t pay attention to his conversation over the phone. Not even half a minuteter, Nathan walked back into the room with a nervous, tense expression. ¡°I¡¯m going to head out for a bit.¡± He went to the shelf to get his car keys. Suzanne knew whatever happened was a private affair given Nathan was using his own car. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Sally attempted suicide,¡± Nathan said solemnly, walking past Suzanne. Suzanne was stunned. Her heart sank. Whether or not Nathan still loved Sally, the tender way he called her name and his nervousness still meant that he hadn¡¯tpletely let go of her. Sally still had a special ce in Nathan¡¯s heart. He was just disappointed in the woman she turned out to be. Yet the love he had for her would never go away. Nathan had loved Sally for more than two decades. How could a love like that be so easily reced? The door shut behind Nathan as he left. Suzanne stood where she was, her body seemingly frozen in ce. She slowly closed her eyes. Suzanne choked on her emotions, silently reminding herself to not have silly daydreams anymore. She heaved a deep sigh and nced up at the ceiling, blinking her moistened eyes. After the sadness passed, Suzanne took out her phone to make a call. Chapter 113 Suzanne called her mother¡¯s number. The dial tone went on for a long time. Right before it ended, the call went through. A loud noise followed ¡°Higher¡­ higher¡­ Fuck me, I¡¯ve bust! ¡°Hello? Who is this?¡± Suzanne felt uneasy listening to her mother¡¯s vulgarnguage. She said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s Suzanne, Mom.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Betty Burns¡¯ tone immediately became loving. ¡°Oh, my darling daughter. How are you? Is that olddy doing alright?¡± Suzanne hadn¡¯t told her family that she had married Nathan. They thought she was still working as a caretaker at Shovale. ¡°We¡¯re all okay,¡± Suzanne said faintly. Betty sighed long and hard. ¡°I¡¯m personally not doing very well here My blood pressure and sugar are both high. My rheumatism has rpsed too, making it so difficult to sleep through the night. ¡°That damned alcoholic of a father you have always abuses me when hees home drunk too. Oh, Suzanne, things are so difficult for me here. ¡°That foolish brother of yours has gone into hiding after getting at buttload of debt. He hasn¡¯t given me anything to sustain myself with all this while. ¡°I can¡¯t even get out of bed to go to work because of how painful my rheumatism is, Suzanne. Your father isn¡¯t helping either with how much he drinks. I don¡¯t even know how I can continue living like this! ¡°Oh, Suzanne-¡± Suzanne couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer. She cut her mother off, saying, ¡°I understand, Mom. I¡¯ll transfer some money to youter.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, dear!¡± Betty said excitedly. ¡°There¡¯s something I need your help with, Mom.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. What happened?¡± ¡°Can youe to the hospital with me?¡± Betty grew anxious. ¡°Are you sick?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± Suzanne¡¯s words stuck in her throat. Betty had always praised Suzanne for being obedient, kind, and understanding. She was always very fond of Suzanne because of this. If Suzanne suddenly brought up the DNA test, Betty would never agree to it. After all, how could Betty let go of a daughter who was so obedient to her and took care of her? Suzanne quickly changed her narrative. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m worried I might have a hereditary immune disorder. The doctor isn¡¯t 100% sure so needs to do a test to look at our gics before he can properly diagnose me.¡± ¡°Oh, my poor daughter! Why did you suddenly get ill?¡± Betty began weeping on the other end of the call. Betty was earnestly upset. But whether it was because she worried about Suzanne as a person or as her personal ATM was another story. ¡°I¡¯ll send you a locationter on, Mom. We can set a time to go to the hospital.¡± Betty quickly answered, ¡°Alright, dear. Hurry up and get this treated. Don¡¯t drag this out.¡±. ¡°I know, Mom. Bye now.¡± Suzanne hung up the call. Afterward, Betty sat in a dark corner of the casino she was in and started thinking. She crossed a leg over the other, a cigarette between her teeth. Betty suddenly recalled a very rich man. That man was always very generous in paying her whenever she told him news about Suzanne. The moment Betty imagined getting all that money, she began flipping through her contact list. ¡°Hello? Is this Dr. Hoffis?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Oliver replied. ¡°My daughter Suzanne just gave me a call¡­¡± Betty then told Oliver every single thing that had gone on with Suzanne as ofte in the loud and dingy casino. Chapter 114 Nathan parked his car in the garden outside Hoffis Manor before running into the vi in a hurry. Two old folks who looked refined sat on a leather couch in thevishly decorated living room along with their adopted son Oliver. ¡°Nathan? What are you doing here?¡± Zach stood up, surprised. Nathan was panting from anxiety. Still, he greeted respectfully, ¡°Mr. Hoffis Senior, Madam Hoffis.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Loretta dabbed at her eyes with a silk kerchief. ¡°I was the one who told Nathan toe. Our granddaughter is already attempting suicide. Do you still insist on being so cruel?¡± Zach red at his wife. ¡°You keep on making a mess of things! Why did you have to bother Nathan? He has a busy work schedule. What would his wife think of this?¡± Loretta huffed and said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just want my granddaughter to live!¡± Zach shook with anger. ¡°You!¡± Nathan was really worried. ¡°What happened to Sally, Mr. Hoffis Senior?¡± Zach grunted, ¡°She cut her wrist and bled a little. She¡¯ll survive.¡± Loretta pointed at her husband and cried, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Sally is still young. She needs gentle guidance when she makes mistakes. Yet you grounded her and confiscated her phone, stopping her from contacting Nathan! ¡°Sally has had a crush on him for so many years. How could you expect her to give up on him so easily? Now you¡¯ve made her depressed after grounding her for so long. ¡°Even the doctor said Sally had severe depression! All she can think about is ending her own life now¡­ ¡°Sally is the only child we have left in the family after my son and his wife died. Are you trying to get rid of all your heirs, old man?¡± Beside them, Oliver stayed silent with a sullen expression. Zach snapped, ¡°Be quiet, you. Oliver is still here with us!¡± Loretta said tearfully, ¡°You¡¯re the one who took him in, not me!¡± Zach¡¯s face turned red with anger. There was no way he could win Loretta when words were concerned, so he gave up fighting with her. Instead, Zach turned to Nathan. ¡°Since you¡¯re here already, why don¡¯t you go check up on Sally? She¡¯s in her room being looked after by two doctors.¡± Nathan nodded slightly before rushing upstairs. In her room, Sally was pale as shey weakly on her bed. When she saw Nathane in, tears fell down her cheeks again, making her look quite pitiful. Nathan went to the bedside and sat down on a chair. Sally kept on weeping. ¡°You¡¯re finally here to see me, Nate.¡± Nathan¡¯s brows furrowed as he asked in a worried tone, ¡°Why did you act so rashly?¡± Sally¡¯s tears never stopped falling. ¡°Mom and Dad are gone. Grandma and Grandpa don¡¯t love me. Now you don¡¯t want me either¡­ What¡¯s the point of living on?¡± Nathan took a deep breath, unsure of how to console Sally. Sally grew more and more upset the longer she spoke. ¡°You¡¯ve changedpletely ever since meeting Suzanne. It¡¯s all because of her-¡± Nathan instantly cut her off. ¡°This has nothing to do with Suzanne, Sally.¡± ¡°How is it not? You wouldn¡¯t be like this if it wasn¡¯t because of her.¡± Nathan¡¯s tone became stern. ¡°Why won¡¯t you reflect on your own. mistakes? You went into the research department and destroyed 80 million dors worth of Azurium then shifted the me to those professors. ¡°You nearly made Grandma fall sick because of your actions yet you¡¯re still unrepentant. ¡°Suzanne may not have a good past, but the countless personal attacks and schemes against her are still your own doing.¡± Sally grew pale white as tears began falling from her eyes again. Her lips parted in a sob. Nathan sighed. Sally then started wailing again. ¡°I¡¯m only like this because of you, Nate!¡± She pulled the nket off herself and ran to the balcony. Nathan ran over and grabbed her arm. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wanna live anymore!¡± Sally sobbed. 973 Chapter 115 The doctors immediately ran over. They consoled Sally while saying to Nathan, ¡°Mr. Nathan, Ms. Hoffis is really unstable right now. ¡°It¡¯s best you don¡¯t aggravate her condition further. Try embracing her andforting her.¡± Nathan hesitated briefly, feeling overwhelmed as he watched Sally sob. He then hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry now, and don¡¯t do anything stupid anymore.¡± Sally sobbed in his chest. ¡°Did you forget, Nate? When you sent me off at the airport when I left Norvania, you told me to never forget you nor fall in love with anyone else! You told me you¡¯d wait for me in Norvania when I returned once I was older! C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°You even said you¡¯d wait for me your entire life. But now I¡¯m back, yet you still don¡¯t want to marry me¡­¡± Nathan recalled the pain he felt when he and Sally had parted like was just yesterday. How could he have forgotten the pain of parti with the love of his life? But now, Nathan no longer felt the same way he did all those years ago with Sally. There was no attraction, nervousness, excitement, not even desire. Maybe people¡¯s feelings really did change as they grew older. Or maybe Nathan was just an undevoted jackass. He caressed Sally¡¯s head and spoke as if to his own sister, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sally.¡± Nathan ended up staying at Hoffis Manor the entire day to keep Sally He sent Suzanne a text message at night, ¡°I won¡¯t be back home to sleep tonight. Get some rest soon. Suzanne had guessed this would happen. Even though she had mentally prepared herself for it, she still felt unhappy. It was hard for her to fall asleep that night. The next day, Suzanne patiently waited outside the hospital entrance, her heart heavy, while the midday sun hung in the sky. There were dark clouds ahead and the air was stuffy. There was not a single breeze whatsoever. Betty leaned against a pir by the hospital entrance. She asked impatiently, ¡°Who are you waiting for, dear? Let¡¯s hurry up and go inside. We still need to queue upter.¡± Suzanne stayed silent. The light in her eyes had long dimmed. After some time, a luxury car came to a stop by the entrance. Cole and Gilbert stepped out of it. They walked up to Suzanne and greeted her respectfully, ¡°Mrs. Morrison.¡± Betty didn¡¯t quite hear what they were saying from this distance. She was curious why two powerful- looking men were treating her daughter so respectfully, so she walked up to take a closer look. Suzanne had already given up hope. She asked weakly, ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Morrison?¡± ¡°Mr. Morrison couldn¡¯t make it in time, so he had us apany you instead.¡± Suzanne nodded and then silently walked into the hospital. Betty, who had just reached the three of them, hurriedly trailed behind Suzanne. She was quite confused. Cole and Gilbert stood by Suzanne, especially when they did the blood test. They even revealed their identities to the doctor who took Suzanne¡¯s blood, instructing him to not make a single mistake lest they take matters into their own hands. After the blood extraction, Cole and Gilbert stayed behind in theb to monitor the blood test process. Suzanne and Betty went out to the hospital entrance. It was raining outside. The air was cold and moist. Rainwater drenched thend. Suzanne¡¯s chest felt heavy. Feeling upset, she mumbled to Betty, ¡°It¡¯s raining, Mom.¡± Betty looked at the sky. ¡°Mhm. Looks like the rain isn¡¯t stopping anytime soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit warm, Mom. I¡¯m gonna go out in the rain for a while. You should get a taxi ride back home.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± Before Betty could react, Suzanne had already walked out into the rain. ¡°You¡¯ll get sick, silly girl!¡± Betty yelled from behind but didn¡¯t run out to pull Suzanne back. As rainwater soaked Suzanne¡¯s skin and hair, she felt her body grow colder. Her vision grew blurry though she could still vaguely see the road ahead. Tears fell down her cheeks alongside the rain droplets. Pain filled Suzanne¡¯s heart each time it throbbed. She consoled herself, saying this was the rain¡¯s fault. Nothing to do with Nathan whatsoever. Chapter 116 Suzanne walked the two-hour journey back to Morrison Residence alone in the rain. By the time she reached her house, her entire body had grown weak. After showering, Suzanne went to sleep in bed before even drying her hair. Only sleep could stop her from thinking about Nathan. Suzanne didn¡¯t leave the room nor felt hungry for the entire day. She woke up at midnight feeling really hot and ufortable. Only then did she realize she was ill. Suzanne was about to give Nathan a call when she saw Nathan had sent her a text. She quickly opened the messaging app. ¡°I still love Sally,¡± Nathan wrote. Those four words pierced Suzanne¡¯s heart like a sharp de. Tears pooled in her eyes as she swiftly set her phone down. She turned her face upwards and wiped the tears that crept out of her eyes with her fingers. Suzanne inhaled deeply and held her breath. Yet even that inhale made painnce through her chest, making her unable to hold bac her tears. Suzanne silently gnawed on her lip, her throat burning with the urge to cry. She restrained herself for a long while before the urge Property ? N?velDrama.Org. disappeared. She wiped her tears and typed out a reply to Nathan. ¡°I understand. We can get the papers filed whenever you¡¯re free. Just let me know.¡± ¡°I can divorce whenever you want. It¡¯s up to you.¡± Suzanne¡¯s heart grew cold at those words. What did Nathan mean? She could leave whenever? It was up to her? What a jackass! Was Suzanne¡¯s love so cheap? Should she not have wasted her time in this hopeless marriage? She switched off her phone and went to get some medicines. But the moment Suzanne¡¯s feet touched the ground, her head swam. As her legs buckled forth, she fell right onto the floor. She hissed in pain as her hands mmed against the floor, pain shooting through her entire body. Tears fell from her eyes yet again. Suzanne¡¯s body felt weak and pained, yet none of itpared to how much her heart was hurting. She felt hopeless in this pit of despair. Suzanne picked herself up before falling heavily onto the bed. She then covered herself in the nket and continued sleeping. The medicine didn¡¯t matter anymore. A woman suffering like Suzanne might as well end her own life in order to be liberated. Nathan walked out of the washroom in a new set of clothes. Sally had just finished deleting the messages she sent. She continued putting up the act of drying Nathan¡¯s phone with a hairdryer. A cunning light shone in her eyes as she handed him the phone. ¡°Your phone is still working fine, Nate. I¡¯ve already dried it for you.¡± Nathan took his phone and looked through it briefly before putting it back into his pocket. ¡°The housemaid was so careless. How could she have ended up bumping into you with that ss of water she brought for me? Oh well, I¡¯ll have Grandma fire her tomorrow.¡± Nathan quickly stopped Sally. ¡°You don¡¯t need to. She only sshed water on my clothes.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± ¡°Rest well. I¡¯m going to head back now.¡± Nathan was still worried about Suzanne who had been left alone back home. He hadn¡¯t returned for an entire night. What if Suzanne started overthinking? When Sally saw that Nathan was leaving, she quickly ran over and clung to his arm. Tears fell from her eyes as if onmand. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Nate¡­ What do I do without you?¡± ¡°Sally¡­¡± Nathan¡¯s brows furrowed. Loretta walked over upon hearing themotion, looking helpless. She said, ¡°Please, Nathan. Think of it as a plea from me. Stay a little. longer with Sally, won¡¯t you? I¡¯m scared she might do something rash if you leave right now.¡± Nathan looked exasperated. ¡°What Sally needs the most right now are the doctors, Madam Hoffis.¡± Chapter 117 ¡°Nate, don¡¯t leave¡­¡± Sally¡¯s cries grew louder. Loretta kept on insisting for Nathan to stay, feeling pained for her granddaughter. Cole and Gilbert finally obtained the DNA report after monitoring the blood test procedure. No one besides theb doctors had been in close contact with the blood samples. The two rushed back home right after getting the report in order to hand it personally to Suzanne. She sat down on the chair out on the balcony, a thin sweater around her shoulders. She looked pale and glum as she opened up the documents. A breeze swept across Suzanne, though her heart was warm with hope. Suzanne then took out the test report. After reading through it briefly, Suzanne slowly resealed the paper with a neutral expression. She then said softly, ¡°Tell Mr. Morrison nothing has changed whatsoever. I¡¯m Suzanne York, that¡¯s all. He can stop suspecting otherwise now.¡± Cole and Gilbert were disappointed by the DNA test results. They said, ¡°Yes, Madam:¡± Suzanne suddenly coughed. Cole asked worriedly, ¡°You don¡¯t look very well, Madam. Do you feel ill? Should I get a doctor for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Leave me be.¡± Suzanne sat back in the chair and closed her eyes. Gilbert said, ¡°Madam, Mr. Morrison has been busytely. He-¡± Suzanne waved her hand, saying gently, ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin to me anymore.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll let you rest then, Madam.¡± Cole and Gilbert then left the room. Suzanne raised her legs and hugged them, burying her face into her thighs. Her frail body curled up into a ball, shoulders shaking lightly. The breeze did nothing to quell the pain in her heart. Suzanne then slept for several days, eating very little whenever the housekeeper brought her food. When she felt better, she decided to go see Vera onest time before leaving this ce. Suzanne dabbed some rouge on her pale cheeks. She then went to Shovale and stood before Vera with a smile. ¡°Grandma,¡± Suzanne called tenderly. Vera gazed silently at her for a moment before asking slowly, ¡°Who are you?¡± Suzanne¡¯s smile froze on her face. She covered her mouth and turned around quickly to hide the tears in her eyes. Did Vera¡¯s illness worsen to such a degree in such a short time since theyst met? Suzanne powered through the sadness and sniffled before going to Vera. She crouched down before her, forcing a smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m Suzanne, Grandma. I¡¯m your youngest granddaughter-inw.¡± ¡°Youngest granddaughter-inw? Hmm, let me see, who¡¯s my youngest grandson again?¡± Suzanne grew more upset. Had Vera forgotten about Nathan too? Suzanne held back her tears and choked out softly, ¡°His name is Nathan.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. My grandson¡¯s name is Nathan. Who did you say you were earlier?¡± Suzanne didn¡¯t answer Vera anymore. She held Vera¡¯s wrinkly hands, feeling the warmth from them. Tears fell from Suzanne¡¯s eyes. Right now, memory appeared far more important than life itself. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. If Suzanne died, at least the memory of her would live on in those who loved her. Yet right now, someone who used to love her had thoroughly forgotten about her. It was a far more excruciating pain. Suzanne choked out, ¡°Please take good care of yourself, Grandma. I¡¯ll always love you, whether or not you remember me.¡± Chapter 118 The sky darkened as day turned to night. Suzanne had spent nearly the entire day with Vera in Shovale. She was exhausted by the time she returned to Morrison Residence given she was still ill. As Suzanne dragged herself into the living room, a snarky voice said, Oh look, our impostor artist is finally showing herself.¡± Suzanne turned to see who was speaking. It was Lindsey. Lindsey walked over arrogantly, one hand holding a phone and the other tucked by her waist. ¡°The great painter Ms. Inkwell finally uploaded a new video after retreating from the inte for three years,¡± Lindsey said. ¡°She rified in the video that she had been sick for the past three. years, hence why she couldn¡¯t continue making art. I really don¡¯t understand how some people can be an impostor and go around. deceiving people.¡± Lindsey then showed Suzanne the video ying on her screen. Disdain filled Lindsey¡¯s eyes. Suzanne nced at the phone screen. In the video, a young woman was sitting in front of the camera exining why she chose to stay out of the public eye for the past three years. The ount it was broadcasted on belonged to Inkwell. Suzanne said tly, ¡°I never said I was Inkwell, Aunt Lindsey.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You-¡± Before Lindsey could finish talking, Wendy¡¯s voice rang out nearby. ¡°Aunt Lindsey, do you really believe this video? Just because someone ims they¡¯re Inkwell doesn¡¯t mean they really are. ¡°If she is, then why don¡¯t we let an expert verify one of her paintings? You really think she can just use being sick as an excuse?¡± Suzanne turned around to see Wendy walking towards her. Wendy patted Suzanne¡¯s shoulder and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Suzanne. Nothing can substitute the real deal. You can buy ounts. like this for a little amount of cash nowadays. ¡°There are some really good hackers now too. Who knows if they hacked this ount?¡± Lindsey turned around and scoffed. ¡°Bullshit. She already posted a video of herself yet here you are still refusing to give up the ghost. Everyone knows who the real Inkwell is now, you impostor!¡± Wendy¡¯s expression was twisted with anger. Her hands balled into fists by her sides as she prepared to yell at Lindsey. But Suzanne gently grabbed Wendy¡¯s arm and stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t bother yourself with this, Wendy. Let Aunt Lindsey do as she pleases Wendy patted Suzanne¡¯s arm. ¡°I trust you and support you, Suzanne. Suzanne smiled a bittersweet smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± As Wendy gazed at Suzanne¡¯s pale white face, she asked, concerned, ¡± You don¡¯t look very well, Suzanne. You¡¯ve been locked up in your room for the past few days. Are you sick?¡± Suzanne forced another smile. ¡°I¡¯m alright, Wendy. Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m going to go back to my room now.¡± ¡°Do you really not want to see a doctor, Suzanne?¡± Wendy hurriedly asked. Suzanne turned and went upstairs, not answering the question. Lindsey continued saying sarcastically behind her back, ¡°I heard Sally Hoffis tried killing herself for the sake of love, so Nathan¡¯s been keeping herpany for the past few days. Of course, Suzanne¡¯s going to fall ill now that her sugar daddy¡¯s about to cast her away.¡± Wendy snapped at her aunt. ¡°You¡¯re dying for Suzanne and Nathan to divorce so he can marry your god-daughter, aren¡¯t you, Aunt Lindsey?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so bad about my god-daughter? She¡¯s ten times better than Suzanne is!¡± Lindsey huffed. Wendy sneered. Suzanne ignored them and went upstairs to Nathan¡¯s study. She sat down at his desk and drafted an entire divorce agreement on hisputer. Suzanne then printed out two copies. She signed on both of them without hesitation. Afterward, she took out her phone and stared at her contact list about fifteen minutes. As her heart clenched, Suzanne mustered her courage to call Nathan¡¯s number. The call went through quickly. Nathan¡¯s soothing voice rang out fr the other end with a hint of guilt. ¡°Suzy.¡± Chapter 119 Wasn¡¯t Nathan afraid Sally would get upset for using such an intimate nickname for Suzanne? Suzanne closed her eyes and choked out, ¡°Can youe back sometime soon?¡± Nathan hesitated. ¡°Sally is¡­¡± Suzanne cut him off. ¡°It¡¯s fine then. You can send someone back home instead. I just need to pass you something.¡± Nathan asked curiously, ¡°What thing?¡± Suzanne paused for a few seconds. She heaved a long exhale before saying slowly, ¡°Divorce papers.¡± Nathan immediately grew silent. Anyone could see how depressing and tense the atmosphere was over the call. Suzanne¡¯s heart felt heavy. Breathing became difficult. Nathan¡¯s voice rang out after a long while. ¡°I¡¯ll be back right away.¡± Was he so eager to sign their divorce papers? ¡°Okay,¡± Suzanne said with all her strength. She then hung up the call. She leaned back in her chair and slowly closed her eyes. Her phone fell to the floor from her hand with a ck. Suzanne felt weak all over. Her headache was getting unbearable. In the end, the tears she held back for so long still quietly fell down her cheeks. After getting off the call, Nathan walked back into the living room. from the balcony and said, ¡°Mr. Hoffis Senior, I need to go back home now. Something happened.¡± Sally quickly set down the fruit in her hand and ran over to hold ontol Nathan¡¯s arm. She began crying again. ¡°You can¡¯t go, Nate¡­ Don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± Zach stood up angrily. ¡°Let go, Sally. Nate has already kept youpany for days now! Can¡¯t you be more sensible? He has a family and career to work on!¡± Loretta was upset seeing Sally so sad. ¡°Bring Sally with you, Nate. She¡¯ll be able to calm down more by your side.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What nonsense is this, woman?¡± Zach snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want Nate¡­ I don¡¯t wanna live without him,¡± Sally sobbed, not letting go of Nathan. Nathan took a deep breath and pried her hands away. He shot the two private doctors stern looks and instructed, ¡°Restrain Sally if she tries to kill herself. Put her on an IV drip if she refuses to eat or drink ¡°Sedate her if she throws a tantrum. Keep an eye on her no matter what.¡± Sally was stunned. The two doctors were just as shocked. Nathan¡¯s expression grew menacing as he growled out, ¡°Understand me?¡± The doctors flinched and quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Nathan. We understand.¡± Nathan then shoved Sally towards the doctors and left. Sally struggled in their arms and ran after him. Zach was immensely angry now. He snapped, ¡°Stay right here, Sally Hoffis. If you run after Nathan right now, I¡¯m going to cut ties with you! When Sally ran out the door, Nathan had already left in his car. She returned to the living room and whined, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you help me, Grandpa? I¡¯m your only grandchild, yet you let Nate leave!¡± Zach groaned, head pounding painfully as he stared at his silly granddaughter and stubborn wife. He really didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. Oliver watched all this from the stairwell upstairs, chuckling silently. He couldn¡¯t help but respect Sally for her act. She wasn¡¯t knowledgeable nor talented, but she sure was experienced in scheming. Chapter 120 Suzanne left for her room with the divorce agreement. She sat down in the chair on the balcony with her arms around her legs. With her head resting on her knees, Suzanne watched the sky darken, waiting for Nathan to return. An hourter, the door to the room opened. Suzanne tensed up slightly, feeling nervous. The door then closed shut. Footsteps followed. Nathan¡¯s breathing was somewhat rushed. Suzanne could hear him loud and clear in the quiet room. Nathan walked over to the balcony and leaned against the railing. He gazed steadily at Suzanne. She had grown thinner in the four days he was gone. Her skin was sickly pale too. Painnced in Nathan¡¯s chest as his grip tightened around th iling. Why did a grown woman like Suzanne not know how to taer care of herself? Suzanne¡¯s eyes were dark. They slowly shifted from the nig Nathan. ¡°Thank you foring back.¡± She ced her feet back on the sitting up properly. Nathan looked away and took a deep breath to ease the pain in chest. It didn¡¯t really help, though. ¡°Why so sudden?¡± Nathan asked. Sudden? Suzanne smiled bitterly and nudged the divorce papers on the table.¡± I¡¯ve already signed them. Take a look. You can sign them if there¡¯s no issue.¡± Nathan gripped the railing so tight his veins throbbed. The pain. continued spreading through his chest with each heartbeat. It made his breathing harshen further. ¡°Sally wanted to kill herself. That¡¯s why I-¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin yourself. I understand.¡± Suzanne truly didn¡¯t want to hear a single word about Sally right now. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to be a mistress anymore.¡± Nathan¡¯s tone grew serious. ¡°How could you be a mistress? You¡¯re my wife!¡± Suzanne looked down as a bitter smile rose on her face. She twisted her fingers in her shirt. Was she? Nathan and Sally were childhood friends who loved one another deeply. What else was Suzanne if not a third wheel? Plus, Nathan once said he would tell Suzanne if he still loved Sally. Their marriage would cease then. So if Nathan wasn¡¯t going to bring it up, Suzanne was. After all, she was the one who¡¯d been hurting all this while. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Suzanne said in a stern but earnest tone, ¡°Let¡¯s just divorce, Nathan.¡± Nathan¡¯s heart clenched painfully. He turned around and raised his head to the sky to take a deep breath. His hands gripped the railing tight. Nathan didn¡¯t know why he felt so upset. He didn¡¯t want to go through with the divorce Yes, he did promise Suzanne he would respect her decision, but he couldn¡¯t right now. The pain in his heart persisted for a long time, never leaving. Nathan turned around and gazed fervently at Suzanne. His tone softened when he asked, ¡°Grandma won¡¯t be able to bear it if she hears this news.¡± Suzanne¡¯s steadfastness crumbled the instant Nathan mentioned Vera. Tears pooled in her eyes almost immediately. She choked out,¡± Grandma doesn¡¯t remember me anymore.¡± Nathan stiffened in shock. Suzanne¡¯s tears made the pain in his heart turn into acid. He had known Vera¡¯s condition would worsen to the point where she forgot everyone. Heck, he had prepared himself for it. But the moment Nathan saw Suzanne¡¯s tears, he wanted so much to go and hold her in his arms. He held back, however, and asked as calmly as he could, ¡°Are you only bringing up the divorce because Grandma can no longer stop it? Or is it because I went to stay with the Hoffis family for a couple of days?¡± Chapter 121 After regaining herposure, Suzanne interjected firmly. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Nathan. We¡¯ve already talked things through. Let¡¯s just put an end to this fruitless marriage.¡± Nathan was taken aback by her words, feeling as though his heart had been wrenched from his chest. Suppressing his emotions with a forced smirk, he approached the table and picked up the divorce settlement agreement. As he skimmed through the document, Suzanne quietly ced a ck pen on the table and suggested, ¡°Once you¡¯ve signed and submitted this, let¡¯s get a divorce certificate at the city hall. ¡°I don¡¯t want to prolong this any further, especially since I¡¯m moving to another city.¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t believe Suzanne was nning to start anew in a different city. Was she truly set on making a clean break from him? Frustration boiled within Nathan as he flipped through the agreement, yet he couldn¡¯t bring himself to read a single word. With a grumpy tone, he tossed the papers back onto the table and dered, ¡°What¡¯s written here is uneptable. It needs to be redrafted.¡± Suzanne looked up at him in puzzlement. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? We don¡¯t have children to consider, and I¡¯ve stated that I don¡¯t want any financial support. The uses in this agreement favor you. What exactly are you unhappy with?¡± Narrowing his eyes, Nathan asserted firmly, ¡°That¡¯s exactly it. If people find out I didn¡¯t provide anything for my ex-wife, what will they think of me as a man?¡± Suzanne was speechless. She hadn¡¯t anticipated his concern for his reputation and image. After a brief silence, she relented. ¡°Fine. Just give me some money then.¡± However, Nathan seized her wrist and yanked her up from the wicker chair. He snarled, ¡°Are you so eager to divorce me?¡± Suzanne found his reaction ridiculous. Considering his evident affection for Sally and the message he had sent Suzanne, it seemed unmistakable that he intended to end his marriage. Or was he attempting to openly showcase his affection for Sally? Growing distressed at the thought, Suzanne met Nathan¡¯s gaze with determination and dered, ¡°You might be right about that.¡± Nathan felt a sharp pang in his chest as her words struck him. Just then, his phone abruptly rang. He released his grip on Suzanne and pulled out his phone. ncing at the caller ID, he turned away to take the call. ¡°We¡¯ve got a major issue, Mr. Morrison! The weapons and gears prepared for the special forces have been stolen!¡± Cole¡¯s voice sounded anxious on the other end of the line. When Nathan heard the news, his face turned dark. He swiftly ended the call and headed towards the door. Suzanne, though bewildered, kept her eyes fixed on him. Her heart sank with each step he took. Just as Nathan reached for the door handle, he halted abruptly and turned back to face Suzanne. He was ustomed to handling things independently and not having to justify his actions to anyone. Yet, he now worried that Suzanne might misconstrue his sudden departure. ¡°I have to leave. There¡¯s an emergency at the camp. We can discuss the divorce at ater time,¡± he stated curtly. With that, he opened the door and exited the room. As the door closed behind him, Suzanne sank into the chair and closed her weary eyes. Her heart throbbed painfully as if pricked by a thorn. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She had never imagined that seeking a divorce would be so emotionally taxing Despite knowing that Nathan didn¡¯t love her, their marriage persisted due to relentless circumstances, leaving her trapped in a deteriorating rtionship. Chapter 122 Under the shimmering glow of the white moon, its light pierced. through the tangled branches and spilled onto the balcony. In the dimly lit room, Suzanne tossed and turned restlessly before sumbing to sleep. Yet, her slumber was far from peaceful. Beads of cold sweat formed on her forehead as her breaths quickened. Within the darkness, she found herself lost and unable to discern her surroundings. The chilling wind scraped against her skin, sending shivers down her spine. Amidst the eerie silence, the voices of a man and a woman reverberated, their whispers akin to ghostly murmurs in the abyss. ¡°Suzanne, save us! It¡¯s so cold¡­ Run away, Suzanne! Don¡¯t look back!¡± their voices pleaded, wrenching at Suzanne¡¯s heart with each desperate cry. Suzanne sprinted aimlessly through the pitch-ck surrounding senses consumed by fear as an ominous presence loomed over The sinister voice echoed through the void like a haunting chant, ¡°Kil her¡­ Kill her, and the money is yours¡­ Kill her!¡± A shadowy figure materialized before Suzanne, its malevolent gaze piercing through the darkness. Its bloodied hands reached out and wrapped around her throat, suffocating her in its terrifying grasp. In that instant, Suzanne¡¯s eyes snapped open, and she hastily sat up in bed. Gasping for breath, she scanned her surroundings, finding sce in the familiar furnishings that surrounded her. As she looked out of the window, the morning rays greeted her, dispelling the remnants of her unsettling dream. She couldn¡¯t help but scoff at the absurdity of her dream. To think she had imagined her parents crying out for her help when, in reality, they only ever sought financial assistance from her. Feeling mmy from the cold sweat, Suzanne decided to freshen up. After tossing aside the covers, she retrieved a fresh set of clothes and made her way to the bathroom. Half an hourter, she emerged in casual wear and ready to face the day. As she descended the stairs, she caught snippets of Sally¡¯s voice and stopped in her tracks. She looked over to find Sally and Florence engaged in conversation in the living room. ¡°You mustn¡¯t do such a reckless thing again, Sally. How could I face your grandparents if anything happened to you?¡± Florence implored. Sally shed a reassuring smile ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Morrison. I won¡¯t do anything dangerous again. Besides, Nate has been keeping mepany these past few days. He¡¯s really lifted my spirits.¡± Florencemented, ¡°It¡¯s all Vera¡¯s fault. She shouldn¡¯t have those two together when they clearly aren¡¯t in love. Otherwise of you would be suffering like this.¡± However, Sally replied in a hushed voice, ¡°I don¡¯t think Grandma intended for this. I believe she¡¯s been manipted.¡± Florence hesitated before giving an awkward smile, refraining from speaking ill of Suzanne behind her back. Spotting Suzanne on the stairs, Sally raised her voice and dered, ¡± Nate told me he¡¯s only treating me like that out of concern for Grandma¡¯s health. Once Grandma passed away, he ns to file for a divorce and take me as his wife.¡± ¡°We all know that¡¯s the truth, yet you continue to put yourself in harm¡¯s way,¡± Florence sighed. ¡°Not anymore,¡± Sally reassured with a grin. Florence gently held Sally¡¯s hand and gave it a reassuring pat. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s be patient. However, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to Suzanne if we prolong this any further.¡± Sally furrowed her brow at her remark. ¡°That can¡¯t be. Nate will make things right for her.¡± Florence let out a heavy sigh. ¡°I just hope he handles everything properly.¡± Unbeknownst to Florence, Sally¡¯s eyes gave away her displeasure. Given their limited interactions over the past ten days, she hadn¡¯t expected Florence to sympathize with Suzanne and speak up for her. Meanwhile, Suzanne was taken aback by what she overheard. Clenching her fists, her heart ached with the realization that Nathan, intended to divorce her. He was only waiting for Vera¡¯s passing to ease his guilt. Suppressing the sorrow within, Suzanne continued down Upon noticing her, Sally rose with feigned surprise and gree Good morning, Suzanne.¡± Upon catching wind of this, Florence anxiously shifted her gaze towards the staircase. However, Suzanne ignored Sally and made a Property ? N?velDrama.Org. beeline for the door. Just as Suzanne reached for the handle, her phone suddenly rang. She stopped in her tracks to check the unfamiliar number. Sally gazed at Suzanne¡¯s lonely figure gleefully, her eyes gleaming with triumph. Chapter 123 Suzanne picked up the phone, greeted by the soft voice of a woman on the other end. ¡°Hi, Suzanne. It¡¯s Sienna. Remember me?¡± the voice asked. ¡°Sienna?¡± Suzanne blurted out in confusion, causing Sally to tense up and anxiously eavesdrop on the conversation. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind, but I got your number from your mom. I¡¯ve really hit a dead end,¡± Sienna confessed. Before Suzanne could respond, her phone was suddenly whisked away. Startled, she whipped her head around to find Sally holding it and shot her a disapproving re. Looking rather nervous, Sally retreated a step and abruptly ended the call. She then offered an apology, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Suzanne, but Nathan and I are deeply in love.¡± Suzanne eyed Sally suspiciously, wondering about her sudde behavior. Pushing down her anger, she reached out her hand a demanded, ¡°Give it back!¡± Florence, witnessing the scene, was puzzled by Sally¡¯s actions as well. She hurriedly rebuked, ¡°Why did you do that, Sally? Suzanne was on a call.¡± Sally forced a smile at Florence and attempted to justify herself. ¡°I-I just wanted to apologize to Suzanne. Their marriage couldn¡¯tst since Nathan has chosen me¡­¡± Disgusted by Sally¡¯s words, Suzanne swiftly retrieved her phone. Sally attempted to grab it back but hesitated, realizing her efforts were futile in thwarting Sienna¡¯s attempts to contact Suzanne. After reiming her phone, Suzanne hastily left the living room, eager to distance herself from Sally¡¯s deceitful actions. Once outside the Morrisons¡¯ residence, she dialed Sienna¡¯s number. The call connected instantly, apanied by Sienna¡¯s tearful sobs. ¡°Suzanne, please. I¡¯m desperate. We¡¯ve spent everything on my father¡¯s cancer treatment and are drowning in debt. Please, I need the money back,¡± Sienna pleaded. Suzanne¡¯s heart clenched at Sienna¡¯s distress. Despite not recognizing Sienna, she couldn¡¯t help but be moved by the desperate cries on the other end. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t remember who you are. I¡¯ve lost my memories, but I want to help¡­¡± Suzanne began, but Sienna interrupted with a loud outburst. ¡°How can you be so heartless? We grew up together, Suzanne. We were best friends. I helped you with everything-homework hores. I even shared my pocket money when you were in need! ¡°Remember when you dropped out in ninth grade and strugg make ends meet? You ended up falling ill. ¡°I was the one who nursed you back to health and gave you 20 thousand dors for your medical bills. In college, I worked odd ju to save another 20 thousand dors only for it to end up in your hands. ¡°You asked for so much, yet cklisted me when I needed a small favor in return! Do you have any idea how hurt and disappointed I¡¯ve been all these years? ¡°It took that much money for me to see the real you. I guess that¡¯s money well spent on my part to end our friendship here. I wouldn¡¯t have contacted you if I had any other choice to save my father.¡± D As Suzanne listened to Sienna¡¯s grievances, tears welled up in her eyes. She had no idea the depth of their past friendship or the sacrifices Sienna had made. If Sienna¡¯s words rang true, Suzanne acknowledged she deserved a few ps for her ingratitude and selfishness. ¡°Where is your father hospitalized, Sienna? I¡¯lle visit him,¡± Suzanne hastily inquired. Though taken aback by Suzanne¡¯s sudden offer, Sienna provided the hospital¡¯s address. Suzanne then rushed back inside the house, changed her clothes, and hastily gathered her belongings before darting out the door. Sally watched Suzanne¡¯s departure with a cold re, her mind racing for a solution. She couldn¡¯t allow Sienna and Suzanne to meet under any circumstances. Chapter 124 Before heading to the hospital, Suzanne made a brief stop at the nearby grocery store and picked up a fruit basket as a gift. She then navigated her way to the oncology ward, guided by the address Sienna had provided. Upon reaching the ward, Suzanne took a moment topose herself before softly knocking on the door. When there was no response, she gently pushed the door ajar. Inside the narrow room, six upied hospital beds filled the space. Suzanne scanned the room, uncertain which bed belonged to Sienna¡¯s father. Suddenly, a sweet-looking woman sporting ck-rimmed sses and clutching a water bottle popped up from the corner. Observing her youthful appearance, Suzanne deduced tha woman must be Sienna. She approached the woman smile. ¡°Are you Sienna?¡± Dumbfounded, Sienna nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, I am. And you are ¡°I¡¯m Suzanne,¡± came the reply. Hearing that, Sienna studied Suzanne¡¯s face for a long moment. Meanwhile, Suzanne ced the fruit basket on a nearby table and cast a brief nce at the frail figure resting in the bed. arm Not wanting to disturb Sienna¡¯s father¡¯s sleep, Suzanne turned back to Sienna and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡± The suggestion brought Sienna back to reality. She quickly set the water bottle aside and drew the cubicle curtains before joining. Suzanne in the hallway. Standing by the window, the two women stared out at the scenery in silence. After a long pause, Sienna broke the quietude. ¡°What¡¯s Suzanne¡¯s game here? Does she think she can skip her debt by having someone feigning amnesia?¡± Sienna¡¯s tone dripped with disdain. Suzanne sighed deeply. ¡°I understand your resentment, Sienna. But I truly have no recollection of the past three years.¡± Sienna adjusted her sses and scoffed, ¡°Did you get a brain. transnt or something?¡± Suzanne replied, ¡°The doctor mentioned I got my face done.¡± Sienna scrutinized Suzanne¡¯s features skeptically before eximing, Impossible! Your beauty looks natural. You smoothed the pointy chin and plumped up your cheeks. You look like some high school girl. You seem to be well-versed in current beauty standards.¡± Suzanne showed a weary smile. Despite her reluctance, DNA confirmed her identity as Suzanne York. Pulling out her phone, Sienna disyed the online transfer records Suzanne. She exined, ¡°These are the transactions where you requested money from me. ¡°I transferred over 40 thousand dors to you and also gave you 201 ¡°I transferred over 40 thousand dors t thousand dors in cash. ¡°I trusted our friendship and didn¡¯t insist on an IOU. If you have any conscience left, please pay me back Even a small amount would mean a lot.¡± Suzanne browsed through the records with a heavy heart, consumed by shame. She returned the phone to Sienna and expressed her sincerest remorse. ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry Sienna. I¡¯ve been a terrible friend to you.¡± Sienna regarded Suzanne with a solemn expression. Watching as Suzanne retrieved her phone from her handbag, Sienna listened as Suzanne inquired, ¡°How much are your father¡¯s medical bills?¡± Taken aback, Sienna stammered, ¡°20 thousand dors since his admission. He has an uing operation that requires around two hundred thousand dors. ¡°Also, we need to repay rtives and friends who lent us another three hundred thousand dors.¡± ¡°Let me make a call.¡± Suzanne gestured with her phone and stepped away, leaning against the wall as she dialed a number. Feeling tension grip her body, she took a deep breath and waited anxiously for the call to connect. ¡°Suzanne?¡± Nathan¡¯s voice came through the line instantly. It was evident he hadn¡¯t anticipated her reaching out first. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Suzanne replied softly. A brief silence followed from Nathan¡¯s end, leaving Suzanne confused. She decided to break the silence and asked, ¡°Can ¡°I¡¯m swamped with work right now. I don¡¯t have time to deal with divorce papers. We¡¯ll talk about this later,¡± Nathan remarked co and decisively.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 125 Suzanne rushed to rify, ¡°It¡¯s not about the divorce. I just need a moment of your time.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± To her surprise, Nathan seemed to have softened-his voice devoid of its earlier coldness. Suzanne nced at Sienna, who wore an anxious and solemn expression. Gathering her courage, Suzanne took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Can I withdraw six hundred thousand dors from your C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ount? I¡¯ll repay you, I promise.¡± Nathan replied swiftly, ¡°No need to pay me back. It¡¯s your card. Use it as you wish.¡± ¡°Thank you, Nathan.¡± Warmth flooded Suzanne¡¯s heart, yet she still felt uneasy and guilty despite Nathan¡¯s reassurance. The conversationpsed into another silence. Sensing thard tension, Suzanne prepared to end the call, but Nathan spok ¡°Did something happen?¡± he inquired. Suzanne struggled to exin her situation to him, reluctant to b Nathan further when he was already overwhelmed with work. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can handle it.¡± She asserted, to which Nathan hummed i response. Just as Suzanne was about to conclude the call, Nathan stopped her abruptly. ¡°Anything else?¡± Suzanne asked in confusion.. Nathan hesitated briefly before responding with genuine concern, Tell me if you can¡¯t handle it.¡± Suzanne agreed and ended the call, feeling a sense of loneliness. She hadn¡¯t expected a phone call to stir her broken heart so deeply. After ending the call, Nathan gazed out of the window and let out a deep sigh. His subordinates, standing behind him, wore expressions of surprise. They wondered what call could be so important that Nathan anxiously answered it in the middle of a meeting for the first time. The subordinates spected that the call might have been from Donald. With their curiosity satisfied, they quietly awaited the start of the meeting. Meanwhile, Suzanne approached Sienna after concluding her call. Holding a bank card in her hand, she stated firmly, ¡°I¡¯m paving you back one hundred thousand with interest. ¡°I¡¯ll lend you another five hundred thousand to cover your fat medical bills and your family¡¯s debts.¡± Sienna could hardly believe her ears. She stared at Suzanne in astonishment and bewilderment. Pursing her lips, Suzanne added, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m borrowing the money myself and will have to repay it eventually. Let¡¯s draw up an IOU for the five hundred thousand.¡± Overwhelmed with emotion, Sienna covered her mouth as tears streamed down her face. She could finally afford her father¡¯s surgery. Suzanne not only repaid. her with interest but also offered a substantial loan to help alleviate her family debt. Knowing Suzanne for years, Sienna doubted the woman standing before her was the same selfish and egocentric Suzanne York she¡¯d known. Thispassionate and generous gesture seemed beyond Suzanne¡¯s character. As Sienna choked back tears, she nodded gratefully. ¡°Thank you so much. Your kindness will never be forgotten. Let me write you an IOU right away.¡± With that, Sienna hurried back into the ward to draft the IOU. Watching Sienna¡¯s retreating figure, Suzanne couldn¡¯t shake off a lingering sense of guilt and helplessness. Sienna returned with the IOU in hand, and Suzanne promptly transferred the money. With her concerns resolved, Sienna pulled Suzanne into a tight hug and buried her head into Suzanne¡¯s shoulders. She expressed her gratitude through tearful thanks, her body trembling sligh emotion. Returning the hug, Suzanne carefully inquired, ¡°Can we¡­ again?¡± ¡°Have you really lost your memories?¡± Sienna asked doubtfully. Suzanne nodded earnestly, locking eyes with Sienna in a gentle earnest gaze. Sienna managed a teary smile and nodded in return. She refused to befriend the old Suzanne York, but she was willing to build a friendship with the woman in front of her. ¡°Absolutely. Let¡¯s start anew,¡± Sienna said, her smile bright and full of gratitude. Chapter 126 The clock struck noon as Suzanne made her way back to the Morrison Residence. She deliberately arrivedte in hopes of avoiding any encounters with Sally. Yet to her surprise, Sally was still in the house. Upon entering, Sally approached with a feigned smile. ¡°Wee¡± back, Suzanne.¡± Suzanne cringed at the sound of her name on Sally¡¯s lips but maintained herposure, considering Nathan¡¯s family was present. ¡°Mind joining us for a moment, Suzanne?¡± Florence beckoned. Suzanne exchanged pleasantries with her inws before Wendy ushered her to the couch with Sally trailing behind. The air crackled with tension, evident in the troubled express Florence and Gary, and the hesitant speech of the others. S something amiss, Suzanne had a bad hunch. When Florence hesitated once more, Suzanne decisively asked, there something you need from me, Florence?¡± Forced to respond, Florence wore a strained smile and deferred to Gary. ¡°I¡¯ll let Gary speak for me.¡± Shocked, Gary shot Florence a re and then deflected to Wendy instead. ¡°Wendy will fill you in.¡± Wendy appeared utterly bewildered. As Suzanne observed the Morrisons dancing around the issue she sensed trouble brewing. Were they pushing for her to divorce? Feeling drained by the charade, Suzanne stated softly, ¡°Just tell me. I can handle it.¡± The Morrisons exchanged uneasy nces before Wendy finally spoke up, ¡°Sally has been diagnosed with depression. The doctor says it¡¯s severe, and it¡¯s affecting her emotions significantly.¡± Inwardly scoffing, Suzanne doubted the authenticity of Sally¡¯s diagnosis. Wendy continued, ¡°You know she¡¯s living with her grandparents. However, her grandmother enjoys traveling with her friends while her grandfather is busy managing the family business. ¡°Her uncle has to work long hours at the hospital, so Sally always ends up alone at home. We worry about her mental health and-¡± Suzanne interrupted, catching on to their intentions. ¡°You want Ms. Hoffins to move in.¡± The nods around the room confirmed her suspicion, leaving Suzanne feeling unsettled. It was clear that Sally was using every opportunity to mak miserable until she cracked. It seemed that Sally was detern drive her away from the Morrison Residence. Sensing Suzanne¡¯s dismay, Florence rushed to exin. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Suzanne. Nathan¡¯s hardly ever home, so Sally¡¯s presence won¡¯t disrupt your life. She just doesn¡¯t want to feel lonely and decided to seekpanionship here.¡± Suzanne found herself unable to argue. She had no say in the matter, despite the family¡¯s attempt at consideration. They left her no choice but to ept. ¡°Do as you wish,¡± Suzanne murmured resignedly.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. When Sally heard that, her face lit up with a bright smile. ¡°See? I knew Suzanne wouldn¡¯t object.¡± Suzanne turned to Sally and caught a glimpse of malice in thetter¡¯s eyes. Recognizing Sally¡¯s true nature, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill running down her spine. She doubted she could find peace in the Morrison Residence in the future. A surge of anger simmered within Suzanne as she clenched her fists with unwavering determination. She refused to yield to the looming threat, especially when Nathan remained indifferent to her allure.¡¯ Suzanne made a firm decision to stand up and fight back. Despitecking expertise in scheming or underhanded tactics, Suzanne was determined to educate herself in the strategies needed to outwit Sally. Armed with her resolution, she mustered a polite smile and endured the unpleasant meal with Sally. Following dinner, she retreated to her room and freshened up before immersing in her studies. Turning to online resources, Suzanne delved into psychology bo and forums, seeking strategies to combat Sally¡¯s deceit. She stocked up on books about safeguarding marriages and thwarting calcted adversaries, purchasing every psychology resource avable online. For the next two weeks, Suzanne immersed herself in her studies, rarely emerging from her room except for meals and the asional drink. Fueled by her dedication, she burned the midnight oil and diligently filled the notebooks with her newfound knowledge. Chapter 127 As she studied, Suzanne felt like some contents of the books looked familiar and that she must have read them before. Now that she was re-reading them, they left a strong impression on her. The Morrison family staff were so shocked seeing her studying so intently that they whispered about her among themselves. ¡°Mrs. Morrison must have been an excellent student. She must have gone through at least hundreds of psychology books in half a month!¡± ¡°I saw her studying tillte into the night. She probably intends to take the examination to qualify as a psychological counselor.¡± ¡°She¡¯s really focused when she studies! She didn¡¯t even realize that went in to clean up the room. She gave herself a huge scare when she bumped into me when she got up to get herself a ss of water ¡°Yes, she¡¯s really impressive!¡± What Suzanne didn¡¯t expect was that in the days that she had b herself with studying the psychology of women like Sally and how deal with them, Sally had kept a low profile and behaved well. Sally was an obedient and well-behaved youngdy in everyone¡¯s eyes. She portrayed herself as a gentle, respectful, and humble person. She would give Gary and Florence back rubs and present them with nutritional herbs and tonics. She was also very nice toward Nathan¡¯s brothers and sisters-inw, gifting them luxurious branded presents. Sally would even help the household staff at times. Hence, she was very well-liked by everyone in the Morrison family, including the household staff. She curried favor with everyone at any opportunity she got, and that was something that Suzanne could never achieve. Iru aves That evening, Suzanne rubbed her and came out from the study when a maid told her that it was time for dinner. She made her way downstairs. Sally helped out with setting up the table in the dining room. Then, she helped serve the dishes, behaving as a good daughter-inw would. When Sally served Gary his soup, she told him, ¡°Mr. Morrison, have a taste of this chicken consomm¨¦ with truffle essence and wild mushroom. I made this personally.¡± Gary dly took it and eximed, ¡°Thank you! I never noticed that not only are you able to whip up nice dishes, but you make some tasty soups too! ¡°Your culinary skills are amazing! Any man would be lucky to m you!¡± Florence echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right! Sally would make a perfect wife!¡± Suzanne lowered her head and ate her soup in silence. Proud that she was being praised, Sally turned to look at Suzanne with a faint smile. ¡°Suzanne, why have you shut yourself away and read in the study? I heard from Mrs. Morrison that you¡¯re reading up on psychology books. Are you nning to take the qualification examination?¡± Suzanne put down her spoon and smiled at her. ¡°Yes, since I haven¡¯t got any suitable jobs now, I figured that I might as well make use of the time and learn something useful. ¡°I can¡¯t very well try to get Rhonda dismissed from her job like you, can I, Ms. Hoffis?¡± Everyone was stunned when they heard that. Rhonda Seals, the family chef, nched at that. She had initially thought that it was really nice of Ms. Hoffis to help her around in the kitchen. Now, after Suzanne¡¯s reminder, she finally came to realize that in the two weeks that Sally hade to the Morrison Residence, Sally had gradually taken control of the kitchen. Everyone in the Morrison family had beenplimenting Sally on her culinary skills and how nice the food she made was. Seeing how close she was to losing her job, Rhonda became flustered. Florence lightly cleared her throat and tried to get Sally out of the awkward situation. She hurriedly said, ¡°Sally just made us food because she¡¯s bored and has nothing better to do. She isn¡¯t trying to get Rhonda dismissed.¡± Suzanne quickly shed Sally a bright smile. Since Sally ting up the act of being gentle and capable, Suzanne would with that. ¡°Ms. Hoffis, it¡¯s true that you make delectable food. I¡¯d like t some coq au vin, bouibaisse, and ratatouille tomorrow. That wouldn¡¯t be too much to ask for, would it?¡± Those were three dishes known to be extremely cumbersome to make. Rhonda almost burst outughing when she heard that. She quickly covered her mouth and stifled augh. Sally¡¯s fists tightened as she tried to suppress her anger. She gritted her teeth, and her face reddened from the effort of notshing out at Suzanne. She couldn¡¯te up with any valid reason to turn down her request. Just then, Edgar¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Mr. Nathan, you¡¯re back! Have you had dinner yet?¡± Everyone was overjoyed to see Nathan back. They all left the dining table excitedly and rushed over to the door.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Suzanne was the only one who remained seated as she slowly ate her soup with her head lowered. When she heard that Nathan was back, her heart was finally back at ease. She had missed him a lot. Even in her dreams, she missed him. However, she didn¡¯t feel the least bit of joy or excitement at present. Instead, there was only endless mncholy. Chapter 128 People often imed that unrequited love was an internal battlefield. Right at this moment, Suzanne couldn¡¯t agree more. She clearly missed Nathan so dearly with her entire being, but she was conflicted and afraid. She dared not even look at him openly, yet she stole countless nces at him from the corner of her eye. She clearly knew that he held another woman dear in his heart, and it pained her to know that. She hated and resented the fact, yet she could not bear to let him go. She clearly yearned for him to be back, and she was both ted and anxious that he was, yet she feigned calmness and nonchnce. She put so much effort into it so that he wouldn¡¯t notice any trace of her feelings for him, as though that would make her unrequited love less painful. The moment Nathan stepped into the living room, Sally rushed ov excitedly. ¡°Nate!¡± Caught off guard, Nathan was trapped in her embrace. Sally clung tightly to his waist, frustrating him. Nathan¡¯s brow furrowed as he reached behind his back to pry Sally¡¯s arms off of him. But Sally was persistent and refused to let go. ¡°I missed you a lot, Nate.¡± ¡°Nate, why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing home today?¡± Florence smiled at him warmly. Nathan greeted the people in front of him politely. Every one of them beamed brightly at him, expressing their concern. His gaze darkened slightly when he failed to spot Suzanne amidst the crowd. Then, he took a sweeping nce across the room and finally spotted her not too far away in the dining room. With one hand resting on the table, she lowered her head and ate her soup quietly. She treated his return as indifferently as a stranger would. All she needed to do was to raise her head just a little, and she¡¯d be able to see him. But she wouldn¡¯t even do so. Disappointment welled up within Nathan, further fueling his irritation. He pushed Sally away from him. However, Sally kept at it. With everyone watching, she stood on tipped toes and wrapped her arms around Nathan¡¯s neck, attempting to lean against his chest. Cole appeared from behind Nathan and forcefully pulled her away from him. He said furiously, ¡°Ms. Hoffis, please stay away from General Morrison. He¡¯s injured!¡± Everyone was startled to hear that. They were worried and showe him with concern, asking Nathan where and how he was injured a how severe the injury was. The living room buzzed withmotio The moment Suzanne heard that Nathan was injured, she froze, her spoon hovering over her bowl of soup. Her heart clenched with worry for him. She reflexively raised her head to look at him. But the first thing she saw was Sally crying and patting Nathan¡¯s body all over, asking him if the injury was serious. Suzanne felt like she might break down if she saw a second more of Sally¡¯s heart-wrenching and affectionate act, so she quickly shifted her gaze away from Nathan. But when she peeled her eyes away from him, Nathan instinctively nced at her. All he saw was her coldness and indifference, leaving him deeply disappointed. Could he not elicit a response out of her even after he got hurt? Amidst themotion around him, Nathan couldn¡¯t pinpoint who was speaking to him, so he gave them a simple reply. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Do you want to have dinner together?¡± Florence asked. Nathan sighed faintly and responded softly, ¡°No, I¡¯d like to rest.¡± Sally promptlytched onto Nathan¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you back to your room, Nate.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Nathan coldly pushed her away and walked past the living room toward the stairs. When Sally turned, she noticed Suzanne silently stirring her soup and Nathan¡¯s cold attitude toward her. Sensing that things had reached a freezing point between the two, she was ted. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. It seemed to her that her feigned depression, her suicidal an her little acts of maniption had worked like a charm. and Cole followed Nathan upstairs and went into the study first. T second they set foot in the room, they were taken aback and f ce. Cole gaped in surprise, unable to utter a word. The study was a me and resembled the room of a student preparing for the college entrance exam. It was cluttered with books and materials of all sorts. Several opened books were scattered on theputer table, with red marks and notes scrawled across the pages. Someone had been studying very hard there. Nathan slowly walked over and flipped through the books. Psychology? He frowned as he took in the room. He saw a lot of books on the shelf that didn¡¯t belong to him. His gaze was locked on the titles. ¡°Best Ways to Handle Toxic People¡± ¡°The Key to Oveing Nasty People¡± ¡°Foundations of Psychology¡± Nathan¡¯s lips curled slightly as a smirk yed on his face. Cole was surprised to see such a reaction from him. ¡°General Morrison, should I tidy things up?¡± ¡°No.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t wish to mess up her things and disrupt her progress. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the room,¡± he said. So Nathan led Cole to his room. The instant they entered, they were once again bewildered. The room was spotless and tidy, but the bed was covered in a mess of books, many of which were still unopened. Cole finally understood why Suzanne was so talented. It turne that she studied so intensely! In the end, the two men chose to go to the spacious andforta balcony, where Nathan briefed Cole about their uing tasks. Then, Cole reported to him about their work progress and important things they should take note of. As they were discussing, the door to the room was hastily pushed open. Suzanne hurried in, completely oblivious to the two people on the balcony. She behaved like a child who feared her parents scolding her for messing up the room. Flustered and panicky, she scrambled to pick all the books off the bed and organized them neatly on the shelf. She heaved a sigh with one hand on her hip and the other on her forehead. Then, with her mind still in disarray, she circled the room, checking to see if everything was in ce. Spotting another book on the easy chair, she quickly picked it up and ced it on the shelf. Then, she rushed over to the bed and tidied the bedding. After a flurry of cleaning up, she hurriedly left the room. She failed to notice the two people watching her from the balcony the whole time she was in there. Cole couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Mrs. Morrison¡¯s in such a hurry. She¡¯s probably on her way to tidy up the study now. She¡¯s pretty cute.¡±¡® Cole¡¯s unintentional praise drew a cold, angry stare from Nathan. Cole gulped nervously and straightened up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, General Morrison. I spoke out of turn.¡± ¨C Nathan leaned back into a wicker chair and fell deep in thought. Cole had just praised Suzanne for being cute. So why did he feel that Cole¡¯s tone had been too adoring, and why was he displeased about it? Chapter 129 Halfway through dinner, Suzanne suddenly remembered the mess she¡¯d left in the study and the bedroom. Hence, she hurriedly went upstairs to clean them up. After she was done, she returned downstairs to finish her meal. She wondered where Nathan and Cole had disappeared to after heading upstairs. Could Nathan possibly not wish to share a room with her since Sally was there, so he decided to rest in the guest room? That was highly likely. When Suzanne returned to the dining table, everyone had already finished their meals and left. She sat down dejectedly and continued eating. She couldn¡¯t even taste her food due to her heavy mood. Over in the living room, after Sally set her phone down, she call in an anxious and urgent tone, ¡°Mrs. Morrison, I just called Luca told me that Nate suffered a gunshot to his shoulderst night. ¡°They had just extracted the bullet not too long ago. But Nate didi want to be hospitalized and insisted oning home.¡± Florence covered her mouth in shock as she teared up. ¡°Last night? A. gunshot?¡± She put everything down and rushed up the stairs, sobbing as she cried aloud, ¡°Oh my goodness! My son¡­¡± Sally followed after her and went upstairs too. Back in the dining room, Suzanne lowered her head. Her hands, gripping the cutleries, were frozen. She trembled all over, and her heart ached for him. Nervousness and unease took over her as a bted fear tightened its grip. By the time she looked up again, Florence and Sally had already vanished upstairs. A tightness clenched at her heart. She desperately wanted to see Nathan and check on how severe his injury was. Suzanne didn¡¯t return to her room straight after dinner. Not wanting to see Nathan and Sally being intimate with each other, she went to take a stroll in the garden. She stayed outside, admiring the night viewte into the night, until she felt a little tired before she returned. As she pushed open the door to their room, she found the lights were turned on, but there was no one in sight. Suzanne shuffled her feet into the room, exhausted. Moving over to the bed, she sat down and slumped over to her side, letting out a long sigh. Why wasn¡¯t Nathan in the room? It was already sote at Suzanne was certain he was in Sally¡¯s room. She wonder nature of their rtionship. Was it polygamous? That thought made Suzanne feel awful. She was both aggrie saddened. All of a sudden, she heard the sound of the ss doors sliding o Suzanne¡¯s eyes widened instantly as she looked at the balcony in confusion. he Nathan came in from the balcony, closing the ss doors behind him and drawing the curtains. He was in a set offy pajamas. From the back, Suzanne could see his broad shoulders and his neatly cropped hair. He looked effortlessly handsome. She couldn¡¯t exin why she was taken over by nervousness, but her entire body was taut. So, she gulped dryly and tried to say something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. Nathan turned and walked in after drawing the curtains. He then switched on the air conditioner with a remote control and leaned against a shelf, fixing his deep and calm gaze on Suzanne. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. When their eyes met, Suzanne was so nervous she felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe. Her gaze slowly traveled from his shoulder up to his striking face. He had been shot yesterday and just had the bullet extracted. He should be in the hospital bed receiving treatment, so why did he insist oning back? Eaten up by worry, all she managed was to blurt out, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± She was finally looking at him, finally speaking to him. A faint, bitter smile yed on Nathan¡¯s lips. He¡¯d been through all sorts of dangerous situations all the Bleeding and getting injured were commonce. Never on let out that he was in pain, nor did he fear death. But now, he just wanted Suzanne to show more concern for hi Hence, he made his voice sound weak and feeble, and he murm It hurts. A lot.¡± ears. he Suzanne nervously gripped the bedsheets tight. She had a mind walk up to him to check on his wound. But all it took was a split second of hesitation, and she held back the urge. She hadn¡¯t even stood up from the bed. Nathan¡¯s gaze on her was intense. She didn¡¯t know what she should say, so she quickly looked away. Chapter 130 Nathan slowly walked toward her and sat down on the other side of the bed. They had their backs toward each other, and Nathan rested his elbows on his thighs. He supported his head on his hands, closed his eyes, and let out a long breath. The tension in the room was high, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel exhausted. Suzanne only asked him one question and didn¡¯t say any more. A whileter, Nathan asked, ¡°Why did Sally move in?¡± Suzanne smiled wryly. ¡°She¡¯s moved in for more than half a month now.¡± ¡°And you didn¡¯t stop her?¡± ¡°I have no right to do that.¡± Nathan fell silent. Momentster, he asked again, ¡°Are ing on taking a qualification exam?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°AAre youfortable staying here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°David Sally make things hard for you?¡± After assking all he had to ask, the room fell into a deathly silence once more. The tension in the room was palpable. Nathan hadd tried to strike up a conversation with her by asking her so many questions, but she only gave him curt replies, not intending to carry on the conversation. Things started to get awkward between them. ¡°I¡¯m going to shower.¡± And with that, Suzanne got off the bed and walked into the walk-in closet to get her pajamas. Nathan raised his head and looked at the time. It was almost midnight. Ever since he arrived home in the evening, he hadn¡¯t managed to catch a moment of rest. He¡¯d been waiting for her. He was finally able to meet her now. But she was so estranged and didn¡¯t even want to speak to him. When Suzanne came out from the shower half an hourter, Nathan was still seated in the same position with his elbows on his thighs. His back sagged, and his shoulders seemed to carry the weight of the world on them. She couldn¡¯t see his face, but she felt that he carried a heavy and deste air with him. There was a trace of mncholy to b00. Was he bothered by work? Suzanne felt bad for him. She we him and said softly, ¡°Nathan, you just had the bullet removed yesterday. You need to lie down and rest.¡± Nathan slowly straightened up and looked at her with a subtle hin emotion in his deep eyes. Suzanne didn¡¯t understand the emotions in his eyes. All she could tell was that his eyes were captivating and mesmerizing. ¡°How did you know?¡± he rasped with some sort of anticipation. Suzanne¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°I overheard Sally¡¯s call to Lucas.¡± Nathan smiled sardonically. Even Sally was concerned and would call others to find out about his condition. Why couldn¡¯t Suzanne do the same? Did she only ask about him because she overheard Sally¡¯s conversation? Nathan kept quiet with a cold expression. Suzanne nced around the room before asking, ¡°Do you have any medicines you need to take? Have you taken them yet?¡± ¡°I took them already,¡± he answered unenthusiastically. ¡°Do you have any ointments to apply on the wound then? Have you changed the dressing yet?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Nathan kept mum and stared at her, observing her innocent yet alluring eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me with it?¡± He pointed at the medications on the shelf. The fact was, he was only supposed to change them the next morning. Suzanne hurriedly brought the medications over and ced them on the bed. She opened up the packaging and said, ¡°You need to tell me how to use them.¡± Nathan took off his shirt with one hand. When Suzanne picked up an iodine swab and looked up, sh tanned torso bared before her eyes. His abs and his chest we wlessly well-defined, making him appear wild and seductive. Her heart raced, and her face flushed. Even her eyes seemed to h 1. She didn¡¯t know where to look, and her breathing became erratic. She stood there dumbfounded with the cotton swab in her hands, staring at his body. As Nathan looked at Suzanne¡¯s flushed face and her fascinated gaze, a faint smile gradually crept up his face. The temperature in the room soared Chapter 131 Suzanne fixed her gaze on Nathan¡¯s bandaged shoulder, not daring to look anywhere else. She felt a subtle warmth radiating off her entire body as her fingers trembled ever so slightly. The room was so silent she could almost hear her own heartbeat. There was something off about Nathan too. She could feel his¡¯ fiery gaze locked on her, and his labored breathing matched the rise and fall of his chest. Perhaps it was because of the pain, he sat bolt upright, unmoving. Suzanne had to inch closer as he was seated on the bed, causing his gaze to fall ufortably on her chest. She shifted slightly to the side. ¡°I¡¯ll remove the gauze now. Tell me if it hurts,¡± Suzanne said softly. He could hear her concern for him in her voice. Nathan hummed in response, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing in Suzanne slowly peeled the gauze off his wound, but as it w tightly, it pulled on his skin. She carefully removed it with both as she was worried that she might cause him pain. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Without even noticing it, she had already bent forward and lower her head to blow lightly on the exposed wound. She didn¡¯t know that the slight pain caused by the peeling of the gauze was nothing to Nathan. The action of her blowing on the wound, however, made him restless and uneasy. Suzanne had a faint and enticing fragrance around her, and several strands of her hair lightly brushed against his face and his shoulders. An internal turmoil raged within Nathan, causing him to tighten the hands on hisp into fists. When Suzanne finally removed the gauze, she noticed the wound was still bleeding. Though it was already stitched up, it was still a horrifying sight. It hurt her to see him suffering such an injury. She teared up at the thought of how if the bullet were to hit him just a little lower, it would have hit his heart. After disinfecting the wound with some iodine, she applied fresh medication and reced the gauze. When Nathan slowly turned to look at her, she quickly lowered her head so that her face was covered by her hair. She took several deep breaths to force back the tears in her eyes. Nathan¡¯s intense gaze was locked on Suzanne¡¯s side profile. They were like bottomless abysses wanting to draw her into their depths. He felt no pain. The only thing he felt was her soft fingertips brushing across his skin ever so lightly, causing his whole body to tens His heart raced. As she focused on tending to his wound, he was absorbed in star at her. Time ticked by as they basked in the blissful and warm interaction. However, there was also an indescribable agony lurking just beyond reach. Nathan did all he could to suppress the urge, clenching his fists ever so tightly. He was afraid that he might scare her if he lost control. His mind had been in utter disarray since the day Suzanne brought up her wish for a divorce. For the past half a month, he would asionally forget about her when he was busy with work. Thoughts of her would not intrude his mind when he contemted matters of the nation. However, when night fell, and all was quiet, he would go mad thinking about her. Her adorable face and watery eyes would upy every crevice of his mind. He was starting to think he liked Suzanne for her face, which resembled Sally¡¯s in her younger days. He¡¯d asked himself if his taste in women had remained unchanging and that he preferred women who looked more youthful. Yet, he found that he admired her for her talent, her knowledge, and her gentle personality even more. Nathan wasn¡¯t sure if that was love. After bandaging his wound up, Suzanne cleared the medications from the bed and ced them on the bedside table. But the moment she turned around, her gaze met his, and she saw the scorching intensity in them. Flustered, her heart seemed to skip a beat. She had no idea why Nathan was staring at her like that. In her mess of anxiety, she hurriedly picked up his shirt and hande to him, urging, ¡°You should put them on. The air-conditioning is o You might catch a cold.¡± As Nathan reached out for his shirt, his grip on her wrist suddenly tightened, and he gave her a sharp tug. Suzanne was caught off guard and fell onto him. The moment she was pressed against his chest, Nathan¡¯s arm went around her waist and flipped her around so that she was on the bed, beneath him. Chapter 132 Suzanne was dumbfounded, a mixture of shock and disbelief etched on her expression as Nathan pressed down on her. He bnced himself with one elbow, and his weight bore down on Suzanne. His handsome face hovered mere inches away from her, and their breaths were intermingling in the air. Tension surged through Suzanne. Her breath quickened, and her voice trembled as she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze held her captive. His breath was warm against her skin, his chest sturdy, and his features irresistibly close. Lost in the moment, Suzanne felt overwhelmed by Nathan¡¯s proximity. Morals and emotions took a back seat as she sumbed to the allure of the man she admired. Her mind was clouded with shyness, nervousness, and pern anticipation. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he leaned in, his voice hus dry as he fixed his gaze on her lips. With eager anticipation, he s closed the gap between them, longing for a kiss. Suzanne¡¯s nerves tingled as his lips drew closer. She gripped the bedsheets tightly, surrendering to the sweet anticipation with her eyes closing instinctively. Despite the turmoil in her heart, she couldn¡¯t resist Nathan¡¯s charm. Even though she knew Nathan had someone else in his heart. Even though their marriage was fleeting, she foolishly fell for him, cherishing every moment of their brief union. If Nathan was willing to kiss her and share his bed with her, Suzanne felt blessed. His hand caressed her cheek, and his fingers threaded into her hair to anchor her head in ce, leaving her unable to escape his advances. Suzanne¡¯sshes fluttered anxiously, her lips pursed in anticipation. Nathan¡¯s breath brushed against her skin, and in the next instant, his lips met hers. It was a fleeting moment, yet it ignited a fire within Suzanne, her heart pounding with excitement, only to be shattered by a knock at the door. ¡°Nate, are you asleep?¡± a voice called from outside. Just as Nathan was about to deepen the kiss, they were interrupted. Frustration surged within him, his anger simmering beneath the surface. He sighed heavily, resting his forehead against Suzanne¡¯s as he tried to regain hisposure. His first kiss was being cut short before it even began. The knocking grew more insistent. Suzanne quickly regained herposure, turning her head awa avoid his lips. Nathan reluctantly rose and reached for his phone to send a voic message to Sally. ¡°I¡¯m sleeping. Please stop disturbing me,¡± he muttered into the phone. After sending the message, he nced at Suzanne, who cautiously slipped under the covers before turning away. Sally knocked once more after receiving the message. ¡°Nate, perhaps you should go to the guest room. I can take care of you if you¡¯re not feeling well.¡± Unable to tolerate further interruptions, Nathan typed a single word in the chat box, ¡°Leave.¡± However, upon reflection, concerned that Sally might cause further trouble within the Morrison family, he deleted the word and sent a rather gentle voice message. ¡°Sally, my injury isn¡¯t severe. Please, be good and rest in your room. Don¡¯t disturb my rest.¡± Sally called out tenderly with a cheerful voice, ¡°Good night, Nate.¡± Suzanne buried herself under the nket, a bitter taste churning in her heart. She wondered whether all men were drawn to deceptive women. Despite being fully aware of their cunning and maniptive nature, men stillvished them with affection. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Suzanney still, feigning sleep with her back facing Nathan. Her fingertips stealthily traced her lips, still tingling from Nathan''s kiss. A hollow ache settled in her chest, mingling with a confusing blend of excitement and sadness. Throughout the night, she mulled over the reason for Nathan''s kiss. She wondered if it was merely a fleeting moment of passion or if it was driven by his desires. The former seemed unlikely, while thetter felt strained, especially considering Nathan''s character and his recent injury. Nathan made no further moves, merely switching off the light and settling on the other side of the bed, slipping into a quiet slumber. Suzanne couldn''t fathom the thoughts swirling in his mind. As the next morning dawned, Suzanne was roused by a persistent knocking. She caught a glimpse of Nathan as he opened the door and left to join the rest for breakfast. She shook off her drowsiness and got up slowly, feeling gloomy as she went to freshen up. Dressed and ready as usual, she headed downstairs for breakfast. However, as she went down the stairs, she met with a scene she dreaded¡ªthe presence of several people she least wanted to see. Seated at the table were Nathan''s aunt, Lindsey, along with her goddaughter, Elyse, as well as Sally and her uncle, Oliver. Though the atmosphere appeared harmonious, beneath the surface, tensions simmered like an unlit fuse on a battlefield. Unwilling to be entangled in their web of deceit, Suzanne decided to skip breakfast altogether and headed straight for the door. As she made her way down the stairs, Nathan caught a glimpse of her from the corner of his eye. His expression turned mncholic as she hesitated for a moment before stepping out. The breakfast before Nathan turned tasteless in an instant. He knew all too well that these people were not here merely to check on his recovery but harbored ulterior motives of their own. ... In the backyard of the vi, the sun bathed every corner in its warm embrace, casting a radiant glow upon the blooming flowers. Suzanne loungedzily on the stone table within the pavilion. She gazed at the lush garden while enjoying the fresh air and gentle caress of the spring breeze. Despite her hunger, an air of contentment enveloped her. A man''s voice abruptly broke the tranquility. "Why aren''t you having breakfast?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Suzanne jolted upright and turned to look behind her. Her mood soured instantly at the sight before her. It was Oliver. He was dressed impably, looking elegant and sophisticated. Suzanne harbored no fondness for either Sally or Oliver. She responded with an indifferent hum before standing up and prepared to leave. Oliver stepped forward anxiously and grabbed her arm. Suzanne turned back, her brow furrowing at his grasp. Her expression darkened, and her tone was icy as she said, "Dr. Hoffis, please let go of me." However, Oliver held on tightly. His breath grew heavy, his voice soft and gentle as he pleaded, "Suzanne, we need to talk." "I barely know you. There''s nothing to talk about." Oliver sneered, "Our past..." Suzanne cut him off. "Please, don''t mention the past. I have no memories of it. To me, you''re just a stranger." But Oliver persisted, his other hand reaching out to hold Suzanne''s other arm, drawing her closer. Suzanne struggled to free herself. "Let me go!" Oliver''s tone turned resentful. "How long will you live in denial? Nathan has always loved Sally. His marriage to you was merely an act to please his grandmother. Will you continue to lie to yourself? "I''ve always loved you deeply, and I''d give anything for you. Why can''t you just look at me?" With heartfelt sincerity, tears welled in Oliver''s eyes, their edges turning red. Chapter 134 Suzanne was taken aback by Oliver¡¯s genuine disy of emotion. His tears were a testament to the depth of his feelings. The emotion must have been intense to move such aposed man like Oliver to tears. Amidst her astonishment, Suzanne studied Oliver¡¯s subtle expressions and his heartfelt sentiments, attempting to decipher his innermost thoughts. Before Suzanne could gather her thoughts, Oliver suddenly pulled her into his embrace and held her tightly. Startled, Suzanne struggled with all her might and demanded, ¡°Let me go! What are you doing? Let me go!¡± Oliver held onto her firmly, his head burying into her shoul voice was hoarse and choked with emotion as he conf you so much. Why are you treating me this way? Why mu cruel, be it before or after you lost your memory?¡± With men naturally stronger than women, Suzanne found her unable to break free. The more she struggled, the tighter Olive became, almost suffocating her with his embrace. She felt her shoulders ache with the pressure. His love SO Finally, frustrated and exhausted, Suzanne ceased her struggle, standing still like a puppet. She gritted her teeth as she warned, ¡°Dr. Hoffis, release me, or I¡¯ll scream for help.¡± ¡°Suzanne, I love you, truly and deeply. Please, give me a chance,¡± Oliver persisted, dering his love passionately. Suzanne felt nothing stir within her heart, not even a hint of disgust. ¡°I don¡¯t love you.¡± ¡°Divorce Nathan and be with me. I will make you happy. I¡¯ll cherish you for the rest of my life. We-¡± Before Oliver could finish, a strong force yanked him away abruptly. Oliver lost his bnce and stumbled backward,nding with a thud on the ground. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Equally taken aback by the powerful force, Suzanne stepped back in surprise. As she collected herself, she realized Nathan was standing between them. His expression was dark and stern, and his gaze piercing with icy intensity. Oliver silently picked himself up from the ground and brushed off the dust from his clothes with a hint of anger. ¡°I was just catching up with my ex-girlfriend. No need to get so worked up.¡± It was the first time Suzanne had seen Nathan with such an unpleasant expression. He bore a resemnce to Hades, aze with killing intent. The chilling air surrounding him wa terrifying, as if it could freeze the entire world in an instant. Despite being the victim of Oliver¡¯s advances, Suzanne couldn but feel guilty. She felt as if she was a wife caught in the act of cheating. aze Nathan¡¯s cold gaze shifted to Oliver, his tone dripping with sarcasm each word cutting. ¡°Your way of catching up seems rather special. Shall I arrange a room for you?¡± Instead of rising to Nathan¡¯s bait, Oliver smirked with satisfaction, his tone devoid of respect. ¡°I think that would be lovely.¡± Meanwhile, Suzanne¡¯s eyes were already brimming with tears. She had thought Nathan hade to her aid, only to find herself humiliated. How could he say things so demeaning like arranging a room? What audacity! Her heart was heavy with disappointment. She wondered whether Nathan truly understood her distress or if he believed she deserved such treatment. Nathan charged toward Oliver and confronted him with a grip as firm as steel. ¡°Stay away from her. Touch her again, and you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Despite the sweat glistening on Oliver¡¯s brow, he remainedposed, his smile cold as ice. In a taunting tone, he retorted, ¡°Did you forget you had a wife when you were cozying up to Sally?¡± Chapter 135 The words struck Suzanne like a sharp de, piercing her heart and leaving behind a throbbing wound with every heartbeat. The pain was so intense that it felt as though she was swallowing knives with each breath. She fought against the tears welling up in her eyes. She was resolute in her decision not to shed another tear for Nathan. Knowing Nathan¡¯s deep connection with Sally, Suzanne had turned a blind eye to their intimate gestures, convincing herself they were inconsequential. However, hearing someone else speak them aloud made the bitter reality difficult to ignore. Nathan didn¡¯t refute the usation. When Sally threatened him with death, Nathan, driven by a sense of duty, embraced her to prevent the tragedy and offeredfort under the doctor¡¯s guidance. He saw this act as a humanitarian gesture, devoid of any feelings, and didn¡¯t breach his marital vows nor betray Suzann Nheless, Oliver¡¯s words shattered Nathan¡¯s calm. With nar eyes, Nathan snapped, ¡°You and Sally are quite the duo. Birds feather.¡± Oliver was caught off guard. Nathan let go of his grip on Oliver and grabbed Suzanne¡¯s wrist, his fury evident as he stormed away. Tears streamed down Suzanne¡¯s face as she reluctantly followed him into the vi. His grip was firm, causing her wrist to throb with pain. In the living room, Sally approached Nathan. ¡°Nate, where did you go just now? I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡± Before her hands could touch his arm, he shoved her aside forcefully. Sally stumbled backward and fell to the floor. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone in Morrison Residence was startled. They rushed to Sally¡¯s aid while reprimanding Nathan for his abruptness and unexined anger. But Nathan paid no heed to Sally¡¯s plight. With determination, he pulled Suzanne upstairs without pausing for even a moment. The tension in the room was palpable with Nathan¡¯s fury. Concern etched the faces of those witnessing the scene, their eyes flickering between Nathan¡¯s imposing figure and Suzanne¡¯s shrinking form. With a resounding m, the door was firmly shut and locked. Suzanne¡¯s heart sank the moment her wrist was released. She nervously took a few steps back, distancing herself from the intimidating man before her. Ever since knowing Nathan, this was the first time she had see so terrifyingly angry. It felt like even stepping slightly closer w bring her danger. The atmosphere around him was charged with menace, as if the air itself was crackled with tension that made it hard to breathe. As Nathan turned after locking the door, Suzanne had already distanced herself several steps away, much to his dismay. A glint of coldness shed in Nathan¡¯s eyes, his anger burning as he smirked sarcastically, ¡°Is this your reason for leaving?¡± Suzanne furrowed her brow, her teary eyes gazing at him. incredulously. His words rendered her speechless, unable toprehend the depth of his usation. Nathan closed the gap between them with deliberate steps. His anger intensified, though his tone remained icy as he spoke, ¡°You haven¡¯t even left yet, and you¡¯re so eager to embrace each other as if you can¡¯t bear to part?¡± Suzanne seethed with anger, feeling physically ufortable. Holding back tears, she gritted her teeth and retorted, ¡°Are you and Sally innocent then?¡± Nathan¡¯s response was firm. ¡°Yes, we are.¡± Suzanne found it absurd, but she couldn¡¯t muster augh. She huffed lightly to show her disdain. Her attitude infuriated Nathan even more. He walked over, grabbed her wrist, and yanked her toward him. He narrowed his eyes as he rebuked her, word by word, ¡°You were the one who insisted on marriage vows and loyalty. Now you¡¯re cozying up to your ex-boyfriend right in front of me. Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡± Suzanne was caught between fear of Nathan¡¯s wrath and anger at his unjust usations, her heart aching with unbearable agony. N woman who was deeply in love with her husband could end confessing his love for another woman via text and be indiffere toward the prospect of divorce. For Vera¡¯s sake, she had turned a blind eye to the signs. Yet now, Nathan was twisting the narrative and used her of being unfaith simply for sharing a hug with Oliver. Chapter 136 Suzanne seethed with rage as her tears streamed down. She bit her lips in defiance against the agony that cut her heart like sharp des. She wanted nothing to do with Nathan anymore. In a choked cry, Suzanne yelled, ¡°Nathan, you bastard! Let me go!¡± She fought against his restraining grip with all her might, momentarily forgetting about the wound on his shoulder. As Nathan exerted force to control her, the wound throbbed with pain, yet he showed no sign of difort. His heartache overshadowed any physical difort, his eyes blinded by fury. Nathan¡¯s other hand gripped her shoulder fiercely and pushed her back against the wall, causing a sharp pain shooting up her spine./ Startled, Suzanne gazed up at him with teary eyes, feeling powerless and unable to utter a word. Nathan seemed towering and powerful, like a mighty beast felt small and fragile, unable to withstand even the slight She was a mix of fear, anger, helplessness, and confusion, te on the brink of tears. Nathan suppressed his zing anger, his voice stern and mercile You¡¯re mine as long as we¡¯re not divorced, Suzanne. Dare to betra me, and I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡± Suzanne¡¯s heart dropped to her stomach. Fear coursed through her, halting her tears instantly. Nathan continued, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent if you¡¯re unsatisfied and need another man.¡± Each of his words dripped with insult, stabbing Suzanne¡¯s heart with unbearable pain. Unable to stand it any longer, she struggled to push him away. ¡°You bastard, let me go!¡± she snapped, her voice trembling. ¡°Even if I were unsatisfied, I¡¯d never turn to you. You¡¯re just a-¡± Before she could finish, her lips were sealed shut, and her body was pressed forcefully against the wall, Nathan¡¯s grip was strong as he held her struggling hands firmly above her head. Suzanne felt a throbbing pain in her wrists, leaving her helpless. Her lips were seized by Nathan¡¯s domineering and forceful kiss, rendering her unable to speak and breathe. It felt as if he had lost his senses, subjecting her to punishing bites and crushing pressure. His fervent kisses, whichcked any hint of tenderness, left Suzanne¡¯s lips and tongue sore. Even his shallow breaths felt scorching against her skin. zanne She struggled to turn her head, desperate to escape his relentless advances. However, his strong hand held her firmly in felt like a defenselessmb trapped against the wall, p resist the impending ughter. Fearing Nathan¡¯s rough punishment, she cried. Tears stream her cheeks andnded softly on her chin, dampening Nathan¡¯s cheeks. As he tasted the saltiness of her tears, pain clenched his heart, a his lost rationality slowly returned. He stopped the forceful kiss an gently withdrew from her tender lips. to This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He watched as Suzanne wept softly in his arms, her delicate lips. slightly swollen and flushed from his kisses. His anger soon melted away, reced by gentle empathy for her vulnerability. Nathan released her and stepped back. Suzanne slumped weakly downward the moment he let go. He moved swiftly to catch her and 2:3 pulled her back into his embrace. Exhausted from the ordeal, Suzanne had lost all strength, her cries reminiscent of a wounded kitten, conveying her anguish and frustration. ¡°I hate you. I hate you so much. I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. Why are you doing this to me?¡± Nathan held her close as she continued to sob, his heart aching and his eyes brimming with emotion. He stroked her head tenderly, resting his chin on hers. At that moment, he realized that even he, typicallyposed and collected, could be swept away by such intense emotion. Chapter 137 Suzanne was enveloped in Nathan¡¯s embrace, her tears flowing helplessly. With each passing moment, her inner turmoil grew more pronounced. She then pushed against Nathan¡¯s chest, and all of a sudden, a sharp inhale escaped him. She was shocked and immediately nced up at his shoulder. Blood stains had tainted his white shirt. In that instant, all of Suzanne¡¯s resentment and anger dissipated like mist in the wind. Her voice trembled with emotion as she eximed,¡± You¡¯re bleeding!¡± But Nathan paid no attention to his wound, maintaining his firm hold on her shoulders. His stern voice commanded, ¡°Stay away in the future.¡± Suzanne¡¯s surprise was evident in her watery eyes as she me Nathan¡¯s gaze. Nathan lowered his head, his gaze fixed on her eyes, then on he which were slightly swollen from his kisses. A sense of guilt wa over him. him Suzanne retorted, ¡°I want to stay away from him too, but he¡¯s clinging to me just like you are now. I¡¯ve struggled with all my might, but I can¡¯t move. What am I supposed to do?¡± Her words were not only directed at Oliver but also at Nathan. As her words fell, Nathan loosened his grip slightly and took a step back. Regardless of the truth behind her exnation, Nathan chose to trust herpletely. With a stern expression, he spoke calmly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call for help if he won¡¯t let you go?¡± Suzanne wiped her tears away with a sniff, her lips pouted in frustration. ¡°He¡¯s shameless, but I have to protect my dignity. Imagine if the whole family caught him holding me like that. The gossip would never end.¡± Nathan fell silent. As Suzanne walked past him to retrieve medications from the cab, she grumbled softly under her breath, ¡°You¡¯re too quick to judge me without knowing the whole story. using me of being disloyal to our marriage and vows, you¡¯re just as bad.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Suzanne struggled to finish the rest of her words. He had forcefully kissed me. Her heart raced uncontrobly, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment and anger. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°How dare you treat me like this? Who do you think you are?¡± sheined. ¡°You¡¯re still entangled with Sally and harbore elings for her, yet you refuse to divorce me. ¡°How could you forbid me to do things you¡¯re doing yourse crossed the line.¡± Suzanne grumbled as she approached Nathan with the medi her words filled withints, yet her actions gentle and ca Her clear eyes held a tender gaze. ¡°Sit down. Let me check your wound and change the bandage.¡± Nathan felt no pain from the wound, but his emotions were a tumultuous mix. His intense gaze lingered on Suzanne¡¯s flushed cheeks, eyes, and lips. His heart raced, every cell in his body being aze with longing. Just one impulsive kiss, and he realized he couldn¡¯t resist kissing her again. It was addictive and ignited a desire in him to touch her. The soft, fragrant, and moist sensation of their contact ensnared him. Suzanne met his gaze as she spoke, ¡°Sit down. Let me-¡± His scorching gaze left her head nk. At that moment, she felt as though her entire being was engulfed in mes. Her dewy eyes acted as a catalyst, igniting Nathan¡¯s suppressed impulse. The next moment, he stepped forward. One hand hooked around her waist, and the other cradled the back of her head as he kissed her passionately. Suzanne was startled. Her lips, still tingling from his previous kiss, were now throbbing from his renewed affection. She wondered if he was teasing her again. Suzanne pushed against his chest with both hands, attempting to resist. But this time, his kiss left her disoriented and enchanted, her resistance gradually melting under his gentle onught. Chapter 138 Suzanne was kissed into a state of utter weakness, with her body yieldingpletely to his embrace. Nathan¡¯s kiss was tender yet profound, exploring her with a gentle touch that left her mind empty. The warmth of his breath consumed her. The softness of his lips against hers was a delicacy she couldn¡¯t get enough of. Suzanne surrendered, her body rxed against Nathan¡¯s firm chest, the thin fabric of their clothes offering no resistance to the mingling of their desires. A soft moan escaped Suzanne¡¯s lips, her body tingling with a mixture of weakness and longing. As the kiss deepened, their desires ignited,, a shy yet intense passion simmering between them. At that moment, Nathan¡¯s hand trailed down her neck, sendin shiver down her spine. She gasped, her senses snapping back reality as she looked into his face. It was blurred yet captivatin With rapid breaths, she struggled toprehend the sudden inte of the moment. His touch was firm and assertive, pressing against her with a raw energy that startled her. ¡°No, stop!¡± Suzanne eximed and pushed Nathan away with all her strength. Stunned, Nathan took a step back as Suzanne rushed past him and bolted out of the door. Nathan closed his eyes with heavy breaths. His heart was in turmoil. Suzanne fled into the study. As soon as she shut the door, she slid to the floor with her body weak and trembling. Her mind raced with chaotic thoughts, her breath quickened, her cheeks flushed with emotion, and her hand trembled as it covered her swollen lips. She felt like she was on the verge of losing herself in the whirlwind of emotions. She wondered whether she or Nathan had lost their mind and what Nathan intended to do to her. The mere thought of his recent actions, his physical responses, and his intense kisses, followed by the gentle yetmanding onester, left her feeling as if she had stepped into a dream. Even in dreams, she wouldn¡¯t dare to be as bold and reckless. Suzanne covered her face, burying it in her knees. She wished she could scream to release her shock and confusion. She spent the entire day holed up in the study, trying desperately to calm herself by reading. But she couldn¡¯t focus on the books. When the maid knocked on the door to summon her fo imed she wasn¡¯t hungry and refused toe out. Fa was too embarrassing and awkward. She had no idea how confront him. From morning until after 5:00 pm., Suzanne remained in the Then, there was another knock on the door. She hurriedly sai not eating.¡± she Her phone chimed twice. Suzanne retrieved her phone and nced a the message on the screen. It was from Nathan. ¡°Open the door.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Suzanne quickly responded, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± an It was too embarrassing and humiliating. She was too sensitive and unsure of what to do. Outside the door, Nathan clenched his phone tightly, his veins bulging on the back of his hand. He took a deep breath as his eyes reddened. Nathan was now certain that he had fallen for Suzanne. However, Suzanne was ultimately heartless. He wondered whether all men were merely a ship to Suzanne, passing through her life. Whether it was her ex-husband, ex-boyfriend, or perhaps him, her current husband, none of them seemed capable of winning her heart. Chapter 139 The knocking outside the door finally ceased. Suzanne stayed in the study until midnight. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything all day and started to feel weak from hunger. After everyone in the house had gone to sleep, she emerged from the study. She made her way to the kitchen downstairs in search of food. Cooking was never her forte, and whatever she made usually turned out unappetizing. After rummaging the kitchen for a while, she couldn¡¯t find any ready- made food. Left with no choice, she reluctantly opted for two eggs, intending to make hard-boiled eggs. Suddenly, she heard steady footsteps behind her. She hastily turned back in rm, only to find Nathan approac With her face flushed with embarrassment, Suzanne nervously shuffled her feet, distancing herself from Nathan. ¡°Why are you still awake?¡± Suzanne felt a pang of guilt as if she h been caught red-handed raiding the kitchen like a naughty child. Nathan wasposed, his gaze piercing as he approached and turned off the stove. ¡°I-¡± Suzanne¡¯s hunger was evident, though the words remained lodged in her throat. She nced at the stove, where the water for boiling the eggs hadn¡¯t even heated up yet. Without a word, Nathan scooped up the eggs and emptied the pot. You don¡¯t like egg yolks, right? Will two egg whites be enough for you? Suzanne was taken aback by his consideration, touched by the way he paid attention to her preferences. ¡°I can always cook two more,¡± Suzanne said softly. Nathan cracked the eggs absentmindedly, his movements deft yet deliberate. Suzanne watched in confusion, feeling somewhat out of ce. Nathan had a serious look on his face. He emitted a cold presence, and his words were few. Suzanne dared not disrupt his concentration. She simply observed as he skillfully prepared the food. He whisked the two eggs until they were evenly mixed, added water, strained, and steamed them. Then, he retrieved a steak and some lettuce from the refrigerator. Suzanne was astonished to see him preparing more and more dishes. What shocked her even more was that Nathan could act cook. His movements were skilled and practiced. As Nathan continued, Suzanne¡¯s stomach rumbled, and she licked h lips in anticipation. Emboldened by curiosity, she ventured closer. Are you hungry too? Is that why you¡¯re cooking?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Nathan replied as he fried the steak. The aroma of rosemary and garlic wafting through the air, making Suzanne¡¯s mouth water. She asked as her gaze fixed on the dish, ¡°Are you cooking this for me? Nathan remained silent. He then took out some seasoning and asked in a gentle yet serious tone, ¡°Do you want it in or with ck pepper? Suzanne¡¯s eyes gleamed, and she blurted out, ¡°ck pepper.¡± Nathan instructed in a light yet serious tone, ¡°Go sit outside and wait for a few minutes.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Suzanne obediently responded, immediately turning to leave the kitchen. She sat at the dining table, hands covering her burning cheeks, her heart still pounding. She couldn¡¯t understand why Nathan could be so calm and unaffected, as if nothing had happened that morning. In contrast, she was always shy, nervous, and awkward. Her heart raced, and her cheeks flushed every time she saw him. The ambiguous scene kept reying in her mind, making her feel extremely unnatural, as if she had done something wrong. Suzanne was lost in thought when Nathan emerged with three dishes. Diced ck pepper steak, steamed egg custard, and sd. Nathan ced the dishes before Suzanne and sat across The rectangr table was three feet wide, neither too far no close, providing afortable distance between them. An unusual silence engulfed the space. Suzanne nervously picked up her fork, hesitating to pick up the She stole a nce at Nathan, who sat casually with one hand res on the table. His gaze was prating as he silently observed her moves. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org her. Chapter 140 Feeling flustered under Nathan¡¯s gaze, Suzanne nervously offered, ¡± Would you like to have some too?¡± Nathan shook his head in silence. Conflicted, Suzanne bit her lip and nced downward. Summoning courage after taking a deep breath, she tasted a piece of diced steak, finding it savory and delicious. She then earnestly enjoyed the steamed egg custard and sd. Gradually, she marveled at Nathan¡¯s culinary skills, wondering if there was anything he couldn¡¯t do. Midway through her meal, Nathan¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°You¡¯re not willing to share a room with me tonight?¡± Suzanne froze, her heart racing as she chewed on her steak. She caught off guard, unsure how to respond. The idea of sleeping separately hadn¡¯t even crossed her mind. She had secluded herself all day, grappling with the uncertainty of facing Nathan. She never anticipated him to broach the subject so directly, showing no signs of embarrassment or remorse. Nathan¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he observed her tense expression, forming a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯ll move to the guest room,¡± he said quietly. Before Nathan could respond, she blurted out, ¡°No.¡± Her tone was anxious, catching Nathan off guard. He lightly furrowed his brow, looking at her with a mix of anticipation and confusion. Suzanne feared Sally might rece her during the night. The thought terrified her. She couldn¡¯t bear the agony of betrayal and infidelity. With a hint of delight, Nathan said, ¡°Alright.¡± With her face flushed red and her head hung low, Suzanne continued in a voice barely above a whisper, ¡°Nathan, please don¡¯t touch me tonight, okay?¡± As she spoke, her heart pounded with embarrassment and awkwardness. Upon hearing her words, Nathan¡¯s hand instinctively clenched into a fist, and a fleeting hint of sadness passed through his eyes. Suzanne¡¯s straightforward rejection hurt him deeply. Without saying a word, he hummed in response. Feeling a sense of relief at Nathan¡¯s reply, Suzanne finally felt at ease. However, the sound of a chair being pulled interrupted the moment. She looked up only to see Nathan leaving the dining table, ding toward the living room, and then up the stairs. Uncertain if she had said something wrong, Suzanne couldn the feeling that Nathan was upset. After her memory was lost, Suzanne had no sexual experience she knew she wasn¡¯t a naive girl anymore. She saw no need to c fiercely to her virginity. If Nathan epted her past, she wished build beautiful memories with him in their marriage. However, she needed to go to the hospital for a thorough C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org examination. After all, Nathan had delved into her three past cases of sexually transmitted diseases, and her best friend Sienna had mentioned the hefty sum of money for the treatment. Though she hadn¡¯t felt any difort in the past three years, for Nathan¡¯s sake, she wanted to undergo aprehensive examination before intimacy. After supper, Suzanne returned to the room. Nathan was already asleep on the bed.. Unsure if he was dozing off or deeply asleep, Suzanne dared not make a sound. She quietly turned off the lights and went to wash up. Half an hourter, she emerged from the bathroom and cautiously climbed into bed. Lying beside Nathan and listening to his steady breathing, Suzanne¡¯s heart swelled with happiness. She didn¡¯t dare to be too greedy, only hoping that Vera would live longer until the age of 120. Only then could she and Nathan spend 50 years together as husband and wife. Chapter 141 The next morning dawned with radiant sunshine as Suzanne waited by the hospital entrance. It wasn¡¯t long before Sienna arrived, her breath heavy from exertion. ¡°Sorry, Suzanne, I¡¯mte,¡± Sienna apologized, hands on her knees as she gasped for breath. Suzanne quickly reached out to support her. ¡°I got here too early. You don¡¯t have to rush.¡± As Sienna caught her breath, she nced at the imposing hospital building and asked, ¡°Are you sick?¡± Suzanne shook her head. Once Sienna had gathered herself, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Then why did you ask me to meet you at the hospital?¡± Leaning closer, Suzanne whispered, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. ¡°I want to check if my past illnesses have recurred. I didn¡¯t dare toe alone, so I wanted you to apany me.¡± Sienna was momentarily surprised, her gaze locking onto Suzanne. Suzanne, feeling a touch of awkwardness, lowered her head and hesitantly revealed, ¡°I¡¯ve been married for a few months. My husband is aware of my medical history, so he refrained from touching me until yesterday¡­¡± Sienna paused, incredulous. ¡°You¡¯re married?¡± Suzanne affirmed with a nod. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Sienna¡¯s disbelief was evident. ¡°So, your husband suddenly wants intimacy, and you¡¯reing to visit the gynecologist?¡± Feeling as if she had been caught red-handed, Suzanne nced around before nodding. Sienna¡¯s expression darkened as she silently observed Suzanne. She then let out a heavy sigh before firmly pinching Suzanne¡¯s nose. Suzanne widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sienna released Suzanne¡¯s nose andmented without hesitation,¡± Your nose is natural, no imnts.¡± Next, she pinched Suzanne¡¯s cheeks and inspected her teeth. ¡°No veneers. All your teeth are real.¡± Finally, she gave Suzanne¡¯s chest a push. Startled, Suzanne stepped back, crossing her arms over her chest with extreme embarrassment. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sienna¡¯s tone remained sincere, her voice unwavering. ¡°Your chest might not berge, but it¡¯s soft, and it¡¯s real.¡± Suzanne looked at Sienna with disbelief. Sienna held Suzanne¡¯s gaze earnestly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Actually, the first time I saw you, I knew you weren¡¯t Suzanne.¡± Hearing Sienna¡¯s confession, Suzanne was left dumbfounded. With a heavy heart, Sienna lowered her head, her words tinged with remorse. ¡°I was desperate for money to save my dad. When you imed to be Suzanne and offered to help, I appreciated it and genuinely wanted to be friends. But deep down, I knew you weren¡¯t Suzanne.¡± Nervously, Suzanne reached out to grab Sienna¡¯s hand and asked in a cautious tone, ¡°I¡¯ve done two DNA tests at reputable hospitals. They couldn¡¯t be wrong. Why are you so sure I¡¯m not Suzanne?¡± Looking up at Suzanne, Sienna¡¯s clear eyes were brimming with tears. She murmured with sadness, ¡°Because I know Suzanne too well. She¡¯s always been selfish since we were kids. ¡°Even after she dropped out of school, we kept in touch via video calls until three years ago. No matter how much stic surgery she¡¯s had, her true nature remains unchanged. She couldn¡¯t have transformed from a demon into an angel, let alone lost her true self.¡± Suzanne lowered her head and let out a sigh. ¡°My husband doubted my identity once, but his associates supervised the entire process during the second test. It couldn¡¯t have been mistaken.¡± Sienna took a deep breath and dered, ¡°Then let¡¯s put intuition against science and see which prevails.¡± With determination, Sienna guided Suzanne into the hospital, getting her registered for an examination. Suzanne couldn¡¯t shake off the nervousness that gripped her during the blood-drawing process, all because of Sienna¡¯s words. The doctor led Suzanne into the examination room, guiding her w utmost professionalism. After putting on gloves, the doctor gesture toward the nearby bed. ¡°Please remove your pants and lie down with your feet apart.¡± A flush spread across Suzanne¡¯s cheeks, her nerves mingling with embarrassment as a sudden wave of shyness washed over her. Chapter 142 Although they were both female, Suzanne still felt a little awkward. The doctor turned and saw her standing there stiffly without moving an inch. The doctor smiled and said, ¡°I saw the report on your medical history. earlier. You must have done this examination several times before. Why are you still acting all shy like a little girl?¡± Suzanne pursed her lips awkwardly and slowly took off her pants. Following the doctor¡¯s instructions, shey on the bed and spread her legs apart. Suzanne felt her cheeks burning hot, Feeling embarrassed, she Property ? N?velDrama.Org. closed her eyes and turned her head to the side. The doctor stood between Suzanne¡¯s legs and briefly examined her with a speculum. Suddenly, she seemed stunned and droppe speculum. She spoke to Suzanne with a frown, ¡°How did you get infected previously? Did you get it through a blood transfer?¡± Suzanna opened her eyes. When she saw the serious expression the doctor¡¯s face, she became nervous for fear that her illness ha rpsed. ¡°I don¡¯t know because I¡¯ve lost my memory. Has my illness returned?¡± The doctorughed helplessly. ¡°Put your pants back on. There¡¯s no need for further examination. Puzzled, Suzanne got off the bed quickly. While putting on her pants, she asked, ¡°Doctor, is there something wrong? Why did you stop the examination?¡± The doctor took off her gloves and exined as she walked out,¡± You¡¯re still a virgin, and the examination would tear your hymen. Since you haven¡¯t had sexual intercourse before, there is no need for an examination. Go out and wait for your blood test report.¡± Dumbstruck, Suzanne stood in the room as if she was fixed to the spot. The sudden revtion shocked her. Sienna said that she wasn¡¯t Suzanne. Even the doctor confirmed that she was still a virgin. Where did it go wrong? Why would things end up like this? Suzanne¡¯s reports finally came out after waiting for a long time. The attending doctor read all of her reports with a smile and sighed,¡± Youngdy, have you made a mistake?¡± Feeling anxious and worried, Suzanne sat next to the doctor and fidgeted nervously with her fingers. Sienna hugged Suzanne¡¯s shoulder and turned to the doctor. ¡°Pl be direct with us. What are the results of the examination?¡± The doctor replied, ¡°Your hymen is intact, showing that you haven had sexual intercourse. Thus, you don¡¯t have any gynecological diseases. The other reports were all normal, and you haven¡¯t been infected with gonorrhea or syphilis. You¡¯re very healthy.¡± Tears welled up in Suzanne¡¯s eyes. She had felt inferior and weak to others all because of her history and personal background. Because of her lewd past, Suzanne even looked down on herself. She had been tormented for the past few years with self-hatred. Whenever anyone brought up her past, Suzanne wished that she could die from embarrassment. However, the doctor told her that she was still a virgin. She had never had sex. Suzanne couldn¡¯t distinguish whether she felt excited or sad. She threw herself into Sienna¡¯s arms and cried out loud, pouring out the insults and grievances she had suffered over the years. The doctor was taken aback by Suzanne¡¯s reaction. Sienna quickly apologized to the doctor and helped Suzanne to leave the room. She came out of the doctor¡¯s office crying. The people waiting outside thought she was diagnosed with a terminal illness and cast sympathetic nces at Suzanne. Suzanne finally calmed down after walking out of the hospital. She wiped her tears with the tissue that Sienna handed her. Sienna sighed and said, ¡°So, you believe you¡¯re not Suzanne now, right?¡± Drying her tears, Suzanne gazed into the distance with a determined look in her eyes. Her voice was sharp as she spoke, ¡°Sienna, help me keep this a secret.¡± Puzzled, Sienna said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to tell your family a Suzanne clenched the tissue tightly in her hands before turn Sienna. ¡°If I¡¯m not Suzanne, then who am I? Who is manipti everything behind the scenes and making me assume Suzanne identity?¡± 2¡å Chapter 143 Sienna was caught off guard by Suzanne¡¯s question. Suzanne closed her eyes and took a deep breath, as if trying to muster the strength within her. She continued solemnly, ¡°If I¡¯m not Suzanne, then the Yorks aren¡¯t my real family. Simrly, the Morrisons aren¡¯t my inws, either.¡± ¡°Suzanne, you-¡± Sienna stared at the woman before her. At that moment, the inferiority and weakness that weighed down on Suzanne had disappeared, along with the shackles that kept her restrained. Despite losing her memory and identity, Suzanne¡¯s renewed confidence and resilience shone from within. Suzanne grabbed Sienna¡¯s hand and gazed at her earnestly. She asked in a soft voice, ¡°Sienna, can you help me keep this secret?¡± Sienna was overwhelmed by her resolve and nodded nkly. ¡°Yes. Suzanne continued, ¡°After I lost my memory, I sensed an unseen force trying to control me. I must expose the conspiracy behind it, so I can¡¯t afford to slip up.¡± ¡°Could it be the York family?¡± Sienna said. Suzanna remained silent for a few seconds. ¡°They don¡¯t have the ability to do that, but I¡¯m not sure if I can rule them out, either.¡± Sienna continued, ¡°How about your husband¡¯s family?¡± Suzanne chuckled. ¡°What benefit would they gain from doing this?¡± After hearing that, Sienna felt the same way. Suzanne thought for a moment and expressed her concern. ¡°There were police officers present the first time I had my DNA tested. The N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. second time, personnel from the Norvanian military supervised the entire process. ¡°Since both times were sessfully tampered with, the mysterious force behind this is definitely not to be underestimated.¡± Sienna patted Suzanne on the shoulder and smiled. ¡°I consider you my friend whether you¡¯re the real Suzanne or not. If you need any help, just let me know, and I will do everything I can to assist you.¡± Suzanne hugged her gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Sienna.¡± That night, Suzanne invited Sienna to dinner before returning home. It was already 8:00 pm when she arrived at the Morrison Residence. Suzanne stepped into the magnificent vi, which was brightly lit by luxurious and dazzling crystal chandeliers. sat Three people sat on the sofa under the chandelier. Suzanne¡¯s nce fell on Nathan first. Contrary to his usual uptight demeano leisurely on the sofa with one arm draped across the back o and his legs crossed casually. Nathan caught sight of Suzanne from the corner of his eye. The expression on his face darkened, and a hint of disappointment br appeared in his gaze. He had returned home for the past two days. However, Suzanne spent the whole time trying to avoid him by hiding in the study or going out for the day. Nathan knew her intentions, and it pained him deeply. fa When Florence saw Suzanne, she called out to her gently, ¡°Suzanne, you¡¯re back? Have you had dinner?¡± Suzanne went over and greeted her politely, ¡°Yes, I already had dinner with a friend.¡± Lindsey was also sitting on the sofa, Crossing her arms, Lindsey fixed a disdainful stare on Suzanne and said smugly, ¡°Suzanne, do you know where I¡¯ve been these past few days?¡± Suzanne forced a smile. ¡°I do. Florence mentioned that you went on a trip to Suntend.¡± Lindsey replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t go there for leisure. Instead, I went to Suntend to find Ms. Inkwell. What¡¯s more, I also mentioned that you tried to impersonate her. Ms. Inkwell is very angry and intends to sue you.¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes darkened abruptly as he shot Lindsey a cold gaze. Florence was also shocked. ¡°Lindsey, have you gone mad? Why are you colluding with outsiders to go against your own family?¡± Lindsey spat in disgust. ¡°What family? Suzanne is nothing but aplete fraud. She manipted my mother and pulled all kinds of tricks to marry Nate. ¡°Then, she pretended to be a famous artist to seize wealth for herse when she¡¯s just a cunning prostitute who is skilled at seducing men with her wiles.¡± Florence was filled with anger at Lindsey¡¯s words. However, she dared not turn against her. Chapter 144 At this moment, Nathan¡¯s expression was unexpectedly calm. Suzanne didn¡¯t take Lindsey¡¯s words to heart. Instead, the person she cared about had always been Nathan. ¡°Lindsey,¡± Suzanne said, ¡°I never imed to be Inkwell, nor have I used her reputation for personal gain. On what grounds does she have to sue me?¡± Lindsey sneered. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know? Wendy spent a tidy sum to restore that crappy painting of yours. She even sold the painting for five million dors.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Suzanne clenched her fists as her chest tightened with anger. She hadn¡¯t expected this to happen. She had deliberately ruined the painting, yet Wendy managed to f someone to restore it. It was even sold at a high price. Suzanne had been keeping tabs on this Inkwell person who seemed to appear out of thin air. At first, she thought Inkwell was just going to make a brief appearance. However, Suzanne didn¡¯t expect Inkwell to capitalize on her fame and make money through livestreaming. Apart from product endorsements, she also participated in lucrative activities and events. The only thing Inkwell didn¡¯t continue doing was livestreaming her paintings or engaging in charity work. Although Suzanne couldn¡¯t confirm if she was Inkwell, she was certain that the woman who imed to be her was definitely a fraud. She replied calmly, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll look forward to the legal letter from Ms. Inkwell.¡± Then, Suzanne turned to Florence and said, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡± As she turned away, Suzanne¡¯s gaze swept across Nathan¡¯s handsome profile. He looked indifferent, not meeting her gaze nor making any sound to acknowledge her. Suzanne felt dejected as her mood plummeted. She didn¡¯t know why, but Nathan¡¯s attitude toward her seemed to have changed. His inconsistent behavior swung between hot and cold. The rtionship between them became more and more strained. However, Suzanne had no idea what the problem was. Neither of them exchanged a word from start to finish. Suzanne went upstairs and found her bedroom door ajar. She walked in and froze up instantly when she saw two maids packing up Nathan¡¯s belongings. She felt a suffocating weight on her chest that caused he air. It was as if there was a heavy stone that weighed do wasn¡¯t pain she felt but an inexplicable heartache. Her hands and feet turned cold. Suzanne could only stand th hhelplessly. It had been over four months since they got married. Despite ininitially rocky rtionship, they hadn¡¯t slept in separate rooms. So wity now? sp for It One of the maids greeted Suzanne politely and exined, ¡°Madam, We are packing up Mr. Nathan¡¯s things to move them to the adjacent guesstroom. Suzanned forced a smile and feigned indifference. ¡°Feel free to go on with your work.¡± After that, she walked out of the bedroom. She leaned against the wall by the door and looked up to the ceiling with tears in her eyes. At that moment, Suzanne felt so disheartened that even her breathing became labored. Suddenly, she heard footstepsing up the stairs. The familiar thud of his footsteps was etched deep into the depths of Suzanne¡¯s heart. She quickly wiped away her tears. Taking a deep breath, Suzanne straightened up and turned toward the stairs. Nathan walked up the stairs. He went over to Suzanne with a meaningful gaze in his eyes. She couldn¡¯t stop her heart beating¡¯ faster as his tall, imposing figure loomed over her. Suzanne lifted her head and looked into his mysterious dark eyes. She squeezed out a faint smile and asked, ¡°Nathan, why are you. doing this?¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze was cold as he looked at Suzanne. Finally, he said in a detached tone, ¡°I did as you wished. Those words pierced Suzanne¡¯s heart. Feeling aggrieved, Suz couldn¡¯t stop the tears from welling up in her eyes. What did he mean by doing as she wished? Did this man even kr what she truly desired? He didn¡¯t want to share a bed with her, and yet he found such a lofty excuse to shift the me on her instead. Suzanne hung her head to hide the pained expression on her face from Nathan. She murmured weakly ¡°Thank you.¡± Chapter 145 However, Suzanne¡¯s appreciative words grated against Nathan¡¯s ears harshly. The temperature around them seemed to drop below. freezing point from his icy demeanor. They locked eyes, but neither of them said anything. Suddenly, Sally¡¯s voice came from the guest room, ¡°Nate, I specially decorated the room for you. Come and see if you like it.¡± She walked over to Nathan and linked her arm with his. However, Nathan¡¯s expression remained impassive as he pushed Sally¡¯s hand away. He turned and walked over to the door of the guest room in silence. Sally took two steps toward Nathan. Then, she nced back at Suzanne and shot her a provocative smirk. She looked smug, if she had triumphed over Suzanne. Suzanne didn¡¯t let her get away with her. She retorted, ¡°Nathan moving in to sleep with you. What¡¯s there to be proud of?¡± Sally waspletely dumbfounded when she heard Suzanne¡¯s words. She never expected Suzanne to call her out and interpret he expression so directly. Nathan heard it as well. He turned to re at Sally. Sally forced an awkward smile and exined herself in a gentle voice, ¡°Nate, I didn¡¯t mean to. Suzanne must have misunderstood my N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. intentions.¡± A look of disgust shed in Nathan¡¯s eyes, and he walked into the guest room without saying another word. When Sally attempted to follow him, Nathan loudly closed the door in her face, leaving her standing outside awkwardly. Suzanne paid no attention to Sally. She returned to the master bedroom and closed the door behind her as well. It was the first time she realized how spacious the room was, and her restless heart felt just as empty. It seemed like something was missing. That night, Suzanne tossed and turned as her thoughts were filled with Nathan. She also thought about her true identity and the difficult path ahead. Previously, she had no direction. She was constantly in a state of self- doubt and confusion. Now, her goal was crystal clear. She had to uncover the truth. The next day, Suzanne got up as usual and washed up. After getting dressed, she came out of her bedroom and went downstairs for breakfast. In the dining room, the six feet long table was filled with thers of the Morrison family. Even Duke and La, who had move were back home. The atmosphere at the table was quite livel Suzanne noticed the sly smile on Lindsey¡¯s face, and she had a ominous feeling that something unexpected was going to ha that day. Descending the stairs, Suzanne approached the table and greeted Nathan¡¯s parents. ¡®Suzanne,e sit down and have breakfast-¡± Florence turned to point at the chair beside Nathan, but her words ended abruptly when she saw that Sally had already upied it. Instead, Florence gestured toward a corner of the table awkwardly.¡± You can go and sit next to La.¡± La crossed her arms and put on an arrogant expression. She declined coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t sit next to me. It will ruin my appetite.¡± Upon hearing her words, several people present suppressed theirughter discreetly and watched Suzanne¡¯s reaction with glee. Nathan was eating his breakfast with his head down. He paused for a moment before biting down on his food forcefully to stop himself from flying into a rage. Suzanne turned to Nathan with a hopeful gaze. Unfortunately, she was let down by his indifference. Nathan no longer defended her like he used to. He seemed to thoroughly despise her now! Suzanne felt a pang in her heart. She couldn¡¯t put a finger on the loneliness and disappointment she felt. She walked to the other end of the table and distanced herself fro everyone. After she pulled out a chair and sat down, the staff broug out the food. Breakfast in wealthy families was avish affair. However, Suzanne noticed that her breakfast today was rather subpar. She only had two slices of dry bread on her te. She looked over at the others and realized her breakfast was vastly different from theirs. She was being treated differently. Just as Suzanne was peeking at what the others had, Lindsey spoke up pompously, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look at others. I instructed the maids to arrange this breakfast for you.¡± All eyes turned to look at Suzanne¡¯s breakfast. Chapter 146 Before anyone could say anything, Suzanne pushed her te away and demanded angrily, ¡°Lindsey, just tell me if you have any grievances against me. Don¡¯t resort to such lowly tactics. It¡¯s very unbing.¡± The reason Lindsey dared to bully Suzanne so openly was because Nathan moved out of the master bedroom and slept in the guest roomst night. She was certain Nathan harbored extreme disgust toward Suzanne, just like everyone else in the room. Lindsey gestured at the others with a sweeping motion and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just me who dislikes you. Every single person here despises a despicable woman like you. Don¡¯t you know what kind of perso are? Are you not self-aware?¡± Gary spoke up with a hint of anger, ¡°Lin, that¡¯s going too far.¡± Displeased, Lindsey said, ¡°Gary, stay out of this. Today, I will clea the trash in the Morrison family. We absolutely cannot let this wom continue staying in this house and tarnishing our family¡¯s reputatio ?? ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the professors and professional appraisers from the Artists Association toe over, as well as journalists and reporters from the media. Of course, a team ofwyers will be present to sue her as well.¡± Upon hearing this, some at the table were bewildered, while some were excited. Nathan¡¯s expression was cold and forbidding. He balled his fists and gripped the utensils in his hand tightly, causing the veins on the back of his hands to bulge. Nheless, Lindsey didn¡¯t notice the icy tension radiating from Nathan. She became increasingly smug as she spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve also invited the real Inkwell toe in person. Today, I willpletely ruin Suzanne¡¯s reputation and kick her out of the Morrison family. ¡°I will let the whole world know of her despicable tricks and cunning schemes. Let¡¯s see how she will face-¡± Lindsey¡¯s words were cut short by the loud bang. Everyone was startled and turned to look at Nathan. Furious, Nathan¡¯s expression was as dark as an impending storm. He stood up, and his abrupt movements caused the chair behind him to crash to the floor. As everyone¡¯s gaze fell upon him, they noticed his sharp eyes resembled a fierce beast that could swallow everything in its They were frozen in fear. ¡°Do you have nothing else to do with your time? If you don¡¯t wa live with my wife, leave. No one is stopping you,¡± Nathan repriman Lindsey in a frigid tone. Everyone assumed he had moved out of the master bedroom because of a falling out with Suzanne. However, they were taken aback by the tenderness in his voice when he addressed Suzanne as his wife. His anger intimidated them. Even Gary dared not utter a word. Bewildered, Lindsey¡¯s face turned pale with fear. She still hadn¡¯t realized what she had done wrong. She exined hastily, ¡°Nate, I¡¯m just trying to help you. Why are you ming me instead?¡± At this moment, Duke spoke up for Lindsey, ¡°Nathan, can¡¯t you see Aunt Lindsey¡¯s good intentions? You are the leader of the Norvanian. military. Despite your bravery and valor, how could you be so blinded by such a woman? ¡°She was born in the slums with a lowly family background. To get out of her predicament, she climbed her way up by selling her body. What¡¯s more, she seduced men to marry into wealthy families and swindled them out of their money. She-¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t bear to hear another word and cut Duke off coldly. Duke was frightened and fell silent. He dared not continue speaking. Nathan walked around the dining table and stood in front of Suzanne. When he took her hand, Suzanne looked at him with a hopeful nce. At this moment, her heart wasforted by Nathan¡¯s actions after feeling distressed the whole night. It turned out that Nathan didn¡¯tpletely hate her. He still stepped forward to defend her when she was getting attacked by of ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Nathan said softly. Suzanne didn¡¯t move. ¡°Where to?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Anywhere, as long as you don¡¯t stay here. You can go wherev like.¡± Chapter 147 Tears welled up in Suzanne¡¯s eyes as she felt inexplicably touched. Despite the possibility of her being misled, Nathan¡¯s words made Suzanne feel warm and fuzzy inside, However, it was still a fact that Nathan did move out of their bedroom This man really knew how to y with one¡¯s feelings, alternating between hot and cold. Suzanne withdrew her hand slowly and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I choose to stay here.¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze was fixed on Suzanne as he pointed at Lindsey¡¯s ugly expression. ¡°It¡¯s tough to live with a shrew like her. Either your p to her level, or she would trample you under her feet.¡± Lindsey stood up with her hands on her hips. She repriman angrily, ¡°You brat, how dare you call me a shrew?¡± Nathan only had eyes for Suzanne. He didn¡¯t respond to Lindsey even ignored everyone else. Pursing her lips, Suzanne finally smiled as she looked confidently int Nathan¡¯s worried eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can be as shrewish as her, or even more so.¡± Nathan furrowed his brow. In that instant, he couldn¡¯tprehend the meaning behind Suzanne¡¯s words. At this moment, Edgar ran in and said, ¡°Sir, many reporters have gathered outside, as well aswyers and-¡± Before Edgar could finish, La stood up as she couldn¡¯t wait to see Suzanne humiliated in public. ¡°Edgar, please let them in.¡± Lindsey chimed in eagerly, ¡°Invite them to the reception hall in the side wing. Once Ms. Inkwell arrives, we will go over.¡± Edgar immediately went out to greet the guests. Nathan narrowed his eyes and turned to Lindsey. His gaze was positively murderous. ¡°Are you trying to force my hand?¡± he asked in a low and solemn tone. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The color drained from Lindsey¡¯s face, and her body stiffened in fright. Anxiously, she turned to Gary andined in a timid tone, ¡°Gary, look at your son! He dared to go against his aunt for the sake of a despicable woman! Your heartless son has beenpletely bewitched and can¡¯t distinguish right from wrong!¡± Gary snorted and replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at what you¡¯ve to Suzanne? She is still Nate¡¯s wife, after all. How could you many outsiders to our home to humiliate her? As an elder in th family, you have gone too far!¡± La spoke up, ¡°But Lindsey is only doing this for the good of the family.¡± Duke quickly chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. Dad, you should stay out of this Aunt Lindsey is only trying to help Nate and the family by kicking out the trash that might bring harm to us. Duke and La had always looked down on Suzanne. Given the opportunity, they were definitely ready to add insult to injury and kick her while she was down. Taylor and Tobias, along with their wives, remained neutral. They didn¡¯t dare to say a word. At this juncture, there was no benefit in taking sides. Sally watched the drama from the sidelines, and her heart was filled with glee. Right then, Edgar hurried in again. ¡°Sir, I have escorted the guests to the side wing. Ms. Inkwell has arrived with her assistant as well.¡± Despite being the head of the family Gary had no real authority. Feeling embarrassed, he found himself stuck in between his youngest daughter-inw and his younger sister. He was at a loss on how to resolve the situation. Lindsey seemed agitated as she walked up to Suzanne and taunted, You can¡¯t escape now. Today, you must apologize to Ms. Inkwell and beg for her forgiveness. Otherwise, she will file awsuit against you. Just wait to be thrown into jail! ¡°However, if you sincerely apologize to Ms. Inkwell, I might plead leniency for your sake. You need to admit that you impersonated her and sold fake paintings to scam people out of money. ¡°Then, return the five million dors you¡¯ve earned from paintings and publicly apologize to the media. Maybe Ms. might forgive you and spare you from going to jail.¡± Suddenly, Wendy spoke up angrily, ¡°Let¡¯s go and face them. no need to be afraid. Suzanne, I will go with you.¡± the Wendy felt reluctant at the thought of returning the five million. dors she earned. She quickly walked to Suzanne¡¯s side and pulle her along. Suzanne had no intention of escaping. It was a good opportunity for her to discover her true identity. Nathan stepped forward and grabbed Suzanne¡¯s arm. He spoke solemnly, ¡°With me here, you don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Unexpectedly, Suzanne pressed her lips together and gave him a confident smile. She gently pulled her arm out of his grip and followed Wendy with determined steps. Nathan was afraid that Suzanne might get bullied by others, so he immediately followed after her. Chapter 148 The rest of them left the dining table eagerly and followed suit. The reception hall in the side wing was where the Morrisons heldrge banquets. The space was bright, spacious, and well-lit. There were many people present, including media reporters, a team ofwyers, professional appraisers from the Artists Association, and even renowned experts in the field of art. Inkwell and her assistant were thest to arrive. Inkwell was taken aback when she saw the massive gathering. She thought it was a private invitation from the Morrison family, but the scene before her resembled a press conference. Upon entering the hall, she immediately turned to leave. Unfortunately, Inkwell and her assistant ran into Suzanne ju took two steps out of the hall. Suzanne recognized Inkwell from the video that revealed he She called out hastily, ¡°Ms. Inkwell, where are you going?¡± Inkwell stopped in her tracks and turned to Suzanne with a displeas expression. When the reporters heard Inkwell¡¯s name, they rushed over at once. Surrounding Inkwell and Suzanne, the reporters pointed their phones. and cameras at them to capture every move they made. Suzanne stood in front of Inkwell and introduced herself confidently,¡± I¡¯m Suzanne, the one who impersonated you. It was me who copied your work, and my sister-inw sold it for a high price of five million dors.¡± Inkwell sized up the beautiful woman before her and felt a little uneasy. Her expression darkened as she spoke, ¡°So, it¡¯s you?¡± Suzanne nodded. ¡°Yes, it is me.¡± Inkwell swallowed nervously and said in an indifferent tone, ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t pursue this matter. If you give me the money from the sale, I won¡¯t sue you. Instead, I will donate the money to charity.¡± Suzanne had a smile on her face, but she remained silent. Did Inkwell think she could wrap things up just by saying she wouldn¡¯t file awsuit? Nheless, Suzanne wouldn¡¯t let go of this perfect opportunity to prove her identity. At this moment, some of the renowned lecturers and experts came over to introduce themselves to Inkwell. From their conversation, they were obviously trying to tter her. Inkwell also shook hands with each of the distinguished guests greeted them politely. After some small talk, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Suzanne once mo The members of the Morrison family also arrived. However, they weren¡¯t of much help and stood watching on the sidelines. Lindsey walked up to Inkwell with a bright smile and shook hands with her. ¡°Inkwell, I¡¯m Lindsey Morrison, the one who invited you here. Do you remember me?¡± Inkwell smiled at her. ¡°Ms. Lindsey, you are prettier in person than on camera. I almost didn¡¯t recognize you.¡± Lindsey was delighted by thepliment. ¡°You speak so sweetly. Despite your young age, you¡¯re already a phnthropist and a famous artist. Not only are you beautiful, but you are also elegant and dignified.¡± ¡°Ms. Lindsey, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Under the gaze of everyone present, Lindsey pointed at Suzanne with a look of disdain. ¡°She¡¯s Suzanne, the one who tried to impersonate you. She even-¡± Inkwell interrupted her, ¡°Ms. Lindsey, she had told me about it earlier.¡± Lindsey whispered, ¡°Have your team ofwyers arrived?¡± ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re right here.¡± Inkwell gestured toward a group of men in suits.. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lindsey leaned in to whisper in her ear, ¡°There¡¯s no need to y nice. Ruin her reputation and make her pay the price for her crimes. It would be best if you could send her to prison.¡± Inkwell narrowed her eyes as she looked at Suzanne and nodded. Next, she signaled to her legal team Thewyers walked up to Suzanne and briefly outlined the they were going to file against her. The reporters eagerly start taking photos and recording the scene. However, Suzanne remained calm andposed as she listened At this moment, Cole entered the hall with a group of imposing soldiers. His solemn voice rang out loud and clear, ¡°How dare yo harass the wife of our general? Are you all tired of living?¡± It was a clear disy of Nathan¡¯s power. Everyone present panicked and looked at each other nervously. Inkwell was even more anxious. She grabbed Lindsey¡¯s arm and demanded through gritted teeth, ¡°You told me that General Morrison invited me to help. Why didn¡¯t you tell that she¡¯s his wife? Why is he protecting her now?¡± LI Lindsey was also flustered 1 didn¡¯t expect him to use his influence against us for a mere woman¡± When Suzanne saw Cole and his team of armed soldiers, she was touched However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel worried for them. Gossip could be a fearful thing, especially with so many reporters around Suzanne turned and walked up to Nathan, who had a stern look on his face. She gazed at him and said, ¡°Nathan, I don¡¯t want you to use your military influence for my sake Let me handle this myself Lindsey was also flustered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to use his influence against us for a mere woman.¡± When Suzanne saw Cole and his team of armed soldiers, she was touched. However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel worried for them. Gossip could be a fearful thing, especially with so many reporters around. Suzanne turned and walked up to Nathan, who had a stern look on his face. She gazed at him and said, ¡°Nathan, I don¡¯t want you to use your military influence for my sake. Let me handle this myself.¡± Chapter 149 Nathan looked into Suzanne¡¯s clear eyes and realized her gaze had changed. The certainty in her eyes exuded confidence and self- assurance. Her timidity and self-doubt had inexplicably disappeared. Nevertheless, Nathan decided he would stand behind Suzanne regardless of whether she could resolve the situation or not. He would be her strongest support and back her up. ¡°Alright,¡± Nathan replied and gave Cole a meaningful look. Cole understood immediately and led the soldiers to retreat outside the door. At this moment, Inkwell lost her initial confidence. She turned to the reporters and said, ¡°Everyone, thank you for your hard work today, have decided not to pursue the matter of Ms. York copying my wo and selling it for five million dors under my name.¡± Lindsey¡¯s expression darkened, and she grabbed Inkwell¡¯s arm, muttering, ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t we agree on this earlier?¡± Inkwell lowered her voice, ¡°Haven¡¯t you figured it out yet? General Morrison is clearly on his wife¡¯s side, I can¡¯t afford to offend him.¡± Lindsey patted her chest and said, ¡°Are you afraid he will abuse his power? There are so many reporters present. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s not that kind of person.¡± At this point, the reporters asked, ¡°Inkwell, even though you decided not to pursue this matter further, selling artwork under your name is still considered fraud. Shouldn¡¯t this case be handed over to the police?¡± Lindsey chimed in eagerly, ¡°Of course, we should report this to the police. After all, she cheated someone out of five million dors. It¡¯s not a paltry sum.¡± The crowd began to mor. ¡°Yeah, this needs to be reported to the police.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How can this matter be swept under the rug just because Inkwell decides not to investigate further? She might have been the victim of identity theft, but the buyer of the painting lost five million dors.¡± ¡°This is clearly a fraud!¡± At this moment, some of the reporters secretly started livestreaming. The number of viewers kept increasing because Inkwell¡¯s fans flooded into the livestream. Thements wereing in so fast that it was overwhelming. As the live stream was done in secret, the reporters dared not interact with the viewers openly. They were afraid that the soldiers of the Norvanian military might confiscate their equipment and chase the out. Worse, they might even anger the big shots present. Suzanne walked up to Inkwell with a warm smile on her face. ¡°There¡¯s a question I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you.¡± Inkwell replied, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Suzanne said, ¡°You im to be Inkwell, but why have you refused to show your face for many years before this? You used to livestream yourself painting anonymously and consistently donate your earnings. to charity. ¡°However, you reappeared in the public eye by revealing your face after three years of seclusion. You no longer paint on livestreams, but you continue selling your artworks, endorse products, and only attend paid events. Did you donate all your ie to charity?¡± Inkwell remained silent, but she looked visibly upset. Her assistant said with a frown, ¡°Stop imposing your moral values on others. Inkwell used to do charity because her family was well-off, and she didn¡¯t need much money back then. ¡°Now that her family has fallen on hard times, she is facing financial difficulties. It is understandable that she needs to earn money with her talent.¡± However, Suzanne pointed a finger at Inkwell. She faced the reporters¡¯ cameras and spoke each word deliberately, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to impose my morality on her. I¡¯m just telling everyone that this woman is not Inkwell.¡± Her statement caused a stir in the crowd. Thewyers quickly stepped forward. ¡°Ms. York, please mind your words. We can sue you for defamation.¡± Everyone began to whisper and discuss among themselves. Nathan couldn¡¯t pull his eyes away from Suzanne. Her conf was so attractive and radiant. It was clear that she seemed dif today. Meanwhile, Sally stood in the corner and observed everything. S was flustered when she noticed the tenderness and passion in Nathan¡¯s gaze as he stared at Suzanne. It was impossible to hide the love he felt for Suzanne in his eyes. The things she feared most had finally happened. Suzanne stood confidently among the crowd. She turned to the reporters and other art experts. ¡°I didn¡¯t defame anyone.¡± Lindsey stepped forward to defend Inkwell, ¡°Inkwell has her social media ount and her artworks. They are the best proof. Not only did youmit fraud, but you¡¯re also defaming her. You better be prepared to spend your life in prison.¡± Suzanne took out her phone calmly. ¡°I¡¯m going to make a call now. After you all listen, you should understand what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°What call?¡± someone asked curiously. Suzanne did not answer. After the call went through, she put it on speaker. Reporters hurriedly gathered around to record the call. Chapter 150 The phone rang several times before a woman answered the call in Sunterlish, ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Feeling very nervous, Suzanne took a deep breath and pretended to be calm. She replied in Sunterlish as well, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Potter. Do you remember me?¡± Emma Potter sounded surprised, and her voice trembled slightly as she spoke, ¡°You¡­ are you Inkwell?¡± ¡°Mrs. Potter, so you still remember my voice?¡± Suzanne felt relieved. A few days ago, she found the number of the orphanage director. Inkwell had registered her social media ount under the director back then. If Suzanne was Inkwell, they should have often talked over the pl previously, even if they had never met in person before. Today, was forced to take a gamble, but she didn¡¯t expect to win the bet. Suzanne was quite sure that she was Inkwell herself. Emma¡¯s voice choked up, ¡°Of course I remember. Oh my goodness, it really is you! Inkwell, have you been well for the past three years? Where are you? Is everything going well in your life? You suddenly disappeared without a word. I thought something bad had happened to you.¡± Many people present could understand Sunterlish and were shocked by the content of their conversation over the phone. However, they remained skeptical and continued listening. The color drained from Inkwell¡¯s face as she stared at her assistant nervously. Her assistant¡¯s face turned ashen with shock and confusion. Suzanne reassured Emma and asked hurriedly, ¡°Mrs. Potter, I¡¯m doing well. However, there¡¯s something I want to ask you. Why can¡¯t I log in to the public social media ount that I opened under the name of the orphanage?¡± Emma exined, ¡°I don¡¯t have the password, and it¡¯s not me who logged in to the ount. What¡¯s more, someone has stolen your ount. She isn¡¯t Inkwell, and her voice ispletely different.. ¡°However, she has been using your name to scam people for money. What a despicable woman! I wanted to speak up for you, but I don¡¯t have any evidence.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you so much, Mrs. Potter. I will handle this myself.¡± After thanking the director, Suzanne ended the call and looked around at the reporters. She continued speaking in Norvanese, ¡°I¡¯m sure many peop understand Sunterlish, right? This number is on the official web the orphanage in Suntend. All of you can verify the authenticit yourselves.¡± Feeling flustered from her guilty conscience, Inkwell retorted angril Your husband is the leader of the Norvanian military and has absolute power. It would be easy for him to convince someone to lie for your sake.¡± Suzanne¡¯s expression darkened. She had intended to resolve this matter amicably. However, this woman insisted on ndering the man whom she loved and admired the most. Suzanne decided not to show any mercy to this fraudster now. She fixed a sharp re on the woman iming to be Inkwell and said coldly, ¡°Stop with the act. The best proof of your identity is your real skill. Since we have invited so many lecturers and professional experts today, everything will be clear if you show your skill by painting on the spot.¡± At this moment, Taylor and Wendy chimed in, ¡°Exactly! Your talent is the best proof of your identity. Why don¡¯t you show us your skill in front of all the reporters and experts right now?¡± ¡°Please make way,ing through¡­¡± Without waiting for Inkwell¡¯s response, Gary and Florence had instructed Edgar and the household staff to bring in two long tables. They even had all the painting. supplies ready. They firmly believed that their youngest daughter-inw was the real Inkwell and acted quickly to defend her honor. The tables were ced in front of Suzanne and Inkwell respectively. After that, Gary and Florence turned to Suzanne with a warm smile and whispered softly, ¡°Suzanne, do your best.¡± At that moment, Suzanne¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as her hea moved by their warm actions. Taylor and Wendy shouted from the sidelines, ¡°The one who ref to paint live on the spot is obviously the fake!¡± They continued taunting loudly, causing the reporters to join in th mor. Everyone seemed to be shouting simultaneously. The number of livestream viewers had soared to tens of thousands. The reporters could no longer resist and started speaking to the audience, ¡°Hello to everyone watching this livestream. Who do you think is the real Inkwell, and who is the impersonator? While waiting, leave your guesses in thements, and we hope that their artwork will reveal the truth.¡± Inkwell¡¯s face turned pale. She looked around nervously at the reporters, the Morrison family, and the professional appraisers surrounding her. Trapped between a rock and a hard ce, she became increasingly anxious. However, Lindsey patted Inkwell on the shoulder confidently, reassuring her, ¡°Even if Suzanne can paint well, she¡¯s nothing but a phony who copies the work of others. Don¡¯t be afraid and take her down a peg or two.¡± Chapter 151 Before ¡°Inkwell¡± could make a move, Suzanne had picked up the paintbrush. Despite her memory loss, she had no intention of relying on her previous works. Instinctively, she smoothed out the paper before beginning to paint. ¡°That¡¯s definitely Inkwell. I¡¯d recognize those beautiful fingers anywhere,¡± one viewer remarked. ¡°I knew it! Those hands are unmistakable. She¡¯s the real deal,¡± eximed another. ¡°It¡¯s been three years since we¡¯ve seen Inkwell. What masterpiece will she create this time?¡± someone mused. ¡°Support Inkwell! I can hear the charities weeping tears of joy over her paintings once again,¡± another urged. The reporters watched Suzanne at work with a mixture of awe and admiration, moved by the outpouring of support in thements. Deep down, they had unequivocally acknowledged Suzanne as the true Inkwell and felt honored to capture her remarkable moments firsthand. Sally seethed with frustration at the sudden turn of events. Under the scrutiny of cameras and branded an impostor byizens, ¡°Inkwell¡± found herself stripped of excuses and waspelled to recreate a painting she had once so familiarly traced. As the two women continued to paint, the appraisers closely observed their progress. Upon glimpsing the iplete work of ¡± Inkwell¡±, they frowned disapprovingly before shifting their attention to Suzanne. The moment the appraisers beheld Suzanne¡¯s painting, their faces lit up with astonishment. At that instant, the reporters shifted their attention to the livestream and posed a question. ¡°Can our viewers find the real Inkwell from these two artworks?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? The imposter is just copying Inkwell¡¯s old stuff. She¡¯s done it so much that now she can only make soulless replicas,¡± one snickered. ¡°I knew she was a fake from the start. Ever since she revealed her face, she stopped her live streams and charity work,¡± chimed in another. ¡°Both paintings are beautiful, but Cutie¡¯s artwork is undeniably more vibrant and captivating,¡± someone complimented. ¡°That settles it, then. Cutie must be the real Inkwell. I never expected her to look so sweet,¡± another concluded. True to thementer¡¯s remark, Suzanne¡¯s cherubic face only added to her charm on camera. Afterpleting her painting, Suzanne set down her paintbrush and nced up, coincidentally locking gazes with Nathan. His eyes held a depth and intensity that she couldn¡¯tprehend, stirring warmth within her heart. Flustered, she quickly averted her gaze. The spectators approached and praised Suzanne¡¯s artwork just as ¡® Inkwell¡± finished hers. Upon examination of the two paintings, the appraisers concluded that ¡°Inkwell¡± was an imposter. Despite the perfect piece, she was merely tracing a previous artwork andcked the genuine artistic ir of the true Inkwell. In contrast, Suzanne¡¯s depiction of the Morrison Residence¡¯s backyard was nothing short of breathtaking, capturing every detail with photo-realistic precision. ¡°It¡¯s clear that Ms. Suzanne York is the real Inkwell. What do you have to say for yourself?¡± The appraisers turned to the imposter and demanded sternly. Refusing to acknowledge her deceit, the imposter retorted, ¡°How can you im I¡¯m the imposter? My painting is wless!¡± ¡°Inkwell¡¯s creations are spontaneous, rarely repeating the same piece. Your painting resembles a printout, a feat beyond Inkwell¡¯s style. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve practiced it countless times to achieve such wlessness,¡± one appraiser coldly concluded. The imposter paled instantly. As she sought aid from her assistant, thetter was nowhere to be found.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 152 As the assistant made a dash for the door, they were intercepted by Norvanian military soldiers. The lawyer quickly interjected, ¡°We could sue you for defamation.¡± However, the appraiser sneered in response. ¡°Watch your own back. That woman hasmitted a crime.¡± In a panic, the imposter fought her way through the crowd, attempting to flee. Onlookers observed her futile attempt to reach the exit before being apprehended by the waiting soldiers. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me! I¡¯m calling the police!¡± she N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. protested as she struggled against them. ¡°No need. We¡¯ll take you there ourselves,¡± Cole retorted. With that, the imposter and her assistant were escorted away in a technical vehicle and transported to the police. Back in the hall, the remaining spectators were left with mixed emotions. In particr, Lindsey wore a somber expression at the unexpected revtion. Despite their initial reluctance, Duke and La begrudgingly acknowledged Suzanne as Inkwell. In contrast to their dampened spirit, the inte buzzed with excitement. The return of the renowned Inkwell after a prolonged absence sparked fervor. Hertest masterpiece, ¡°Spring Garden¡±, became highly coveted among art enthusiasts. To their surprise, Suzanne refused to set a price. Instead, she proposed, ¡°Make a donation to an orphanage in Norvania. The highest donor will receive the piece.¡± Upon hearing this, Wendy hurriedly grabbed her arm urgently and chided in a hushed voice, ¡°Are you out of your mind? The painting you sold me alone is valued at five million, let alone the piece authenticated under camera surveince. ¡°Every billionaire online is vying for it. You could easily make ten million or more! Don¡¯t waste the money on charity. It¡¯s not like they will appreciate your kindness.¡± Suzanne offered a gentle smile and remarked, ¡°I suggest you donate the remaining funds after the art restoration, Wendy.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s my money!¡± Wendy snapped back angrily. ¡°I¡¯m saying this nicely because you¡¯re family. Let¡¯s not escte this to legal matters,¡± Suzanne replied calmly but firmly. Wendy stared at her in disbelief. Despite Suzanne¡¯s outward gentleness, her eyes betrayed a steely resolve and ruthlessness- signs that she wasn¡¯t one to be underestimated. Although Wendy was driven by greed, she wasn¡¯t devoid of moral After all, the paintings rightfully belonged to Suzanne. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll make the donation,¡± Wendy sensibly agreed, recognizing the potential benefits of aligning herself with Suzanne¡¯s goodwill. The art enthusiasts in the hall grew impatient, eagerly shouting their bids. A reporter jumped into the fray, announcing, ¡°Ms. York, the highest bid in my livestream stands at 5 million for the piece.¡± The bidding frenzy escted rapidly, soaring to six million, then eight million, and eventually peaking at ten million dors. Duke stood in stunned silence. Even La, with her usual disdainful expression, covered her mouth in shock in astonishment. They hadn¡¯t anticipated that the in painting, created by the woman they held in contempt, wouldmand such a staggering sum. The Morrisons, along with Lindsey, were equally bbergasted by the spectacle unfolding before them. Addressing the highest bidder, Suzanne graciously remarked, ¡°Your generosity is truly appreciated. Once you provide the receipt, the painting will be yours.¡± The bidder eagerly retrieved their phone, their voice trembling with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ll get the finance department to process the donation immediately!¡± Before the bidder could dial the number, amanding voice suddenly announced from behind. ¡°One hundred million.¡± The deration left everyone in disbelief, prompting them to instinctively shift their attention to the speaker. To their surprise, the bidder turned out to be none other than Nathan himself. As Suzanne met Nathan¡¯s gaze, her heart instinctively skipped a She was suddenly overwhelmed by confusion and astonishment. 13 Chapter 153 Nathan strolled over to Suzanne, captivated by her portrayal of his backyard on canvas. ¡°I¡¯m offering a hundred million for this masterpiece. Any particr charity in mind?¡± he inquired with genuine interest. Caught off guard, Suzanne hesitated before responding, ¡°Any charity will do¡­¡± Locking eyes with her, Nathan directed Cole. ¡°Arrange a one hundred million donation to an educational institution in rural areas.¡± While Cole hastened to carry out the order, Suzanne carefully rolled up her artwork and handed it to Nathan. ¡°On behalf of the institution, we express our deepest gratitude,¡± Suzanne stated earnestly. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. As Nathan epted the painting, his stern expression softened into smile. Confused by the distant exchange, the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the true nature of Nathan and Suzanne¡¯s rtionship. Meanwhile, the inte erupted with excitement over the breaking news. Inkwell, the acimed painter, had returned after three years to expose her imitator and auction her latest masterpiece for charity. The unexpected revtion sparked a global frenzy within the realms of art and charity alike. Seizing the opportunity, a reporter approached Suzanne and started firing questions. ¡°Would you mind an interview, Ms. Inkwell? Are you a Sunteri or Norvanian? Was your hiatus due to marriage with General Morrison?¡± ¡°Why did you remain silent during the imposter¡¯s reign? Can we expect more of your artwork in the future?¡± another reporter pressed. The crowd of reporters encircled Suzanne and bombarded her with inquiries. Flustered, Suzanne instinctively retreated. Unbeknownst to her, the Morrisons watched the scene with a mix of emotions. Witnessing Suzanne¡¯s difort, Nathan exchanged a look with Cole, who promptly instructed the soldiers to usher the reporters back. Taking advantage of the distraction, Nathan took Suzanne¡¯s hand and guided her discreetly through a side door, leaving Cole to handle the persistent press. ¡°That¡¯s all for today, folks. As you can see, Ms. Suzanne York is the real Inkwell. However, now isn¡¯t the time for questions. Please, return, ¡°Cole announced. Refusing to leave empty-handed, the reporters turned their atter to the Morrisons for rification. Dumbfounded, the Morrisons struggled to maintainposure while concealing their true feelin Amidst the chaos, Sally noticed Suzanne and Nathan¡¯s disappearance and hurriedly left to search for them, Arriving in the back garden, she found no trace of the pair. Frustrated, she clenched her fists and stomped in anger. She hadn¡¯t expected that the organization would assign an idiot to impersonate Inkwell. That moron brought a knife to a gunfight and actually made a fool of herself in front of the real Inkwell. If such an ident happened again, Sally feared that her true identity might soon be uncovered. Consumed by fury, Sally crushed a handful of flowers and growled, ¡°If I¡¯d known you¡¯d be such a nuisance, would¡¯ve killed you from the start.¡± Meanwhile, Nathan led Suzanne to the greenhouse, where blooming flowers filled the space. Carefully withdrawing her hand, Suzanne looked up at Nathan with an anxious heart. ¡°Why have you brought me here?¡± she inquired. ¡°There¡¯s nobody around to overhear our conversation,¡± Nathan exined, leaning against the flower rack as his gaze fixed intently on Suzanne. ¡°Have your memories returned?¡± he asked. Suzanne shook her head in response. Raising an eyebrow, Nathan continued, ¡°Yet you seemed certain of being Inkwell just moments ago.¡± Suzanne showed a faint smile. ¡°If a few had told me I was Inkwell, I might have dismissed it as a mistake. But when everyone insists that I am the real Inkwell, their words must hold true. ¡°Sometimes, your artwork can serve as the most convinci just like your handwriting or fingerprints.¡± ce, Chapter 154 Nathan peered into Suzanne¡¯s bright and hopeful eyes, captivated by her gentle yet resolute demeanor. Despite her apparent meekness, she exuded a quiet confidence and radiance. As Nathan remained silent, Suzanne grew uneasy and hurriedly asked, ¡°Can you help me run a background check on Inkwell? I¡¯m curious to uncover the truth behind this persona.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve previously looked into them. They¡¯ve covered their tracks well,¡± Nathan replied. Suzanne persisted, ¡°Are you certain there¡¯s nothing to uncover?¡± ¡°The only lead we have is your voice during conversations with charity institutions. Mrs. Potter has confirmed your identity as Inkwell earlier, ¡°Nathan exined. Suzanne was about to refute his assertion when doubt cast a nervous nce at Nathan, unsure whether she coul he ¡°Can I trust you, Nathan?¡± she asked for assurance. Yet, Nathan let out a wry chuckle. ¡°What do you think?¡± Suzanne hesitated for a moment before shaking her head. Too m weird things had happened since she lost her memories; she could afford to ce blind trust in anyone. Adding to her skepticism, she had undergone her second DNA test under the supervision of Nathan¡¯s subordinates. Suzanne resolved to uncover the truth of her identity. Until then, she had no one to rely on. ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce, Nathan,¡± Suzanne stated calmly after a prolonged silence. Nathan was momentarily stunned before eyeising her with a ber expression. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Jonbeknownst to Nathan, Suzanne¡¯s heart winced in painia at her own woodds. Even so, she remained steadfast in unraveling the anyysteries Suntounding her. I want to go back to Suntend,¡± she exined, her voice tapering off with a touch of uncertainty. Nathanrottenched his fists as he felt a heavy tug at his chest. Gazining up at thee sky, he drew in a deep breath. I¡¯ll take you there. When do you n to return to Norvania?¡± he asked d softly, purposefully sidestepping the topic of divorce. Casting her eyess down, Suzanne replied indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It could be months or years-or maybe I won¡¯te back at all.¡±- There was no telling how long she would stay in Suntend. It would ake days or her whotee life to uncover her identity or rega memories. Nathan turned away froom Suzanne, his breath heavy wit His heart felt as if pieed by needles, leaving him in agoni As Nathanpsed into silence, Suzanne cautiously inquired, ¡°S we settle the divorce befored leave?¡± Stay,¡± Nathan murmured. Suzanne stood stunned by his suddcen plea, her gaze fixed on his back in disbelief. Suppressing the ache in his chest, Netthan approached Suzanne and ook hold of her arm. Tears brimmed in his eyes as he implored, ¡± Please, Suzanne, don¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll give you anything you want.¡± Suzanne was utterly dumbfounded. She coulddn¡¯t shake the impression that Nathan had developed feelings for her. Thought inexperienced in matters of love, she sensed the passionate fire within him. Yet, Nathan had made it clear in his messages that Sally held his heart. Why was he begging Suzanne to stay if he truly loved Sally? Suzanne couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Nathan feared that her stay in Suntend would lead to the discovery of her true identity. After much contemtion, she stated firmly, ¡°I want my freedom.¡± Chapter 155 Nathan¡¯s expression crumbled instantly. As he released Suzanne¡¯s arm in sorrow, he silently retreated a few steps with eyes downcast. Suzanne was confused about the sudden shift in his demeanor, but she couldn¡¯t have cared less. Her heart had already shattered when Nathan sent that disappointing message. She no longer desired to remain his wife, especially knowing he intended to marry Sally immediately following Vera¡¯s passing. ¡°No need to worry about upsetting Grandma, Nathan. Her illness has taken away her memory of me. Let¡¯s not dy any further and proceed with the divorce,¡± Suzanne murmured, suppressing the pain throbbing in her chest. With a heavy heart, Nathan questioned softly, ¡°Is that what truly want?¡± ¡°It is,¡± Suzanne affirmed, her heart heavy with sorrow as tears in her eyes. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. For three years, She had harbored deep affection and admiration Nathan. Whenever he visited Vera, she would watch them interact from afar while losing in her own reverie. She sought to learn everything about him, probing Vera for insights into his preferences, his passions, his quirks, his past, and his triumphs. She had never ceased to love him, to dream of their shared future. Upon finally marrying him, she unexpectedly discovered he harbored feelings for another. Their marriagecked the joy and contentment she had hoped for. There were even moments when her heart twinged at the sight of Nathan¡¯s affection for Sally. It was then did Suzanne truly understood the pain of unrequited love within a rtionship. After a brief moment of silence, Nathan asked solemnly, ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± valid Avoiding his gaze to hide her tears, Suzanne replied calmly, ¡°My decision was made long ago. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve finally found a reason to do so.¡± Nathan remained silent, his eyes drifting skyward with a heavy sigh. Suzanne continued, ¡°I trust you¡¯ll respect my decision. Let¡¯s part ways with peace.¡± With that deration, she turned on her heels to leave. Just as she took a few strides, Nathan¡¯s unexpected reply halted her in her tracks. ¡°But I can¡¯t simply ept your decision,¡± he confessed. Stunned, Suzanne struggled to hold back tears as a sharp ache pierced her heart. Nathan was driving her to the brink of despair. He didn¡¯t reciproc her love, yet he refused to release her. So why did he insist on clingin to a rtionship devoid of genuine affection? She struggled with household tasks and couldn¡¯t contribute financially. Even the hope of having a child together seemed distant. They even slept in separate beds, leaving her no chance to share warmth with him at night. With tears streaming down her face, Suzanne steeled herself and spoke with a cold resolve, ¡°Then I¡¯ll seek divorce through legal means.¡± She brushed away her tears and marched forward. Before she could advance further, Nathan seized her arm. His voice quivered with pain and regret as he reached out to her. Frustrated, Suzanne whirled around and forcefully shook off Nathan¡¯s hand. As tears streamed down her face, she cried out amid sobs, Enough is enough! What do you even want from me?¡± Taken aback by her tears, Nathanpsed into a heavy silence. With anguish gripping her heart, Suzannemented, ¡°What have I done to deserve this torment?¡± ¡°Just who is the tormentor here?¡± Nathan countered, unsettled by her usation. His eyes reddened with frustration. Wiping her tears away, Suzanne shot back, ¡°I married you out of love, but you see it differently. You im to respect me and hope to build a life together, yet your heart belongs to Sally. ¡°Whenever she needs you, you¡¯re by her side in an instant. You even agreed to have her live under the same roof! Am I to share my husband with another woman?¡± Chapter 156 In despair, Suzanne pleaded, her voice trembling, ¡°I beg you, Nathan. Please, don¡¯t let myst admiration for you crumble into disillusionment. I can¡¯t take this anymore. I-¡± Before she couldplete her sentence, Nathan seized her arm and pulled her into a tight embrace. Nestling in his arms, Suzanne tensed up at the sudden intimacy as her heart raced with anxiety. As he held her delicate frame, Nathan breathed in the scent of her hair, feeling a sense of sce wash over his pain. At that moment, he wished he could keep her close forever. Drawing near, Nathan whispered into Suzanne¡¯s ear, ¡°You said you married me out of love, and I admit I long to build a life with you. I assure you, I only spoke the truth. ¡°While I once had feelings for Sally, that¡¯s all in the past. I understand women well, but I wish you could tell me inly presence upsets you. I can¡¯t bear to hear talk of divorce.¡± The mere mention of divorce stabbed at his heart, a deeper a than any physical wound. ot Perhaps she sought sce in his embrace or found the exnatio she craved, Suzanne found herself unable to hold back her tears. She choked out between sobs, ¡°But you said you loved her¡­ You still love Sally.¡± Nathan gently caressed her head, pressing a kiss to her hair as he murmured soothingly, ¡°I never did. I never imed to love her. If I were to describe my rtionship with Sally, it would be that of siblings at best.¡± Hearing that, Suzanne clenched her fists in anger and began to struggle. ¡°Liar! You said you love her!¡± Fearing she might break free from his embrace, Nathan held her firmly and hurriedly reassured her, ¡°I didn¡¯t. Stop messing around.¡± ¡°You did! You sent me a message confessing your love for her. You even suggested we part ways anytime! You¡¯re a total scumbag, Nathan! A cheater!¡± Suzanne wailed. rmed by her words, Nathan quickly released Suzanne and took a few steps back. Leaning in, he gently cradled Suzanne¡¯s face and wiped away her tears. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve been awful. Please don¡¯t cry. Let me see that message,¡± he coaxed. ¡°It upset me so much that I deleted it,¡± Suzanne admitted between sobs, trying to regainposure. ¡°Was it the day you asked me to sign the divorce papers?¡± Nathan asked, his demeanor softened. When Suzanne nodded in affirmation, Nathan patiently rified, ¡°Th day, a household staff at the Hoffis Manor tripped over and spille water on me. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sally took away my phone to dry it. She must have seized the chance to send that message. That¡¯s so typical of her.¡± Upon hearing his exnation, Suzanne widened her eyes in disbelief. As Nathan met her gaze, he found himself captivated by her sparkling doe eyes. Her tear-stained cheeks tinted a rosy hue, lending her an even more endearing appearance. Unable to bear the sight of her distressed face, Nathan drew Suzanne into his embrace. Holding her close, he closed his eyes as a wave of peace enveloped him. With the revtion behind Suzanne¡¯s call for divorce now apparent, Nathan felt a sense of relief wash over him. Letting out a deep sigh, heforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Let¡¯s calm down and think over this. It seems we¡¯ve been ying off against each other.¡± 3 Chapter 157 Suzanne finally regained herposure as she met Nathan¡¯s earnest gaze. His touch brought a soothing warmth to her cheeks. ¡°Were we pitted against each other?¡± she asked sheepishly. When Nathan affirmed with a nod, Suzanne attempted to pursue further. Yet, she found herself stumbling over her words. With a deep sigh, Nathan stated sternly, ¡°Next time you¡¯re upset, don¡¯t jump straight to divorce. Talk to me about it, alright?¡± Suzanne stared at him with tearful eyes and nodded obediently. Seeing that, Nathan felt a wave of relief wash over him as his fingers hesitatingly trailed down her delicate face. An uneasy silence then settled between them. Suzanne fidgeted, her gaze shifting nervously until it settled on Nathan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Is your wound alright?¡± she asked with concern, oblivious to Nathan¡¯s intense stare fixed on her rosy lips. When Nathan hummed in response, Suzanne breathed a sigh of relief at his reassurance. ¡°Let¡¯s head back then,¡± she suggested, her embarrassment evident as she struggled to find her footing. As she turned to leave, Nathan seized her arm and called out to her. Startled, Suzanne turned back to him in confusion. In the serene ambiance of the greenhouse, Nathan peered into Suzanne¡¯s eyes with a fervent intensity as his breathing quickened. He drew Suzanne nearer, closing the distance between them. Gazing at her rosy lips, he leaned in to capture them in a tender kiss. 13: However, Suzanne trembled with anxiety as she realized they stood in the public greenhouse frequented by Florence. The thought of her catching them kissing filled Suzanne with dread and embarrassment. ¡°Cut it off, Nathan. Let¡¯s go back,¡± Suzanne urged, pushing Nathan. away and breaking free from his embrace. After gathering herposure, she turned on her heels and fled in embarrassment. As Nathan watched her hurried departure, a wave of sadness and emptiness washed over him. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Suzanne¡¯s affection for him remained distant. Meanwhile, Suzanne had left the back garden and returned to the house. Stepping into the living room, she found Sally engaged in conversation with the Morrisons. Upon noticing Suzanne, Sally stood up and asked pretentiously,¡± There you are Suzanne. Have you seen Nate anywhere?¡± The sight of Sally ignited new fury within Suzanne. When she remembered Sally¡¯s attempts to sabotage her rtionship with Nathan, her anger boiled over. She had tolerated Sally¡¯s antics in past, but not anymore. Approaching Sally with a cold demeanor, Suzanne addressed her sternly, ¡°Stop stealing my husband¡¯s phone to send me deceitful messages iming his affection for you, Ms. Hoffins. It¡¯s contemptible toProperty ? N?velDrama.Org. sow discord between a husband and wife.¡± Sally¡¯s expression paled instantly, though she tried to feign innocence. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. There must be some mistake.¡± The other Morrisons exchanged surprised nces upon hearing Suzanne¡¯s usation. Only La remained defiant, her sneer revealing her contempt. ¡°It¡¯s no mistake. Nathan¡¯s love for Sally is undeniable.¡± Suzanne faced La with a cold inquiry. ¡°Are you a parasite, La?¡± ¡°Who are you calling a parasite?¡± La retorted, rising to her feet. Undeterred, Suzanne maintained herposure. ¡°Then why are you so convinced that Nathan has feelings for Sally?¡± La gestured towards her family and dered, ¡°It¡¯s no secret! Everyone is aware of this!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, La. I don¡¯t want to cause anyone else upset.¡± Holding La¡¯s arm, Sally murmured with a pitiful tone. 3rd Chapter 158 La arrogantly jabbed a finger in Suzanne¡¯s direction, her voice dripping with disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t let your fame as a painter get to your head. You don¡¯t hold a candle to Sally! ¡°She¡¯s the only worthy match for the general of the Norvanian military. You? You¡¯re nothing!¡± Rendered speechless, Suzanne clenched her fists tightly. She wasn¡¯t experienced in arguing with someone so unreasonable. In that tense moment, Nathan entered the scene. His cold gaze cast an icy chill over the room. Everyone was visibly unsettled by his arrival. Even La, whose arrogance faltered in the face of his presence. Yet, she remained convinced of her assertion-that Nathan¡¯s heart belonged to Sally, and he would shield her from any harm. Contrary to her expectations, Nathan strode toward Suzanne enveloped her in his embrace. Stiffening at his touch, Suzann cautiously looked up at him. ¡°Listen, La. Whether you ept it or not, Suzanne will be my and only wife,¡± Nathan dered firmly. La stood stunned by his promation, casting a nervous nce a Sally. The other Morrisons mirrored her surprise, a sense of betrayal creeping into their midst. Sally, in turn, regarded Nathan with a hurtful gaze as tears welled up in her eyes. Nathan shifted his attention to Sally, his tone unwavering. ¡°Listen, Sally. I¡¯ll marry you if I truly love you. If not, then there¡¯s no romantic connection between us. ¡°To put it inly, our rtionship resembles that of siblings. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, I¡¯m very disappointed in you. You¡¯ve been scheming behind my back, and it¡¯s bing uneptable.¡± Taylor and Wendy gasped in disbelief, utterly stunned by Nathan¡¯s deration. Their gazes bounced between Nathan and Sally, struggling toprehend the unexpected revtion. ¡°I didn¡¯t! Why are you using me?¡± Sally protested desperately, stomping her feet. At that moment, Tobias and Cheryl were exchanging whispers, while Duke and La were left dumbfounded by the sudden turn of events. Just what was going on? Why would Nathan describe his rtionship with Sally as sibling-like? And what underhanded tricks were he referring to? No one had a clue, but they could faintly infer an answer from the words spoken. ¡°Get out of here at once, Sally,¡± Nathan ordered firmly. ¡°No! I suffer from major depressive disorder, Nate! Would you rather see me going nuts?¡± Sally cried out as her foot stomped in defiance. Suzanne sighed softly and gently tugged at Nathan¡¯s sleeve. Sensing her subtle cue, Nathan leaned in and asked in a hushed voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± With a slight tilt of her head, Suzanne whispered in Nathan¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯ve been delving into psychology lately, particrly researching depressive disorders. From what I can gather, Sally¡¯s likely feigning her illness After a brief moment of contemtion, Nathan asked, ¡°She¡¯s dead set against leaving. Any ideas?¡± ¡°I have a n, but will you have regrets afterward?¡± Suzanne sought confirmation. Nathan shook his head, a smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Anything you say.¡± Hearing Nathan¡¯s assurance, Suzanne nodded in satisfaction. The others watched in astonishment at their unexpected intimacy, feeling as though they were a couple deeply in love. At that moment, it was difficult to believe that Nathan harbored. feelings for Sally. His gaze, brimming with love and affection, was solely fixed on Suzanne. 315 Chapter 159 ¡°We can hold hands and head upstairs together,¡± Suzanne shyly suggested. Her intention was to piss Sally off by appearing intimately close to Nathan. ¡°You want us to hold hands?¡± Nathan questioned, arching an eyebrow. Realizing he might not be on board, Suzanne awkwardly exined, ¡°I just want Sally to see that she doesn¡¯t stand a chance and hopefully back off.¡± To her surprise, Nathan suddenly leaned in and whispered in her ear,¡± Simply holding hands won¡¯t be enough.¡± Caught off guard, Suzanne was stunned when Nathan pressed his lips softly against hers. The onlookers were astounded, inwardly questioning if that was the same serious and aloof Nathan they knew. Before anyone could collect their thoughts, Nathan lifted her feet. Startled, Suzanne instinctively encircled her arm neck and nestled her head against his chest. Although Suzanne had initiated the idea of appearing intimat provoke Sally, she couldn¡¯t quell her fluttering heart at Nathan¡¯s unexpected gesture. ne off Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. his Under the watchful eyes of the onlookers, Nathan carried Suzan upstairs to their bedroom. Meanwhile, Sally was seething with anger, yet no one bothered to offer her words offort. Standing next to Taylor, Wendy murmured with doubt, ¡°Do you think Nathan has truly fallen for Suzanne?¡± ¡°Suzanne¡¯s got beauty, talent, and kindness. Even the most ordinary man would be smitten,¡± Taylor remarked with a chuckle. ¡°I always thought Nathan was loyal and devoted. How could he change his feelings so suddenly?¡± Wendy mused. Taylor nced at Sally before replying, ¡°Interestingly, Suzanne resembles bears a striking resemnce to a younger Sally. Her gentle demeanor is quite simr, too. It¡¯s not surprising Nathan would be drawn to her.¡± Intrigued, Wendy asked, ¡°What did Sally look like when she was younger? Do you have a picture?¡± Taylor swiftly retrieved his phone, scrolling through his gallery before showing Wendy a photo. As Wendy gazed at it, her expression turned from confusion to astonishment. It was a group photo featuring the Morrison brothers with a young Sally. In the image, Sally appeared as a chubby child with sparkling eyes and an adorable smile. ¡°Oh my god. She really does look like Suzanne, especially in her and smile! It seems Nathan has had a type since his youth,¡± We remarked, returning the phone to Taylor. All of a sudden, Taylor blurted out, ¡°Could it be possible that Suzanne is actually Sally?¡± In an instant, Wendy smacked him on the head and scolded, ¡°What the hell were you thinking? The Hoffins watched Sally grow up. You think they wouldn¡¯t recognize their own child?¡± Their peculiar exchange drew the attention of those nearby. Sensing the stares, Taylor hurriedly rified, ¡°Please don¡¯t mind us. We¡¯re just fooling around.¡± Meanwhile, Nathan had swept Suzanne into the bedroom, kicking the door shut behind them. Sensing they were alone, Suzanne quickly withdrew her hand and tried to push Nathan away. ¡°Put me down. You¡¯re still recovering,¡± she murmured, her voice tinged with shyness. Ignoring her request, Nathan gently set Suzanne down on the bed. Shey there quietly-her hair scattered across the sheets, her face flushed with red, and her eyes shimmering with coyness In that moment, she looked utterly alluring. Chapter 160 With his arms gently resting on her sides, Nathan stared down at Suzanne intensely and swallowed hard. His breathing grew heavy with anticipation, stirring an ambiguous tension in the air. ¡°Could you please let me up?¡± Suzanne urged, her voice trembled with urgency. ¡°Oh, Suzy¡­¡± Nathan¡¯s deep, baritone voice caressed her ears, dripping with desire. At the sound of his intimate address, Suzanne felt her heart practically explode. Even her veins pulsed with uncontroble excitement. At that moment, she had sensed his intentions. Before Suzanne could utter anything, Nathan pressed against her and captured her lips in a passionate kiss. A soft moan escaped Suzanne, and Nathan seized the opportunity to deepen the kiss. The kiss was so intense that Suzanne struggled to maintain herposure. She slowly sumbed to the overwhelming bliss, instinctively wrapping her arms around Nathan¡¯s neck. Nathan gently tilted her head, running his fingers through her hair as he deepened the kiss. A warm haze enveloped them as their breath mingled. Suzanne¡¯s moans hung in the air like an intoxicating drug, tempting Nathan to surrender to his desires. His kisses trailed from her lips to her neck, causing her knees to weaken. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. As Nathan¡¯s hands began to explore under her shirt, Suzanne snapped back to reality. She stared at the ceiling as her heart raced wild. Swiftly, she halted his explorative hand and asserted, ¡°Nathan, we can¡¯t do this.¡± Taken aback by her sudden resistance, Nathan struggled with the burning desire coursing through him Respecting Suzanne¡¯s boundaries, he reluctantly withdrew his hand and buried his head in her neck. As he inhaled her scent, he pleaded in a husky voice, ¡°But I want you, Suzy,¡± When Suzanne heard his bold request, her cheeks and body flushed even hotter. She could feel Nathan¡¯s firm muscles pressing against her abdomen, its enormity frightened her. Nervous and overwhelmed, she confessed, ¡°I-I¡¯m scared, Nathan.¡± Nathan let out a bitter chuckle at her words. She could have simply told him she wasn¡¯t ready instead of resorting to such ame excuse. He doubted that Suzanne would be afraid of such intimacy with her apparent sexual experience. Despite her memory loss, her desires likely remained intact. Positioned atop Suzanne, Nathan supported his weight on his elbo as he gently reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m free from any disease You won¡¯t catch anything from me.¡± In response to his rification, Suzanne blurted out, ¡°So do I.¡± Nathan smiled and nted a kiss on her neck, his warm breath lingering on her skin. In a husky voice, he murmured, ¡°I know. I believe you.¡± Feeling a ticklish sensation on her neck, Suzanne shifted slightly away from him and asked sheepishly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Continuing from where we left off,¡± Nathan replied, reaching out to unbutton her shirt. Chapter 161 Nervously, Suzanne halted Nathan¡¯s hand and fumbled with the buttons on her shirt. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should go on.¡± Confusion filled Nathan¡¯s expression as he gazed at Suzanne. Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and she couldn¡¯t meet his eyes. The air was tense with uncertainty. Suzanne considered it-a regr guy might not be into someone who had dealt with a sexually transmitted infection three times. She weighed the possibilities: he either loved her intensely or was convinced she was free from any diseases. Considering the slim chance of the former, she leaned toward thetter. In a gentle tone, Suzanne asked, ¡°Nathan, is there something you¡¯re keeping from me?¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes wavered, but he insisted, ¡°No.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. With his capabilities and the careful oversight of his two most trus assistants, Nathan was confident in the uracy of the DNA resul Suzanne released a gentle sigh, her mood sinking as she averted her gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue.¡± A chill settled in Nathan¡¯s heart, and his impulsive desires took a back seat. He gingerly distanced himself from her while dealing with his inner struggles and the pain he couldn¡¯t put into words. Nathan sat on the edge of the bed, letting out a deep breath as he grappled with his emotions. He thought about it for a long time but couldn¡¯t muster the courage to talk to her about what was on his mind. Suzanne sat up and fixed her clothes. Keeping a close eye on Nathan, she could feel his inner turmoil and was sure he had a secret. ¡°Remember when you said you want us to be close? Well, as husband and wife, we should be honest with each other.¡± Suzanne gently encouraged him to share his secret. However, the words remained stuck in Nathan¡¯s throat, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to utter it. His gaze bore into Suzanne¡¯s, who picked up on his hesitation and felt a twinge of frustration. She got to her feet and dered with annoyance, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be around you. I¡¯m heading back to my room.¡± She had only taken a couple of steps when Nathan hurriedly caught up, sping her wrist. Suzanne turned to face him. Nathan looked handsome and carried himself with pride. There was always a serious vibe around him that made it a bit tough for others to approach. Uttering the simple phrase ¡°I love you¡± seemed like an overwhelming task. Nathan feared that once he mustered the courage to speak those words, Suzanne might respond with, ¡°I don¡¯t love you. The love is Oliver.¡± Suzanne noticed Nathan¡¯s uncertain expression and felt a sense hope. All she wanted was his honesty, and in return, she was ready to trust him and reveal the mystery behind her newfound identity. Together, they could work on unraveling the truth. Suzanne waited patiently for quite some time. ¡°This is your room. I¡¯ll go,¡± Nathan remarked. Suzanne¡¯s anger red up. She moved behind Nathan and pushed his back firmly with both hands. ¡°Fine, just go. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Even though she spoke in a gentle tone, a touch of annoyance hung in the air. Suzanne struggled to budge Nathan with her weak efforts. Still, Nathan followed her request and left the room. As Suzanne went to close the door, Nathan reached out to keep it open. ¡°Are you upset?¡± he asked solemnly. Suzanne muttered, ¡°No.¡±. ¡°You seem unhappy.¡± ¡°Would you be happy in my situation?¡± Nathan fell silent. Suzanne had just turned him down, leaving him unable to fulfill his desires. Now, she was telling him to leave the room, and he couldn¡¯t shake off the disappointment. Wondering why Suzanne seemed upset, Nathan thought that maybe she could somehow sense he was keeping something from her. Nathan began, ¡°I-¡± Chapter 162 Suzanne mmed the door shut and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t look for me today! I need my space!¡± Nathan lingered outside while pursing his lips. Seeing Suzanne upset gave him a strange feeling-part sweetness, part helplessness. Suzanne leaned on the door while sorting through her thoughts. She loved Nathan but had doubts. She wanted to depend on him, but couldn¡¯t find the words to tell him. After thinking it over, Suzanne gave in and opened the door, only to find Nathan had already left. She searched around but couldn¡¯t find him. Disheartened, she sighed and went back to her room. As time passed, Nathan didn¡¯t make any effort to find her. He skipped meals and didn¡¯t return home at night. Suzanne waited for him in his study, but eventually, she fell asleep, only to wake up and discover Nathan was still nowhere to be found Late at night, Suzanne pouted in bed while hugging her pillow in frustration. Thoughts of Nathan¡¯s whereabouts upied her mind but she held back from texting him. She got annoyed because he followed her wishes so faithfully and didn¡¯t go looking for her. The following day at noon, the sun beamed down brightly. The mountain road curved and seemed to go on forever, with only a few vehicles on the wide path. A fancy car was making its way to Phoenicia. In the back seat, Nathan appeared aloof and distant, his gaze profound as he stared contemtively out of the window. Cole was behind the wheel, and Lucas upied the passenger seat. They were both puzzled about Nathan¡¯s decisions. Despite being engrossed in official matters, he had spent hours traveling back to the military base to complete his duties and was now rushing back to Phoenicia without pausing for a break. The considerable distance between the two cities and the fatigue from the constant back-and-forth travel left them silently pondering. They figured Nathan must have his reasons for such actions. As they drove past a sloping road on a small hill, Nathan suddenly instructed, ¡°Pull over by the roadside.¡± ¡°Here?¡± Cole was surprised. ¡°Yes,¡± Nathan responded indifferently. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The car veered off the main road and parked by the grassy edge of the hill. Nathan opened the door, stepped out, and strolled toward the dense wild grass. Cole and Lucas stared in bewilderment as Nathan vanished into the dense thicket. Cole scrunched his face. ¡°What¡¯s General Morrison doing?¡± ¡°Maybe he needs to answer the call of nature?¡± Lucas suggested. Cole raised an eyebrow. ¡°You think the general would do that anywhere?¡± Lucas grinned awkwardly. ¡°No, then what¡¯s he doing?¡± Cole shook his head. He opened the car door and got out. Lucas did the same, and they both waited silently beside the car for Nathan to return. Nathan headed toward a patch of blooming white zinnias. He nced around, bent down, and picked a handful of flowers. After pulling them out, he wrapped their roots with a handkerchief from his pocket to make sure the soil stayed contained. Cole and Lucas looked on in confusion. Eventually, Cole broke the silence, ¡°Is General Morrison paying tribute to a fallenrade?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Lucas replied. As Nathan gazed at the white zinnias he had picked, his eyes softened with tenderness. He gently plucked away some wilted. leaves. Thinking about Suzanne¡¯s happy expression at the sight of the beautiful flowers, a smile lit up Nathan¡¯s face. He returned with the zinnias. Shocked, Cole patted Lucas on the shoulder. ¡°D-Did you see that smile on General Morrison¡¯s face?¡± Lucas nodded vigorously, his jaw hanging open. Chapter 163 Suzanne had been lost in her book for quite some time when she got a craving for some fruits. She headed downstairs, and the moment she entered the living room, she caught Sally expressing her comints to everyone around. Sally appeared sad like she had been treated unfairly and bullied. ¡°I don¡¯t me Nate. He must have his reasons. ¡°She¡¯s been talking behind my back, spreading false rumors about me, and making Nate think poorly of me. That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t like me anymore! ¡°She knows how to control men, and Nate must have fallen for it. It¡¯s fine if I get hurt, but I worry Suzanne will hurt Nate. She¡¯s crafty and can manipte men like it¡¯s a game ¡°I¡¯m truly afraid Nate might end up getting hurt!¡± Florence looked concerned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Nate isn¡¯t t easily fooled. How could he be deceived by a woman?¡± ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s changed?¡± Sally asked. Gary pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°Yes, he has changed. He spends more time at home now, not just buried in work.¡± ¡°He talks more and even helps around the house now,¡± Taylor added. Tobias joined in, ¡°He¡¯s friendlier, not as distant as before.¡± With a smile, Wendy said, ¡°Aren¡¯t those good changes? I don¡¯t see anything wrong with Nathan.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Sally looked at everyone in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t anticipated everyone reaching such a positive verdict. ¡°But-¡± Sally tried to say more, yet her voice abruptly stopped as she noticed Suzanne approaching slowly. Sally looked at her with a guilty expression. After greeting everyone, Suzanne calmly faced Sally and remarked, ¡± Ms. Hoffis, I could have exposed your wrongdoing, but I decided not to shame you. Why are you trying to cause problems in my family?¡± Sally tried to stayposed and spoke in a soft tone, ¡°Suzanne, I didn¡¯t cause any problems. I was just having a conversation with¡¯ everyone.¡± La gave Suzanne a disapproving look and sneered, ¡°We already know what Sally is like. There¡¯s no need for your involvement here.¡± Sensing the tension, Florence swiftly shifted the topic. ¡°We were just having a casual chat. No one said anything negative or tried to cause trouble. ¡°Suzanne, are you hungry? I can ask the housekeeper to whip up some dessert for you.¡± Suzanne had reached her limit of putting up with everything. ¡°Layl don¡¯t want to stir up problems, but some people constantly twist th truth, create conflicts, and wrongly me others. I¡¯ve forgiven her multiple times, but she never changes.¡± Sally quickly teared up and expressed her distress, ¡°I didn¡¯t do that, Suzanne! Why are you using me unfairly?¡± Suzanne scoffed, ¡°Are you still faking it? On Grandma¡¯s birthday, Nathan sent a set of jewelry and an evening gown. ¡°You came to my ce, ruined the gown by sshing dye on it, and spoiled the birthday gift I had prepared for Grandma.¡± Taylor and Wendy couldn¡¯t believe what they just heard. They stared at Sally with wide eyes. ¡°Oh no! That¡¯s terrible!¡± Wendy whispered with surprise. Sally tightened her fists as tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re spreading lies about me.¡± Suzanne¡¯s eyes sparked with anger as she remembered the bad things Sally did to her. ¡°You went as far as pping yourself on purpose, making Nathan think I hit you. That¡¯s why I got kicked out of Sudvi. ¡°Once, when I was injured, you brought me food, but then you purposely dropped it on the floor and pretended to fall. You made it seem like I mistreated you in front of Nathan. ¡°And remember that time in the military base dormitory? You intentionally fell down the stairs and falsely used me of pushing you. ¡°You¡¯re tricky and deceitful. Just because I can¡¯t outsmart you doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll tolerate you forever. Everyone in the room stared at Sally in astonishment, their faces showing a blend of disbelief, disgust, and disdain. Sally rose to her feet, shaking with anger. She tightened her fist and cried out, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it! You¡¯re spreading lies about me! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s good at spreading lies. ¡°Just like what you did to ruin my rtionship with Nate. Are you now trying to make everyone in the family hate me?¡± Chapter 164 No one knew who to trust, and suspicious nces were exchanged all around. Suzanne couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It was hard to believe that someone so shameless could exist in this world. With no proof to support her, Suzanne felt stuck. To make things worse, Sally started crying as if she was the one who got hurt the most. Just when Suzanne was figuring out what to do about Sally, she heard footstepsing closer from behind. ¡°Nate¡­¡± Sally sobbed. All eyes turned to the door as Nathan walked in. Dressed in a sharp ck suit that made him look both commanding and handsome, Nathan exuded a cool and collected presence. In his hands, he held a small bunch of zinnias. Nathan had just finished his work at the military base, but he d back without thinking twice. He was worried that Suzanne n getting a hard time from Sally and the others, and he wanted to sure she was okay. It was only at that moment that Nathan discovered Sally hadn¡¯t jmitted the few wrongs he knew about, but had also carried o numerous outrageous actions against Suzanne. With a kind expression, Nathan walked over to Suzanne and handed her the flowers. For a moment, Suzanne was lost in a happy daze. When she finally looked at him, her expression was full of delight. Suzanne felt her heart racing, a warm flush spreading across her cheeks as a delightful feeling bubbled up inside her. She nced at the flowers in her hand and asked with a gentle smile,¡± Where did you find these beautiful flowers?¡± ¡°I picked them from a little hill,¡± Nathan replied in a soft tone. Suzanne¡¯s face lit up with a sweet warmth as she admired the zinnias in her hands. ¡°Where were you yesterday?¡± ¡°I was at the military base,¡± Nathan replied. Suzanne kept her gaze on the flowers, saying, ¡°Oh.¡± Nathan held Suzanne¡¯s hand and told everyone, ¡°Mom, Dad, we¡¯re heading to our room.¡± Gary readily agreed, ¡°Sure, go get some rest.¡± As long as they could keep Sally and Suzanne from arguing, things would stay calm at home. Florence grinned and said, ¡°Nate, when you¡¯re surprising your wife with flowers, try roses, lilies, or baby¡¯s breath instead of zinnias.¡± Nathan smiled back. ¡°Suzy loves zinnias.¡± Nathan¡¯s loving words and sweet address to Suzanne revealed his deep affection for her. Suzanne blushed and shyly looked down in response. With a mischievous grin, Taylor leaned in close to Wendy and whispered teasingly. He poked fun at Nathan for boldly offering Suzanne with the zinnias he had picked, suggesting it was a tad tacky. Wendy couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at Taylor. ¡°You know nothing. Nathan takes the time to pick fresh flowers for his wife after work. It shows he¡¯s thoughtful. ¡°And you? The flowers you got for our anniversary were arranged by your secretary.¡± Taylor sheepishly dropped his head in response. Meanwhile, Nathan led Suzanne upstairs while texting on his phone with his free hand. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sally feltpletely ignored as if she were invisible. She called out, ¡± Nate¡­ Nate¡­¡± She wished to follow them, but Florence promptly restrained her.¡± Sally, hear me out. Nate has his thoughts. You can¡¯t force things to happen!¡± Suddenly, all their phones beeped simultaneously. In perfect unison, they reached for their phones and glimpsed a message from Nathan. Oddly, Sally didn¡¯t receive it. The message held a file. When they opened it, they discovered an audio recording and surveince footage. ¡°Whoa!¡± Taylor blurted out in surprise. He shot Sally a disapproving look. The others followed suit, their faces reflecting a mix of shock and disdain as they red at Sally. At that very moment, Sally realized that Nathan¡¯s silence wasn¡¯t a sign of forgiveness. Instead, he had shared evidence with the fami proving that she had framed Suzanne. 973 Chapter 165 Sally felt the seriousness of the situation sank in. Anxiously, she looked at Gary and Florence. ¡°Mr. Morrison, Mrs. Morrison, I-¡± But before she could say more, they just walked past her without a word, their faces cold and distant. Others in the living room also disyed indifference and disdain. They muttered just loud enough for $ally to catch their words. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. I¡¯ve been around for ages, and I still can¡¯t figure out when someone¡¯s faking being the victim.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not alone. I¡¯ve fallen for it too.¡± The Morrisons despised Sally. Normally, Sally could handle awkward situations, but this one was tough. The whole living room was empty, and Sally was the only one left. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Frustration boiled inside her, and anger shed in her eyes. Sh clenched her teeth, stormed back to her room, packed her ba walked out. Leaving the Morrison residence, Sally¡¯s resentment grew. She gra her phone and made a call. ¡°Hello, is this Suzanne¡¯s dad? Your daughter has tied the knot with someone from a wealthy family.¡± In her room, Suzanne carefully nted the zinnias in a pot, then set it on the balcony before giving them a good watering. She couldn¡¯t resist the charm of the cute and beautiful flowers. A huge smile lit up her face throughout the entire time. A gentle breeze whispered, and the balcony was bathed in the warmth of the sun. Suzanne¡¯s cheeks blushed as the sunlight gently kissed them. Her eyes formed happy crinkles as she smiled, and she found herself irresistibly drawn to reach out and touch the zinnias. After a bit, she looked up and noticed the room had gone super quiet. Wondering what Nathan was doing, she went back in to find him fast asleep on the bed. Suzanne gingerly climbed onto the bed, using both hands to support herself as she leaned toward Nathan¡¯s handsome face. She watched in silence for a few minutes to make sure he was truly asleep. Nathan stayed perfectly still, breathing steadily and quietly. His face was really good-looking, with thick eyebrows, a straight nose, and lips that had a sexy charm. Despite his good looks, he gave off a cold and serious vibe that made others feel a sense of intimidation when he stayed silent. Suzanne, who never dreamed of being Nathan¡¯s wife, was amaze that she now got flowers from him. Even though his way of giving flowers was unique, it still touched her deeply. She smiled softly as she carefully inched closer. Her movements were graceful, and with bated breath, she couldn¡¯t resist cing a kiss on Nathan¡¯s lips. As her lips met Nathan¡¯s soft ones, her heart burst with emotion. Her whole body tensed and trembled with nervous excitement. She enjoyed it so much, and the impulse was overwhelming. After the quick kiss, she backed away while enjoying the triumph of their secret moment. Just as she felt relieved, Nathan slowly opened his eyes and stared at her with a dazed look. Suzanne blushed immediately. She pressed her lips together with a look of embarrassment and difort, resembling a child caught in the act. Nathan looked quietly at the difort in Suzanne¡¯s eyes. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry,¡± Suzanne apologized. Nathan¡¯s throat moved as he swallowed hard. He couldn¡¯t figure out why Suzanne was saying sorry for kissing him. In a deep, raspy voice, he questioned, ¡°Sorry, for what?¡± Suzanne nced down and whispered, ¡°I just wanted to thank you. I really appreciate the flowers you give me.¡± Nathan let out a hum of acknowledgment, his eyes filled with passi¨®n. Suzanne started to pull away, thinking of leaving the bed so as not to disturb his rest. However, Nathan firmly caught hold of her wrist, causing her to look at him with surprise. He never imagined that a small bunch of flowers would prompt Suzanne to kiss him. It was a delightful surprise, but his longing for more kicked in-a more profound, lingering kiss, or perhaps aforting hug. ¡°Is that all?¡± Nathan raised an eyebrow slightly. Suzanne felt a bit puzzled. ¡°What?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help but find her adorable and innocent. ¡°Apart from flowers, what else makes you happy?¡± He shifted his hand from her wrist to her delicate hand and held it with all his tenderness. Without a second thought, Suzanne responded, ¡°Books.¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze intensified even further. Chapter 166 Nathan couldn¡¯t help but think about Sally, who was always immersed in her books. For her, books weren¡¯t just filled with facts, they were like brain food. Worried about disturbing him, Suzanne said, ¡°E-books are easy to use now, and a lot of them are free. You should get some more sleep. I won¡¯t bother you.¡± Nathan slowly released her hand. A mix of emotions swirled within him. Even though he cared about Suzanne, memories of Sally stuck around. Unintentionally, he found himself merging the two in his interactions with Suzanne. He set aside his thoughts and closed his eyes. Suzanne got up from the bed and grabbed a book. She eased into a chair and began to read while Nathan continued to get some rest. The tranquil ambiance in the room deepened the sense of calm. Now and then, Suzanne couldn¡¯t resist stealing nces at his peaceful sleeping face. Just looking at him made her feel warm and happy. These moments were like pure bliss, and she felt truly content. Nathan stirred after a four-hour nap and noticed Suzanne dozing at the desk. After checking the time on his phone, he quietly got up from the bed and went to Suzanne. With care, he gently lifted her and settled her on the bed. He covered her with a nket, then propped himself up on the bed with his arms. Gazing at her serene sleeping face, he lovingly stroked. her silky hair. After a quick refresh in the bathroom, Nathan stepped out of the room and was greeted by a commotion of sounds. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He followed the noise downstairs, only to discover Suzanne¡¯s parents and brother had arrived. They sat arrogantly in the living room, showing no respect. ¡°Get Suzanne out here now! I can¡¯t believe she got married without even asking us. Does she think we¡¯re dead or what?¡± Dario York, Suzanne¡¯s father, scowled in irritation. Samuel sat with crossed legs while casually eyeing the vi. His eyes lit up. ¡°Dad, Suzanne¡¯s got a knack for picking rich guys. Look at this ce-must¡¯ve cost a fortune.¡± Dario lounged on the couch with his hands casually spread on each side. He snorted with arrogance. ¡°Marrying a rich guy means nothing! She¡¯s just like her mom-no help at all. ¡°She got married several times but never shared a penny with me. I¡¯ll deal with her soon.¡± Horrified by her inws¡¯ vulgarity, Florence quietly distanced herself. She made sure her sons and daughters-inw stayed in their room leaving only Gary with the guests. Gary sat in silence, wearing a st expression. As Nathan descended the stairs, Gary appeared relieved and quickly stood up. ¡°Nate, your inws are here. Can you deal with them? I¡¯ve got something to take care of.¡± a After Gary left the living room, Nathan approached the trio and gave them a serious look. Although the Yorks recognized him as their son- inw, his solemn attitude made him a bit intimidating. Samuel quickly uncrossed his legs, sat up, and stole anxious nces at his parents. Dario worked hard to keep hisposure while watching Nathan with a touch of arrogance. Meanwhile, Betty was beaming with joy. She stood up and spoke warmly, ¡°You must be Suzanne¡¯s husband, right? It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. ¡°I¡¯m Suzanne¡¯s mom, Betty York. This is Suzanne¡¯s dad, Dario, and her brother, Samuel. We just dropped by for a visit with our daughter.¡± Dario exploded with anger. He pointed at Betty and yelled, ¡°You, old hag, can¡¯t you understand how things work in society? He should be the one trying to please us politely! ¡°You were born into a lower ss, and you¡¯ve raised a daughter who¡¯s just as low as you.¡± Betty rolled her eyes at Dario, who had a habit of being nasty and using roughnguage, a behavior often fueled by his excessive drinking. Old habits were tough to break, and Dario had already started his tirade during their first visit to their son-inw¡¯s home. Nathan clenched his fists, his expression growing solemn in response. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Nathan casually sat down in front of the three of them. Suddenly, the whole room turned chilly, and the air got really cold. Samuel gulped anxiously. He felt like he knew Nathan from somewhere, but couldn''t quite remember where they had met. Dario asked bluntly, "What''s the deal? No greetings for your inws? Looks like you couldn''t care less about us." Nathan had checked out Suzanne''s family before marrying her. He knew Suzanne wanted to keep her distance from them, and he wasn''t keen on maintaining close ties either. "Why are you here? Speak," Nathan said with indifference. Dario''s eyes widened, and he pointed at Nathan with displeasure. "I''m your wife''s father, your father-inw. Watch your attitude!" "If you have no reason to be here, it''s best you leave," Nathan replied coldly. His firm attitude made it tough for Dario to take control. Dario didn''t waste time and said, "Did you give the wedding gifts for marrying my daughter? Don''t even think about marrying her if the gifts aren''t worth millions."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "I did," Nathan replied casually. "Where are they?" "With Suzanne." "How much did they cost?" "Half of everything I own." The three of them were shocked by Nathan''s words and exchanged surprised looks. Dario swallowed nervously and eased up a bit as he asked, "Usually, don''t people give wedding gifts to the bride''s parents? Why did you give them to my daughter?" Nathan saw thising. He leaned on his hand and said, "Suzanne gets half of everything I own. How much she wants to share with you is her call. I won''t step in. "If she decides not to share anything, there''s not much you can do about it." Dario scoffed dismissively, "What a joke. She wouldn''t dare keep it to herself. I''ll make sure she regrets that choice." With a frown, Nathan warned, "Lay a hand on her, and you won''t see the sun tomorrow." Dario sensed Nathan''s strong presence and fell silent. The tension in the air became apparent. Samuel gave an awkward smile and asked, "Hey, what''s your name?" "I''m Nathan Morrison." The name surprised the three, and their faces went pale as they nervously nced at Nathan. With many people having simr names, they tried to reassure themselves that Suzanne couldn''t be marrying a general from the Norvanian military. Samuel continued to ask gently, "Nathan, where do you work?" "At the military base." Samuel''s face was ashen, and a sudden wave of nerves washed over him. He quickly stood up and apologized, "I''m sorry for the interruption, General Morrison." His voice shook a bit, and he hurriedly urged his parents. "Come on, Mom, Dad. Let''s leave quickly." Annoyed, Dario brushed off Samuel''s hand. "Leave? We haven''t got the money." Samuel broke into a cold sweat. "What money are you talking about? That''s General Morrison from the military base! Have you lost your mind from drinking?" Betty was suddenly shocked as realization hit her. "Is he the General Morrison who shut down Jim''s casino?" Samuel nodded vigorously. His hair was damp with sweat. He grabbed Dario and urged, "Let''s get out of here fast. We can''t afford to mess with him!" Dario stood up and shook off Samuel''s hand in anger. He roared determinedly, "I don''t care if he''s the king or anyone else! If he marries my daughter, he''s my son-inw. "He has to show me respect, whether he likes it or not. I''m not scared of him!" Samuel was furious, his fists tightening as he felt the urge to knock some sense into his father. "Do you even know who General Morrison is?" "I don''t know, and I don''t care. Isn''t the military base where our country builds weapons? What''s so impressive about someone who makes weapons? "Let himunch rockets at me or run me over with a tank. I''m not afraid." Chapter 168 Betty stomped her foot and shot an exasperated look at Dario. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Are you drunk or something? One moment you¡¯re clear-headed, and the next, you¡¯re all blurry. If you¡¯re not leaving, then we are!¡± Dario pointed menacingly at Betty and Samuel. ¡°None of you are allowed to leave. With me here, what¡¯s there to be afraid of, anyway?¡± Nathan could feel a headache building. If themotion continued, Suzanne would probably wake up. Having such troublesome family members was truly pathetic. Nathan took out his phone and sent a message. Meanwhile, Dario continued making a scene in the living room for a couple of minutes until Cole walked in with a few strong-looking soldiers. They were armed with rifles and advanced toward Dario with stern expressions. Dario snapped out of his agitation in an instant. His legs ga and he dropped to his knees, trembling. ¡°I- I¡¯m sorry, s-sirs, I¡­¡± Samuel was also visibly shaken. He quickly helped Dario to his and whispered, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ H-Help me, I can¡¯t feel my legs,¡± Dario mumbled. Betty rolled her eyes at Dario and reluctantly helped him leave. Nathan leaned against the couch with his hand on his forehead and quietly observed the three of them as they walked away. Concern for Suzanne lingered in his thoughts. With family members like these, Suzanne must have faced tough times before. Together with the armed soldiers, Cole escorted the trio out of the Morrison residence. Outside the gates of the Morrison residence, Dario took a deep breath and nced timidly back at the grand vi. Only after ensuring no one was following them did he sigh and resume boasting, ¡°I never expected my son-inw to be a general at a military base. He has guns, did you see that? They had guns.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Betty shot him a re and muttered, ¡°This mess is your fault, you rascal! What are you trying to prove? We could have been fine, but you had to ruin it and make things awkward with your son-inw.¡± Frustrated to the core, Dario couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and started hitting Betty. His fists keptnding on her as he bellowed, ¡°You just won¡¯t stop nagging! Look at our daughter-she¡¯s got a great husband, but I don¡¯t see any gooding my way. I¡¯ll knock some sense into you, you bitch!¡± Betty shielded her head as she tried to escape. When there seemed to be no way out, she began struggling with Dario. Meanwhile, Samuel stayed unfazed. It wasn¡¯t the first time he had witnessed his mother endure physical harm. Realizing it wasn¡¯t a life- threatening situation, Samuel didn¡¯t dwell on it. Instead, his thoughts were consumed by finding ways to gain advantages from Suzanne. He even considered the possibility of securing a government position through Nathan¡¯s status. A sly grin crept across Samuel¡¯s face as a devious n took shape in his mind. Betty was being mistreated by Dario in public. However, Samuel casually walked away while whistling a tune.. Hurting and feeling desperate, Betty cried out, ¡°Help me! Samuel! Why aren¡¯t you doing anything?¡± After Dario was done letting out his anger, he grumbled and walked away, leaving poor Betty battered. She wiped away her tears, struggled to stand on her shaky legs, and called Suzanne while sobbing into the phone. Fortunately, Suzanne picked up right away. In a troubled voice, Betty cried, ¡°Suzanne, your horrible dad hurt me again¡­¡± She sniffled ¡°Suzanne, please help me! I can¡¯t go on living like this anymore!¡± For as far back as Suzanne could remember, which covered three years in her memory, Betty frequently spoke on the phone about Dario hurting her. Each time Betty shared her struggles, she only sought money from Suzanne for medicine. Despite it all, Betty couldn¡¯t gather the courage to go through with a divorce. It was the first time Betty had ever asked Suzanne for help. ¡°Mom, where are you?¡± Suzanne asked with a deep sense of sadnes Chapter 169 ¡°Suzanne, I¡¯m outside your gate,¡± Betty sobbed. ¡°At my gate?¡± Suzanne was surprised. ¡°The Morrison residence¡¯s gate, to be precise. We discovered your secret marriage. Your dad made a scene at your house, and your husband¡¯s subordinate had to kick him out at gunpoint. ¡°Your dad got all mad at me, evenid hands on me right there outside your gate! ¡°Boo-hoo! My life¡¯s a mess! Samuel doesn¡¯t help me either! I¡¯ve had it with both of them. I¡¯m not counting on my husband and son anymore. ¡°Suzanne, I¡¯m counting on you from now on!¡± Betty eximed. Suzanne grasped Betty¡¯s message on the phone. With her limited recollections, her emotions toward her parents were already faint. After realizing she wasn¡¯t Suzanne, those feelings faded even mo ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯m on my way out,¡± Suzanne said before ending the c and exiting the room. As she descended the stairs, she spotted Nathan in the living room, absorbed in his phone. Upon hearing her footsteps, Nathan nced up at her. ¡°I¡¯m heading out for a bit,¡± Suzanne awkwardly told him. Nathan set aside his phone, stood up, and approached her. ¡°Your family was just here.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Suzanne replied. Nathan looked at her intently and gently asked, ¡°Where are you going? Do you want me toe with you?¡± Suzanne quickly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± But as Nathan peered into her uncertain eyes, he sensed a flicker of nervousness within her. ¡°Can you tell me where you¡¯re going?¡± Nathan asked. He didn¡¯t want to intrude on her privacy but couldn¡¯t shake off a sense of unexined concern. Suzanne paused for a moment and gestured outside. ¡°My mom is waiting for me out there.¡± Sensing Suzanne¡¯s respectful tone toward her mother, Nathan gently asked, ¡°Should I invite her inside?¡± ¡°No worries,¡± Suzanne replied anxiously. She was afraid that her family might cause trouble for the Morrisons. A subtle tension lingered between them. Nathan casually slid his hands into his pockets and hummed in response. ¡°I¡¯ll head out then,¡± Suzanne mumbled. Nathan nodded. Suzanne took a few steps, then suddenly halted. She stood still moment, facing away from Nathan, before turning around and walking toward him. Nathan noticed her serious expression and couldn¡¯t help but smile. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Suzanne paused, took a deep breath, and spoke from the heart,¡± Nathan, as long as it¡¯s just us, I won¡¯t seek a divorce. Unless you want me to.¡± With an affectionate smile, Nathan asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t love me, but can you please cut ties with Sally? Let¡¯s make sure she doesn¡¯t meddle in our marriage anymore.¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze softened, and his breath quickened slightly. ¡°Suzy, I¡­¡± The words ¡°love you¡± got stuck in his throat once again. His heart raced inexplicably, and his cheeks felt hot. Expressing ¡°I love you¡± turned out to be more challenging than he had ever imagined. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Before he could even speak, his body had already reacted with a storm of emotions. Nervousness and shyness enveloped himpletely. Suzanne looked a bit sad. ¡°Can¡¯t you do that?¡± ¡°I can,¡± Nathan asserted. She gave him a warm smile, and a gentle sparkle lit up her eyes. ¡± Nathan, I¡¯ll trust you onest time. I¡¯ll go first.¡± Suzanne waved goodbye while walking away. Chapter 170 As Suzanne approached the door, she looked back and made a little heart shape with her fingers. Her smile was so bright and sweet that it was just in adorable. Nathan was surprised by her lovely gesture, and it made his heart fill with happiness and start beating fast. His cheeks turned red, and he shyly returned the smile. After Suzanne left, Nathan¡¯s heart sank. The roomy living room now felt empty and lifeless. Nathan found himself missing Suzanne already. Battling a tinge of loneliness, he paced a few steps before deciding to retreat to the study. Work seemed like the perfect remedy to distract himself from Suzanne¡¯s absence. Suzanne spotted Betty at the Morrison residence entrance, her face bruised and swollen. Touched by empathy, Suzanne quickly called a cab to take Betty to the hospital. At the medical facility, Suzanne ensured that Betty underwent aprehensive examination. When Betty realized she wouldn¡¯t have to pay for it, she readily agreed to the examination. However, a small hup happened during the process. The nurse noticed that one of the blood samples drawn from Betty was missing, leading them to draw another one for a thorough examination. After the examination, the report indicated that Betty was in good health, aside from a few injuries on her skin. At the hotel¡¯s buffet, Betty piled up a table with food and enthusiastically dug in. On the other hand, Suzanne, with little appetite, ate sparingly. She quietly observed the middle-aged woman sitting across from her. She couldn¡¯t shake the sympathy she felt for Betty, but at the same time, she believed Betty didn¡¯t deserve pity. Betty¡¯s life seemed marked byziness and ack of spirit. She had a habit of chronic gambling and spent a significant part of her life depending on an alcoholic man with a history of domestic violence. Despite having two children, Betty didn¡¯t discipline or educate them. Betty¡¯s son was always gambling and getting into trouble. Debts were piling up, and he was on the run all the time. On the other hand, her daughter decided to leave school early and took up some shady stuff to make ends meet. Education and ambition were not her thing. Suzanne couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Betty¡¯s actual daughter was still around. When Betty found out Suzanne married a rich and powerful gu began thinking about leaving her husband and son. The idea of starting a new life with luxury and sess alongside Suzanne seemed like an exciting opportunity. Suzanne hoped she could help Betty reach the life she dreamt of if she truly was her daughter. Unfortunately, there was no real link between them. ¡°Mom, you can stay in the hotel for a few days. I¡¯ve covered the cost for a week,¡± Suzanne offered. Betty set her utensils down and asked sincerely, ¡°Suzanne, can you find out if your husband has any empty houses or apartments? I could move into one of them. ¡°If you can provide a monthly allowance, I¡¯ll surely divorce that troublesome drunkard. I¡¯ve endured a lot in my life.¡± She wiped away tears. Her voice choked up as she continued, ¡°There hasn¡¯t been a single good day since I married him. I¡¯ve had to endure his abuse time and time again.¡± Suzanne sighed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave him after the first time he hurt you?¡± ¡°I had no choice. If I got a divorce, how would I make it on my own? And what about you and your brother?¡± Betty exined. ¡°There are different jobs like street sweeping, collecting recybles, being a waitress, working in a factory, or doing cleaning work. You can support yourself with any of those. ¡°It¡¯s just hard for you to give up the monthly money you get from his shares, and you¡¯re not too keen on working for it yourself.¡± Suzanne¡¯s words left Betty feeling vulnerable. Her expression grew serious, and she lowered her head, pushing her food around the te without much appetite. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Mom, can you see any difference between who I am now and the one who left home ten years ago?¡± Suzanne asked earnestly. 1:3 Chapter 171 Betty¡¯s gaze softened as she looked at Suzanne, her smile turning affectionate. ¡°Oh dear, you¡¯ve changed so much. I never imagined my little girl would blossom into such a wonderful lady. You make me proud.¡± Unwilling to bask in Betty¡¯spliments, Suzanne leaned in, resting her hands on the table. ¡°What exactly had I changed?¡± she asked. Betty folded her hands and leaned closer to Suzanne. ¡°When you were young, you took after your father and weren¡¯t particrly pretty. You often talked about getting stic surgery when you grew up. ¡°But now, you¡¯ve grown into a natural beauty. Your graceful demeanor, those youthful features, and your round face are simply enchanting.¡± As Betty spoke, Suzanne couldn¡¯t help but touch her own cheek, as if seeking confirmation. Betty continued, ¡°And your personality has softened. You used to be aggressive, but now you¡¯ve be gentle and sweet, with a soft, mellow voice. ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve captured the leader of the military base. You¡¯re truly perfect now. ¡°You often fought with Samuel and argued with me and your father. But now, you handle conflicts rationally. You know his ws and know how to avoid them. You¡¯ve also be respectful and polite. ¡°Truly, you¡¯ve made a lot of improvement.¡± ¡°Suzanne, I¡¯m so proud to have you as my daughter.¡± Confused, Suzanne asked, ¡°Do I seem like a different person?¡± Betty subconsciously nodded, but quickly corrected herself, gazing at Suzanne in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re still my daughter, no matter how you¡¯ve changed.¡± Suzanne smiled bitterly, silently affirming Betty¡¯s words with a nod. Judging from Betty¡¯s candid and straightforward remarks, it seemed she wasn¡¯t aware of Suzanne¡¯s true identity. Betty was also kept in N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. the dark. ¡°Who could be behind all this?¡± Suzanne pondered. After finishing their meal, Suzanne gave Betty two thousand dors in cash and sent her back to the hotel room before leaving. Instead of returning to Morrison Residence, Suzanne took a cab and departed from Phoenicia. After hours of travel, she reached another city where she arranged for a new round of testing using Betty¡¯s and her blood. During registration, she provided Sienna¡¯s name and ID number to maintain anonymity. Without privileges, she anticipated a week-long wait for the results. After the examination, Suzanne tucked away the receipt slip inside her phone case. The night enveloped the world in tranquility. In the early hours, the streets were bathed in the soft glow of yellow streetlights, deserted except for a sparse scattering of vehicles, with no sign of any pedestrians. Suzanne leaned against the car window. A slight drowsiness was induced by the passing scenery outside, mesmerizing her with its rhythmic motion. A ring of the phone broke the silence. Swiftly, she grasped her phone and nced at the screen. It was a call from Nathan. Without hesitation, she answered, ¡°Hello?¡± Nathan¡¯s voice, though light, carried a tinge of tension. ¡°Are you not returning home tonight?¡± ¡°No, I am,¡± Suzanne assured, sensing his subtle blend of displeasure and concern. ¡°I¡¯m on my way back.¡± ¡°Where are you? I cane pick you up.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯m already in a cab, nearly there.¡± ¡°Stay safe,¡± Nathan instructed. ¡°Okay.¡± With no further words, Nathan ended the call. Suzanne¡¯s unease grew as she set her phone aside. Ten minutester, the cab halted in front of Morrison Residence. After paying, Suzanne exited the cab and hastened toward the imposing gate. Abruptly, a towering figure emerged before her, bathed in the gentle glow of the nearby lights. Under the gentle glow, his features carved sharply, emanating an aura of quiet authority. His prating gaze fixed upon her. Suzanne¡¯s steps faltered, her heart quickening as she swallowed nervously. It was Nathan. Suzanne wondered, ¡°Why was he waiting at the gate?¡± In that instance, Suzanne¡¯s emotions mirrored those of a child caught sneaking out to yte at night, apprehensive of parental reprimand. Chapter 172 The realization of Nathan¡¯s worry about herte return without prior notice stirred a mixture of guilt and nervousness within Suzanne. Approaching Suzanne with deliberate steps, Nathan¡¯s gaze held a depth that seemed to elude comprehension. ¡°Have you been out of town?¡± he inquired gently. Suzanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she watched him, her mind swirling with questions. ¡°How would he possibly know? Could he have tracked me?¡± she pondered, though she had settled all expenses at the hospital, leaving no trace of her whereabouts. Observing her suspicious expression, Nathan¡¯s lips curled slightly as he pointed to the departing vehicle. ¡°The cab from other cities have issues with local traffic regtions. They rarely pick up passengers in Phoenicia,¡± he exined. Suzanne turned her head to nce at the distant vehicle, suddenprehending the situation. She nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Yes ¡°Do you mind sharing the reason for your trip?¡± ¡°No,¡± came Suzanne¡¯s immediate reply. Nathan felt a sharp pang in his heart at her firm response. Further questioning seemed futile. In a marriage, the absence ofplete honesty only hints at a deeper disconnect. With a tinge of disappointment, Nathan gently took her hand and led her back. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± he murmured. Suzanne was guided by his warm and steady grasp as they entered Morrison Residence. His touch filled her heart with warmth and sweetness, enveloping her in a sense of surreal happiness. Though Nathan had always walked briskly, his steps now were slow and deliberate as they covered the short distance in a matter of minutes. Upon reaching the bedroom door, Nathan paused for a few seconds before releasing her hand. Although it was alreadyte at night, Suzanne harbored no desire to sleep. She wanted to spend more time with Nathan, though she refrained from voicing her longing, fearing it might be misconstrued. Suzanne hesitantly pushed the door open and stepped inside the room. Leaning against the door, she fixed her gaze on Nathan, her words lingering unspoken. Nathan met her gaze with silent intensity, his eyes filled with depth and emotion. Neither Suzanne nor Nathan made a move to invite the other in. In the quiet of the moment, they exchanged longing nces, each feeling the weight of unspoken words between them. ¡°Goodnight.¡± Suzanne finally broke the silence, attempting to ease t Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. tension. Nathan let out a soft sigh, a faint smile ying on his lips. His hands slid into his pockets, his voice husky as he murmured, ¡°Rest well.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Suzanne replied softly, her lips pursed as she began to close the door slowly. But before the door could shutpletely, it halted, caught on something. Looking up, Suzanne saw Nathan¡¯s hand holding the door. In the next instant, she stepped back in surprise as he pushed the door open and entered the room. His tall figure loomed over Suzanne, filling the space with his presence. ¡°You¡­¡± Suzanne¡¯s voice trailed off as Nathan silenced her with a kiss. With a swift motion, Nathan kicked the door shut behind him, then lifted Suzanne by her waist to his level, pressing her against the door as his kiss intensified. Suzanne gasped in astonishment, feeling his embrace enveloping herpletely, her feet lifted off the ground as he held her against the door, allowing her clueless hands to cling to his broad shoulders. She waspletely taken aback. His kiss was passionate and unrestrained. It was as if a whirlwind of desire threatened to consume her entirely, leaving her breathless and lost in his fiery passion. His powerful physique radiated heat and strength, his primal energy pulsating with intensity. His kiss descended upon her like a raging storm, wild and untamed, catching her off guard with its raw fervor and rugged allure. Chapter 173 The kiss felt like itsted an eternity, leaving Suzanne¡¯s lips and tongue ached from the intensity. She gasped for air as she pushed Nathan away, fearing the kiss might render her breathless. Summoning all her strength, Suzanne pressed against his chest, slowly breaking the kiss. Nathan reluctantly released her. Both of them panted as their foreheads met, their warm exhtions mingling in the heated atmosphere. His voice, deep and maic, resonated, ¡°I have to return to the camp tomorrow. Come with me.¡± Suzanne was taken aback, her heart racing with nervousness and uncertainty. Nathan had just returned, yet here he was, speaking of departure again. Nevertheless, she understood his demanding schedule, brimming with responsibilities at the military base and beyond. She knew well he couldn¡¯t be tethered to home forever. For a man like Nathan, even a single day off was a rare luxury. Florence had mentioned how Nathan had been making more frequent visits since their marriage, which was a stark contrast to the months of absence before. Although she yearned to be by his side, Suzanne had to prioritize her quest to uncover her true identity and wait for the DNA report in a week. ¡°I can¡¯t go with you for now,¡± Suzanne murmured. Nathan offered a bitter smile, nting a gentle kiss on her forehead before letting her go. As Suzanne¡¯s feet met the ground, she felt weak with her hands still clinging to his chest. ¡°Just call me whenever you¡¯re ready. I¡¯ll send someone over to pick you up,¡± Nathan responded. Suzanne nodded, her heart weighed down with emotion. Nathan tried to restrain his desires as he tenderly ran his hand through her hair. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving early tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you off.¡± Suzanne looked up at him, her eyes glistening with moisture. ¡°No. You should get some more sleep. Call me if you need anything,¡± Nathan replied. ¡°Okay,¡± Suzanne swiftly agreed, though inside, the ache of longing and separation had settled in. Nathan¡¯s intense gaze lingered on her for a moment before he whispered, ¡°Goodnight.¡± Hearing his words, Suzanne hastily moved aside to allow him to ope the door. ¡°Goodnight.¡± 1 N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Nathan left and closed the door behind him without hesitation, fearing any dy might ignite his overwhelming desire for her. As the door clicked shut, Suzanne¡¯s fingers grazed her swollen lips, her heart racing with the memory of Nathan¡¯s kiss. A blush tinged her cheeks, and a gentle smile yed on her lips as she savored the sweetness of the moment earlier. Despite Nathan¡¯s typically stern demeanor, Suzanne found his wild side irresistibly attractive, as he pressed her against the wall and kissed her with such fervor. Her adoration for him soared in those passionate moments. Suzanne crawled onto her bed, burying her head in the soft sheets. Her heart bloomed with giddy laughter. The next morning when she got up, Nathan was already gone. Since Nathan¡¯s return to the military base, Suzanne found herself gripped by an intense yearning for him. She drifted through her days in a haze, unable to shake the thoughts of him from her mind. In the days that followed, Suzanne¡¯s mood remained unsettled. Though Nathan had urged her to reach out if she needed anything, Suzanne couldn¡¯t muster a reason to do so. Nathan, too, hadn¡¯t called her either. Perhaps he was engrossed in his duties, or maybe he didn¡¯t miss her at all. It could be both, she reasoned. During this period, Betty called Suzanne several times. She dropped hints about needing a house and money, for her to regain confidence/ and consider divorce. 1 Chapter 174 Suzanne supported Betty¡¯s decision to divorce, but she drew the line when it came to providing her a ce to stay. Instead, she encouraged Betty to look for a job, to enrich herself with knowledge and skills, and to be a better self. Betty, seeing no benefit in further conversation, retreated to thefort of the York family with disappointment. A week passed, and the long-awaited DNA test results were finally ready. Despite mentally preparing herself for the oue, Suzanne found herself shattered by the reality they revealed. She stood dumbfounded outside the hospital with tears clouding her vision as she saw the words confirming herck of biological rtion. The report validated all the suspicions and inconsistencies surrounding her identity. If she wasn¡¯t Suzanne, then who was she? Where were her true and friends? And what dark motives lay behind the borate sch to mold her into Suzanne? N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. On her ride home in the car, her mind swirled with these unsettling questions. Overwhelmed and unable to unburden herself, she found herself longing for Nathan¡¯sforting presence. Though the sun bathed the outside world in its warm glow, Suzanne¡¯s thoughts churned in turmoil. Gathering all her courage, she took out her phone and dialed Nathan¡¯s number. After a hesitant pause and a deep breath, she pressed the call button. The phone rang twice before Nathan answered, setting Suzanne¡¯s heart racing with excitement. ¡°Suzy,¡± echoed Nathan¡¯s voice, both deep and soothing. Her heart fluttered at the sound. Despite their silence all week, his tone carried an unexpected warmth and concern. She wondered if could she have misinterpreted it. ¡°Are you busy?¡± Suzanne asked cautiously, her heart fluttering with a mix of hope and uncertainty. Conversations with Nathan always left her feeling uneasy and apprehensive due to her profound affection and longing in her heart. ¡°Not really,¡± he replied. ¡°I see,¡± Suzanne responded, her gaze dropping as conflicting emotions swirled within her. She wished to open up to him, yet doubt clouded her trust. In an instant, words eluded her. ¡°Is there anything you need?¡± he inquired. Suzanne sighed, ¡°No. I realized it¡¯s been a week since west spoke. just wanted to see how you were doing.¡± Nathan stood in the corridor outside his office, where an important meeting was underway. He put the meeting on hold as he noticed Suzanne¡¯s call. Leaning against the wall, he gazed down at his shoes, a subtle smile gracing his lips. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a week.¡± For him, a mere week felt interminable, almost like a year had passed. During the silent hours of the night, Nathan grappled with the decision of whether to call Suzanne. He feared that he might disturb her sleep, dreaded the awkwardness of conversation, or worse, worried she might not want to talk at all. Furthermore, he feared the irresistible urge to fly back to Phoenicia to see her. Throughout the week, he endured torment as his longing intensified, yet he forced himself to restrain his impulses. Suzanne fidgeted with her clothes, her fingers betraying her nervousness. After much deliberation, she murmured, ¡°I¡¯m done with my work.¡± Nathan sounded confused. ¡°Hmm?¡± Suzanne¡¯s face flushed and her palms were sweaty with nervousness. With a deep breath, she summoned her courage as she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve finished my work, so I cane to see you. But I¡¯m afraid I might disturb your work, so I¡¯ ¡°I ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± Nathan interjected eagerly, his voice filled with excitement. ¡°Just wait for me at home. I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow. Is that okay?¡± Chapter 175 Suzanne lowered her head with a smile on her face as she replied, ¡± Okay.¡± Nathan let out a sigh of relief. Though he was reluctant to end the call, there was a meeting in progress. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I should go,¡± Nathan said. A wave of disappointment swept over Suzanne. ¡°Would he really end the call after just two minutes? How did other long-distance couples manage to talk for hours, or even half a day?¡± she pondered. But she soon realized that those conversations were reserved for couples deeply in love. There was no such affection between her and Nathan. Even if he had the time, he wouldn¡¯t indulge in romantic exchanges with her. ¡°Alright.¡± Suzanne¡¯s voice carried a hint of sadness as she murmured softly, ¡°Bye.¡± With the call ended, Suzanne set her phone aside and turned to ga out the window, a mixture of uncertainty and longing swirling with her. ¡°Would Nathan send someone to pick me up tomorrow?¡± Suzanne wondered, a glimmer of hope flickering in her heart. The following day arrived. Suzanne rose early, got ready, and prepared for Nathan¡¯s call. She waited at home and asionally nced outside to see if a vehicle from the military base hade to fetch her. But as noon approached, Nathan¡¯s call remained absent. Instead, Suzanne was surprised by the arrival of Sally and Oliver with a handful of gifts. Even if the Morrison family didn¡¯t favor Sally, they would still warmly wee them because of Oliver. They were the people Suzanne wanted to see least, so she slipped away to sit by the pool in the garden, quietly waiting for someone from the military base to pick her up As time ticked by, Suzanne grew tired of sitting and started pacing by the poolside, her heart filled with anticipation. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d lose to you,¡± a familiar voice sounded behind Suzanne. Turning around, she saw Sally, her arms crossed, striding toward her with an air of arrogance. Sally¡¯s sharp gaze was filled with venomous hatred. However, Suzanne felt no fear. Stopping a meter away from her, Sally sneered, her words dripping with malice, ¡°Look at you, frail and fragile. You must have some skills to have conquered the Morrison family so quickly and ever Nathan.¡± ¡°Conquered?¡± Suzanne wondered. Suzanne couldn¡¯t help but scoff at Sally¡¯s words, her patience dwindling as she inquired, ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± Sally¡¯s-stare turned frigid, her jaw clenched with resentment. ¡°You¡¯ve ruined all my ns. All I want is to kill you right now!¡± Suzanne frowned, puzzled. ¡°ns? What ns?¡± Sally¡¯s countenance grew even darker. ¡°My n to marry Nathan. It¡¯s been my dream since childhood, and it¡¯s what I¡¯ve been working toward.¡± With a dismissive shake of her head, Suzanne turned to walk away. But before she could take a few steps, Sally lunged at her, gripping Suzanne¡¯s long hair and forcefully pulling her toward the poolside. ¡°Ahh!¡± Suzanne cried out, grasping her scalp in agony. ¡°Let me go!¡± Sally¡¯s sole intent at that instant was to end Suzanne¡¯s life. Sally dragged her to the pool¡¯s edge and shoved her in with all her might.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. With a ssh, Suzanne fell into the pool. She submerged into the depths of the pond with water engulfing her entirely, flooding into her mouth and nose. Panic seized Suzanne, enveloping her like a demon in the darkness. She struggled desperately against the water, her fear growing as she bobbed up and down. She couldn¡¯t catch her breath and her body trembled and rigid with tension. In her struggle, Suzanne¡¯s head broke the surface of the water, but Sally remained by the poolside, pressing down on Suzanne¡¯s head in a frantic attempt to drown her. Suzanne fought back fiercely. She grappled with Sally in the using every ounce of her strength to resist. With another ssh, Sally was dragged into the pool. However, was an adept swimmer. Sally dragged Suzanne to the center of t pool, pressing her head downward once more. Chapter 176 Suzanne found herself teetering on the brink of losing consciousness. It was as if she had been swallowed by an endless abyss of despair and fear. She trembled in the water, unable to catch a single breath. In that fleeting moment, death loomed close, and Nathan¡¯s image shed through her mind. Confronted with the specter of death, he was the sole anchor she clung to desperately. In a startling twist of events, Sally abruptly released her grip, instead simting a struggle as if she were drowning, her cries for help piercing the air. ¡°Help!¡± Suzanne faintly heard Sally¡¯s desperate pleas, followed by the sound of two sshes. Her consciousness teetered on the edge as fear filled her, yet she persisted in her struggle, bobbing up and down in the water. As she emerged from the water¡¯s surface, her hazy eyes caught a glimpse of Nathan¡¯s figure, carrying Sally toward the shore.. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Was it an illusion? Why was Nathan here? Did he just save Sally? The unsettling sensation of dread assured Suzanne that this was no dream. Nathan had returned, opting to rescue the drowning Sally over her, who could not swim. In that instant, Suzanne¡¯s heart turned cold. Closing her eyes, she surrendered wholly to the struggle. Inch by inch, her body descended, suffocating in the chilling embrace of the water, the eerie weightlessness guing her in her final moments. Suzanne found her head breaking the water¡¯s surface abruptly. She was lifted upward by a pair ofrge hands. In the haze of her consciousness, she heard Oliver¡¯s voice anxiously shouting, ¡°Hold on there!¡± But she had no desire to cling to life. Death appeared more appealing. Life was a burden too heavy to bear, too painful to endure, and she was uncertain how to confront the future. In the inky ckness of the abyss, Suzanne felt weightless as she descended deeper and deeper. Abruptly, a jolt shook her, and she felt her soul returning to her body. As her eyes snapped open, above her stretched the white ceiling tiles. Her gaze gradually shifted to take in the hospital surroundings. There, she saw Nathan¡¯s solemn eyes, apanied by Oliver by his side. ¡°Suzy.¡± Nathan¡¯s voice wasced with concern as he tightly held Suzanne¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± His touch, ever warm, contrasted with Suzanne¡¯s icy fingertips. She¡¯ withdrew her hand slowly, hesitant to engage with him. Nathan¡¯s expression faltered as he observed Suzanne¡¯s retreat distant gaze. A pang of pain tugged at his heart. In the frenzy of rescuing Sally, Nathan failed to notice Suzanne submerged beneath the water. Sally had always suffered from aquaphobia since childhood, a fear that prevented her from learning to swim. As he swam back with Sally in his arms, Suzanne suddenly struggled to the surface from below. At that moment, Oliver had already swum toward Suzanne, driven by the urgency of saving lives. Nathan couldn¡¯t leave Sally, who couldn¡¯t swim, behind. Little did he expect that while Sally emerged unscathed, it was Suzanne, who could swim, who nearly drowned in the pool. Approaching Suzanne, Oliver spoke softly, concern evident in his voice. ¡°You scared me. You weren¡¯t breathing when I pulled you out of the water. Luckily, I¡¯m a doctor, and I was able to bring you back.¡± Suzanne¡¯s heart bled. Tears welled in her eyes, yet she refused to let them fall, determined not to shed a single tear over this futile love. She turned to Oliver, expressing her gratitude weakly. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Dr. Hoffis.¡± Oliver smiled gently. ¡°Your well-being is what matters most. No need for thanks.¡± Suzanne spoke softly, her voice feeble, ¡°Could you both leave? I¡¯d like to be alone.¡± Nathan leaned in with his hand resting on the bed¡¯s headboard. He reached out to her and inquired, ¡°Let me stay with you, please?¡± Closing her eyes, Suzanne felt the sharp pain in her heart intensify. She turned her head away. ¡°Nathan, I don¡¯t want to see you anymore.¡± 1 Chapter 177 Nathan exited the ward, with Oliver trailing closely behind, closing the door as he followed. Observing Nathan¡¯s somber demeanor, Oliver questioned coldly,¡± Nate, deep down, do you still love Sally?¡± Nathan paused in his tracks, his expression turning icy. ¡°Sally may have made mistakes in her attempts to win you back, but it¡¯s all because she loves you too much. The incident at the pool must have been an ident. ¡°If you can spare a moment, perhaps you should check on Sally. Her fear of water might have traumatized her,¡± Oliver suggested. Despite Oliver¡¯s words, Nathan remained silent, his back to Oliver as he strode away with purposeful steps, leaving no room for further discussion. Watching Nathan¡¯s retreating figure, Oliver¡¯s eyes flickered with determination: Sally had crossed a line. Despite his multip ings to keep her hands off Suzanne, Sally persisted in harming h Nathan walked out of the hospital and entered the military ba armed vehicle. Cole and Lucas turned to Nathan in the back seat anxiously, their faces filled with concern. ¡°General Morrison, is Mrs. Morrison alrigh Exhaustion weighed heavily on Nathan as he closed his eyes, his burdened shoulders heaving under the weight of invisible defeat.¡± There¡¯s no life-threatening issues.¡± ¡°General Morrison, let us know if you need anything. Mrs. Morrison needs yourpany now,¡± Lucas suggested. Nathan¡¯s furrowed brow tightened even more, his hand slowly clenching into a fist on his thigh. He closed his eyes, leaning back into the chair. A wave of overwhelming guilt and self-me washed over him. The woman he cared for nearly died before his eyes, yet he saved Sally instead. Suzanne¡¯s reluctance to see him was understandable, but every fiber in him ached with bitterness and pain, leaving him profoundly unsettled. After a moment, he spoke faintly, ¡°Has the surveince footage by the pcpool been retrieved?¡± Lucas responded, ¡°General Morrison, the surveince system at the MMorrison Residence was breached an hour ago. All the data has been lolost.¡± NaNathan¡¯s tone was turned resolute. ¡°Contact the engineering dedepartment to recover it.¡± ¡°WWe¡¯ve tried, but they reported that the damage was the theyey can¡¯t recover it. These hackers were among the best marksket, Lucas exined. gh, andN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Nathanafeffell into silence, his weary posture resembling that of someoneneleleeping against the chair, motionless and devoid of After a pauses ai his deep voice resonated slowly, ¡°Do you guys k how tofofoa a woman?¡± Lucas and Cole lexexchanged nces, and after a brief moment, Col spoke up, ¡°General all Morrison, I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship.¡± Lucas chimed in,i¡¯vevealdad two, but they both found mecking in romance. They cornpipined about my busy schedule and dubbed me an unromantic fellowEveventually, they walked away. My experience isn¡¯t great.¡± Nathan absorbed their words in silence before finally stepping out of the car. He returned to Suzanne¡¯s ward and sat on the bench in the corridor, maintaining his vigil. Time drifted by, nurses bustling past him. As the night grew quieter, Nathan remained rooted to the spot for hours. Only when the lights in the VIP ward dimmed did he finally rise, gently pushing open the door and entering. Suzanne was already fast asleep. Approaching the bedside, Nathan¡¯s gaze, both steady and warm lingered on her pale face. She had teetered on the brink of death, a fact Nathan found impossible to forgive himself for. Had it not been for Oliver¡¯s swift intervention, would Suzanne have slipped away from him forever? Nathan settled into the chair beside the bed, tenderly cradling Suzanne¡¯s hand in his palm. His lips brushed against her hand in a gentle kiss. Despite feeling her warmth, he couldn¡¯t shake the lingering fear. Suzanne stirred at Nathan¡¯s touch and slowly awakened from h slumber. Upon catching sight of Nathan, she hastily withdrew he hand. The emptiness in his palm felt like a profound loss, leaving Natha awash with a sense of destion. X Chapter 178 He sighed and leaned back into his chair, his tone incredibly gentle as he spoke, ¡°Did I wake you?¡± After a day of contemtion, Suzanne could now face him calmly. A hint of detachment flickered in her eyes as she replied, ¡°You should get some rest. I¡¯m fine now. You don¡¯t have to stay here with me.¡± Nathan attempted to rify the day¡¯s events. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you underwater. Besides, Sally can¡¯t swim.¡± A bitter smile tugged at Suzanne¡¯s lips. While she could ept the first exnation, the second seemed absurd. How could a wealthy heiress not know how to swim? Her tone grew sharper, more frustrated. ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin. It¡¯s unnecessary.¡± Noticing her anger from her cutting and unforgiving words, he replied helplessly, ¡°Suzy, I can¡¯t leave Sally alone in that situation.¡± It was the true test of loyalty. In moments of dire need, tho became muddled, and instinct dictated every action. Nathan loved Sally deeply, and Suzanne had no grounds to for his actions. Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad and heartbr Tears welled up in Suzanne¡¯s eyes as she looked at Nathan, her vo trembling with emotion as she struggled to contain her tears.¡¯ Nathan, Sally can swim. She pushed me into the pool and held me underwater. She thinks I stole you from her. She wanted to end my life.¡± Nathan¡¯s expression darkened instantly, and he fell silent. Suzanne wiped away her tears, silently cursing her vulnerability. She didn¡¯t want to shed another tear for him, but she couldn¡¯t seem to stop herself. Regaining herposure, she asked calmly, ¡°Is there any surveince footage?¡± Nathan replied casually, ¡°No.¡± Suzanne¡¯s lips curled bitterly, a resigned smile ying on her lips. ¡°So, without evidence, my usations are baseless?¡± At that moment, Nathan couldn¡¯t find an answer. A chill crept up from Suzanne¡¯s heart, chilling her to her core. There was nothing more to be said because nothing mattered anymore. She nestled into the nkets and slowly shifted onto her side, turning away from Nathan. Tears slipped from her closed eyes, tracing down her cheeks andnding softly on the pillow. As the night deepened, the hospital ward fell into a hush. In the dim glow of the light, Nathan remained still, his expression somber andden, his gaze piercing into the darkness. It was a long and agonizing night. The following morning arrived. At the Hoffis Manor, a military vehicle pulled up before the magnificent building. Nathan swiftly stepped out of the car, with Lucas and Cole following closely behind. The butler, taken aback their unexpected presence, greeted them respectfully. Nathan strode past the butler, his demeanor regal yet distant. He made a beeline for the living room with determination. Inside, Sally was having breakfast with Loretta. Her face brightened upon seeing Nathan. ¡°Nate!¡± Loretta wore a kind smile. ¡°Nate, have youe to see Sally?¡± Nathan¡¯s expression darkened, and he wordlessly approached, grabbing Sally¡¯s arm and leading her out to the backyard. ¡°Come with me.¡± Sally was bewildered. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Nathan remained silent, his air imposing and tinged with danger. Sensing something amiss, Loretta hurried after them. ¡°Nate, Sally hasn¡¯t finished her breakfast. Where are you taking her?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Nathan dragged Sally to the edge of the backyard pool. Sally realized the impending danger and began to resist and backed away. ¡°Nate, what are you doing?¡± Nathan exerted force to pull her closer, and Sally couldn¡¯t break free from his grip. She turned and screamed toward the second floor,¡± Uncle Oliver, help!¡± The next moment, Nathan ruthlessly hurled Sally into the pool. ¡°No!¡± Loretta¡¯s face paled in shock as she rushed over, her aged legs. trembling weakly. ¡°Nate, have you lost your mind? Sally has aquaphobia. She can¡¯t swim!¡± Chapter 179 Cole and Lucas rushed to restrain Loretta, preventing her from getting closer to the pool. Sally¡¯s desperate struggles in the water were chaotic, far from the movements of a proficient swimmer. ¡°Help me! Nate, I can¡¯t swim!¡± she cried. Hearing the screams, Oliver, who was on the second floor, hurried outside the balcony. Startled by the commotion, he quickly rushed to the scene. Nathan stood silently at the pool¡¯s edge, observing Sally¡¯s floundering with an unsettling calm. Despite her frantic efforts, she had yet to sink. Loretta¡¯s tearful pleas for help from the butler and Oliver echoed through the air. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. As Oliver rushed down, Lucas restrained him. ¡°Nathan, have you lost your mind? $ally can¡¯t swim. You need to get her out of there!¡± Oliver¡¯s voice thundered with rage, the neck bulging. ¡°Are you trying to kill her?¡± Equally distraught and furious, Loretta begged, ¡°Nate, please Sally. She¡¯s in trouble. She can¡¯t swim!¡± Nathan remained unmoved, his demeanor icy and resolute, his fixed on Sally as she struggled. He seemed unaffected by the cacophony of pleas and shouts around him. Soon after, the butler arrived. But he was held back by Cole, who prevented any further intervention. on his As Loretta sobbed uncontrobly, Oliver¡¯s voice resounded with rage. Are you sacrificing Sally for Suzanne? She¡¯s your beloved, your childhood sweetheart. How could you be so heartless?¡± Nathan spoke calmly, addressing Lucas. ¡°How long has it been?¡± ¡°15 minutes, General Morrison,¡± Lucas replied. As a doctor, Oliver seethed with frustration at Sally¡¯s plight. Was she irrationally afraid of death or simply out of her mind? She could just hold her breath and sink. Didn¡¯t she trust that Nathan would save her? Fool, just sink! Oliver raged inwardly, on the brink of losing his sanity. He was unable to fathom Sally¡¯s inability to feign drowning. Another five minutes passed. Nathan finally issued hismand with calm authority, ¡°Get her out.¡± ¡°Yes, General Morrison.¡± Cole and Lucas immediately grabbed lifebuoys and threw them over. Sally caught hold of one and paddled toward the edge. Once on drynd, Loretta rushed over and hugged Sally, cryi uncontrobly. With trembling hands, she cupped Sally¡¯s face voice choked with tears. ¡°Oh dear, my poor child, you¡¯ve suff much.¡± Loretta red at Nathan, clenching her jaw. ¡°Get out of here! We do want you here!¡± she yelled. Sally hurriedly grabbed Loretta¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandma, no. You can¡¯t chase Nate away. He must have misunderstood me because of Suzanne. I don¡¯t me him.¡± Oliver was utterly speechless at Sally¡¯s reaction, his face darkening with anger. She had forgotten what he had instructed her. Sally¡¯s aquaphobia was severe. When submerged in water, her entire body would tremble. She would feelpletely powerless, overwhelmed by intense fear. Once onnd, she would be so weak that she couldn¡¯t even stand, trembling with cold sweat and at risk of fainting. Loretta gritted her teeth. It was always Suzanne. That woman was truly despicable. Not only did she steal Sally¡¯s lover, but she also kept causing trouble for her. Loretta promised herself that Suzanne would pay the price. Nathan approached Sally, his pupils slightly trembling. Beneath his calm exterior, he was shocked. Suppressing the turmoil within him, he softly asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Oliver was about to speak out of fear, but Cole quickly covered his mouth. Chapter 180 Oliver seethed with rage, but his voice was stifled, unable to break free from the force that dragged him away. Sally, pretending to be weak, stumbled and leaned on Loretta. ¡°Nate, I nearly drowned. Why would you do this to me? You knew I couldn¡¯t swim. Did you want to harm me?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Despite her im of being unable to swim, Sally managed to stay afloat for 20 minutes. After finally getting out, she appeared remarkablyposed. The most perplexing part was herpleteck of symptoms rted to aquaphobia. Noticing something was unusual, Loretta tightly grasped Sally¡¯s hand, scrutinizing her with astonishment. ¡°Sally, have you ovee your fear of water? Are you no longer afraid?¡± Sally hesitated for a moment before bursting into tears. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m terrified. I¡¯m shaking all over, and I¡¯m scared to death.¡± Nathan¡¯s expression darkened. Without a word, he turne away, with Cole and Lucas trailing behind. ¡°Nate!¡± Sally cried out from behind them, sobbing uncontroll Nate, please don¡¯t leave! Why are you treating me like this?¡± Loretta held Sally close in distress, sharing in her tears. walked As the car left the Hoffis Manor and headed toward the hospital, Nathan reclined in the backseat, closing his eyes to rest. A foreboding sense of conspiracy enveloped him. His thoughts drifted back to a year ago. When Sally first returned, she ran to him, embracing him tightly with tears of joy. ¡°Nate, I missed you so so much.¡± Initially, Nathan attributed her change in demeanor to her education abroad. Suddenly, Nathan¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°Cole, you have two days. I want detailed information on Sally for the past ten years.¡± Cole was taken aback. ¡°Investigate Ms. Hoffis?¡± Nathan nodded curtly. ¡°Yes.¡± Cole and Lucas exchanged puzzled nces. They wondered why Nathan would want to investigate Sally. She came from a respectable background and had grown up with Nathan. He should know her better than anyone. Though bewildered, Cole respectfully epted the order. ¡°Noted, General Morrison.¡± When the vehicle reached the hospital, the ward was silent and vacant, void of any presence. Nathan scoured the area, then hurried/ to the nurse¡¯s station, his voice brimming with fury. ¡°Where is Suzanne from the VIP ward?¡± Flustered, the nurse replied, ¡°She was discharged an hour ago.¡± ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I notified of her discharge?¡± Nathan¡¯s rage intensifi The nurse nervously exined, ¡°She left a note and left quietly.¡± Clenching his fists tightly, Nathan stormed out of the hospital. In the car, he repeatedly dialed Suzanne¡¯s phone number, only to be met with the unyielding response of it being unreachable. He returned home to the Morrison Residence, where only the butler had seen Suzanne return an hour earlier. Less than ten minutester, she left with a bag, leaving no trace of her destination. Alone in the master bedroom, Nathan sat in a daze on the edge of the bed. He gazed at the pile of books in the corner, feeling a heavy weight in his heart. Thest time Suzanne left, she had at least left a letter. This time, there was no letter at all. He felt a sharp ache in his chest, making even breathing difficult as he copsed backward. His upper bodyy limp on the bed, his eyes tightly shut with bitterness. Slowly, he retrieved his phone and pressed the speed dial. He had set the speed dial to Suzanne¡¯s number, but all he received was the automated message. ¡°The number you have dialed is unreachable at the moment.¡± He wondered if Suzanne was determined to leave him this time. His heart throbbed with a dull ache. 1 Chapter 181 Nathan searched every possible ce Suzanne could be in. T Shovale, her mother¡¯s house, her rented ce¨Cthere wasn¡¯t a hint of her presence. She had disappeared without a trace. It¡¯d only been a day, but he¡¯d grown a lot wearier. The heart -wrenching pain he felt when he first left the country ten years ago had resurfaced with even greater intensity. At noon, an uninvited guest appeared at the Morrison Residence. A femalewyer hade as Suzanne¡¯s representative to settle matters regarding the divorce. In the study, the sun outside shone bright, and the room was airy. However, the atmosphere inside was depressing and suffocating. Thewyer, Lana Scott, ced a bank card and the divorce settlement agreement in front of him. ¡°My client has already signed her name on the agreement. This bank card is yours, Mr. Morrison. She¡¯ll pay back the money she¡¯d spent in installments.¡± Nathan¡¯s expression was cold as he stared grimly at the document on the table. At the moment, his heart felt like it was being torn apart. It was agonizing to even breathe. Suzanne had promised to let him know if anything upset. her, and she wouldn¡¯t resort to divorce so easily. Was she going back on her word so soon? Did she not want to see him that badly to have directly sent her attorney over? He exhaled ufortably. He then lifted his eyes from the document to look at Lana. ¡°Where is she? I want to see her,¡± he asked, his voice detached. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Morrison, Ms. York doesn¡¯t want to meet with you at the moment. Once you agree to the divorce and the paperwork is all settled, she¡¯ll see you naturally when it¡¯s time to pick up the divorce certificate,¡± Lana exined. The corner of his lips curved up before he proceeded to pick up the document. He then ripped it in half without even ncing at it. bbergasted, Lana froze. Nathan threw the pieces of paper into the bin and said, ¡± Tell her to talk to me directly if she wants a divorce.¡± Lana got up and stood her ground as well. ¡°If you refuse to sign the agreement, Mr. Morrison, Ms. York will opt for litigation.¡± 2:5 Nathan¡¯s icy gaze darkened, and he clenched his fist slightly. The air around him felt dangerous, and the room Immediately turned frosty. She swallowed nervously. Then, she nodded politely at him to bid goodbye and turned to leave. After a few steps, his domineering and deep voice rag out from behind her. ¡°There¡¯s not a single person I can¡¯t find in Norvania.¡± Lana froze and panicked inexplicably. Upon finding out the opposite party was Nathan Morrison when she was first handed this case, she¡¯d already started to be nervous. She was still able to maintain her professionalism as she left the residence, forcing herself to stay calm. An hourter, she called and informed Suzanne of the failed discussion, as well as the agreement being torn up. Once she finished exining, Suzanne began discussing the details of the litigation. After ending the call, Suzanne slumped against the sofa. She felt worn out. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. On the coffee table in the cozy living room, there were two tes of mac and cheese with bacon bits and a bowl of fruit, along with a few books. Sienna walked over with a jar of pickles and took a seat beside her. ¡°Are you really filing for divorce?¡± Suzanne pursed her lips bitterly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± The only issue was the 500 thousand dors she withdrew from Nathan¡¯s card and loaned to Sienna. She couldnay it back at the moment, so it¡¯ll be slightly inconvenient. Sienna lifted up her te of mac and cheese, stirring it to mix the bacon bits with the mac and cheese. She had a spoonful to see how it tasted. She chewed on her food and asked slightly incoherently, Is your husband really the General Morrison of the Norvanian Military?¡± Suzanne slipped down from the sofa onto the floor. She scooped up a spoonful of mac and cheese and said, ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Does he agree to the divorce?¡± Sienna sat with her legs crossed, eating with her head lowered. Suzanne blew on her spoonfulzily to let it cool before she ate it. ¡°He doesn¡¯t,¡± she replied nkly. Sienna froze. ¡°Does he love you very much?¡± There was a throbbing pain in Suzanne¡¯s heart. That question caught her off guard. She felt too pained to reply and merely shook her head before eating her mac and cheese with her head lowered. Chapter 182 ¡°Why won¡¯t he divorce you if he doesn¡¯t love you?¡± Suzanne was hungry, but the food tasted like nothing to her. ¡°His grandmother likes me a lot,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s quite the model grandson.¡± The pair continued eating their mac and cheese in silence. A whileter, Sienna picked up an apple and began peeling the fruit. ¡°I think, no matter how fiery the rtionship is, people are always madly in love before they get married. After marriage, everything changes.¡± She continued, ¡°In a marriage, there¡¯s no love. There¡¯s only duty andpanionship. It doesn¡¯t matter if he loves you or not as long as he¡¯s willing to spend on you.¡± Suzanne smiled bitterly at her and said, ¡°Why are you so pessimistic when you¡¯re not even married yet?¡± Siennaughed. ¡°I¡¯ve seen too many unfortunate circumstances in married life to ever want to get married. Besides, it¡¯s not that bad being on my own.¡± ¡°I want to be like you, too,¡± Suzanne agreed. ¡°After I get divorced, I¡¯ll never get married again. I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life alone like you. ?? ¡°How am I supposed to be alone if you¡¯re with me?¡± Siennaughed. Suzanne pursed her lips and nodded. Sienna handed a slice of apple to her and asked curiously, It¡¯s been two days since you left your home. Do you think your husband wille looking for you here?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Suzanne took the apple slice and replied, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re my friend. He won¡¯t show up here.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s Nathan Morrison! The general of the Norvanian Military! Aren¡¯t you aware that he develops national defense weapons? ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to locate you if he¡¯s capable of dealing with such advanced weapons, no?¡± Suzanne froze as she was about to bite the apple slice. She suddenly felt a bit anxious¨CSienna had a point. Right at that moment, the doorbell rang. Sienna wiped her hands on a tissue and stood up. ¡°That must be my parcel. I¡¯ll go open the door.¡± Feeling gloomy, Suzanne took a bite of the apple slice and sighed deeply. At the door, Sienna was dumbfounded. She stood frozen in ce as she stared at the tall and muscr man in front of her. The man was handsome and looked intimidating. There was a cold, domineering air around him as well. He donned a cool ck outfit. Behind him were two subordinates who looked equally intimidating. Sienna was stunned speechless by the sight. Nathan exchanged eye contact with her for a brief moment. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Suzanne York.¡± He didn¡¯t just look good, even his voice sounded maic. She forgot to ask him who he was or why he was looking for Suzanne, let alone if he was a good or bad person. One word from him, and she proceeded to open the door dazedly. ¡°Suzanne is inside.¡± Upon hearing Nathan¡¯s voice, Suzanne¡¯s heart trembled violently. She shoved the entire apple slice into her mouth out of fear and immediately got up and tried to hide. She just got up and walked out of the room when the man walked in. The living room was small¨Cthere was little distance between the pair. With nowhere to hide, she put on a calm demeanor and looked at him. Her cheeks were round and stuffed with food. Nathan looked at how adorable she was and felt his heart soften while also feeling pained and resigned. It had been two days, and he missed her like crazy. His gaze swept across the mac and cheese on the table, and felt another pang in his heart. Sienna invited the other men in as well. However, they rejected her offer and stood guard outside. Hence, she closed the door and walked toward Nathan. ¡°Excuse me, sir, who are you? What business do you have with Suzanne?¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze was fixed on his wife¡¯s indifferent expression. ¡°Her husband. Please leave us. I have something I¡¯d like to say to her.¡± Sienna was bbergasted. Nathan had told her to leave her own house? She stared at him in disbelief and wanted to say something in return. In the end, she obediently picked up her te and or behind her. left the living room gloomily, shutting t Suzanne hung her head low. She chewed the apple in her mouth and slowly swallowed it. Standing there nervously, she was unsure of what to do. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 "Let''s talk." Nathan''s tone was soft, and his gaze wasced with gentleness. Suzanne lowered her head. "Mywyer already informed you clearly. There''s nothing to talk about between us," she replied. His fist tightened, and his voice hardened slightly. "You promised me," he said. "You said you wouldn''t threaten to divorce again." She lifted her head and looked at him before replying angrily, "You also promised me you''d cut ties with Sally Hoffis." "I haven''t been in contact with her at all," he rified firmly. Upset, she clenched her fists. Her eyes instantly welled up with tears. So, he was still so in love with her despite no longer being in contact? Nathan was all she could think about when she was on the brink of death. Yet, this man chose to save his unattainable crush, who could swim, and abandoned her. It pained her every time she recalled the memory. "Without Oliver, I''d be your dead wife by now," she choked out. Nathan grew panicked. "Without Oliver, I''d save both." Suzanne held back her tears and forced a stiff smile on her face. She then said coldly, "Thank you, but Sally knows how to swim. How concerned were you that she''d drown?" He approached her with a heavy heart. "She used to be aquaphobic and didn''t know how to swim," he replied. "I don''t know when she got over her phobia and even picked up swimming." She trudged backward while furiously dering, "Don''t you dare take another step. Stay away from me." "Please give me a chance to exin, Suzy." He was almost begging at this point. What good would an exnation do? It wouldn''t change a thing. He''d hurt her over and over again because of Sally Hoffis. It didn''t matter anymore. You could take a horse to the water, but you can''t make it drink. She didn''t want to force an oue. Besides, she wasn''t Suzanne York to begin with. Even if they insisted on continuing this marriage, it would all be void once her true identity was revealed. "I don''t want to take this to court, Nathan. Let''s just agree to settle." Her voice was strained as she stared at him with tear-filled eyes. Nathan''s chest felt so constricted it hurt. Upon seeing how adamant Suzanne was with the divorce, his eyes reddened as he growled, "I won''t agree to the divorce." Suzanne felt physically unwell from the rage she felt. She tightened her fists and warned him in mild fury, "Don''t push it, Nathan Morrison. We''re married on paper, but we''re not a legitimate couple." "Then let''s be one. As long as you want to, I''d do it anytime," he replied. She lowered her head, and her tears fell to the floor. Her arms stiffened, and her hands clenched tightly into trembling fists. "I don''t want to," she softly choked out, repeating those words, "I don''t want to. I don''t want to." Suzanne started sobbing, the words never leaving her mouth. Her shoulders were shaking as well. Her heart felt like it was being ripped into two.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Nathan loved Sally so much. A woman he had loved for more than 20 years constantly hovering around them¡ªit''d soon drive her mad. She wouldn''t have cared if she didn''t love the man so deeply. It was as Sienna said¡ªlove wasn''t needed in a marriage as long aspanionship, duty and money existed. However, Suzanne couldn''t do it. She loved Nathan too much to allow another woman to be in his life. Nathan approached her and pulled her into his tight embrace. He lightly parted his lips and drew a deep breath. It felt as though someone was slicing into his heart, and it hurt so much he couldn''t muster the strength to exin. Chapter 184 Suzanne¡¯s body stiffened. Then, she tried to push him away in frustration. However, the more she resisted, the tighter Nathan held her. He hugged her tightly and buried his face her hair. As he took in the light scent on her body, he said with a pained voice, ¡°Let¡¯s not get divorced, Suzy. Please?¡± Fighting back tears in his embrace, Suzanne still shook her head in refusal. Nathan gradually closed his moist and bloodshot eyes. He couldn¡¯t calm himself at all. First, it was Sally¡¯s departure. Now, it¡¯s Suzanne wanting a divorce. The pain was endless. He¡¯d been stabbed and shot before, but physical pains were nothingpared to the pain he¡¯d received in the form of heartache. He never wanted to fall in love ever again.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Nathan held Suzanne tightly. He eased the difort in his heart and suppressed his emotions before asking, ¡°We¡¯ve been married for almost half a year. Have you ever liked me? She liked him and even loved him, but her heart had been broken too many times in the past six months. Each heartbreak felt worse and more painful than thest. She didn¡¯t want to stoop so low as to love a man who didn¡¯t love her back anymore. Besides, with how deeply in love he was with Sally, there would never be room for in his heart. Suzanne sniffled and straightened her body slightly.¡± Never,¡± she said coldly. It was as if a sharp de had pierced through Nathan¡¯s chest and into his heart. The excruciating pain he felt gradually intensified. He didn¡¯t say anything else. He drew a deep breath and failed to ease the pain in his heart. Slowly, he released Suzanne from his embrace and took a step back. His eyes were bloodshot, but his voice remained still and calm. ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± She lowered her head and affirmed coldly, ¡°I have. I¡¯ve made up my mind, and this time I won¡¯t waver.¡± He tightened his fists, and his breathing grew heavier. He stared fixedly at her emotionless expression and asked, ¡± Where is the document?¡± Suzanne was startled. Understanding what he meant, she turned and headed toward her room. She then returned with a new divorce agreement and a pen, cing them on the table. From Nathan¡¯s point of view, love had never been all there was to life. He used to love Sally to the point where he was physically unwell when they broke up. He¡¯d recovered from that despite being in pain for years. It¡¯s just a divorce. What is there to be afraid of? He picked up the pen and leaned over the table. Then, he signed his name on the paper without any hesitation. After putting down the pen, he turned to leave indifferently. Suzanne stood frozen in ce. A wave of sadness washed over her the minute she watched him sign the document. The divorce was her idea, but all the mental preparation she made was useless. The heartbreak she felt wasn¡¯t diminished in the slightest. If anything, it was a hundred times worse than¡¯she¡¯d imagined. She stood there quietly and unmoving. Tears blurred her vision and dampened her cheeks. She didn¡¯t cry. She just couldn¡¯t control her tear ducts or suppress the pain in her heart. Sienna walked in. She noticed the signed divorce agreement on the table and immediately understood. Pulling her friend into an embrace, she rubbed her back sympathetically. ¡°It¡¯s okay to cry if you feel like it,¡± she said gem Suzanne shut her eyes and leaned listlessly against her shoulder. Her heart ached, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to cry. When utterly heartbroken, sometimes there was no energy left to even cry. All that remained was the broken and hollow shell of a person. Chapter 185 Nathan walked out of the small apartment with a gloomy expression. A cold and chilling gush of air was felt when he walked past Cole and Gilbert. The two had never seen him with such a deste demeanor before. They thought they¡¯d freeze to death n walking behind him and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe audibly. They obediently followed him downstairs, and after getting in the car, they drove away. In the backseat of the car, Nathan¡¯s expression grew colder every passing minute. He leaned against the seat and shut his eyes without saying a word. The atmosphere within the car became oppressive and icy¡ª it was suffocating. The sound of a ringing phone cut through the silence. Cole felt like his phone was a hot coal in his pocket. Hastily, he fished it out of his pocket and answered the call for fear of disturbing Nathan at the back. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. A whileter, he hung up and turned toward Nathan hesitantly. He wanted to make a report, but he was also afraid of provoking Nathan. After being conflicted for quite a bit of time, he asked timidly, ¡°General Morrison, they finished looking into Ms. Hoffis. Would you like the report now?¡± ¡°Speak,¡± he replied steely and curtly. ¡°Suntend doesn¡¯t support dual international identities, General, so Sally Hoffis no longer exists. The. with such a name in Norvania.¡± no one Nathan abruptly opened his eyes. His gaze was dull, but his tone grew heavier. ¡°Sally changed nationalities?¡± Cole nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s not Norvanian, and she¡¯s not called Sally Hoffis either. Her name in Suntend is Wanda Hoffis.¡± The man¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Continue.¡± Cole followed with a detailed report. ¡°Wanda Hoffis was admitted into Suntend¡¯s most famous school at the age of 14. However, she didn¡¯t live on campus and rarely showed up there. Barely anyone in her batch knew about her. ¡°But she always ced first in her exams for all her subjects. She¡¯d receive numerous awards. She even published five academic papers when she was in university, all of which were published by the most internationally renowned academic journals. ¡°She graduated smoothly but was too busy to even attend her graduation ceremony. She¡¯s the talk of the entire school. ¡°After graduating from university at the age of 18, she was assigned to work at a research center. Her work was extremely confidential. She only had 60 days per year.¡± ¡°Sally¡¯s parents and uncle didn¡¯t know about the particrs of her job or its location. They could only meet during her off days. They weren¡¯t allowed to contact or see her otherwise,¡± he exined. ¡°Three years ago, a month before she returned to Norvan¨ªa, their family of three often appeared together when they made video calls to her grandparents. ¡°Afterward, her parents passed away. We only found death certificates and two graves. There was no record of cremation.¡± Cole continued, ¡°Since then, Mr. Hoffis Senior brought her back to Norvania. She¡¯s been living here as Sally Hoffis, but she¡¯s never participated in any work.¡± Nathan furrowed his brow, lost in thought. She changed nationalities? Sally Hoffis doesn¡¯t exist anymore? The situation was bing increasingly puzzling. Nathan fell silent for a moment before he spoke again. ¡°Is it possible to get a video recording of their calls?¡± His tone grew more serious. Cole replied, ¡°We¡¯ve already had software engineers hack into Mr. Hoffis Senior¡¯s phone andputer neral. There were no copies or recordings of their video calls.¡± He fell silent again. Lucas, who was driving, realized something was amiss. ¡°General, do you suspect that the current Sally Hoffis isn¡¯t who she says she is?¡± GOIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus Chapter 186 Nathan didn¡¯t reply to Lucas¡® question. Instead, he said, ¡± Thoroughly look into the death of her parents. Without a record of cremation, they might still be alive.¡± ¡°Are we still looking into Ms. Hoffis as well?¡± ¡°Keep investigating.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Cole replied respectfully. Nathan asked again, ¡°Where is the research paper she published?¡± Cole took out his phone and pulled up the document before handing it to him. Taking the phone, Nathan studied the paper and fell into immense confusion. ¡°Core Analysis and Research on Derivative Nanotechnology of Copper, Iron, Steel and Cyanide in a Redox Reaction.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Synthesis of Molecr Metal Re¨CSeparation and Its Chemical Application.¡± He continued scrolling down. Although he couldn¡¯t understand the contents, he knew they were all rted to chemistry. Resting his elbow on the edge of the window, Nathan rubbed his forehead with his fingers. ¡°Find a way to retrieve DNA samples of Sally and Mr. Hoffis Senior, but do it discreetly.¡± Cole and Lucas cast each other a nce. They understood what was on Nathan¡¯s mind. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± they replied in unison. The next morning, Suzanne was woken up by the persistent ringing of her phone. She had trouble falling asleep the entire night and was only able to get some rest in the early hours of the morning. She reached for her phone tiredly and ced it next to her ear. Her mother¨Cinw¡¯s tense and irritated voice sounded from the other end. ¡°Who on earth did your dear brother tick off, Suzanne?¡± Suzanne immediately sat up, more alert. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Florence?¡± ¡°A bunch of hooligans showed up at the house this morning iming your brother owes them money. They said you¡¯ve vouched for him too. They caused a scene, demanding we pay off his debt.¡± Suzanne¡¯s face turned white from rage. She hurriedly lifted the covers and got out of bed. As she frantically flipped through her drawer for clothes, she said, ¡°No one is vouching for him in the family, Florence. You don¡¯t need to care about those people. Just call the police if they try anything. I¡¯m rushing back to take care of it now.¡± Florence sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to rush back, it¡¯s settled.¡± Suzanne halted and asked, surprised, ¡°Settled?¡± ¡°Yeah, I paid your brother¡¯s debt and had them on their way. 11 Her voice sounded extremely displeased. After all, who was willing to have inws like these? Suzannepletely understood why she was unhappy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Florence. I¡¯ll pay you back as soon as possible,¡± she said as she slumped on the edge of the bed. She lowered her head and felt extremely upset. Florence sighed again and said, ¡°No need to thank me. We¡¯re family, after all. I don¡¯t need you to pay me back, either. I just hope incidents like this won¡¯t happen again.. ¡°Ask your brother to get his act together. Stop going around getting into debt and dragging the Morrison family down with him.¡± Suzanne felt increasingly guilty, and she felt angrier the more she thought about her family¡¯s shameless behavior. All she could do was apologize profusely. Nathan had signed the divorce papers. Soon, they would no longer be a family. She kept apologizing. After the call ended, she immediately phoned Samuel York. A momentter, his gleeful voice was heard. ¡°Why did you think of calling me today, Suzanne?¡± She drew a deep breath and suppressed her anger as she demanded, ¡°Why did you have your debt collectors disturb the Morrison family? Have you gone mad over money? Do you have any morals at all?¡± Chapter 187 Samuel shot her a coldugh. ¡°I had no choice. You didn¡¯t want to help me pay anything, and they were rushing me for the money. ¡°I had no choice but to tell them my dear sister is the wife of a wealthy family. A bit of spare change from them was more than enough for me to pay off my debts.¡± He continued, ¡°This method worked wonders! Your inws are so generous. They helped me with half of what I owed in a snap. ¡°Your husband is quite the character too. All I had to do was mention my brother¨Cinw is General Morrison of the Norvanian Military, and you would vouch for me. Then, everyone was willing to lend me any amount I desired.¡± Samuel sounded ecstatic. ¡°Your husband¡¯s name really carries weight! No one dares to mess with me anymore. If they do, I¡¯ll have my brother¨Cinw deal with them.¡± Suzanne clenched her fists tightly. She was shaking with rage. Her face was steely as she warned him, ¡°Samuel York, you bastard. If you continue using Nathan¡¯s name to scam people for money, I won¡¯t let it slide.¡± .ne at me, Samuelughed condescendingly. ¡°Don¡¯t ju Suzanne. Dad also goes around telling his drinking buddies that his son¨Cinw is Nathan Morrison. He gloats about his daughter marrying into a wealthy family.¡± He continued, ¡°But Mom is worse. She called your husband the other day and easily got herself a hundred thousand dors. How generous of him.¡± He basked in self¨Csatisfaction on the other end of the phone. Meanwhile, Suzanne¡¯s eyes were already bloodshot and brimming with tears from sheer fury. This family was like parasites that lived in the sewers. All they did wastch on to others and leech off of them. You couldn¡¯t shake them off even if you wanted to. How disgusting. ¡°I¡¯ve already divorced him,¡± Suzanne growled. ¡°So please stop looking for him and stop causing trouble for the Morrison family.¡± Samuel scoffed. ¡°What kind of joke is this? Divorce? Only a fool would believe you. You couldn¡¯t run into a family like this in a million lifetimes. Why would you willingly let it go when you¡¯re so materialistic? ¡°Save it, Suzanne. I know my limits. I won out loans for gambling anymore. Go ask your husband to arrange a position for me in the military. I want an office position¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t bear to listen anymore. She hung up on him and gradually shut her eyes while taking a deep breath. Her chest felt so constricted. Her head was aching from how angry she was. Her entire body was aching. She couldn¡¯t understand. What did she do to deserve such a family? It felt worse than death to be stuck with them. She tossed her phone aside and dragged her exhausted body into the bathroom to wash up. Half an hourter, Suzanne emerged from her room. Sienna sat with her legs crossed in front of the coffee table. She had her sses on and was furiously typing on her ¡°Morning, Sienna,¡± Suzanne greeted, approaching her lethargically. Then, she slumped listlessly on the sofa. Sienna had her eyes glued to theputer screen as her fingers flew across the keyboard. She cast her a quick nce. ¡°Morning. Did you not sleep well yesterday ay do you look so worn out?¡± she asked. Suzanne leaned her head against the sofa and shut her eyes. ¡°I only fell asleep at the brink of dawn, and I was ticked off by a disgusting leech of a family.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Suzanne York¡¯s parents and brother.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t those your parents and brother?¡± Siennaughed. ¡°No,¡± she replied coldly. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Sienna quickly picked up on what was happening. ¡°Oh, right. They¡¯re not your biological family. Let me tell you, since I grew up with Suzanne. Her father is a real piece of work. You should be careful.¡± ¡°Careful of what?¡± she asked lightly. Sienna stopped typing and slowly turned to look at her friend. She took off her sses and had a grim expression. Her eyes were brimming with contempt as she said in a low voice, ¡°He touched her when she was younger.¡± Suzanne froze. An indescribable wave of disgust washed over her. Chapter 188 At that moment, a wave of emotions washed over Suzanne. She was angry and upset. She understood that a girl didn¡¯t fall from grace and go down the wrong path over nothing. Everything had a cause and corrtion. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you report him?¡± She gritted her teeth. She¡¯d like nothing more than to rip that bastard into shreds. Sienna shook her head in resignation and shot her a bitter smile. ¡°Her mother was useless. She couldn¡¯t protect her own children and was good for nothing except gambling.¡± She put her sses back on and continued typing. ¡°You have a wonderful personality and are willing to make a living for your parents. Plus, you have such a rich and powerful husband. Even without blood rtions, they¡¯ll surely cling to you for the rest of their lives.¡± Suzanne said nothing. She shut her eyes and took deep breaths. She¡¯d already been through enough. Now, the Morrison family was also caught up in their mess. She couldn¡¯t tell them about her identity now, either. At this rate, she was bound to go mad. At that moment, a wave of emotions washed over Suzanne. She was angry and upset. She understood that a girl didn¡¯t fall from grace and go down the wrong path over nothing. Everything had a cause and corrtion. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you report him?¡± She gritted her teeth. She¡¯d like nothing more than to rip that bastard into shreds. Sienna shook her head in resignation and shot her a bitter smile. ¡± Her mother was useless. She couldn¡¯t protect her own children and was good for nothing except gambling.¡± She put her sses back on and continued typing. ¡°You have a wonderful personality and are willing to make a living for your parents. Plus, you have such a rich and powerful husband. Even without blood rtions, they¡¯ll surely cling to you for the rest of their lives.¡± Suzanne said nothing. She shut her eyes and took deep breaths. She¡¯d already been through enough. Now, the Morrison family was also caught up in their mess. She couldn¡¯t tell them about her identity now, either. At this rate, she was bound to go mad. She needed to get that divorce finalized as soon as possible. Then, she needed to figure out who she was. That was the only way to get rid of those leeches. After a moment of silence, she asked curiously, ¡°What are you writing, Sienna?¡± ¡°A part¨Ctime job. I¡¯m ghostwriting for some extra ie so we can pay off your debt sooner.¡± She lifted her gaze toward her screen and saw walls of text. ¡± What¡¯s a ghostwriter?¡± ¡°I help people write novels. I just got apletely crappy book. It¡¯s hastily put together, but as long as I type fast enough, I¡¯ll be able to earn more.¡± Suzanne felt a pang in her heart. ¡°You don¡¯t need to push yourself so hard. You can take your time to return the money to me.¡± ¡°But you told me you also loaned this money from someone else. Don¡¯t you need to pay them back too?¡± Suzanne was left speechless. A momentter, she sat next to Sienna. Hugging her knees, she leaned on Sienna¡¯s shoulder, watching her type. ¡°Sienna, could you get me a job too?¡± she asked softly. ¡°What skills do you have? What can you do?¡± she asked as her fingers continued typing speedily without pause. Suzanne pursed her lips and thought for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡®, fluent in eightnguages. I can y the piano. I know a bit of chemistry. I can draw, but I can¡¯t make a living with that. ¡°I used to paint for charity before I lost my memories, so I don¡¯t want to go against my initial wishes¨CI will only paint for charity.. That¡¯s all I have at the moment. I¡¯m not sure if I have any other skills.¡± Sienna¡¯s hands froze, and her eyes widened as she friend. It took a while for her to recover from her shock. ¡°Unless you¡¯re bluffing, you¡¯re a genius,¡± she blurted. Suzanne smiled awkwardly. ed at her ¡°Eightnguages is absurd,¡± Sienna said skeptically. ¡°It¡¯s not just basic knowledge, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°You could trante for corporate businesses in person and help publishingpanies trante works online. That would be lucrative.¡± She thought about it seriously and said, ¡°Okay. Thank you, Sienna. = She returned to her room and took out herptop. Then, her phone rang. Nathan¡¯s private number was disyed on the screen. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She took a deep breath and answered it, feeling oddly nervous. Hello?¡± she said timidly after putting the phone next to her ear. Nathan¡¯s cold, indifferent voice sounded from the other end. ¡°2: 00 pm, City Hall. Bring your documents to finalize the divorce.¡± With that, he hung up without any hesitation. Suzanne sat at the edge of her bed and stared at her phone with her head hung low. She was ovee with indescribable grief. The pain pooled at the tip of her heart bit by bit. The tears, and she couldn¡¯t cry either, but it hurt so much. It h she couldn¡¯t move, and her chest felt too constricted for h breathe. Chapter 189 At noon, Suzanne was about to get changed when Sienna came in holding a dress. She handed it over to her and said, ¡°Wear this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting divorced, not getting married. Why would I put on something so nice?¡± Suzanne smiled resignedly while pushing the dress away. Sienna dered in full seriousness. ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why you should wear something pretty and pair it with a gorgeous makeup look so that you can sweep your husband off his feet. Make him regret it.¡± She pushed back. ¡°But I¡¯m the one who¡¯s asking for the divorce. I¡¯m the one that doesn¡¯t want anything to do with him anymore.¡± ¡°You might be the one that brought it up, but you only did it because he doesn¡¯t love you, no?¡± Suzanne was at a loss for words, feeling a stabbing pain in her heart. Sienna held the dress and advised solemnly, ¡°Men are visual creatures. You look too in most of the time, so it¡¯s difficult to stun him that way. Just doll yourself up for today. I promise you he¡¯ll be bewitched and beg you not to divorce him.¡± Suzanne thought her friend¡¯s way of a was na and adorable. She took another nce at the dress in her hands¡ªit was very sexy and didn¡¯t fit her image at all. However, she didn¡¯t have the heart to reject her sincere offer. So, he changed into the dress and put on some makeup. At two in the afternoon, a luxurious ck car was parked in front of the City Hall. Nathan leaned against the car door with his hands in his pockets. He stared at his shoes with his head lowered. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. His shoulders looked heavy, and there was an oppressive air around him. Despite the burning sun overhead, the atmosphere around him was frosty. Suddenly, a pair of crystal white heels stepped into his vision. He was slightly startled and looked up. The woman¡¯s legs were slim, and her skin was pale. The white dress she wore was short and showed off her attractive legs. She had a slim figure and appeared to be sophisticated and elegant. Nathan looked up and froze when he caught a clear glimpse of the woman before him. Suzanne looked beautiful. Her eyes were bright and clear. Her smooth, dark hair cascaded down her back like a waterfall. Today, she looked radiant and charming. Nathan couldn¡¯t take hist eyes off of her. It was his first time seeing her so dolled up after six months of being married. However, the pair were here to get a divorce. Suzanne¡¯s heart started to skip under his gaze. Her body grew hot, and she tried to maintain her cool. ¡°Sorry for making you wait,¡± she said. Nathan was as calm as usual. ¡°It¡¯s 2:00 pm, you¡¯re ¡°Let¡¯s head in.¡± on time.¡± He straightened himself and asked, ¡°Have you brought everything? She nodded in reply. Nathan¡¯s eyes were dark. His intense gaze was fixed on her adorable face for a few seconds before he forced himself to turn and head toward the City Hall. Suzane followed behind him, clutching her bag. She was slightly disappointed. It felt like a waste to spare so much effort in dressing up for him. In his view, it didn¡¯t matter what she wore or how pretty she looked¨Cit was all the same to him. It didn¡¯t catch his attention at all. The pair just reached the door when Nathan¡¯s phone rang. He took it out and answered. All of a sudden, he halted in his tracks. Suzanne stopped along with him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± His voice sounded solemn. He hung up the call and turned, freezing when he was facing her. After a moment of thought, he said, ¡°I have an urgent matter to take care of. Can you wait for me for two hours? I¡¯ll be back after I¡¯m done.¡± Suzanne frowned and cast a quick look at her surroundings. ¡°Wait here for two hours?¡± ¡°If not, let¡¯s reschedule?¡± Nathan looked slightly anxious. ¡°No, let¡¯s do it today. I¡¯ll wait,¡± Suzanne dered determinedly. Chapter 190 ¡°Up to you.¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes turned subtly darker as he moved past her and headed toward the driver¡¯s seat. He pulled the door open and entered the vehicle. A wave of anger abruptly washed over him when he saw the back of Suzanne¡¯s dress. Her dress looked innocent from the front, but the back was a sexy open¨Cback cut. Her pale, naked back was exposed from underneath her long hair. How inappropriate! Nathan walked back toward her and grabbed her wrist before leading her toward the passenger¡¯s seat. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Wait for me in the car.¡± He pushed her into the seat and shut the door. Then, he circled around the front of the car and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Buckle up.¡± Suzanne wanted to get off. ¡°Go ahead with your business. I¡¯ll find a coffee shop to wait in. Just let me know when you¡¯re done.¡± Nathan leaned over and fastened the seatbelt for her. Their sudden proximity startled her. Her back pressed against the seat, trying to put enough distance between them. She didn¡¯t breathe and blinked nervously at him. He could smell the light scent on her body¨Cit tugged on his heartstrings. He tried to appear calm despite his quickening heartbeat and focused all his attention on driving. Thirty minutester, the car stopped in front of the hospital. Nathan unbuckled his seatbelt and told her to wait ¡°Who¡¯s in the hospital?¡± she asked worriedly. ¡°Lucas, he¡¯s injured.¡± him. Suzanne also unbuckled her seatbelt. ¡°How is he? I want to see him too,¡± she said, concerned. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Stay in the car. I¡¯ll inform you if anything happens.¡± His tone was gentle but firm. Since he didn¡¯t want her to go inside, she didn¡¯t insist further. After he left the car, she sat waiting in the passenger seat for a very long time. The sun shone brightly through the windshield. It was hot despite the air conditioning. She got off and went to sit in the back instead. Bored, shey down in the backseat of the car and closed her eyes to rest. Unknowingly, she drifted off to sleep. She was out cold from three in the afternoon till night time. Suzanne woke up in a daze and felt like the car was moving. Rubbing her eyes, she sat up. In the driver¡¯s seat, Cole was focused on the road when a ghost of a woman appeared in the rearview mirror. Her thick and unruly hair scared him to bits, and he started yelling in fear. His abrupt yelling scared Suzanne equally. She huddled in the corner, clutching her chest. ¡°Who are you?¡± He recognized the voice and calmed down. He took a deep breath to regain hisposure before asking, ¡°Is that you,. Morrison?¡± The woman in question recognized his voice as well. She peeked out quizzically and asked, ¡°Cole?¡± He instantly came to a realization. ¡°So you¡¯ve been asleep at the back, Mrs. Morrison. I thought you left.¡± ¡°What?¡± General Morrison asked me to send you back before heading to the military to deal with some business,¡± he exined. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you anywhere when I left the hospital, so I thought you left on your own.¡± She just noticed that the sky was dark. Leaning against the ss, she looked at the densely packed forest and asked, ¡°Where are we? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°The border, heading back to the Norvanian Military,¡± he replied respectfully. Stunned, she slumped in her seat. Where is Nathan? Weren¡¯t they getting a divorce? How did she end up at the border? Suzanne was speechless. Cole looked awkward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Morrison. This is my fault. I¡¯ll get you on a flight back to Phoenicia first thing in the morning. Chapter 191 Suzanne lowered her head and grumbled weakly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have work anyway. I¡¯ll just treat it as a vacation and head back after a few days.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest for a while more, Mrs. Morrison? We¡¯ll be there in about an hour.¡± Suddenly reminded of Lucas¡® injuries, she asked anxiously, ¡°Is Lucas alright? Are his injuries severe?¡± Cole mediately turned solemn. ¡°Quite, but his condition is stable now. General Morrison is watching over him in the hospital.¡± Suzanne didn¡¯t think he would be so loyal. She didn¡¯t expect him to care so deeply just because a subordinate got hurt. ¡°How did he get hurt?¡± she asked curiously. Cole thought about it for a bit before replying, ¡°A batch of our weapons was stolen while it was being transported to the military base. Lucas was in charge of this incident.¡± He continued. ¡°He tracked the weapons to drug traffickers in the neighboring country, Muzat, a few days ago. He disguised himself as a buyer along with another soldier and went undercover to investigate. ¡°Unfortunately, their cover was blown, and they were pursued by the drug traffickers. In order to get Lucas to safety, the other soldier sacrificed himself.¡± His voice grew heavier, and he almost choked on his words. Suzanne was angry. ¡°Why not have someone wipe out their drug den? Even if they didn¡¯t take our weapons, drug traffickers all deserved to die.¡± Cole replied, exasperated, ¡°If theymitted the crime in Norvania, then we could¡¯ve done that. However, this was in Muzat. For political reasons, we can¡¯t just take them out unless we can find concrete evidence.¡± She understood now. She felt anxious but couldn¡¯t do anything to help. It waste in the night when they reached the Norvanian Military base. Cole sent her to Nathan¡¯s dormitory since they were husband and wife. At four in the morning, the dormitories were quiet and deserted. The lights were dim. Other than the two soldiers standing guard, there was only the sound of chirping crickets. The room door was gently pushed open and shut. The moonlight outside seeped through the window, adding a soft glow to the otherwise pitch¨Cck room. As of heavy, exhausted footsteps gradually approached the huge bed. A man¡¯s muscr body sat on the bed. He propped his forehead up with his hands and slumped over. A wave of sadness washed over him¨Cheavy and depressing. Then, he leaned backward onto the bed and fell on top of a soft body. ¡°Ouch.¡± A pained whimper escaped the woman¡¯s lips. The man abruptly shot up in shock. He turned to look at the woman in the moonlight. Suzanne was startled awake by a weight on her stomach. She sat up with her hand, clutching her abdomen, and stared at the man in front of her. The moonlight was dim, but she could somehow make out the features of his face. The pair were both stunned. Why is Nathan back? Wasn¡¯t he in Phoenicia with Lucas? Rubbing her eyes, she felt nervous. She wanted to speak but didn¡¯t know what to say. Nathan beat her to it and broke the silence. ¡°Why are you here? Did I hurt you?¡± ¡°No.¡± She pulled on the nket and exined softly. ¡°I fell asleep in the backseat. Cole didn¡¯t realize and drove all the way here.¡± Nathan¡¯s lips curved up into a small smile of relief. ¡°If you¡¯re not in a hurry to head back, why not stay a few days? I¡¯ll be quite upied for the time being. I won¡® ave time to go get the divorce finalized.¡± C Chapter 192 Suzanne¡¯s heart ached. He must¡¯ve had a lot to get done to rush back at this hour. ¡°It¡¯s alright. The matters you need to attend to are more important. I can tend to myself.¡± She scooted toward the other side of the bed to make room. ¡°It¡¯ll be dawn soon. Hurry up and get some rest. Nathan was afraid she¡¯d be disgusted by him and tried to stand up. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower.¡± She pulled on his wrist. ¡°You don¡¯t smell. Just take a shower tomorrow. Hurry up and sleep.¡± Hey down obediently, and she pulled the covers over him before lying Hey down obediently, down next to him. Her sudden gentleness left him slightly dumbfounded. A while ago, she was distancing herself, giving him the cold shoulder and adamant about divorcing him. Now, she was a gentle, loving wife who cared about his health and wellbeing. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Women are impossible to understand. He couldn¡¯t fathom it and was puzzled. Nathan turned to lie on his side and stared at her sleeping face under the moonlight. Her breathing was light, and the faint scent on her body. enveloped him, making his heart skip a beat. All his fatigue vanished in an instant. The next morning, Nathan woke up in agony after three hours of sleep. He gradually opened his eyes and realized why he felt that way as he looked at the woman lying on him. Half of Suzanne¡¯s body was pressed against him. The soft feeling of her body was alluring. She was in shorts, and her leg rested on top of his abdomen, coincidentally resting on top of his sensitive parts. Nathan felt hot all over, and his breathing became rough. It took every inch. of his willpower not to act on his instincts. ¡°Suzy,¡± he grumbled with a raspy voice and gently pushed her leg aside. Just as he pushed it away, she shifted it back to its original position, still half asleep. It pressed painfully against his private parts. ¡°Mm.¡± He furrowed his brows and exhaled painfully. The next second, he immediately turned over and had her pressed under him. Suzanne woke up in a daze. She was met with Nathan¡¯s handsome face as she opened her eyes. He stared fixated at her with a burning gaze. Her breathing quickened, and her chest heaved. She was so nervous she couldn¡¯t utter a word. All she could do was stare bewilderedly at him. What was going on? Why did he pounce on her? What does he want to do? She could clearly feel his strong desires, which was horrifying. Suzanne was so anxious she became incoherent. ¡°W¨CWhat do you want, Nathan?¡± Nathan desperately willed himself to not give in to his urges. ¡°Your sleeping position was off, so I helped you adjust. You kept clinging onto me,¡± he rasped out. She felt incredibly guilty. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Nathan continued suppressing his painful urges and got up. He ran his hand, through his hair and marched speedily toward the bathroom. Suzanne was so shocked that she was frozen in ce. She stared at the ceiling with mixed feelings and a whirlwind of thoughts running through her head. A man¡¯s natural urges had nothing to do with love, surely? The physical reaction he had earlier and his hot gaze felt like he was going to eat her alive. His eyes were filled with desire. Did hemat like her touching him despite such a strong reaction? Then, ¡­ sound of water sshing came from the bathroom. Chapter 193 Half an hourter, the bathroom door was pushed open. Sat at the edge of the bed, Suzanne looked over. Nathan¡¯s hair was damp as he walked out in a white shirt and long pants. He looked refreshed. His gaze was still warm, and her face warmed up at the sight. She hurriedly picked up the clothes beside her and headed toward the bathroom. As she w 1 by him, he grabbed her arm. Suzanne paused. Nathan¡¯s eyebrows knitted together as his eyes slowly looked at the white dress in her hands. It was the dress she wore yesterday. After showeringst night, she had washed and hung it up to dry. At the moment, she was wearing Nathan¡¯s sleepwear. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any other clothes?¡± he asked. She looked at the dress and said, ¡°I washed it yesterday, and it¡¯s all dry now. I can wear this.¡± ¡°Change into another.¡± ¡°Why?¡± He let go of her hand. He hesitated for a few moments, not knowing what to say. Upon seeing his darkened expression, Suzanne guessed, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s embarrassing for you if I¡¯m seen in public in clothes like this?¡± Nathan stared at her irritated expression and anxiously tried to exin, That¡¯s not what I meant, I¡­¡± There were many men in the military, but there were female employees too. When the soldiers¡® wives came to visit, they also dressed in sexy and attractive clothing. So why wasn¡¯t it okay for her to do the same? Suzanne turned angrily and threw the clothes on the bed. ¡°I won¡¯t wear it. Are you happy now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send over some clothes,¡± Nathan said gently. She proceeded to knot the corners of her shirt. It immediately became more ade it fit better. Then, she picked up her phone and turned to hali stylish an leave. He swiftly caught up with her and gripped her arm to pull her back. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Morning run. Breakfast. Walk around,¡± she snapped irritatedly. ¡± Anywhere. I just don¡¯t want to stay here with you.¡± Her words were like a double¨Cedged sword, hurting both the receiver and the person who said them. His face immediately fell. There was a stabbing pain in his heart. He slowly let go of her hand as his eyes turned nk. Suzanne left the room without a moment¡¯s hesitation. She walked out of the military base and strolled unhappily along the main road until she reached a bustling market. It was filled with all sorts of shops and goods for sale. Local merchants were bustling about. It was extremely lively. Suzanne snapped pictures as she walked about. She headed to a boutique, bought a new set of clothes with local designs, and changed into them. After an entire morning of sightseeing, she had taken a bunch of photos and bought some local art pieces. She came across a small essories stall and was stunned by the intricate and beautiful pieces disyed on the table. She couldn¡¯t help herself and reached for a pair of fake diamond rings. ¡°Feel free to try them out if you want!¡± the owner of the stall said enthusiastically. She picked it up and gently put it on her ring finger before lifting her hand to admir nder the sun. The ring wasn¡¯t the best quality, but it looked extremely nice nheless. At that moment, she had mixed feelings. Her joy wasced with grief and sadness. She couldn¡¯t tell if she was upset. She just felt sour and ustrophobic. ¡°Thesee in a pair, and there¡¯s one meant for men too. They go for 201 dors a pair. Would you like to buy them?¡± She shot him a bitter smile before slowly taking it off and putting it back in the box. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t need this right now.¡± The owner continued in high spirits. ¡°20 dors is a bargain. And they look really nice too.¡± Suzanne nodded apologetically at him again. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll think about it for a bit more.¡± ¡°15 dors, I can¡¯t go any lower,¡± he bargained painfully. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 194 Suzanne shook her head and turned to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you for 10,dy,¡± the man yelled behind her. ¡°I¡¯m not making any profit here. You can¡¯t possibly not afford 10 dors, right?¡°. Suzanne roughly rubbed the spot where the ring had been. She felt extremely frustrated as she walked away with tears in her eyes. She didn¡¯t have the courage to buy the ring even if she was being berated by the shop o ¡°. It wasn¡¯t about the money, and it wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t want to wear the ring, either. If she¡¯d bought the ring and wore it by herself, she¡¯d think that her marriage was pathetic and sad. She left the market. There were a bunch of bikes by the side of the road that acted as cabs. Not daring to get on any of them, Suzanne stood by the side of the road to wait for the bus. With her beautiful face and attractive figure, she attracted the attention of many passersby. Suddenly, a car drove past her and stopped about a few feet away from where she stood. Shortly after, it reversed and stopped in front of her. The window rolled down, and two men leaned over. They whistled crudely and said, ¡°Do you need a ride, beautiful?¡± She politely declined, ¡°No, thank you.¡± ¡°Get in, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± The man smiled gleefully as he eyed her. Sensing danger, she immediately turned and walked toward the bustling market. The men quickly got out of the car and tried to force her inside. ¡°Help!¡± She struggled against them profusely. One of the bikers wanted toe to her aid but promptly backed off when one of the men pulled out a dagger. He could only watch as Suzanne was kidnapped and dragged into the car. She didn¡¯t think someone had the gall to kidnap a married woman off the street like that in thisw¨C abiding society. She struggled for a while in the car before they forcefully subdued her and took her phone. As the car drove toward a small path in the woods, she gave up her figl I stayed calm, waiting for the right opportunity to escape. The car drove on for quite some time and sped through uneven terrain. After what seemed like a long journey, they emerged onto the main road. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Suzanne spotted a sign that said ¡°Muzat Borders¡± and immediately panicked internally. Muzat borders? She¡¯d been kidnapped to the drug nest in the neighboring country. No wonder they had the gall to kidnap women in broad daylight¨Cthey were a bunch ofwless drug traffickers! The car arrived at a heavily guardedmunity in the forest. Peeking out the window, Suzanne saw armed men patrolling the area. Moreover, there were a lot of obstacles in ce. The entire area was fenced up securely. They even had poppies growing in open areas. The car stopped in front of a wooden house. Several people were seated in the huge gazebo. Upon being brought there, Suzanne felt like her chances of survival were slim. ¡°Boss,¡± the man dragged her out of the car and yelled gleefully. ¡°I saw a prettydy on my way back from deliveries. She looked like your type, so I brought her to you.¡± They roughly shoved her into the gazebo. Her breathing was erratic¨Cshe was anxious and afraid. Suzanne tried to remain calm as she looked at the men before her. Four men sat around a huge wooden table. The bald one in the middle had a huge head and tattoos that spanned from his scalp to his neck. He looked menacing and disgusting. The other three looked intimidating and had sharp gazes. The table w lled with bags of white powder and tools for testing. Suzanne swallowed nervously. The bald man stared at her for a moment before the corner of his lips curved up. He looked gleeful. His eyes glinted lecherously, making her skin crawl with disgust. ¡°What do you think, boss?¡± The man in question nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Where did you get such a beautiful woman?¡± Chapter 195 Chapt ¡°Norvania.¡± ¡°Holy shit, I like her.¡± The bald man stood up and couldn¡¯t wait to put his hands on her. Before he got out of his seat, a huge hand suddenly pressed on his shoulder. ¡°I quite like this woman, Mick. Why not let me have her?¡± Suzanne looked toward the man and froze in shock. The man had refined and handsome features and a tall build. He was dressed in a cool ck outfit. He even looked a bit like Nathan Morrison. ¡°I thought you were impotent, Liam? There are tons of women who serve you, and you don¡¯t even spare them a single nce. Why are you so into this. one?¡± Liam smiled shallowly. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly normal. I just haven¡¯t met a woman I actually like.¡± Mick, the bald man, smiled and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hand her to you when I¡¯m done with her.¡± Liam stood up promptly and insisted, unwavering, ¡°I¡¯ve never asked you for anything, Mick. I actually quite like her and can¡¯t wait any longer. Could you let me go first?¡± Liam was never one to fool around with women. So, they were all amused at the sight of him bing so eager at the moment. Mick nced at Suzanne and sighed. ¡°Alright, who wouldn¡¯t want this woman when she looks so pretty? She must be used. Just give her back to me when you¡¯re through with her. ¡°Go ahead.¡± He patted Liam on the shoulder. Liam picked up a cigarette from the table and approached Suzanne. He yanked roughly on her arm and dragged her into the hut at the side. Suzanne was terrified. Tears were brimming in her eyes as she frantically looked around, trying to look for an escape. In a ce as heavily guarded as this, her chances were close to zero. She might die here today. In the room, Liam locked the door and threw her onto the bed. She immediately scrambled up and got on her knees with her hands held together, bring. ¡°Please let me go,¡± she cried. ¡°I can give you money, please.¡± Liam took out a cigarette from the box and leaned on the shelf, lighting it upzily. The sharp features of his side profile were extremely good¨Clooking. ¡°Make noises,¡± he said curtly. ¡°What?¡± Suzanne froze. He took a deep drag of his cigarette. ¡°Moan, scream, struggle and cry. Do you understand?¡± Suzanne¡¯s face grew hot. Her chest constricted as she realized what he was trying to do and felt his kindness. However, it didn¡¯t help that she didn¡¯t know how to do any of those things. She was afraid it wouldn¡¯t sound real. ¡°I don¡¯t really know how.¡± He threw the cigarette on the floor and stomped it out. He then said mockingly, ¡°You don¡¯t know how? Was that guy that bad in bed?¡± Suzanne was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liam closed the distance between them in an instant. He pounced on her and held her firmly in his embrace. Then, he buried his head in the crook of her neck. His sudden movements scared her, and she started struggling against him. ¡°No¡­ Please don¡¯t do this¡­¡± she cried out. Liam did nothing more than that. He leaned close to her ear and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Just continue making sounds like that.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to stop. Her body stopped resisting, but she continued crying and yelling. ¡°Where did ¡°My husband works at the Norvanian Military. I went to the market to look around and got kidnapped.¡± she replied between sobs. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He shot her a coldugh. ¡°Out of everyone, why did it have to be you? Talk about bad luck.¡± Her body shivered violently, and she anxiously blinked away her tears. She took a deep breath and calmed down before asking, ¡°Do you know me?¡± Liam turned toward her andy on his side. He propped his head up with his hand and stared at her. ¡°Chubs, right?¡± CON BUNDLE: get more free bonus Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Suzanne was dumbfounded. Liam''s face fell. "Can''t recognize me anymore ''cause I''ve gotten more handsome?" Her heart shuddered, and she shook her head. He pinched her round cheeks in one swift motion. "My name is Liam." She shook her head again. The man sighed and sat up. He rubbed her head and said softly, "Don''t be afraid. With me around, nothing will happen to you." "Do we know each other?" she asked.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He shot her a bitter smile. "It''s bad enough that you forgot what I look like, but you don''t even remember my name? You heartless thing." She sat up abruptly. Her vision was blurred from her tears. "I lost my memory three years ago. Do you know me? Please tell me who I am." He looked at her quizzically. From how lost and nervous she looked, he could tell she truly didn''t remember. "Aren''t you Hoffis? Sally Hoffis? Nate calls you chubs." Suzanne stared at him in shock for a while before shaking her head again. "I don''t know who I am," she said. "But I''m not Sally Hoffis. She''s currently in Phoenicia." Liam pinched her cheeks again. "Ouch, that hurt." Her hand swiftly shot to her cheek, and she moved away, ring at him. "You''re not Chubs?" She shook her head. "Then you really resemble her. Your features are the same. You just look a tad bit skinnier." "A lot of people have said I look like her when she was younger," Suzanne said with a sigh. He pursed his lips and stared at her for the longest time. He then asked gently, "Did you marry Nathan Morrison?" "Yeah." She nodded. "Then you''re definitely Chubs," he dered as he got up from the bed to light another cigarette. "He won''t marry anyone except Chubs." Suzanne just recalled and processed his name. "You''re Liam Morrison?" He didn''t reply. His expression was grim as he slowly lit his cigarette and took a drag. He exhaled a puff of smoke and nced at his watch. "Keep making noises. Don''t let the people outside think I can''tst in bed!" She resumed, but her voice was stiff. Liam sighed, exasperated. "Didn''t Nate teach you anything when you were already married? He must really be ipetent." Suzanne''s face grew hotter by the minute. Liam had no filter at all. She lowered her voice and asked, "Why are you here, Liam? Can you get me out of here?" "I can''t get you out." "Then what?" She was incredibly anxious. "You can''t possibly stay here with me forever?" "I just sent word. Let''s wait for an hour or two. See if Nate sends someone for you." Suzanne knew that wasn''t possible. This wasn''t Norvania. Nathan had no power here. He couldn''t possibly send enough forces to surround the ce. If he didn''t send enough, they wouldn''t be able to get in at all. "This is Muzat, not Norvania, Liam. Because of political reasons, Nathan can''t save us," she said nervously. "Can''t you think of something?" Liam gazed deeply at her. He thought about it for a moment and said, "I heard you were epted into a famous school in Suntend, Chubs." He continued, asking, "Do you know chemistry? Would you be able to separate Diacetylmorphine from a mixture with impurities?" She wasn''t sure but nodded anyway. "I know a bit of chemistry. I could try." Chapter 197 ?Chapter 197 After two hours, Liam opened the door. A couple of men with guns stood there. "Not bad, Liam. Is the woman still standing after being in there for so long?" one of them teased. He shot him a shallow smile. "What are you guys doing here?" "Mick had use over to see if you''re finished with her. If you are, we''ll bring her over to his room." His face darkened slightly. He looked back at the room and said, "I''ll bring her myself." "Alright," the two said in unison. Liam was deep in thought for a moment before he turned and walked back in. He then came out with Suzanne in tow, yanking her roughly by the arm. Suzanne''s hair was tousled, and her clothes were disheveled. She lifted her head and nced at the sky toward Norvania in fear. She didn''t know if she could rely on Liam to make it out of there alive. She''d only hoped that Nathan got the message and was looking for ways to save her. In front of the wooden house, Mick''s eyes glistened at the sight of Liam dragging Suzanne over to him. A smug grin was stered on his face. "How was she?" he asked casually as he smoked a cigarette. Liam smiled lightly at him in return. "Very nice. Thank you, Mick." Thetter stood up and yanked on his trousers. "My turn." Suzanne''s heartbeat quickened, and a wave of disgust washed over her. Liam''s gaze darkened, and he opened his mouth hesitatingly. "There''s something better than sex with the woman, Mick." "What?" Liam eyed the woman at his side. Her body was trembling, and there was cold sweat on her forehead. He made up some borate lie to try and buy her more time. "I just asked her. Turns out this woman is a chemist from Suntend. She''s able to fix the batch of goods that we previously got." The bald man stared at Suzanne dumbfoundedly. "She is?" "Yeah, why not let her have a go?" he suggested. Mick didn''t hesitate at all. He rubbed his greasy head gleefully and said, "Let''s bring her to the warehouse." Suzanne was brought to the warehouse. Upon seeing the sheer size of the drug-manufacturing factory, she was rendered speechless. Anger bubbled within her. How many people would this kill? In the warehouseboratory, Mick pointed at a bag of powder. "Give it a try." She shook her head and calmed herself down. "I don''t take drugs." "I''m not asking you to. This thing kills people. We don''t know what''s mixed up in it. It explodes when ites in contact with water." He walked over and threw a handful of it into a cup nearby. In an instant, the water inside the cup bubbled up, and there was a small explosion. It wasn''t huge, but it was terrifying nheless. Everyone took a step back in fear.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Suzanne, however, grew extremely curious. She approached with interest and picked up a bit of the powder, rubbing it between her fingers. She observed the powder in her hand carefully. It felt like it started to generate heat as soon as it came in contact with the skin. A faint smoke was being emitted as well. It was her first time seeing such a strange chemical reaction. She became strangely excited. She''dpletely forgotten that she was still in a hell-like drug den with danger crawling everywhere, and that she was holding a toxic substance in between her fingers. She was only interested in the chemical reaction in her hands. Suzanne repeatedly rubbed the powder between her fingers. The more she did it, the more it hurt. It even burned her fingertips red. If someone were to inhale this, they''d most certainly die. "How much of these things are there?" she asked. "Two tons," Mick replied. The amount made her blood boil. She hated these people. "Get me a microscope." Someone immediately brought a microscope over. Suzanne started examining the substance thoroughly. She grew more excited as she worked. Her entire focus was fully on the task at hand. Everyone was watching her. As she worked meticulously, someone experienced said in a low voice, "She''s quite the professional." Chapter 198 Liam felt extremely uneasy. He didn¡¯t think she would be able to get this done when someone with more than ten year¡¯s worth of experience in drug- making couldn¡¯t. He only wished she could drag out the time for as long as possible. ¡°The impure mixture contains sodium and a substance simr to rubidium, she said in a low voice as she continued her research. ¡°However, rubidium can¡¯te in contact with air or water, or it¡¯ll explode. ¡°This is th st time I¡¯ve encountered such a strange new element. Give me some time. Let me figure this out.¡± No one understood a word she said and looked at her skeptically. Suzanne noticed their doubtful nces, as well as the unfriendly and perverted gazes that were directed at her body. She knew that she needed something to prove herself, or these people would never believe her. She picked up some of the powder and ced it in a bottle. Then, she added a certain substance to the mixture and ced it over a fire. She was swift and skilled with her actions. Then, she added the powder into the water. Assuming it¡¯ll explode again, everyone took a step back. But the explosion didn¡¯t take ce. Liar stared at Suzanne in shock. Mick was ecstatic. He rubbed his head andughed, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re a scientist from Suntend¨C You got it fixed so quickly. This is great.¡± Suzanne cast Liam a nervous look. He shook his head subtly at her and shot her a knowing look. She then said softly and carefully, ¡°Although I fixed the part where it explodes when in contact with water, this substance is still extremely toxic. You¡¯d die immediately if you inhaled this.¡± The bald man walked toward her, and she stepped back in fear. She looked at him cautiously. He patted her cheek and said, ¡°Prettydy, if you help me fix all two tons of these goods, I¡¯d not only set you free, but I¡¯ll pay you as well. Of course, if you¡¯d like to join us, I¡¯d wee you too.¡± Suzanne knew better than to trust the words of a drug trafficker. She squeezed a stiff smile on her face and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Suddenly, u. were gunshots outside. Suzanne was nervous, and her heart started beating violently. She stared outside in shock. Everyone tensed up and immediately rushed out with guns. Liam handed her his pistol and said anxiously in a low voice, ¡°No matter who it is, as long as they threaten your life, shoot them immediately. Understand?¡± She was extremely anxious. ¡°Is Nathan here for me, Liam? Have the Norvanian forcese?¡± Liam led her outside. ¡°It could be Nate, but it is most definitely not the Norvanian military.¡± She started panicking. Did Nathane alone to get himself killed? Outside the warehouse, there was smoke everywhere, and gunfire continued incessantly. Mick was joining the fight with his subordinates. One of them approached the pair with a machine gun and asked, ¡°Where is your weapon, Liam?¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± he asked solemnly. ¡°Mercenaries.¡± The corner of his lips turned up. He couldn¡¯t use the Norvanian military, so he paid to hire mercenaries instead. Liam was amazed by the lengths Nathan would go for Suzanne. He brought Suzanne to a hut and shoved her into a closet. ¡°Protect yourself, Chubs,¡± he said, patting her head with a grim expression. ¡°Where are you ing, Liam?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t reply. After shutting the door firmly, he left. In the dark closet, Suzanne could hear the endless sound of gunfire outside. She trembled in fear. Terrified and anxious, she didn¡¯t move an inch. She was drenched in sweat, and her eyes welled up with tears. She couldn¡¯t believe that she was hearing such horrifying gunshots in this era of peace. She was worried about Liam, and even more worried about Nathan. She couldn¡¯t tell what was happening outside. The fight continued intermittently ¡®till nightfall. Chapter 199 Muzat forces were evidently formidable. That was why it was difficult to breach. Suzanne didn¡¯t dare to let down her guard. All of a sudden, the door to the room was pushed open. Upon hearing the loud noise, she gripped the pistol tightly, and her body stiffened. Her heart rate spiked, and cold sweat ran down her back. She perked her ce and listened as the footsteps drew near. ¡°Suzanne.¡± She heard the sound of a calm and light voice. Her hand on the pistol trembled. She assumed she was hearing things due to her anxiety, and she tried to calm her erratic breathing, ¡°Suzanne.¡± Nathan¡¯s voice rang out once again. This time, she was certain she wasn¡¯t hearing things. She promptly pushed the closet door open and was met with a familiar shadow of a man. The moonlight streamed in through the window, and she could vaguely make out the outlines of his face. All of Nathan¡¯s fears and worries dissipated as soon as he saw the woman. hiding in the closet. He was extremely relieved. Suzanne immediately broke into tears. She rushed out of the closet and headed straight into his arms. ¡°Is it really you, Nathan?¡± She hugged him tightly and buried her face in his warm embrace. It felt unreal yetforting at the same time. Nathan hugged her firmly and kissed her forehead upon closing his eyes. His erratic heart was still aching. He was so afraid of anything happening to her after she was abducted and brought to Muzat. Every second of it agonized him. Hence, when the mercenaries couldn¡¯t subdue the area after a day, he simply couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He snuck in alone and located Suzanne based on an anonymous tip. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s me.¡± He breathed deeply. His voice was low as he Suzanne gradually calmed down in his embrace. She sniffled and lifted her head to look at him. ¡°How did you get in here? They have a lot of advanced weapons. Their firepower is nothing short of our own.¡± Nathan took her hand and walked toward the door. ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter,¡± he said in a whisper. It was pitch ck outside. The sound of gunfire persisted into the night. Under his lead, the pair weaved through various obstacles and dodged the enemies who were engaged in gunfights. Every step of the way was dangerous and nerve¨Cracking. When they reached the back of the warehouse, Suzanne pulled on his hand. ¡± Wait, I want to destroy the drugs in this warehouse.¡± He leaned against the wall and kept constant watch on their surroundings.¡± I didn¡¯t bring any explosives. We can¡¯t.¡± ¡°No need for explosives. We just need to shoot a bullet at the goods, and it¡¯ll go off on its own. This is a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime opportunity.¡± Nathan smiled and patted her head. ¡°What are you going on about? Don¡¯t be so naive.¡± ¡°Trust me, it¡¯s true,¡± she said earnestly. ¡°Liam had me posing as a scientist and brought me to their warehouse to take a look at the goods. ¡°I found out that they were all mixed in with two highly mmable and explosive chemical elements. Moreover, one of them was something new that is simr to rubidium. It¡¯ll explode if ites in contact with water or fire. Nathan furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°Liam who?¡± ¡°Your brother, Liam Morrison.¡± Nathan¡¯s irises widened in shock, and his entire body stiffened. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Suzanne asked, puzzled. ¡°He was the one that sent you the message for help.¡± There was danger everywhere, and they couldn¡¯t afford to stay for long. Nathan didn¡¯t dwell on it for long. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Is it a huge explosion?¡± he asked in a low voice. ¡°No, it¡¯ll be like firecrackers. It won¡¯t blow this wall apart, but the goods will all be destroyed.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t question her anymore. He carefully made his way to the warehouse entrance with Suzanne in tow. Then, he pushed open a gap in the wall and shot a bullet inside. In an instant, the sound of the explosion rang out continuously like fireworks, and there was a bright burst of light. Nathan swiftly led them into the forest and continued making their escape. Chapter 200 Suzanne cast several backward nces as she walked. She felt at ease watching the drugs in the warehouse get engulfed by the mes. All of the drug traffickers were headed this way once they noticed the building on fire. The pair passed through the forest and reached the country¡¯s border¨Cit was the edge of a bottomless cliff. Under the at moonlight, the drug traffickers were still engaged in a gunfight a few miles away. There was a zing drug nest in front of them and a cliff behind. Looking at Nathan in disbelief, she asked, ¡°Did you climb up from here?¡± Nathan didn¡¯t reply. He surveyed his surroundings and brought her behind a huge rock, motioning for her to crouch down. He fished a re gun from his pocket and handed it to her. ¡°Half an hour from now, a helicopter wille for you. When you see it hovering above you, fire the re gun. Someone wille for you.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Suzanne asked, holding onto his hand with worry. He nced determinedly at her zed expression and gently tucked the hair on her cheek behind her ear. ¡°Lucas suffered injuries in Muzat trying to locate the stolen weapons. He¡¯s still in the hospital right now.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Suzanne refused to let go of his hand. ¡°Are you going to investigate the matter on your own, Nathan?¡± Nathan pursed his lips bitterly and caressed her head affectionately. ¡°Stay here and wait for the helicopter to rescue you, okay?¡± She thought of how Lucas ended up and immediately broke into tears. Shaking her head, she choked out, ¡°No, you can¡¯t go alone. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Suzanne gripped his arm firmly with both of her hands. Afraid of losing him, she anxiously swallowed and said, ¡°I beg you, Nathan. Don¡¯t go. ¡°You¡¯re the general of Norvania, the leader of the Norvanian Military. If you can send someone for me, you can send them to investigate the whereabo of the stolen weapons. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t put yourself in danger and work alone.¡± His warm hand gently cupped her cheek. Then, he brushed away her tears with his thumb. ¡°I¡¯m just Suzanne York¡¯s husband. I need to keep you safe.¡± Suzanne begged tearfully, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the helicopter together, Nathan.¡± He ced his handgun in his pocket and cupped her tear¨Cstained cheeks. with both hands. ¡°Suzy, sending someone undercover would be more dangerous than me. investigating while everything is currently in chaos,¡± Nathan lowered his head and exined while looking into her eyes. ¡°They¡¯re also someone¡¯s father, someone¡¯s husband or someone¡¯s son,¡± he continued, ¡°They could even be the sole breadwinner of the family. Their lives are equal to mine. ¡°Now that everything is all over the ce, the enemies¡® forces are spread out. It¡¯ll be easier for me to investigate.¡± Upon listening to his words, she was instantly moved to tears. She had a newfound respect for him. Still, she selfishly wished he wouldn¡¯t take the risk. ¡°Can you not go, Nathan?¡± she cried. He couldn¡¯t help but pull her into an embrace. He hugged her tightly as if it would be theirst and was incredibly reluctant to part with her. He buried his face into the crook of her neck and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Suzy. Please don¡¯t hate me. If I could turn back time, I¡¯d definitely save you instead of Sally Hoffis.¡± With that, he let go and turned to leave. Suzanne cup. her mouth and was silently sobbing. Her heart ached as she watched him advance determinedly into the dangerous battlefield. She was afraid it¡¯d be thest time she¡¯d ever see him. Nathan Morrison! Nathan Morrison! Nathan Morrison¡­ ¡°You must return safely,¡± she muttered to the wind. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± Chapter 201 The rescue helicopter found Suzanne without a problem and transported her safely back to the Norvanian military. She didn¡¯t sleep a wink that night. After waiting anxiously the entire night, there was still no news of Nathan returning. She grew more worried and restless as time passed by. She waited agonizingly while praying for his safe return. When daybreak came, Suzanne sat hugging her knees at the main door. She stared at the wide road ahead with teary eyes, hoping to catch a glimpse of the man. As Cole watched her, he felt like her worry wasced with love. He didn¡¯t understand why she was so adamant about getting a divorce. He approached her and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t had anything to eat for the entire day, Mrs. Morrison.¡± The woman¡¯s gaze was fixated somewhere in the distance. Her eyes were damp. She suppressed the agonizing feeling in her chest and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Jon¡¯t need to worry, Mrs. Morrison. The general will be fine.¡± Sniffling, she lifted her head to look at the man and said, ¡°Could you get someone to save him, Cole? Please go save him, I beg of you.¡± Cole was incredibly torn. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Morrison. We¡¯re under strict orders from the general. The Norvanian Military can¡¯t cross into Muzat territory. It¡¯ll escte into a political dispute and risk a war breaking out.¡± ¡°Then what about Nathan?¡± Suzanne stood up and asked with bloodshot eyes. ¡°No need to worry. There are still mercenaries there with him. Besides, the general can handle himself just fine,¡± he exined. Suzanne sat down listlessly and buried her face in her knees, weeping silently. She waited until nightfall and still hadn¡¯t received any word of his return. Throughout two days of waiting, she couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well and became extremely exhausted. The thought of Nathan potentially being in danger made her feel like crying. Sometime after midnight, there was a knock on the door. Suzanne instantly jolted awake at the sound. Then, she hopped off the bed to open the door. She was greeted by Cole with a nervous expression. ¡°Mrs. Morrison, General Morrison is back.¡± In a split moment, the woman felt alive again. She rushed out anxiously, her eyes gleaming with tears. ¡°Where? Where is he?¡± she asked as she walked. ¡°Is he okay? Did he get hurt? Where is he? I want to see him.¡± Cole kept up with her inrge strides. ¡°At the military hospital.¡± Heart shattered at the mention of the hospital. Concerned, her pace hastened into a sprint. Upon reaching the hospital, she pushed the door to the room open, panting. She saw Nathan sitting at the edge of the bed, naked from his waist upwards. The doctor was tending to his wounds. Her heart finally felt more at ease. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Nathan looked toward the sound of the door opening. The woman he missed so dearly had appeared in front of him in tears. She looked incredibly worn out and was out of breath. She stood there unmoving, her eyes fixed on him. The pair stared at each other with an emotional gaze. It was as though they¡¯d been separated by life and death multiple times. Now that they were reunited, they were both trying their hardest to suppress their emotions. Suzanne cupped a hand over her mouth to stop herself from crying out loud. Her head hung low as she took deep breaths. A momentter, she rposed herself and wiped the tears off her face before walking over. Afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop herself from crying, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak to him first. He nced at her teary eyes and asked softly, ¡°Why are you crying?¡± She shook her head. Her heart was in pain over the sight of the bloody knife wounds all over his body. The doctor bandaged his wounds and turned to Suzanne. He then advised while cleaning up, ¡°Mrs. Morrison, Mr. Morrison¡¯s injuries might not be life¨Cthreatening, but they¡¯re still quite serious. I¡¯ve given him stitches and bandaged all his wounds. wa ¡°They¡¯ll require redressing every day and shouldn¡¯te in contact with He should refrain from strenuous activities and get ample rest. I¡¯ve prescribed some anti¨Cinmmatory medication as well.¡± Chapter 202 Suzanne nodded with a serious expression andmitted the doctor¡¯s words to memory. After cleaning up and leaving some further instructions, he left the room. Suzanne stood frozen in ce while she scanned his injuries, her heart breaking. Her expression looked grim. She hadn¡¯t said anything since she entered the room and only looked extremely guilt¨C ridden. Upon noticing this, Nathan reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve gotten injured more than I can keep count. This is child¡¯s y.¡± The way he brushed it off only made her heart ache more. His previous injury was a bullet that almost grazed his heart. How could he be so rxed when one small mishap could cost him his life? This time, he was covered in cuts. She couldn¡¯t possibly imagine how much danger he¡¯d been through all these years. He frowned, his heart clenched at the sight of her looking upset. ¡°Why can¡¯t you stop your tears? Are you worried about me?¡± he asked. She nediately turned her back to him and hastily wiped away her tears. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Nathan pursed his lips, and a disappointedugh escaped his mouth. He must¡¯ve read too much into it. After all, how could she be concerned about him when she was so adamant about getting a divorce? Maybe she was just shocked by the wounds on his body. All she felt for him was most likely nothing more than pity and gratitude. After drying her tears, Suzanne calmed herself and approached him again. She picked up the hospital gown on the bed and said with a slight sob, ¡°Put this on. You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Nathan stared at her intensely while gradually doing as she said. She didn¡¯t dare to make eye contact with him. Under his stare, her cheeks reddened, and her heartbeat quickened. ¡°Did you happen to see Liam?¡± she asked timidly. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± he replied in a low voice. ¡°What about the missing weapons?¡± ¡°I found them.¡± She was startled at the response. The hands on his buttons stilled as she lifted her gaze to meet his. ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± she said. ¡°Does that mean you can send troops over to encircle them now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that easy as it involves politics of both countries.¡± Ignorant to political matters, Suzanne didn¡¯t question any further. On the other hand, Nathan asked curiously, ¡°My brother left the family five years ago. How do you know him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. He thought I was someone else.¡± She did thest of his buttons and sat on the chair beside him. He frowned. ¡°What do you mean he thought you were someone else?¡± She sighed lightly. ¡°He thought I was Sally Hoffis,¡± she exined. ¡°After I ran into him, he protected me from the drug traffickers. He even sent you that message.¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes went dark. He stared at her face and fell silent. His grandmother and Liam weren¡¯t the only ones who mixed her up with someone else at first nce. Truth be told, he¡¯d also thought she was Sally when he first saw her three years ago. He still vividly remembered the feeling of excitement he felt then. The first thing he said to her was, ¡°You¡¯re back, Chubs?¡± The woman smiled sweetly at him, correcting him, ¡°You have the wrong person, Mr. Morrison. My name is Suzanne York.¡± In that split moment, he felt extremely disappointed. Afterward, he sent someone to look into it. Only then did he find out that Sally was still working at Suntend and staying with her parents and uncle. The woman in front of him was none other than Suzanne herself. When Sally returned to the country, he wasn¡¯t ovee with emotion. A yearter, it didn¡¯t feel the same as when he first had a crush on her, either. He didn¡¯t even get any butterflies. Then, his grandmother forced him to get married. Nathan married Suzanne for two reasons. First, it was pressure from his grandmother. Secondly, he¡¯d started developing unwanted feelings for this girl who had an uncanny resemnce to Chubs. Now, everything was too much of a coincidence. He had every reason to believe that both of her DNA tests could¡¯ve been faulty. He took a deep breath and mustered the courage to ask, ¡°Is there a gray mo¡® the inside of your thigh?¡± Chapter 203 Suzanne was caught by surprise. ¡°What?¡± He pointed at the inside of her thigh. By coincidence, she was wearing a long skirt. She pressed her legs together and started blushing nervously. ¡°Have you gone mad?¡± she eximed, embarrassed. Nathan¡¯s ears turned red as well. He forced a calm exterior and exined, I just wanted to know. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡± Her face was growing hotter. ¡°Did you sneak a look under my shorts while I was asleep?¡± The man felt like his entire body was on fire. Both his ears and neck were tinted red as he exined hastily, ¡°I¡¯ve never done that.¡± ¡°Then how do you know?¡± They grew up together. When they were kids, she donned a pair of extremely short shorts and showed him herself by pulling them up. ¡°Do you really have it?¡± His expression was serious, and his tone wasced with a hint of nervousness. ¡°Is it on your right thigh?¡± Suzanne nced at him puzzledly. ¡°Why do you ask? Have you figured out my true identity?¡± ¡°Your true identity?¡± he asked suspiciously. She immediately pressed her lips together and shut her mouth. Her gaze drifted to the side andnded on a bowl of grapes. ¡°I¡¯ll wash this for you.¡± She picked up the bowl and headed to the bathroom. Nathan immediately reached for his phone and texted Cole. ¡°Have you gotten the DNA samples of Sally and Mr. Hoffis Senior yet?¡± Cole texted back, ¡°Sally Hoffis is being extremely careful. Nothing from her yet. We have the samples of her parents, though.¡± ¡°Bring it to the hospital. Find an excuse to take Suzanne¡¯s blood and run it with the tests,¡± he instructed through the text conversation. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Suzanne returned with the washed fruits. She set the bowl on the table and said, ¡°Maybe you should put your work aside for now. The doctor said you need more rest.¡± He set the phone down and leaned back on the bed. He stared intensely at her face. Flustered, she asked, ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± He pressed his lips into a thin smile. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do you want some grapes?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s really sour. ¡°Is it?¡± She didn¡¯t believe him. She popped one into her mouth and was instantly met with an unbearably sour taste. Her teeth felt like they were about to fall off, and her face scrunched together. Ur eeing her adorable reaction, Nathan couldn¡¯t help butugh. Cole brought the grapes to the hospital as a courteous gesture. Everyone in the military knew about the grape vines behind the building. The fruits were abundant, and the vibrant color made the grapes look appetizing and tempting, but they were incredibly sour. After she recovered from the taste, she opened her mouth to breathe and demanded angrily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me it was this sour?¡± Nathan looked at her innocently. ¡°But I did tell you.¡± ¡°You should¡¯ve stopped me before I actually ate it.¡± He froze resignedly. The audacity of this woman! His lips curved up into a small smile. ¡°I thought you liked your grapes sour. Suzanne sneakily picked one up and leaned toward him. She then asked in a small voice, ¡°Do you like sour grapes?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You should try one too,¡± she said as she brought the grape to his lips. Her eyes blinked in anticipation. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Nathan¡¯s heart wavered at the sight of her cute and yful demeanor, but he rejected her request out of logic and reason. ¡°No.¡± She tried to force the fruit through his tightly pursed lips. Then, her fingertips came in contact with his cold lips. At that exact moment, she felt a shot of electricity spread through her limbs from her fingertip. She quickly became flustered. Nervous and shy, she froze for a few seconds. A blush spread across her cheeks. She was about to retract her hand out of assment when the man abruptly opened his mouth and ate the grape out of her fingers. em His lips kissed her fingers. The pair were both startled by an electrifying sensation. Suzanne retracted her hand shyly. She felt awkward and didn¡¯t know what to do. Nathan chewed on the sour grape. His mouth was filled with a sour taste, but his heart felt sweet. Chapter 204 The atmosphere in the room immediately became more intimate and awkward. Then, there was a knock on the door. Cole entered the room and frantically asked Suzanne, ¡°What is your blood type, Mrs. Morrison?¡± ¡°A, why?¡± She replied quizzically. ¡°Arade of mine has lost too much blood and is in need of a transfusion. The hospital just so happened to be short on blood type A. Could I trouble you to donate some?¡± She stood up without hesitation and walked toward him. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go immediately.¡± The two then left the room. In an instant, Nathan¡¯s gaze turned dark, and his expression gradually turned grim. Past events started ying in his head. He dared not imagine what would happen if Suzanne was actually Chubs. The uth would reveal itself soon. He just needed to wait patiently for the DNA test results. Ten minutester, Suzanne returned. ¡°My body is perfectly healthy and free from illnesses. Why did they only take so little?¡± she muttered. When she got back to the hospital bed, Nathan was already asleep. She cautiously sat on the chair beside the bed and propped her elbows, on the edge. She sat there in silence and looked at his weary but handsome face. His features were pronounced and attractive. The current hints of weariness made him look more wild and sexy. Despite that, she couldn¡¯t help but tear up at the thought of the injuries on his body. She¡¯d just understood that his job wasn¡¯t just to produce weapons. On top of that, he also has to deal with many dangerous tasks. Nathan Morrison is ruthless and swimming in power, and no one dares to offend him. All the rumors that were going around were utterly ridiculous. In reality, he was only merciless when it came to dealing with criminals. Thank you for returning safely, Nathan Morrison. Suzanne gently pulled the covers over his body and tucked him in. Then, she leaned on the edge of the bed. She shut her eyes to get some rest while feeling at ease. Waiting for his return for the past two days had exhausted herpletely. She soon fell asleep. After an unknown amount of time, she woke up from hunger. It was dark outside when she opened her eyes. Suzanne found herself on the hospital bed nestled in Nathan¡¯s embrace with his arm as a pillow¨Cthe pair was n extremely intimate position. Shocked, she shot up violently and curled up on the edge. My god! This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Why was she sleeping on the bed? Not to mention in his arms? Her jostling woke up Nathan. He slowly opened his eyes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She got out of bed nervously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to. I don¡¯t even know how I ended up in your bed. Did I press on any of your wounds?¡± ¡°My wounds are fine,¡± he replied, unbothered. Suzanne was incredibly frustrated. She mumbled out of guilt, ¡°Did I sleepwalk? I genuinely don¡¯t remember when I got onto the bed.¡± Upon seeing her panicked expression, Nathan pursed his lips and tried to suppress hisughter. He would never tell her that he was the one who carried her up so he could hug her to sleep. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he replied lightly before pointing at the coffee. ¡°Cole brought some food. You should eat.¡± ¡°Have you eaten?¡± she asked. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you up so you can eat.¡± She bent over and threw an arm around the back of his neck, trying to hoist his muscr body upwards. Strands of her hair drifted toward his face and caused a stir in his heart. A refreshing fragrance filled his nose. He stared restlessly at the woman who was leaning in and swallowed dryly. His gaze grew more and more intense. Chapter 205 Suzanne helped him sit up before propping up the meal table on the bed. Then, she brought the food over from the other table. This amount of injury was nothing to him, and he certainly didn¡¯t need anyone to look after him. As for why he only sat up with her help, he simply enjoyed being cared for by her. Hence, he pretended to be weak. She ced the dishes on the table and asked while getting him soup, ¡°Why is Liam in Muzat, Nathan? Your parents said he hadn¡¯t been home in five years. Is he dealing drugs?¡± Nathan exined casually, ¡°With my family¡¯s wealth, he doesn¡¯t need to resort to such illegal trades for money.¡± ¡°It looked to me like he had business with the drug traffickers. Why didn¡¯t you go look for him?¡± He picked up a set of utensils and handed it to her. ¡°You should eat too.¡± ¡°You go ahead.¡± She sat at the foot of the bed and ced the bowl of soup in front of him. ¡°Eatith me.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she replied softly. She took the utensils from him and started eating. Not a moment of silenceter, she asked again, ¡°Liam isn¡¯t a criminal, right?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Nathan froze, and his face darkened. ¡°He graduated from the police academy.¡± Suzanne was shocked. Now realizing Liam¡¯s identity, he stared bewilderedly at Nathan. As a son of a wealthy family, he didn¡¯t need to resort to dealing drugs when he had his family¡¯s business as a source of ie. If so, he was most likely a narcotics officer. He hadn¡¯t returned home in five years because he was involved in the most dangerous job in his field of work -going undercover. That was why he couldn¡¯te back. ¡°Does your family know?¡± she asked. ¡°No, and they can¡¯t know.¡± She understood the risks of being a narcotics police very clearly. She suddenly felt conflicted and upset. Nathan looked up and noticed her dull expression. ¡°Why the sudden concern about my brother?¡± If it weren¡¯t for Liam, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it back safely. It was normal to care about the person who saved her life. Besides, Liam was the brother of the man she liked. ¡°Just asking,¡± she mumbled in a low voice. She then continued eating with her head hung low. He didn¡¯t say anything more and ate in silence as well. As ii remembering something, Suzanne asked again, ¡°Nathan, Liam isn¡¯t in trouble, is he?¡± His chest felt constricted, and he didn¡¯t feel like eating anymore. His gaze darkened. ¡°Should be fine.¡± ¡°Lucas was almost killed when he was discovered as a spy during his investigation,¡± she exined. ¡°I¡¯m worried the same will happen to your brother.¡± The man set his spoon down and grabbed a tissue to clean his mouth. He then lightly exhaled in frustration. Suzanne was puzzled. ¡°Why did you stop eating?¡± ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± He leaned back. She frowned and stared quizzically at his sudden change in demeanor. ¡± Why did you only eat so little?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°Have some more?¡± ¡°You go ahead.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Suzanne didn¡¯t insist further and simply continued eating by herself. She sighed as she ate. Upon looking at her unhappy expression, Nathan asked gently, ¡°Why are you sighing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really worried about Liam.¡± He lifted his head and drew a deep breath. After rposing himself, he exined to her calmly, ¡°Since this is the path he¡¯s chosen, we should respect his choice. Whatever happens next is not within our control.¡± Suza e also lost her appetite. She set her spoon down and said, ¡°The drug traffickers allck humanity. They¡¯ll definitely kill him if he gets found out.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve only met him once and been with him for less than a day,¡± Nathan¡¯s voice was acidic. He lowered his voice and asked bitterly, ¡°Are you that hung up on his well¨C being?¡± His words felt odd. Upon noticing this, she looked at him, puzzled. He exhaled lightly. Then, he lifted his legs and hopped off the bed. She nervously reached out to help him. ¡°Why are you getting off the bed when you¡¯re hurt?¡± His expression was dark. ¡°My legs are fine. I can walk.¡± Chapter 206 ¡°Where are you going? Let me help you.¡± She was worried that he wasn¡¯t strong enough and would copse. Nathan¡¯s voice was cold and prickly. ¡°Bathroom. Are youing as well?¡± he snapped. Suzanne¡¯s cheeks heated up, and she retracted her hand shyly. She felt awkward and was also taken aback by his strange anger. He didn¡¯t seem particrly fond of Liam. Did they not get along? ¡°You, you go ahead.¡± She lowered her hand and sat back down on the bed. She picked up her spoon and continued eating. Her face was hot, and her heart was beating fast. After the meal, she cleaned up and read on a chair while Nathan worked on business matters on hisptop. The room was quiet. They did their own thing without disturbing each other. Sunlight shined from the window. It felt bright and warm. Suzanne would asionally sneak nces at Nathan. She couldn¡¯t help but swoon over the way he looked when he was immersed in his work. Even if they didn¡¯t converse or interact, she felt content and happy just by silently being next to him. Her phone went off. She nced at the screen and saw that it was time for him to take his medication. She put her book down and walked over. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to take your medicine, Nathan.¡± His eyes were fixated intently on the screen of hisptop. Suzanne¡¯s heart ached. She hated seeing him like this. Nathan wasn¡¯t the only man in the world for her, but she was constantly feeling insecure because of him. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll head back. Call me if you need anything.¡± He hummed in reply. ¡°Remember to take your medicine on time. Your wounds can¡¯te in contact with water. You can¡¯t do anything too physically demanding. Take your meals on time too, and¡­¡± Nathan furrowed his brow and looked at her with a confused expression as she spoke. ¡°Remember to change your wound dressings every day too,¡± she continued. ¡°You¡­.¡± He hesitated.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Suzanne faked a look of relief and exhaled with a smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be heading back now. Rest well.¡± The words he wanted to say were stuck in his throat. Was she noting back to visit anymore? He asked her to get some rest back at the dormitories, not asking her to never drop by again. So why did it sound like thetter? Suzanne took two steps before a voice rang out behind her. ¡°Hey?¡± She turned around. Nathan immediately softened up. ¡°Are you heading back to the dormitory?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll head back after you recover. You did get hurt because you were trying to save me, after all.¡± ¡°Then are you¡­!¡± Suzanne blinked and waited for him to continue. Nathan drew a deep breath and pursed his lips for a while. ¡°Remember to get a few soldiers to go with you if you¡¯re ever heading out.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The sight of her thin figure and weary face made his heart ache. He wasn¡¯t entirely willing to let her go, either. ¡°Go back and get some rest.¡± Chapter 207 Suxanne pactis her thighs awkwardly and said, ¡°You should get some rest too¡± She cast a fow rotulusciant nces at the man and turned to leave, closing the door bin her. As she walked along the hallway, her eyes turned red. She tilted her head upwards and started d taking deep breaths as she walked. If you loved someone, you¡¯d¡¯t long for theirpany more than anyone. else¡¯s when hurt or upset. Nathan asked her to leave when the needed someone to look after him the most. Had he not maden obvious enough? He didn¡¯t need her at all. She walked out of the hospital end who greeted by the sun. However, her heart felt cold and upset. She did fel any warmth at all. Cole was walking toward her director Uppon noticing her, he said. hastily, ¡°Mrs. Morrison, your brother is here.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°My brother?¡± she said, surprised. He nodded. ¡°Yes. I brought him to the receptionmoom in the office building. He wants to see you and the general.¡± actightened her fist and hurried toward the buildiding with her teeth fcioved he¡¯d seen her fair share of shameless people, but none were as udacioussas Samuel. Nothing good coulde out obhinin paying a isit to the Norvanian Military. he stormed do the building. Upon pushing the door open the saw the man nonchntly sipping coffee with his legs crossed on the sofa. He scanned the office arrogantly before his gaze finallynded on her. ¡°Suzanne, you¡¯re here.¡± He set the cup down and stood up. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she demanded furiously. He shot her a devious smile. ¡°I¡¯m nning to start over and get a proper job. I¡¯m here to ask my brother-inw for a position at the Norvanian Military so I can work for him in the future.¡± Suzanne scoffed and walked into the room. ¡°Are you a veteran? Or did you graduate from the University of National Defense?¡± Samuel smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m your brother, aren¡¯t I?¡± he said brazenly. ¡°Can¡¯t he just pull some strings and get me some work to do?¡± ¡°You want to get in through connections?¡± She hated this man to the bone. The only reason she didn¡¯t throw him in jail back then was because she thought he was her logical brother. He rubbed his hands as he approached her appeasingly. ¡°My dear sister, I was the one at fault before. You¡¯re a better person than me, won¡¯t you forgive me? m genuinely trying to right my wrongs this time. I want to get better, d a proper job, and provide for my family.¡± What a moving tale. She didn¡¯t want to waste her breath on him, let alone let him disturb a recovering Nathan. ¡°I¡¯ve already signed the divorce papers with Nathan. All that¡¯s left is for us to get it finalized,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of trying to use our rtionship to get in. Leave, now.¡± The man shot her a coldugh. He didn¡¯t look like he believed her at all. ¡°Stop fooling around, Suzanne. Only a fool would divorce such a wealthy and influential husband.¡± ¡°Leave,¡± she demanded while pointing at the door. ¡°Else, I¡¯ll settle our debt and grievances right this instant.¡± Samuel was incredibly shameless. Amused, he begged, ¡°Come on, Suzanne. We¡¯re blood-rted siblings. You can¡¯t possibly be this heartless.¡± Heartless? Her? Those words couldn¡¯t be more ironicing from him. Suzanne didn¡¯t want to deal with this. She drew a deep breath and coldly warned, ¡°You¡¯re not going to stop until you realize there are consequences to your actions, do you? Do you think there¡¯s nothing I can do? ¡°Let me tell you this, Samuel, you were no longer my brother from the day you sold me off. You¡¯re nothin but an enemy of mine now. I¡¯m already being merciful by not seek revenge. How dare you still come and try asking me for favors?¡± His face turned dark with rage. He red menacingly at her and said, ¡± What are you being arrogant about? Nathan Morrison must be blind to be into trashy women who sell their bodies like you. ¡°Now that you¡¯re living off of a man, you¡¯ve forgotten all about your parents and your brother. What an ungrateful bitch.¡± Chapter 208 Suzanne couldn¡¯t stand him any longer and shouted furiously, ¡°Cole,e in.¡± Cole, who was waiting outside, entered the room and asked respectfully, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Morrison?¡± ¡°Throw him out of the Norvanian Military and forbid him from ever entering again,¡± she instructed. ¡°If he stirs up any trouble or tries to force his way in, deal with him ording to thew.¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Morrison.¡± He walked to Samuel and said, ¡°This way please.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Samuel was unfazed by her words. He walked toward the sofa and sat downzily. He propped a leg up on his knee and lifted a brow provokingly. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Get your general here and tell him his wife¡¯s brother is looking for him. Ask him to come me,¡± he demanded arrogantly. The audacity of this man. Suzanne was actually speechless. Cole was unusually calm. He calmly took out his pistol and disengaged the safety. Upon seeing this, Samuel¡¯s face paled, and he stiffened. He then swallowed. ¡°I let you in on behalf of the fact that you¡¯re Mrs. Morrison¡¯s brother,¡± he exined. ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t want to see you and told me to deal with you in ordance with thew, do you know what this ce is?¡± He continued, ¡°Trespassing the Norvanian Military and stirring up trouble. Do you know what kind of consequences you¡¯ll face?¡± Samuel was trembling in fear. He sat upright and forced himself to remain still. ¡°I just wanted to see my brother-inw. I¡¯m not stirring up any trouble.¡± ¡°ording to Norvanianws, trespassers of the military base can be shot on sight depending on the circumstance.¡± Cole dered before aiming his gun at him. Samuel violently stood up. His hands shot up instinctively, and he stammered in fear, ¡°I-I¡¯m leaving right now. D-Don¡¯t shoot.¡± He didn¡¯t even dare to exhale. As he passed Suzanne on the way out, he lowered his head next to her ear and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Just you wait. I won¡¯t let this go so easily.¡± Then, he was escorted out of the ce by Cole. She was fuming. Her tightened fists trembled lightly, and she was frozen in ce. She couldn¡¯t soothe her irritation at all. She absolutely despised the York family. She wanted to get rid of this identity as soon as possible and run to being who she originally was. However, she couldn¡¯t remember who she was at all. Who was she? Who was the one behind all of this and wanted to cause her harm? After dragging her exhausted self back to the barracks, Suzanne took a bath and fell asleep on the bed. She was incredibly tired. Suzanne woke up the next day at noon. After lunch, she stayed in her room reading a book. All she could think about was Nathan. How was he today? Did he eat his meals and his medication? Did he rest well? She wanted to visit him and spend some time with him. However, she was also afraid that he¡¯d be unweing and kick her out. Propping her head on her chin, she flipped through the pages lightly as her gaze drifted off. She was lost in her frustrated thoughts when her phone beeped. She snapped out of it and checked the disy. It was a message from Nathan. After freezing for a moment, she immediately opened it. ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble, please bring me a book to curb my boredom,¡± the text read. Suzanne was puzzled. Curb his boredom? This man works even when he¡¯s injured. How can such a busy man like himself be bored with nothing to do? Besides, weren¡¯t there a bunch of subordinates at his beck and call? Why did he ask her to do it? She thought it was strange but didn¡¯, ad too much into it. She grabbed a book from the room and fixed her appearance before heading out. He probably just wanted to read a book. Chapter 209 Suzanne¡¯s steps were light as she headed to his hospital room, holding a novel she really liked. ¡°What should I say when I see himter?¡± she wondered. ¡°Should I talk about the book or his condition? What excuse can I use to stay and keep himpany?¡± While contemting, she approached the room. The door was ajar. She was still walking at a rtively quick pace before she abruptly halted as she turned to enter the room. She was greeted by the sight of a man and woman embracing each other. She only had a quick nce, but it sent her into a nervous spiral. She stepped back and hid behind the wall. She clutched the book and pressed it tightly against her chest. Her nose stung, and she couldn¡¯t stop he es from welling up with tears. Suzanne lifted her head to prevent any tears from escaping, but the aching feeling in her heart made her feel like crying. That wasn¡¯t an illusion. She clearly saw Sally embracing Nathan. It had only been one morning. How did she find out that he was njured? She was already here to see him this soon? Sally¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°I flew over as soon as you called me and asked me toe yesterday, Nate. I didn¡¯t expect you to be injured. I¡¯m really worried.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Nathan replied. ¡°I¡¯m so sad and upset, Nate,¡± she cried. ¡°Do the injuries hurt?¡± At the door, Suzanne shut her eyes slowly. She couldn¡¯t stop the tears from flowing down her face. They dampened her cheeks and dripped down to her chin. A chilling cold emitted from her body, and her heart felt like it was being sliced open. The pain was unbearable. In this marriage, she had gotten nothing but endless suffering. Her hands slumped listlessly to the side, and the book hit the ground with an audible smack. She took a deep breath, and her chest felt too congested to breathe. She felt like a hollow shell. Tears blurred her vision as she walked away while suppressing the urge to cry. After entering the elevator, she ced her palms on her face and wiped her face dry. However, no matter how hard she tried to brush. away the tears on her cheeks, she couldn¡¯t stop the endless flow of droplets from streaming down her face In the hospital room, Nathan pushed Sally¡¯s hand away. He was just about to say something when he heard a vague noise at the door. go look,¡± Sally offered. walked outside and saw Suzanne¡¯s dejected, lonely figure at the nd of the hallway. Her gaze fixated on the book by the door, and her lips curved up. She returned and said with a shallow smile, ¡°It was a nurse. The man gave her a brief acknowledgment in response. Sally blinked, staring at him seductively. ¡°Did you call me over in such a hurry because of your injury, Nate?¡± she asked. ¡°Do you need me to take care of you and keep youpany?¡± He avoided her gaze and said in mild disdain, ¡°Don¡¯t justunch yourself at me from now on. I have a wife. It could lead to misunderstandings.¡± * Sally pouted at him. ¡°You¡¯ll always be the man I love the most. I don¡¯t care if you have a wife or a family. My mind will never change.¡± In order to keep her emotions stable he said gently, ¡°You must be tired from the flight. Why don¡¯t you head back to the dormitories and get some rest?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He was still waiting for Suzanne. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll head back for now. I¡¯ll bring you lunch during lunchtimeter,¡± she replied. Nathan nodded with an unreadable look in his eyes. Sally left the room with her luggage in tow. She shut the door and picked up the book, bringing it along with her. He sat at the edge of the bed and che d the time on his phone. +25 §£§°§¯§ª§¦ Chapter 210 Why wasn¡¯t Suzanne here yet? Did she not want toe? A whileter, there was a knock on the door. Nathan immediately set his phone down and adjusted his cor. Hel shifted his posture and sat upright. He had a sweet smile on his lips as he looked anticipatingly toward the person who was about to enter the door. In a split moment, his excitement plummeted down to a dark pit. The one who entered wasn¡¯t Suzanne-it was Cole. ¡°What do you n to do by asking Ms. Hoffis toe over, sir?¡± Nathan¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°The task I assigned to you had yet to bepleted after such a long time. How long would I have to wait if I didn¡¯t personally get involved?¡± Now understanding the situation, Colowered his head guiltily and apologized, ¡°Sorry, sir.¡± Nathan got up and slowly walked to the door. He stood in the long ay and nced at the elevators. art gradually sank. The wait slowly turned agonizing.. e walked to his side and asked in a low voice, ¡°What do we do now?¡± ¡°Her toothbrush, any used tissues, her hair, or find some opportunity to cut her finger open. Use any means necessary. Just get me that DNA sample as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Nathan remained frozen in ce, looking toward the wide and empty walkway. Cole stood beside him for a while before casting a curious nce at his depressed demeanor. Then, he followed his gaze to the end of the hall. ¡°What are you looking at, sir?¡± he asked. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Feeling dejected, Nathan didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Are you waiting for Mrs. Morrison?¡± He retracted his gaze and wordlessly returned to the room with Cole tailing behind him. Nathan sat on the couch and leanedzily against the backrest. His long arms stretched along the back of the furniture, and his fingers drummed rhythmically. He turned his head to look at the view outside the balcony. He looked horrible, and his eyes were dull. Even as he sat in silence, it was incredibly obvious that he was sac d dejected. Cole¡¯s mood was affected as well. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡± Do you need me to get Mrs. Morrison, sir?¡± ¡°No.¡± There wasn¡¯t a hint of warmth in his voice. nned the table. His meal and medication were both ched. was certain that Nathan was waiting for his wife. It was obvious that he adored Suzanne. But s, he wasn¡¯t the best at expressing how he felt. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading back if there¡¯s nothing else, sir.¡± He nodded. Nathan hummed lightly in response. 425 BOHUS He waited for the entire day, but there was still no sight of Suzanne. He didn¡¯t receive a single text or call from her, either. He waited listlessly on the sofa until nightfall, only for Cole to show up again. ¡°General, Mrs. Morrison asked the soldiers to send her to the airport a few hours ago,¡± he said. ¡°She¡¯s on a flight back to Phoenicia right now. The corner of his lips twitched bitterly but he remained silent. Loving a woman who didn¡¯t love him back was a terrible feeling. When he was younger, he had a crush on the girl next door who treated him like her brother. Now, he was in love with a woman who his wife on paper. was or Was he not deserving of love? A few dayster, Nathan recovered fully and was discharged from the hospital. He immersed himself in his usual work. If he kept himself upied, he could te orarily forget about the bitter pain of his rtionship. After all, it helped him not think about the matter or frustrate himself over it. In the office, Cole walked in with a file of information in hand. rts are out, Mr. Morrison.¡± was on the lounge chair looking through documents. He the files on the coffee table and stretched his hand out to him. e impatiently opened the document that was handed over. There were two DNA reports-one was Sally and Zach Hoffis¡¯¡­ Chapter 211 The other was Zach and Suzanne¡¯s. Both reports were from the military hospital, so the results werepletely urate. He furrowed his brows and looked through both files. His expression gradually turned solemn, and his eyes darkened. After he finished reading through, his face was green from fury. Veins were popping from his neck, and it felt like he could kill a man. He violently threw the papers on the table, and they made a loud noise. His explosive anger scared Cole to bits. Nathan bent over and lowered his head, propping his forehead on his palms. He closed his eyes and took deep breaths to calm his overflowing anger. The entire room turned icy and cold. ¡°Is there a problem, general?¡± Cole asked timidly. Nathan felt like he was short of breath. He was upset and furious. He leaned back onto the sofa and stared at the ceiling. Upon seeing his bloodshot and dampened eyes, Cole grew even more ing worked with him for so many years, he¡¯d never seen the man ppress his emotions so forcefully before. Nathan gritted his teeth and forced the words out of his mouth with seething fury, ¡°Oliver¡­ Hoffis¡­¡± Cole swallowed nervously. Nathan clenched his fists and punched the sofa aggressively. He then promptly stood up and headed for the door. Cole immediately followed. ¡°Where are you going, Mr. Morrison?¡± ¡°Back to Phoenicia.¡± ¡°By car or flight?¡± ¡°Flight.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get the tickets immediately.¡± Suzanne had been staying at Sienna¡¯s apartment for thest few days. Today, her mother-inw, Florence, had her make a trip back to visit the Morrison Residence. When she got to the residence, there was an elderly woman in the living room. She looked slightly younger than Nathan¡¯s grandmother. There was an elegant and refined air about her despite her head of gray hair. For unknown reasons, her heartbeat quickened when she saw the old woman. She felt warm and excited. The woman felt incredibly familiar too. ¡°Suzanne, this is Sally Hoffis¡¯ grandmother,¡± Florence introduced. Sh politely in return. ¡°Hello, Madam Hoffis.¡± oquette had a steely expression. She furrowed her brow and er up. Then, she scoffed lightly, ¡°ording to my Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ddaughter, you went to get your face done with pictures from her arlier years in order to marry Nathan Morrison. ¡°I have to say, stic surgery these days is so impressive. You do sort of resemble my granddaughter when she was younger. But upon closer inspection, you don¡¯t really look the same.¡± Suzanne¡¯s heart tightened. She never had any procedure done to her face. Why was Sally spreading such lies to everyone she met? Was she trying to hide something? Loretta was extremely hostile toward her. She guessed that she was probably here on behalf of Sally. She squeezed a smile onto her face and said gently, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, Madam Hoffis? You can be direct.¡± ¡°Florence! I¡¯d like to speak with her privately,¡± she said to Florence. Florence stood up knowingly. ¡°Alright, you two have a chat. I¡¯ll go and tidy up my flowers in the greenhouse.¡± Afterward, she left the living room. Only Suzanne and Loretta remained. Suzanne sipped on some tea. She felt ine licably upset being hated yby Loretta. She felt like the situation was unjust. proretta retrieved a check from her purse and slowly ced it in front ftener. Ms. Yorbrk, what our family doesn¡¯tck is money. As long as you give ate backok to my granddaughter, you can fill in any number you want the checkck.¡± Chapter 212 Suzanne stared at the check and felt a mix of emotions. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, Madam Hoffis. I don¡¯t need money.¡± ¡°My granddaughter told me what kind of person you are,¡± she said in disdain. ¡°Besides, Nathan has liked her since they were little. You have no idea how much he loves her She continued, ¡°Sally was a gifted child. Her grades were excellent, and she was smarter than most. In order to be good enough for her, he studied so hard just to get into the best National Defense School in the country. ¡°She once told him that she likes a man who can make rockets and explosives and can protect the country. He is the best version of himself because of my granddaughter. ¡°Sally was the one who made him a better man, but you stole my grandson-inw with your dirty tactics.¡± L tta grew more and more worked up as she spoke. She clenched her fists, and they trembled slightly as she spoke again, ¡°You ruined apletely good marriage. Do you know how despicable you are?¡± Suzanne lowered her head. Her fingernails dug into the skin on her couldn¡¯t remove them even when it hurt. th oment, she felt incredibly upset. Her nose stung, and her hitched in her throat. Her eyes welled up with tears as her st ached. She felt so, so horrible! She couldn¡¯t even muster up a single word. Loretta calmed her anger and rposed herself before saying, ¡°I hope you make the right decision, Ms. York. Why bother when you¡¯re never going to get Nathan¡¯s heart anyway? ¡°How much are you looking to get from him? Name your price. I¡¯ll give it to you in one shot.¡± Suzanne exhaled deeply and looked toward her. She swallowed before saying softly, ¡°In all honesty, Madam Hoffis, you didn¡¯t need toe looking for me today. You don¡¯t need to give me any money, either.¡± She continued, ¡°I¡¯m divorcing Nathan. We¡¯ve already signed the papers. We just need to wrap up the remaining paperwork.¡± Loretta instantly broke into a huge smile. ¡°Really?¡± she asked as she cast a gleeful nce at her. Upon seeing how happy the old woman was, Suzanne had an urge to, cry. The urge didn¡¯t stem from Nathan but the woman in front of her. Her attitude made her feel inexplicably upset r tears dripped uncontrobly down her face. She lowered her head and started. digging her nails into her skin again. ¡°Please take your money back. I don¡¯t need it,¡± she choked out. re you telling the truth? When are you going to get everything alized?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Suzanne¡¯s voice trembled as she replied, ¡°When Nathan returns to Phoenicia.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for the good news.¡± Good news? How ironic. Right at that moment, hurried and heavy footsteps were heard. The two nced toward the door and found Nathan marching in hastily. ¡°You¡¯re back, Nate? What a coincidence,¡± Loretta said. Nathan gazed intensely at Suzanne. She looked upset and hurt, and his eyes immediately reddened. The woman he searched everywhere for was right in front of him the entire time. It turned out that he did fulfill his younger self¡¯s wish and married the woman he loved the most. Despite not knowing that she was Chubs, he fell in love with her again nheless. His feelings didn¡¯t change. His heart recognized her before his head. This was the woman he¡¯d loved for more than 20 years. Chapter 213 Nathan gradually walked in. Loretta hurriedly picked up the check and stuffed it in her pocket before shooting him a sheepish smile. Upon noticing Suzanne¡¯s upset expression, he could roughly guess. why Loretta wanted to talk to her in private. Suzanne lowered her head and avoided eye contact. ¡°You had Sally make a trip down to the Norvanian Military a few days ago. Did she not return with you today?¡± Loretta asked. ¡°No,¡± he replied. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring her with you?¡± she asked nervously. ¡°It¡¯ll be dangerous if she¡¯s there without you.¡± Nathan was silent. Loretta paused before smiling joyfully. ¡°Are I just back to deal with the divorce? You¡¯re heading back immediately after, right? You didn¡¯t want her tagging along since she¡¯ll be exhausted from the trip.¡± ¡°Madam Hoffis¡­¡± Nathan¡¯s tone was heavy. He was just about to exin before he was cut off again. ¡°What a considerate man. You¡¯ve been great at taking care of others since you were younger,¡± Loretta said with a smile. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± Afterward, she gleefully started heading out the door. Suzanne caught sight of the handbag on the sofa, immediately picked it up, and ran after her. ¡°Grandma, your bag,¡± she called after her softly. Loretta violently halted. She turned and stared at Suzanne in shock. Stunned by the sudden reaction, Suzanne froze. Did she say something wrong? Why was her reaction so strong? ¡°You¡­ Repeat what you just said.¡± Loretta¡¯s face paled. Suzanne handed her the bag quizzically and said, ¡°Your bag.¡± ¡°Call me grandma again.¡± She swallowed nervously. Suzanne just realized she had misspoken in the heat of the moment.¡± Sorry, Madam Hoffis. I was a bit nervous.¡± Loretta was still reeling from the familiar tone of voice she heard earlier. She hadn¡¯t seen her granddaughter in over ten years. She¡¯d only called her two or three times during her break within a single year, so she wasn¡¯t too good at recognizing her voice. However, the way Suzanne called her ear This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. was too simr to her granddaughter¡¯s. But if she thought about it, Sally had always been. here, so why was she being so skeptical? She forced a smile and took her bag from her. ¡°Not only do you look like my granddaughter, Ms. York, but you sound 1. No wonder Florence got it all mixed up,¡± she mocked. shot her a bitter smile and stayed silent. pon witnessing this, Nathan felt horrible. He strongly wanted to tell them the truth and give Chubs her life back. However, he couldn¡¯t. He needed to stay quiet right now. ¡°I¡¯d like to talk to you in private, Madam Hoffis. Is that alright?¡± he asked politely. Loretta burst into a delightful smile. Of course.¡± Suzanne nodded at the both of them and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll excuse myself and leave you to it.¡± She hadn¡¯t even made it to the door when Nathan grabbed her arm. ¡°Wait for me in the living room,¡± he said gently. Suzanne stared at him nkly. ¡°Please follow me to the study, Madam Hoffis.¡± He beckoned. Loretta nodded and walked toward the study. Nathan fixated his gaze on Suzanne for a brief moment before repeating, ¡°Don¡¯t leave. Wait for me. She didn¡¯t say anything and merely nodded. Then she sat on the sofa, to wait. Chapter 214 Nathan walked into the study. He invited Loretta to sit on the lounge. chair and began seriously questioning her. ¡°Have you seen Chubs at all during the ten years she was abroad, Madam Hoffis?¡± ¡°No,¡± she replied. ¡°She was extremely upied with her studies and had no time to return to the country. But we do talk on the phone.¡± ¡°What about video calls?¡± ¡°Those were quite rare.¡± ¡°At what point did you notice that she looked a bit different?¡± Loretta was puzzled by his questioning. She nervously sat closer to him and asked, ¡°Why are you asking me all this?¡± He pursed his lips and thought for a moment. ¡°Just answer me truthfully. I want to know more about Chubs.¡± Upon hearing that he was interested in t jranddaughter, she was overjoyed and began telling him everything. ¡°It was probably three years ago. We hadn¡¯t made a video call to her in a year or two. When we finally did, her chubby face was so much. thinner. Her grandfather and I were so heartbroken.¡± She continued, ¡°But she didn¡¯t like how young she looked, so she went to get some minor procedures done to her face. That and being busy from work had worn her out so much.¡± Nathan was bewildered. ¡°Was your daughter-inw also in the same video?¡± ¡°Yeah. My son, my daughter-inw, and my adopted son, Oliver. They were having Thanksgiving dinner and called to say hi.¡± He stilled. He finally understood why Zach and Loretta never questioned Sally Hoffis¡¯s true identity. The phony appeared in the same frame as Chubs¡¯ parents. Nathan asked again, ¡°How were their reactions? Was there anything bad? Were they nervous, uptight¡­ Or were they unhappy?¡± Loretta¡¯s face fell. She thought about it for a while before shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s been too long. I can¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°How many of these calls have you guys made?¡± Loretta¡¯s face was covered in wrinkles. Her eyes watered as she choked, ¡°I don¡¯t know if they knew what was going to happen. Her parents frequently made video calls to me that month. They even said Sally would be good to Zach and me when she returned. ¡°Not even a monthter, I received the news of their deaths. By the time we rushed back to Suntend, I was only able to see their gravestones.¡± She started crying as she spoke. icked and hurriedly handed her some tissues. He couldn¡¯t bring If to make her go through those depressing events again. owever, she couldn¡¯t stop. She carried on by herself woefully, ¡°Sally is a poor child. She lost her parents so abruptly that we couldn¡¯t do anything but bring her back to the country. ¡°Maybe losing both her parents was too traumatic for her. She became stubborn and depressed. She was indolent and didn¡¯t care for the family business, let alone help her grandfather manage it. She wiped away her tears and said, ¡°Zach and I don¡¯t want this grand I inheritance to fall into the hands of Oliver. If you and Sally get married, we¡¯ll feel at ease and leave the Hoffis family business in your hands.¡± The inheritance of the Hoffis family? N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Upon hearing this, Nathan understood that Oliver was conspiring with a shadow organization to nab this massive amount of wealth. The answer was now out in the open. Now, the best way to protect Chubs was to let her remain in this safe position. Then, he would have to look for her parents¡¯ whereabouts. Chapter 215 If he revealed her identity before they apprehended Oliver and the imposter, she¡¯d be in even more danger as the sole heir to the Hoffis family. Nathan was curious. What on earth did Chubs work as? What job could possibly require her to discreetly shift nationalities. and not contact her family for ten months in a year? She couldn¡¯t even return to the country for ten years. ¡°Madam Hoffis, what did Chubs use to work as?¡± She smiled at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you constantly with her? Why don¡¯t you just. ask her?¡± Nathan shot her an awkward smile in return. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t tell me. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just me-not even her uncle or her parents knew what she was doing,¡± she sighed. ¡°The pay was low, and all she did was just work tirelessly. But one thing for certain, she worked for the Suntend government.¡± Working for the government and being so private about it? The only upation he could think of was the one Liam had-an undercover agent. ut it didn¡¯t quite seem that way, either. After a few small talks, Nathan escorted Loretta out of the study. When the pair passed by the living room, Suzanne was no longer on the sofa. He started frantically looking around. After sending Loretta off, he asked Cole, who was standing guard at the door, about her whereabouts. Cole said that he hadn¡¯t seen her leave the residence. He rushed back into the living room and sprinted up the stairs. He pushed the door to the main bedroom open with a strong sense of urgency. It shocked the woman in the room. Suzanne hastily stood up from the pile of books and observed his expression sheepishly and carefully. ¡°I¡­ I got these books, and I haven¡¯t had the chance to read them yet. I just wanted to bring some back to read.¡± Nathan¡¯s heart tightened, and the corner of his lips twisted into a bitter smile. He teared up instantly. The woman he loved was still the same. She was still reserved, resilient, and eager to read and learn, just like when she was younger. What was he thinking before? How could he have not noticed and subjected her to so much injustice and suffering? He closed the door behind him and slowly walked over. ¡°You can read them at home if you want t he said in a gentle voice. Upon hearing this, Suzanne put the book down. ¡°I¡¯ve been staying at Sienna¡¯s recently, you know this.¡± He exhaled in mild exasperation. nced at him anxiously and asked, ¡°Did you have something to ay to me when you asked me to stay?¡± Unsure what to say, Nathan put his hands in his pockets. wast There much he couldn¡¯t say or do. The situation was soplicated he didn¡¯t know what was appropriate to say.. She noticed his grim expression and understood his thoughts. She put on a calm front and said, ¡°It¡¯s actually not that difficult to say. I understandpletely.¡± Nathan was puzzled. Understand what? She continued, ¡°We should get the divorce finalized soon. That way, you and Sally can be together openly.¡± Displeased, he frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean ¡®be together openly¡±?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Why was he still pretending? She¡¯d seen and heard everything. Since he couldn¡¯t forget about Sally, divorce was the easiest solution. Suzanne shot him a bitter smile and inhaled deeply. Her chest felt so congested it hurt. ¡°I visited Grandma two days ago. She¡¯d lost all her cognitive abilities. She can¡¯t recognize anyone and has incredibly jumbled thought processes. She¡¯s slightly incoherent too. The symptoms are getting. quite bad.¡± He felt dejected. ¡°You should go see her when you have th me.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he replied. ¡°When are you free?¡± Chapter 216 ¡°What?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s divorce.¡± Nathan¡¯s expression darkened, and his demeanor turned icy. He slowly approached Suzanne. He got so near that she nervously stepped back. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for divorce,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll only have time if you ask something else.¡± Suzanne scoffed angrily. She scowled and red at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize you were so untrustworthy earlier? We would have divorced if Lucas hadn¡¯t been in danger thest time! It¡¯s been just a few days. Why are you changing your mind?¡± Nathan peered into Suzanne¡¯s reddened eyes, suppressing the intense love deep in his heart. He said calmly, ¡°I did change my mind. If you want a divorce, you need to restore your memory swiftly. ¡°If you still don¡¯t want to be my wife after raining your memory, we¡¯ll divorce. If you still want to be my wine while you have memories, we¡­¡± they divorced. Nathan didn¡¯t finish this sentence. He paused efore murmuring, ¡°Then we¡¯ll continue to be husband and wife.¡± She clenched her fists. Her whole body shook with rage, and tears streamed uncontrobly. ¡°Are you crazy, Nathan? Do you enjoy having affairs so much? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to offer you the opportunity to be with Sally openly? ¡°Why do you have to stay married to me? I don¡¯t want to be the clown. between you two! Do you feel more excited about cheating on me?¡± Nathan¡¯s chest tightened. He was stunned. Suzanne bit her lips and wiped her tears, determined not to cry in front of the scumbag. ¡°If we don¡¯t get divorced, I¡¯ll see you in court,¡± she said furiously before walking past him toward the door. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He turned hurriedly and grabbed her arm, yanking her back. ¡°Suzanne, don¡¯t.¡± Suzanne was like a wounded cat, increasing her alertness. She shook Nathan¡¯s hand hard, struggling and choking back sobs. ¡°Nathan, let go of me! I hate you!¡± she yelled. He stood stiffly, unable to move. It was as if his heart had been. pierced through arge hole. He was in so much anguish that he was unable to breathe. His limbs and bones werepletely numb from pain. His eyes were red with tears, and his throat was filled with a terrible sensation. The sorrow he had never felt before was shredding his soul. The knife wound only pained him for three days, the bullet wound for a week, but the love tormented him for a decade. The agony wasn¡¯t fatal, but it came when he was most alone, tormenting him. The healing process was long and arduous. Hearing her dered she hated him, he couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. ¡°Am I not doing well enough? You can tell me.¡± Nathan¡¯s voice was low, breathy, and somewhat strangled. ¡°Don¡¯t use me of so many baseless charges. I didn¡¯t cheat, let alone have an affair.¡± Suzanne would never trust him again. He had promised her that he 175 20 would cut off contact with Sally. However, he deliberately called Sally over while knowing she was at the military base. What did he mean by that? Could a man and woman who had ended their rtionship still embrace each other? Did he take her for a fool? Suzanne¡¯s tears fell as she nced up at him. As she couldn¡¯t break free from his grip, she asked angrily, ¡°Nathan, why do you refuse to get a divorce? What do you want from me?¡± Chapter 217 Nathan didn¡¯t hesitate and said, ¡°I want you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Suzanne was stunned. As soon as her fury sprang up, he extinguished it. She looked at him in disbelief. Did she hear or understand incorrectly? His tone was sincere, and his deep eyes were scorching. ¡°I refuse to divorce because what I want is you.¡± no was or She stood frozen, her heart racing. Her and she was shocked and overwhelmed. She blushed and spoke hesitantly, ¡°You¡­ Do you know what you¡¯re saying? Would you dare to repeat it in front of Sally? Don¡¯t you think what you said was ridiculous?¡± Nathan frowned, his tone bing more serious. ¡°I dare to say it, regardless of who it is. I don¡¯t want to divorce you. I want to be with you. Why do you think it¡¯s ridiculous?¡± Suzanne was perplexed after hearing hi raightforward words and couldn¡¯t think clearly. She wasn¡¯t sure if he liked her, but she was confident he still loved Sally. a deep breath, suppressing her excitement, and said calmly castically, ¡°You don¡¯t want to divorce me, but you adore Sally are still in touch with her. I was so blind that I didn¡¯t realize you were such a scumbag!¡± Nathan let go of her hand. He ruffled his hair, irritated and in pain, and walked to the big bed. He sat down and rubbed his forehead, breathing deeply in misery. He appeared lonely, and there was a faint sadness surrounding him. +25 RON/S He was too tired. He had little experience with love and couldn¡¯t understand women¡¯s sentiments, let alone a woman who had lost her memories. He had already shown love for her, but she misinterpreted and doubted him. Suzanne felt a dull pain in her heart as she noticed his troubled and ufortable expression. Was he weighing his marriage against Sally? She said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to struggle. You don¡¯t have to give up Sally. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. I¡¯ve never wanted this marriage from the start.¡± After saying that, she wanted to open the door when she heard Nathan¡¯s firm tone. ¡°I¡¯m not struggling. Apart from you, I don¡¯t have another woman in my heart. We also can¡¯t divorce based on your whims and fancy.¡± Suzanne turned to look at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nathan straightened up and looked at her. ¡°You can check the Norvania Military Marriage Laws,¡± he said, sounding subdued. She was astonished for a few second. t said nothing more. She opened the door and left. When she shut the door, Nathan slowly closed his eyes. He slumped back andy on the bed. Covering his eyes, he held back the uncontrolled tears. Hest cried ten years ago when Chubs left him. Ten yearster, she still made him cry. After leaving Morrison Residence, Suzanne searched for military marriage policies online while taking the subway. #25 BONUE Then, she discovered that she needed to obtain the agreement of the military spouse before she could pursue a divorce. Divorce could only be initiated unterally unless there was sufficient evidence of domestic abuse, infidelity, or drug use. She felt it was unjust and promptly contacted her divorce attorney, Lana, for advice. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your husband has another woman?¡± Lana asked. Suzanne hadn¡¯t expected it to be so difficult and stated, ¡°He¡¯s in love. with another woman, and they¡¯re still in touch. However, I have no evidence that he cheated.¡± ¡°Then go investigate and snap secret photos. Military marriages can still file for divorce as long as there is evidence of his adultery.¡± ¡°Does it count if he hugged that woman?¡± Suzanne asked. ¡°It counts, but it isn¡¯t strong enough. It¡¯s best to prove that they hold hands, kiss, or catch him in bed. If you want a quick divorce, you can intentionally enrage him and let him beat you. It¡¯s easier.¡± Chapter 218 Enrage Nathan and let him beat her? Wasn¡¯t that essentially a death wish? Suzanne became pale and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do that. If he punches me, I¡¯ll die.¡± ¡°If he hasn¡¯t cheated,mitted domestic abuse, or been involved in drugs, you can¡¯t file for divorce,¡± Lana said. ¡°If you go to court, your divorce will be dismissed. There won¡¯t even be a hearing.¡± Suzanne clenched her fists in annoyance. ¡°You told me before that I could file for divorce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s when you told me that he had another woman. I thought you had evidence.¡± She was tired and realized she had gone too far, so she hastily apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t clear before. I¡¯m going to find evidence right now ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Suzanne hung up and slumped back in her seat, sighing. at th ubway station, returning to the Morrison. alf an hourter. soon as she walked into Morrison Residence, she met Duke and La, who were moving back in. Gary and Florence were so pleased that they took them to the living room to chat. Suzanne stood at the entryway, unsure whether she should enter. Duke and La had always loathed looked down upon, and rejected her. Would they move out again because of her? Just when she was hesitating, Wendy approached her leisurely and leaned on her shoulder. Suzanne reacted and looked at Wendy. ¡°Hello, Wendy.¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Wendy grinned meaningfully. She pursed her lips bitterly and remained silent for a few seconds. Then, she murmured, ¡°Why do Duke and La hate me so much?¡± Wendy raised an eyebrow and sneered, whispering, ¡°Duke is known for being indecisive. I suppose he has no objections to you. But his life revolves around his wife, so he despises those his wife dislikes. No reason is required.¡± ¡°Then why does La hate me so much? Just because of my background and my past?¡± Wendy took Suzanne¡¯s hand, and they headed to the stairs side by side. She whispered, ¡°Actually, La likes your husband. She put in a lot of effort to marry Nate and used many connections. But he rejected her in the end. ¡°It happened that Duke was pursuing he, so she married him out of spite. Can¡¯t you tell that she dislikes Duke, who always pleases her? It¡¯s normal for her to hate you.¡± Suzanne walked and listened in astonishment, engrossed by gossip. Wendy soon came to a halt, terrified. She stared at the man walking out of the room, feeling embarrassed and guilty. ¡°What a coincidence, Nathan. When did youe back?¡± Suzanne recovered from the shock of the gossip and stared at the man in front of her, somewhat at a loss. Nathan didn¡¯t respond to Wendy but directed his intense gaze on This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Suzanne. There was a trace of surprise in his eyes. Sensing the tension in the air, Wendy let go of Suzanne¡¯s arm, slightly embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s lively today. Duke and La returned home, and you did as well. It¡¯s been a long time since so many people gathered.¡± Suzanne was flustered under his burning gaze and blurted out, ¡°But Liam isn¡¯t back yet.¡± Nathan¡¯s expression darkened slightly. Wendy coughed awkwardly. ¡°Why did you mention Liam so suddenly? I¡¯ll go back to my room first. I won¡¯t bother you two.¡± As she stepped back, she noticed their expressions and realized they were an interesting couple. They might seem so aloof and disinterested, but their eyes were filled with love. After she returned to her room, they were the only two people still in the corridor. The living room downstairs was lively, but several pairs of eyes were watching them. Chapter 219 Nathan moved closer to Suzanne, whispering, ¡°You didn¡¯t leave?¡± She pretended to be calm. ¡°I left and then came back.¡± ¡°Did you forget to get your book?¡± Suzanne grew outraged because she thought he was a scumbag, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself from being inexplicably attracted to him. She responded aggressively, ¡°I¡¯m not taking it!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Nathan appeared to be standing calmly, but beneath his dignified andposed demeanor, his heart was in turmoil, restless and uneasy. She plucked up the courage to ask ¡°Are you nning to stay home. for a few more days or return to the military base?¡± He frowned slightly. ¡°Why did you ask?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It was impossible for her to gather evidence of his infidelity or to provoke him into domestic abuse, but getti closer to him would make it easier. ¡°I want to follow you,¡± Suzanne said. Nathan paused and stared at her intently. Her attitude abruptly shifted, which made him feel a little gratified. He swallowed nervously and exhaled softly. ¡°I won¡¯t return to the military base for the time being. I¡¯ll just go downstairs to drink some water,¡± he replied. She immediately stepped aside and stood there, gesturing for him to go. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Suzanne¡¯s stiff and fake manner was very out of character. She had just argued with him and left angrily. Why did she suddenly change her demeanor? Nathan walked past her suspiciously before going downstairs. When he looked back, she had already entered the room. Florence called Nathan, who walked by the living room for a ss of water, ¡°Nate,e here.¡± He soon chatted with his family in the living room. Suzanne noticed that La was less hostile toward her than before, possibly because Nathan was home At supper, the family was getting along well. The lights in the garden. were dazzling, and cicadas were chirping. Suzanne sat on the wicker chair outside the bedroom balcony, palms on her chin. She counted the few stars in the sky, relishing a moment of peace. She continued thinking about what Nathan had said to her earlier. She told herself it wasn¡¯t advisable to fall in love and not be deceived by a jerk. She knew he still kept in touch with his first love. He was simply a mbag who was cheating on her with Sally. But as she thought his confession, she couldn¡¯t control her feelings. want to be with you.¡± His voice kept swirling in her memories. She was dumbfounded, as if enthralled by it. Suddenly, Suzanne heard the door open. She cleared her mind and sat up, looking over. Nathan stepped in, ced his watch on the bedside table, and took out his phone. He had been looking at her since he walked into the room. He felt as if she could fly off the balcony if he didn¡¯t look at her for a moment. Suzanne¡¯s gaze was fixed on his phone, believing there must be a lot. of proof in the photo album and chat history. She entered the room and closed the balcony ss door. As she turned, she leaned against the curtain, staring at him. ¡°Do you want to. take a shower?¡± He responded gently, ¡°Yes.¡± He entered the walk-in closet, took his pajamas, and walked to the bathroom. Suzanne quickly grabbed his phone and attempted to open it, only to discover that it was fingerprint- locked. Disappointed, she put down his phone and sat on the other side of the bed. Leaning against the headboard, she began to read a book. Ten minutester, she heard the bathroom door opening and footsteps slowly approaching. Nathan rai bed. She could smell his scent. the cover and sat on the Suzanne was could ably nervous, and her body tensed up. Sl even if she concentrated on the book. She Chapter 220 Suzanne had no idea why she was so nervous about sharing a bed with him. It wasn¡¯t their first time sleeping in the same bed. Nathan noticed her coldness and decided not to disturb her. He copied her, resting his back against a pillow and leaning against the headboard while reading a book. A cozy silence settled in the bedroom. The cold lights shone bright. The couple read quietly without disturbing the peace of one another. Though they were staring at words, they were acutely attuned to each other¡¯s emotions and responses all the time. The sounds of the flipping pages became quite pronounced as a result. Suzanne couldn¡¯t stand the awkwardness anymore. She raised her head and looked at Nathan. Their eyes met as she was about to speak, and her heart skipped a beat. Then, it started to race. She wondered, ¡°Why is he looking at me instead of reading his book?¡± He shifted his gaze and returned to reading pretending to be calm. ¡°Are you¡­ going to sleep?¡± She stumbled over her words due to her nervousness. ¡°Yeah¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. h ed the book and ced it on the bedside table. Then, ights in the room with a remote control before lying in nket covered him from the waist down. He went to sleep nis back in a proper posture. Suzanne followed suit and slowly settled in bed with her back facing him. Momentster, he said in his deep, alluring voice, ¡°Shall we talk?¡± Nathan was a reserved and tacit man. He was clueless about pursuing the opposite sex romantically, not to mention expressing his love. He thought that moremunication would help improve their rtionship. She replied tly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± He sighed helplessly and slowly turned to face her. Then, he silently took in her silhouette under the dim light. At that moment, he was consumed by desire. The woman he had loved for twenty years was sleeping by his side as his wife, but he couldn¡¯t touch her. Even if all he wanted was a simple hug, she might shove him away in disgust. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t even muster up the courage to hug her. He struggled to get over the emotional rollercoaster. Although Chubs. lost her memory, she remained as fond of his grandma as when she was a child. She also admired Liam, just like before. However, she had lost all memories of Nathan. Nathan wondered, ¡°Does she not have any lingering memories of me?¡± The lonely night stretched on. After an excruciating two-hour wait, Suzanne whispered, ¡°Nathan, are you asleep?¡± He did she slowly turned toward him, who seemed. led out to him twice. ing he was asleep, she furtively sat up in bed like a thief eached for his phone on the bedside table. Holding her breath, she observed Nathan while stealthily pressing his finger against the biometric lock. This might be an hical action, but she had run out of ideas at this point. +29 BOHUS fter unlocking his phone, she quickly did under the nket and hecked its contents. athan slowly opened his eyes and storstand at the woman under the anket. He might have felt happy if she hid thd but out of romantic alousy. However, he had seen through her tie the moment she returned his side just shortly after she left, even iriaiming that she wanted to > with him. he went to great lengths just to get a divorce fronm hirm. Although he as aware of her intentions, he didn¡¯t call her out oution it. He felt as if ere was a huge rock sitting on his chest, causing highim to suffocate. S F Chapter 221 Suzanne had hoped to uncover incriminating evidence on Nathan¡¯s phone, but all she discovered were photos of histest weapon. designs. Browsing through his WhatsApp, she found that he had blocked Sally a month ago. However, he retained Sally¡¯s contact number with her surname as the disy name. Wrapped in a nket, Suzanne sighed in frustration at theck of evidence. Suddenly, she noticed Nathan had saved her contact as Honey¡± in his phone. Upon double-checking, she confirmed the endearing nickname. Filled with surprise, Suzanne cradled the phone against her chest as her heart raced with delight. Carefully, she ced it back on the table, unaware that Nathan was stirred awake by her movements. Nathan caught a whiff of Suzanne¡¯s enticing scent and instinctively swallowed hard. He feigned sleep until Suzanne settled back onto the bed. After some time, he opened his eyes the darkness and stole a nce at Suzanne, whoy peacefully beside him. Natha her in the moonlit room with a heavy heart. She e, yet so painfully out of reach. the AC remote, Nathan adjusted the room temperature and his nket over Suzanne. The air gradually chilled in the silent room. Sensing the cold, Suzanne stirred in her sleep and snuggled closer to Nathan. Her small frame nestled against hisforting heat. Stroking Suzanne¡¯s head, Nathan gently swept her hair back and nted a kiss on her forehead. The destion in his heart melted away as he caught a whiff of her subtle fragrance. Suddenly, Nathan stiffened, his brow furrowing in rm. It appeared that Suzanne had unconsciously reached for his abdomen in her sleep. Her hand slipped beneath his shirt and traced up to his muscr abs. It wandered across his chest and settled therefortably. Her soft touch teased Nathan to the point where he could barely contain himself. Flustered, Nathan took a deep breath and attempted to return to sleep. Yet, he couldn¡¯t bear to let go of Suzanne and had to wrestle with his inner turmoil throughout the night. Ultimately, he knew he had brought it upon himself. The next morning, Suzanne awoke from an embarrassing dream, vaguely recalling that she had taken advantage of Nathan in her sleep. Upon fully regaining her senses, she was ovee with shock. Never did she imagine waking up in Nathan¡¯s embrace, with her body pressed against his and her hand resting upon his chest. Suzanne was horrified beyond words. Neously, she lifted her eyes and was relieved to see Nathan still asleep. She fervently prayed that Nathan wouldn¡¯t discover her inappropriate actions. With her heart racing, Suzanne carefully shifted away from Nathan as her hand slipped down from his chest. As she held her breath, she cautiously moved her hand toward his abdomen. All of a sudden, Nathan seized her hand and pressed it against his lower abdomen. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. +25 BOT Chapter 222 Suzanne jumped in surprise. Eyes closed, Nathan slurred, ¡°Where are you groping this early in the morning?¡± ¡°N-No¡­ I¡¯m not groping. I was thinking of¡­¡± Suzanne stuttered nervously as she extracted her hands from his grip. She worried that he¡¯d misunderstand her words as an admission of guilt. Not bothering to open his eyes, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Her mind went nk as she struggled to exin herself. Their intimate and suggestive proximity in the bed caused her cheeks to flush in embarrassment. She had no idea how to deal with the shame. A momentter, unable to find an excuse, she mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± He chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize for husband.¡± ing your didn¡¯t do that.¡± Her heart quivered and beat loudly. Her cheeks were red from the embarrassment. Nathan held her hand and slowly guided it upward through his abs to his hard chest. He offered, ¡°Touch me whenever you want. You don¡¯t have to apologize or exin yourself.¡± Her fingers traced his skin. His muscles were defined and just the right size. She seemed entranced, relishing the sensation on her fingertips that made her feel both shy and tempted. Her heart rammed against her ribcage. His skin was warm to the touch, and his breathing ragged. ¡°S-Stop.¡± She shyly withdrew her hand, but he pressed it firmly against his chest. The room¡¯s temperature rose as their breaths grew heavier. In the suggestive atmosphere, he finally opened his eyes and shot her a look of passionate desire, heightening the anticipation. The seductive look in his eyes was an abyss of scorchingva that drew her in. Lowering her gaze, she dared not meet his eyes. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°How do you like my body?¡± he whispered into her ear. The blush on her cheeks immediately deepened. Even her ears were burning. She pressed her lips and gave him a nod. At the same time, her hand on his chest visibly rxed as she savored the sensation of his skin. ¡°Touch me if you want. You don¡¯t have to do it while I¡¯m asleep.¡± He directed a loaded remark at her. She opened her mouth, but no words came out. At that moment, she had melted into a puddle. She stubbornly denied¡¯ in a weak voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t touch you.¡± Her denial was futile. He slowly released he. nand and wrapped an arm around her waist, pressing her against his body. ace turned red upon sensing his rock-hard manhood pressing ast her. She tensed up. Her skin was burning. She gulped as her neart raced. He croaked in a low voice, ¡°I won¡¯t divorce you, and we won¡¯t only be a married couple on paper as well. You¡¯d better prepare yourself to perform the duties of a wife in bed any time from now.¡± The duties of a wife? Her heart nearly leaped out of her throat. She was frenzied, feeling shy, nervous, afraid, yet a little expectant. The morning felt like a dream to her. She wondered what went wrong. Not only did she fall to unearth evidence of his alleged extramarital affair, but something had changed in their rtionship. Sumbing to his temptation, she fiercely clung to what remained of erher sanity. After some struggle, she freed herself from his embrace hind moved to the other side of the bed, keeping a distance from him. heThen, she muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Chapter 223 The light in Nathan¡¯s eyes dimmed in the face of the disappointment. Suzanne noticed the change in him and grappled with guilt as though she had let him down. Nheless, her guilt dissolved once she thought about his affair with Sally. Besides, she didn¡¯t n to tell anyone, including Nathan, about the fact that she wasn¡¯t Suzanne, that she was still searching for her real identity. With that in mind, she sat up in bed andbed through her hair. ¡°I don¡¯t want to spend my life with a jerk like you.¡± He sat up in bed just like she did. Bending over and lowering his head, he ruffled through his hair and let out a long and soft sigh. He began helplessly, ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time you called me a jerk. Give me a reason why.¡± She lowered her head in silence. Pinching the hem of the nket, she sank into thoughts. He added, ¡°I can only change if you tell me Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. at¡¯s wrong.¡± Feeling oddly calm, she imed, ¡°You only have eyes for your first love.¡± Hearing that, he sighed and protested helplessly, ¡°But you¡¯re my first love.¡± Caught by surprise, she paused for seconds before saying, ¡°What nonsense is that?¡± He stared at her. ¡°That¡¯s not a good reason to call me a jerk. Any other reason?¡± ¡°When you were injured, you insisted on getting Sally to live with you, even when I was by your side. You- He cut her off. ¡°I brought her over to the Norvanian military on strictly professional terms. It had nothing to do with my private life.¡± The more he argued, the more absurd she found his excuses. She confronted him, ¡°How about the hugging in the patient room? Was that strictly professional too?¡± It was at that moment he finally grasped the reason Suzanne left without a word and her insistence on getting a divorce. So, that was the misunderstanding. Fortunately, she failed to keep her thoughts to herself and blurted it out to him. Nathan sighed again and exined, ¡°She threw herself at me. Did you stumble on that scene?¡± Men were full of bullshit. That was too much of a coincidence. Feeling aggrieved, she turned her face away from him, pouting and tearing up. than added, ¡°There is a surveince camera in the VIP ward. I¡¯ll get neone to show you the footage later.¡± She mumbled dejectedly, ¡°I won¡¯t watch it.¡± ¡°Well, you shouldn¡¯t suspect me if you refuse to watch the footage. If you doubt me, you should give me a chance to prove my innocence.¡± She grabbed the nket tighter and hung her head in sadness. Like a kitten, she purred softly, ¡°I gave you a final chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it.¡± She had lost all hope in Nathan when he gave up on her in favor of saving Sally from drowning. The hugging incident at the VIP ward killed off any remaining longing for him. She was utterly dismayed. A splitting headache crept up Nathan¡¯s head. He plunged backward into the bed. He was bad at dealing with rtionship conflicts and terrible at coaxing women. Chubs had no memories of him anymore. Not only that, she had lost all her love and trust in him. Despite trying to exin himself and show her evidence, she refused to listen. Was she hell-bent on using him of cheating and getting a divorce? Resting a hand over his closed eyes, he questioned with a heavy heart, ¡°Why did you even marry me in the first ce?¡± Taken aback, she didn¡¯t have an answer for him. The two sank into a brief silence. He pressed on, ¡°Did you marry me purely because you needed a man to depend on once you hit the suitable age? Did you regret your decision to marry me after finding out I was a boring, busy, usy, and unromantic man who couldn¡¯t get over his first love and failed to fulfill your ideals of a husband?¡± Chapter 224 Suzanne looked down. Then, she shook her head in anguish, words caught in her throat. ¡°Is that a yes?¡± Nathan questioned in a whisper, sounding upset. Suzanne finally released her feelings and said in a sobbing voice, ¡°No. He moved his hands away as his misty eyes fluttered open. After that, he got out of bed and stood with his back facing her. He stated, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re thinking, but don¡¯t ever bring up divorce again. That¡¯s simply impossible.¡± He added, ¡°If you think I could do better, just let me know. I can change for you in every aspect except for my personality. ¡°Be upfront with me and do not make me second-guess your thoughts, because I can¡¯t read your mind.¡± With that, he headed toward the bathroom, leaving her behind. She quietly wiped away her tears and sniffle To be honest, she feared Nathan when he put on a serious and glum face. His words just now intimidated her. Even if she felt upset and wronged, she dared not act out in front of him. However, upon second thought, she felt angry at herself for acquiescing to him. She stormed to the bathroom entrance and spoke to him through the door, ¡°Write me a letter of guarantee. Promise me you won¡¯t have anything to do with Sally in the future. ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to ept my request to divorce unconditionally.¡± She felt anxious when she brought up the topic of divorce in her speech again. After stating her request, she scrambled into the dressing room to change. Soon, Nathan emerged from the bathroom looking fresh and clean. He found the door to the dressing room closed. So, he grabbed a pen and paper from the dresser and took a seat on the wicker chair on the balcony. He started writing. After Suzanne changed, she washed up in the bathroom and tied her long hair before walking out refreshed. At the same time, Nathan wandered into the room from the balcony and handed a paper to her. She took it and read his writing. The document, titled ¡°Letter of Guarantee¡±, read, ¡°I, Nathan Morrison, promise my wife, Chubs, that I will never cheat on her and betray my family. In the event that happens, I shall agree to a divorce unconditionally.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After reading, she looked up and corrected him, ¡°I¡¯m not Chubs.¡± He calmly argued, ¡°Well, Grandma calls y nubs.¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong, though. She finally acknowledged his letter of guarantee. Still, Nathan acted pretty distant and aloof throughout their exchange. Tacit by nature, he even kept his letter of guarantee short and straight to the point. She folded the letter and tucked it away carefully. Her aggrieved feelings dissipated. Once again, she reconciled with him without any bottom line. Since he had written her the letter, she caved in and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s head downstairs and have breakfast¡± He approached her and mumbled, ¡°Are you not upset at me anymore?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She nodded. She was ready to leave just as he stood in front of her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time for breakfast.¡± Just as she turned around to leave, he pulled her along by the waist before pinning her against the wall. She stared at him in shock and disbelief. Nervous and lost, she pushed back against his chest. Gasping for breath, she asked feebly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± He fixed a fiery gaze on her pretty face andter stared at her rosy lips. Swallowing hard, he muttered,¡± want to kiss my wife.¡± Immediately after, he kissed her passionately. ¡°Mmph!¡± She moaned in pain when he forcefully kissed her out of the blue. Chapter 225 At that moment, Nathan poured all of his long-suppressed desires into the deep kiss. Suzanne was dazed by the kiss, her mind going nk. She only knew that his kiss was deep and long as he pressed her against the wall for what seemed like centuries. After it ended, she dumbfoundedly followed Nathan downstairs and joined the family for breakfast. At the table, Florence curiously asked, ¡°Suzanne, what did Madam Hoffis want from you yesterday?¡± Everyone looked at Suzanne with interest. Suzanne paused slightly before replying, ¡°Oh, nothing much.¡± Then, she lowered her head to continue eating breakfast, showing no intention of telling them. La sneered disdainfully, ¡°What else could it be? People like Madam Hoffis either resort to threats or bribery. ¡°Anyway, she probably wanted to get Suzanne away from Nathan for her precious granddaughter¡¯s sake.¡± Suzanne felt a bit annoyed. ¡°La, you sure can read people.¡± Nathan quietly ate breakfast, but his expression became increasingly grim. Ever the busybody, Wendy excitedly leaned toward Suzanne and asked, ¡°How much money did Madam Hoffis offer you?¡± Suzanne casually answered, ¡°She says I can state any price.¡± 175 BOWES Wendy was astonished. ¡°Oh my God you didn¡¯t agree?¡± As soon as she said so, Wendy realized her mistake, nced at Nathan¡¯s unhappy face, and hastily added, ¡°I mean, you have great self -control to not be tempted by vanity. That¡¯smendable.¡± Suzanne shrugged it off. The atmosphere at the table became awkward while everyone watched Nathan¡¯s reactions closely Only La, unafraid of stirring up trouble, continued, ¡°Without Nathan¡¯s approval, she couldn¡¯t leave this marriage even if she wanted the money. I overheard her talking about divorce with Nathanst night.¡± Everyone present looked at Suzanne with shock, their eyes filled with suspicion as they assumed that she shamelessly wanted to divorce for money. ¡°Suzanne, is that true?¡± Florence asked nervously. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Wendy eximed, ¡°No way, did you really choose money?¡± La smirked, looking smugly at Nathan. than, don¡¯t use your power to bind this gold digger by your side. She¡¯s not worth it.¡± Suzanne slowly set down her utensils, her face darkening. She hadpletely lost her appetite. Although she wanted to speak, she was unsure of how to exin. Just then, with a chilling andmanding tone, Nathan furiously bellowed at La, ¡°La Unvine, you¡¯ve crossed the line by eavesdropping other¡¯s conversation!¡± Everyone was intimidated by his terrifying anger, and even Duke didn¡¯t dare to defend La. La couldn¡¯t stand Nathan defending Suzanne. Overwhelmed by rage, she retorted in displeasure, ¡°I haven¡¯t crossed any lines, not like your vain wife! Oh, wait, your marriage is just a sham.¡± Immediately, Nathan¡¯s face fell. Suzanne also appeared stunned by La¡¯s words. The others were all surprised too. But considering Suzanne¡¯s background and history, they felt Nathan¡¯sck of intimacy toward her was understandable. In that instant, the air was filled with tension. Duke noticed Nathan¡¯s extremely unpleasant expression and panicked. Grabbing La¡¯s hand, he whispered, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Apologize to Nathan and Suzanne. You¡¯re speaking out. of turn even when sober!¡± La angrily shook off his hand, raising her chin defiantly as she firmly addressed Nathan, ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡± Nathan remained silent, took out his phone, and dialed a number. Chapter 226 OWN Sternly, Nathan ordered, ¡°Send two search teams to Morrison Residence,¡± La became frantic as her face paled, staring nkly at Nathan. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, the table erupted into murmurs. ¡°Why do we need to search the house?¡± ¡°We¡¯re a family, Nate. What are you nning to do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary.¡± Nathan ignored their words. With an indifferent expression, he left the dining table and went to sit on the couch in the living room. An air of intimidating authority enveloped him, making everyone. shiver with fear. It felt like a serious family conflict was about to break out, and their hearts were filled with worry and terror. Suzanne nced at Nathan, then at the others, feeling conflicted. Under Gary and Florence¡¯s demands, the Morrisons¡¯ inws were forcibly living together. Hence, Is were inevitable. Though everything seemed fine on the su tension. ce, there were undercurrents of Soon, Cole arrived with six military investigation personnel, equipped with professional gear. ¡°General Morrison, the search teams are here.¡± Lounging on the couch, Nathan gazed at the coffee table, lightly tapping his chin with his fingers. His movements seemed casual but imposing. Everyone left the dining table and gathered in the living room, watching as the search teams headed toward their rooms. rmed, La squeezed Duke¡¯s hand forcefully. Duke couldn¡¯t bear to see her mistreated, so he gathered courage and yelled at Nathan, ¡°Nate, you don¡¯t own this ce! What gives you the right to snoop around? Have you obtained our consent? What exactly are you nning?¡± Nathan raised an eyebrow, his impassive gaze turning toward Duke. His honest and courteous demeanor was truly worrying. He spoke slowly, each word deliberate, ¡°You¡¯d better pray that nothing is found. Otherwise, you¡¯ll face legal consequences.¡± Unfazed, Duke argued, ¡°Why should I be worried? I just can¡¯t stand your aloofness! Do you even care for your family?¡± Nathan didn¡¯t bother to respond. Gary and Florence also sat down, starting to criticize Nathan for not consulting them before suddenly calling in the search teams, deeming his behavior somewhat excessive. Despite their scolding, Nathan remained indifferent. Suddenly, Cole rushed down, his expression urgent. ¡°General Mor we¡¯ve found something.¡± present looked at Cole in surprise. When Cole ced high- niature listening devices and cameras on the coffee table, were shocked beyond words. Gary stood up, pointing angrily at the items on the table. ¡°Where did. you find these? Who¡¯s responsible for this?¡± Cole replied, ¡°They were all found in General Morrison and Madam¡¯s bedroom.¡± banne covered hid her mouth in anger and incredulity, unable to believe t someone ne viditstall listening devices and cameras in her 1. s house was $390ososed to be her safest ce, and the revtion on ittered her beliefs.fs. the same time everyonone otrected angry and astounded nces at al . Chapter 227 Chapter 227 "If you didn''t do it, then who else could it be?" Wendy countered, then sarcastically adding, "Besides, you used to be so fond of Nate." Wendy''s words made La''s expression turn even more unpleasant, and the hostile tension was gradually reaching its breaking point. Suppressing his emotions, Duke softly asked, "La, did you do it?" "No." La''s defiance escted. "Even you don''t believe me?" Duke raised his voice out of frustration, saying, "You were so afraid of the search teams showing up. Who else could it be but you?" Tears welled up in La''s eyes as she screamed, "If you don''t believe me, let''s get a divorce!" Just then, Gary mmed his hand on the table, roaring, "That''s enough!" The entire living room fell silent. Suzanne flinched at Gary''s outburst, nervously looking at him.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Gary took a deep breath before cautiously asking Nathan, "Nate, how should we handle this matter?" Nathan''s demeanor was serious, and his gaze was unwavering as he looked at Gary. "Of course, we need to find out who invaded our privacy and then take legal action." Florence interjected anxiously, "Nate, we''re all family. We can''t resort to legal action. It''ll ruin our harmony and could even lead to imprisonment!" Gary nodded. "Yes, your mother is right. Can''t you just let this go for our sake? Since nothing happened in your room and no harm was caused, can''t we just leave it at that?" Suzanne was utterly speechless, staring incredulously at Gary and Florence. This appeasement tactic, was it really the key to family harmony? Both Nathan and her privacy had been vited, yet they imed there was no harm caused. She couldn''t even remember if she had changed clothes in the room whenever Nathan wasn''t home. What if she did? Would she have been recorded nude? The thought sent chills down Suzanne''s spine. She had never expected such perversion to exist within her own family. Nathan reached out, taking the items on the coffee table and handing them to Cole. Florence pleaded tearfully, "Nate, please! For my sake, let''s not pursue this any further. We''re all family. Let''s just move forward and make sure it doesn''t happen again, okay?" After that, she nced at La. La snorted in displeasure. "Mom, why are you looking at me like that? It''s not like I installed them!" Wendy interjected again, "Then why were you so nervous when the search teams arrived? You even knew that Nate and Suzanne had a sham marriage." La hesitated. "Well, that''s..." Her gaze flickered nervously. Swallowing hard, she pointed at Tobias and Cheryl who had been quietly observing. "Aren''t Tobias and Cheryl suspicious too? Why suspect me?" Tobias and Cheryl were taken aback. "What does this have to do with us?" La continued, "Everyone here is a suspect! Maybe it was an outsider who sneaked in to install them. Remember when Sally stayed over before? She''s so infatuated with Nathan. Maybe she''s the culprit!" Everyone exchanged nces, finding La''s reasoning to make sense. Nathan rose to his feet,posed and calm. "I will continue to investigate this matter." Florence attempted to persuade him again, saying, "Nate, why bother with this?" Nathan looked at her. "Mom, you don''t need to worry about this. Chubs and I will move out for now. Once everything is clear, we''ll discuss further actions." No one dared to object. Chapter 228 Nathan walked up to Suzanne, gently taking her hand. ¡°Move out with me, okay?¡± Suzanne nodded repeatedly. Yes, of course she would. This house and the family members¡­ She couldn¡¯t help but feel frightened at the thought of who might be the spy. ¡°Go upstairs and pack your things,¡± Nathan said softly. ¡°Okay,¡± Suzanne replied before rushing upstairs. Everyone sat in the living room with grim expressions, while the air was heavy with tension. Nathan picked up Suzzane¡¯s suitcase. After bidding farewell to everyone, they left the Morrison Residence. Once they were in the car, Suzanne asked curiously, ¡°Where are we going?¡± Nathan leaned back in his seat, his gaze tender as he looked at her startled face. He asked cautiously, ¡°Sudvi. Is that alright?¡± Sudvi? There had always been a knot in Suzanne¡¯s heart regarding that ce. After all, it was the home Nathan had custom-built for Sally, tailored. her tastes in both decoration and style. now, the circumstances didn¡¯t allow for her to be sentimental. ne didn¡¯t want to return to Morrison Residence, and she couldn¡¯t possibly ask Nathan to set up a new home if she refused to stay in Sudvi, too. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I have no problem with that,¡± Suzanne answered with a faint smile. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Nathan¡¯s eyes softened, and he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and tousle her hair. Suzanne felt a hint of intimacy in his gesture, blushing slightly. Then, she added, ¡°But, can you also have the search team check Sudvi?¡± Nathan paused. Suzanne hurriedly exined, ¡°Even though La used to like you and dislikes me now, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that twisted.¡± Nathan furrowed his brows. ¡°Who told you that La liked me?¡± ¡°Wendy.¡± Nathan smiled helplessly. ¡°And you believed her?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve noticed it myself. She does like you, which is why she¡¯s so hostile toward me,¡± Suzanne said convincingly. Nathan pursed his lips and fell silent. He sat still while deep in thought, his profound dark eyes gazing out the window. a Suzanne stole a nce at him and noticed he once again wore a stern and intimidating expression, approach him. king it difficult for anyone to Taking a deep breath, she leaned closer to him, pressing her body. agit his arm and tilting her head to peer up at his face. ¡°Even Sally was so infatuated with you, didn¡¯t you ever suspect her?¡± Nathan felt her soft chest pressed against him, his body tensed ntly. He looked down, eyes fixed on her chest. His heartbeat inexplicably quickened, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and his warm eyes flickered. With a tender smile tugged at his lips, he responded hoarsely, Everyone is under suspicion. We will continue to investigate.¡± ¡°Should we search Sudvi too?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Suzanne revealed a satisfied and relieved smile. As she slowly moved away, Nathan felt empty in his heart and a hint of reluctance. He murmured, ¡°Chubs.¡± Suzanne was a bit puzzled. ¡°Why are you calling me Chubs now?¡± ¡°It sounds more intimate. It¡¯ll help to strengthen our bond.¡± Suzanne blushed, shyly lowering her head and nodding. ¡°Oh.¡± Nathan looked at her delicate and fair face, unable to resist the urge to pinch her cheek. However, he restrained himself and softly. exined, ¡°Chubs, there¡¯s nothing between La and I. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡± Looking at his nervous expression and earnest exnation, Suzanne thought that he cared about her. On second thought, it felt real. Chapter 229 Forty minutester, the car stopped at the entrance of Sudvi. Suzanne followed Nathan out of the car and into the living room. They had just settled down when Cole hurried over, holding a dozen or so listening devices in his hands. His face was pale, filled with nervousness and anger. ¡°General Morrison, take a look at this.¡± Nathan frowned, looking at the pile of listening devices. His expression changed drastically, while his gaze turned even colder. Suzanne was also shocked, looking at Cole and then at Nathan, feeling lost and confused. The air suddenly became stern and serious. The search team conducted a thorough search including the garden andwn to ensure there were no other bugs. After reporting to Nathan, they left promptly. Anxiously, Suzanne asked, ¡°Who installed these?¡± Cole looked uneasy, shaking his lightly, while Nathan smirked mysteriously, remaining silent. usly, he and Donald had discussed matters here. Project nt had been leaked, and he had even suspected Suzanne¡¯s ty and whether she was the culprit. w, it seemed utterly ridiculous. He felt ashamed and angry at his own ipetence and ignorance. He was quite sure about the true identity of the culprit. To follow the trail, he couldn¡¯t tip his hand. Seeing Nathan lost in thought and ignoring her, Suzanne pressed on, Could it be Sally?¡± Nathan looked up with a mysterious gaze and whispered, ¡°Chubs, you need to act like you don¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t make a fuss, don¡¯t question, and don¡¯t investigate.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Nathan coaxed her, ¡°Just listen to me, don¡¯t ask.¡± Suzanne paused, then asked again, ¡°Why would she do this? Is she so obsessed with you that she¡¯s bing psychotic?¡± This had nothing to do with love. ¡°No, don¡¯t jump to conclusions,¡± Nathan reassured her, calming her emotions. Turning to Cole, he said, ¡°Dispose of these things.¡± ¡°Yes, General Morrison.¡± ¡°And continue with what I instructed you earlier.¡± Cole nodded. ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°You can go now.¡± After bidding farewell, Cole left with the equipment. The spacious living room became quiet with just Suzanne and Nathan ed around, noticing that nothing had changed. However, eturn, her state of mind had shifted, feeling a certain ss and difort that she couldn¡¯t quite exin. er scanning the room, she looked at Nathan and met his burning gaze. Suzanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat, feeling as if she had been scorched. Her heartbeat elerated, her cheeks warmed up, and she felt at a loss, avoiding his gaze. Suzanne felt suddenly awkward. She didn¡¯t know when it started, but Nathan¡¯s gaze toward her had be very different. His intense and passionate stare always seemed toy bare his feelings, leaving her confused, unwittingly creating illusions in her mind. Nathan noticed Suzanne¡¯s cheeks flushing for some reason, and her gaze was evasive. He chuckled softly. ¡°Are you feeling hot?¡± Suzanne shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Nathan nced at his watch; it was only 10:00 am. ¡°Do you want to fead?¡± Suzanne looked at the array of books in front of her, pursing her lips. and nodding. Nathan then stood up. ¡°Pick a book ande to the study.¡± Suzanne also stood up, feeling somewhat awkward. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just read in the living room.¡± Nathan¡¯s tone was light as he insi mepany.¡± 1, ¡°Come to the study and keep Suzanne felt bewildered. She blinked and stared at him incredulously. Had she heard correctly? Chapter 230 Nathan¡¯s eyes betrayed a subtle hint of nervousness that was not easily perceptible. ¡°I have some business to attend to in the study. You shoulde too. Suzanne watched him quietly. Underneath his calm and stern exterior, she sensed the clumsiness of someone inexperienced in matters of the heart. She walked to the bookshelf, casually selecting a book and holding it to her chest as she turned to face him. Nathan headed the study, with Suzanne following behind. In the study, he dealt with his work at the desk while Suzanne sat on the couch reading. Neither of them disturbed the other. The room was bright and warm, with a gentle breeze blowing in from the balcony, carrying with it a faint floral scent that was refreshing and soothing. The sunlight streamed in through the windows, creating a cozy and romantic atmosphere that was pea l and delightful. During this time, Nathan couldn¡¯t help but look up at her from time to time, just like ten years ago. He couldn¡¯t focus on anything when she was around. He couldn¡¯t resist stealing nces at her as she focused on her reading, admiring her alluring and rosy cheeks. He felt the urge to reach out and touch them. It was the same as it was ten years ago. Nathan sighed lightly with emotion, thinking that Vera truly had a keen insight. Science could be manipted, but a wise person¡¯s judgment was never wrong. ¡°Chubs.¡± Suzanne, engrossed in her reading, was startled by Nathan¡¯s voice. She looked up in puzzlement, her eyes clear and innocent. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are you bored?¡± Suzanne shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do you want something to eat?¡± Nathan stood up and walked away from his desk. ¡°I¡¯ll get you some fruit.¡± ¡°No need, 1-¡± Suzanne¡¯s voice trailed off as Nathan¡¯s figure disappeared from the room. She felt a bit dumbfounded. Before long, Nathan returned with a te of freshly cut fruit, cing it on the coffee table before sitting down next to Suzanne. He sat rather close, causing Suzanne to shift nervously in her seat as she nced at the fruit on the table and then back at him. ¡°Eat,¡± he said. Suzanne obediently picked up a fork and took a piece of pineapple, savoring its sweetness. She chewed le watching Nathan, her eyes filled with curiosity.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Why did he bother to cut the fruit, bring it over, and then not eat any himself? Was he done with his work? Why was he watching her eat? For m t, Suzanne locked eyes with Nathan, her gaze holding a nnocence and curiosity. She took another piece of fruit ¡®Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± chuckled lightly, his gaze warm as he replied, ¡°No. You can them.¡± uzanne popped another juicy piece of fruit into her mouth and mumbled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± Ignoring her question, Nathan asked, ¡°What book are you reading?¡± Suzanne picked up the book and showed it to him. ¡°I randomly picked up a suspense novel. It¡¯s quite interesting.¡± Nathan took the book, nced at the title and synopsis, then casually ced it back on the table, his interest seemingly waning. After eating a few more pieces of fruit, Suzanne put down her fork. and reached for her book. Suddenly, Nathan grasped her hand. Startled, Suzanne turned to look at him, her heart racing and cheeks flushing. Nathan murmured, ¡°Chubs,e sit on myp.¡± Suzanne was taken aback, feeling shy and flustered. Her heart raced, and her blush deepened. Nathan, who used to be indifferent, had suddenly be so affectionate. She couldn¡¯t quite understand it. With his other hand on her waist, Nathan gently pulled her toward him, Chapter 231 Suzanne was forced onto Nathan¡¯s strong thigh. Her body tensed up and she sank into a sea of nervousness. Nathan wrapped one arm around her waist. His other hand yed with her long hair. His mesmerizing eyes added to the allure as he whispered in her ear, ¡°Chubs, from now on, call me Nate or darling.¡± The word ¡°darling¡± struck Suzanne like a bolt of lightning. It left her both nervous and flustered. With a blush, she lowered her head and said quietly, ¡°Can I call you Nate?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nathan replied. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he studied her profile intently. Suzanne nervously fidgeted with her fingers. ¡°Nate, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to get close to me physically. Bonding happens one step at a time.¡± Nathan moistened his dry lips. His slender fingers glided gently over her face, through her hair, and around her ears, which turned rosy. He cupped the back of her head and spin a seductive, low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not forcing myself.¡± Suzanne closed her eyes nervously. Her breathing was slightly disturbed. Nathan¡¯s lips came closer. His warm breath on her skin made her heart race and her body weaken. She was extremely nervous, and yet she longed for his kiss. Nathan pecked her lips and gradually deepened the kiss. His. movements were so tantalizing that Suzanne found herself unable to resist them. Her hands rested weakly on his shoulders as she allowed him to kiss her. Nathan¡¯s previous kisses had been passionate and wild, but this was different. He was gentle, seductive, and teasing as he led her step by step into a new exploration of senses. Suzanne found herself immersed in his passionate and provocative deep kisses. She couldn¡¯t pull away. The air in the study grew warm. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Their breaths intertwined. Suzanne couldn¡¯t help moaning softly. They added fire to the passionate atmosphere. Nathan slowly kissed her lip and cheek before reaching her earlobe. Her entire body went numb as his warm breath brushed against her earlobe. She shrank away to avoid him. But Nathan held her so tightly that she couldn¡¯t get away from him. He whispered lovingly into her ear,¡± Chubs.¡± Suzanne¡¯s response was faint. He didn¡¯t make any further moves, other than to allow her to rest her head gently on his shoulder. With his eyes closed, he stroked her cheek and her hair with his hand and murmured tenderly, ¡°Chubs¡­¡± Her body was pressed up against his solid chest. With her eyes. closed, she took a deep breath and enjoyed the wonderful feeling of being in his arms Every ¡°C rare t Si ed was loving and lingering. He held her like a neone he loved dearly but could not hold. Ovee by his affection. Little by little, she adapted s passionate and intimate gestures. The atmosphere in was as pure as it was fervent. ew that he was deliberately holding back his desires, perhaps. of respect or because of the inappropriateness of the time and the ce wasn¡¯t until that night that Suzanne realized that it was pure self control on his part For Nathan didn¡¯t demand the duties of a wife from her at night. Vet he couldn¡¯t resist kissing her seemed as if he had be addicted to kissing her. He took every opportunity to leave her weak and breathless with his passionate kisses. Chapter 232 Another fine day dawned the next morning. Nathan was in the kitchen making breakfast. While Suzanne was sitting on the living room couch, scrolling through her phone. Suddenly, her phone rang. The caller ID showed an unknown number. Suzanne answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± Loretta¡¯s voice came through on the other end of the line. ¡°Ms. York, do you remember me, the old lady?¡± After a few seconds of stunned silence, Suzanne looked nervously toward the kitchen and lowered her voice. ¡°Madam Hoffis, is there something wrong?¡± ¡°I just wanted to ask if you and Nate had finalized your divorce.¡± ¡°Madam Hoffis, I¡¯m sorry, but we have decided not to get a divorce,¡± Suzanne exined gently. The other end fell silent. Sensing Loretta¡¯s anger, Suzanne rified, The main reason is that Nate won¡¯t agree to the divorce. I want to try to work things out with him again.¡± ¡°Nate won¡¯t agree to the divorce? Is this a joke?¡± scoffed Loretta. ¡°Madam Hoffis, I¡¯m truly sorry. I will not bring up the divorce with him again.¡± ¡°You are the most shameless and conniving woman I¡¯ve ever met! Do you realize that you¡¯ve forcibly separated a couple who have been deeply in love for years?¡± Suzanne bore it in silence and said nothing. ¡°Let me tell you again. Nate loves my granddaughter very much. He¡¯s been loving Sally for at least 20 years! ¡°You, a woman from the slums who has had a lot of stic surgery, do you think you can rece my granddaughter? Are you even fit?¡± Loretta snapped. Suzanne couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. She covered her mouth as she stressed every word. ¡°Madam Hoffis, I understand the love you have for your granddaughter, but I¡¯ve got to tell you something.. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°First of all, I haven¡¯t had any stic surgery. This is how I look. I consider myself lucky if my appearance matches Nathan¡¯s preferences. ¡°Second, it¡¯s Nathan who refuses to get a divorce. He¡¯s a Norvanian military general of high rank, and marriagews protect his interests. I can¡¯t get a divorce unless he agrees. ¡°Third, I don¡¯t even deserve to bepared to Sally when ites to conniving. Don¡¯t buy me off with your money. My husband is well-off enough. ¡°Fourth, we will not meet again.¡± Having said that, Suzanne ended the call in a huff. She felt an instant relief after venting her feelings. She put the phone down and was get up from the couch when the phone rang. It was Loretta¡¯s number again. Suzanne closed her eyes and breathed deeply before answering. She tried to keep her voice calm as she asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I clear enough?¡± ¡°You shameless woman! How dare you hang up on me?¡± Loretta¡¯s angry voice rose to a pitch that made Suzanne¡¯s ears hurt. Suzanne slowly moved the phone away from her ear. She could still hear Loretta cursing at her. ¡°And you dared to call my granddaughter conniving? Don¡¯t you know yourself? You still dare to im that you haven¡¯t had stic surgery. ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating you for a long time, and I know your background. Do you even deserve topete with Sally for a man? Just wait. I¡¯ll make you pay for this!¡± Suzanne was just about to reply when the phone was suddenly snatched away from her. When she regained her senses, she saw Nathan frowning as he spoke into the phone, ¡°Madam Hoffis, things are not as you think. Please don¡¯t act rashly.¡± ¡°Nate, tell me. What is Sallyckingpared to that insolent. woman?¡± Loretta demanded in an angry tone. Chapter 233 Nathan¡¯s expression grew unusually grim. He nced at Suzanne before him, then paced as he spoke firmly into the phone, ¡°Madam, Hoffis, Suzanne is my wife. Please watch your words.¡± As Suzanne watched Nathan leave, she plopped down on the couch and flung a cushion in a huff. It was bad enough having to deal with Sally. Even her grandmother was being unreasonable to her. Suzanne assumed that rich people were used to being bossy.. After hanging up, Nathan returned and set the phone down on the table. ¡°Don¡¯t let any of her unkind words bother you.¡± Suzanne nced up at him. She had be immune to such words over the past three years. She used to get upset over them. Now, she didn¡¯t even care about those words because she knew she wasn¡¯t Suzanne. What mattered to her was Nathan¡¯s attitude. ¡°Are you standing up for Sally or Madan offis?¡± Suzanne asked in a disgruntled tone. Nathan could sense her displeasure. After a moment¡¯s thought, he either.¡± am Hoffis may look nice, but her actions are disgusting. She just saying those things about me, and she-¡± Before Suzanne could finish, Nathan sat down next to her and spoke with sincerity, ¡°Chubs, she¡¯s not being mean. She just loves her granddaughter too much. Don¡¯t hold it against her.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even hold it against her?¡± Suzanne had the feeling that Nathan always put the Hoffis family first. Even when Suzanne had been scolded, Nathan had encouraged her to forgive. Feeling a bit sad, she sighed and hung her head. ¡°Let¡¯s get some food. I¡¯ll take you to the hospitalter,¡± Nathan said softly. ¡°Why the hospital?¡± Suzanne gave him a startled look. Nathan couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. He gently touched the back of her head and ran his fingers through her long hair. ¡°Just for a checkup on your head and the state of your memory.¡± Suzanne gazed silently into his deep, stunning eyes. They were so warm and intense. She was also hoping to remember her own identity. It urred to her that she had never had a full examination at the hospital. ¡°Are you willing to go?¡± Nathan asked. Suzanne nodded. With a warm smile, Nathan took her hand and led her to the dining. table. ¡°Don¡¯t get mad at Madam Hoffis eventually.¡± Suzanne smiled bitterly and stayed quiet. than added, ¡°You¡¯ll get it ee of the best neurologists were in consultation in the neurology department. reviewing all the medical reports, the three doctors examined uzanne¡¯s head for a long time. Eventually, they all shook their heads with a frown on their faces. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Her amnesia didn¡¯t happen by ident. It was caused by intentional damage to the brainstem,¡± one of the doctors said. Nathan¡¯s face darkened. He clenched his fists as he lost himself in thoughts. Suzanne looked at the doctors in astonishment. ¡°Intentional damage? Did somebody give me a craniotomy?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a craniotomy, but a minimally invasive brain surgery. Someone tampered with your memory. Such surgery is risky, and a small mistake can cause severe and irreversible paralysis,¡± the doctor exined. ¡°My health and my memory are fine. I just don¡¯t remember many things from the past. Whoever performed this surgery must be an exceptional neurosurgeon,¡± Suzanne remarked. Nathan interjected, ¡°Is there any way to help her recover her memory. quickly?¡± Suzanne looked at Nathan in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected him to bel more anxious than she was. The three doctors shook their heads. helplessly. Suzanne sighed as her face fell. For the past three years, her memories of the past had remained ak te. It was as if nothing had ever happened. Chapter 234 ¡°Is there no other way at all?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°There is a way. We can repair the damaged nerves through surgery and allow the memory to gradually recover. ¡°But the risk is too great, and if something goes wrong, the patient could be left in a vegetative state. It¡¯s not worth the risk if her current condition doesn¡¯t affect her life,¡± the doctor exined. Concerned, Suzanne asked, ¡°Which doctor in our country is trusted to perform this surgery?¡± Before the doctor could answer, Nathan interrupted, ¡°We¡¯re not doing. it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Suzanne turned to him. There was at least a chance that the surgery would restore her memory, despite the risks. Nathan held her hand and rose to thank the three neurologists. After that, he led Suzanne out of the hospital. Once in the car, they were both lost in ought as they gazed at thendscape outside with heavy hearts. They finally reached Sudvi. Just as Suzanne was about to get out he car, Nathan said gently, ¡°Go home first. There is something I e to take care of. I¡¯ll be back when it¡¯s done.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Suzanne said and got out of the car. She waved as she watched Nathan¡¯s car slowly leave Sudvi. She wondered if he would be gone for days this time, as he had been before. She hated to see him go, but she quickly pulled herself together and went into the vi. Half an hourter, Nathan¡¯s car pulled up in front of the entrance to Hoffis Manor. He got out of the car and took off his watch as he walked toward the mansion. Cole hurriedly followed. In the living room, Sally jumped to her feet in excitement at the sight of Nathan. She rushed up to him. ¡°Nate-¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Cole was quick to react. He intercepted her immediately. Nathan gave Sally a cold look and asked nonchntly, ¡°Where¡¯s Oliver?¡± Confused, Sally replied, ¡°Uncle Oliver¡¯s upstairs. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Get him over here.¡± Sally noticed the grim look on his face. She hurriedly ordered the housekeeper to call Oliver down. Two minutester, Oliver made his way leisurely down the stairs. With a smile on his suave face, he adjusted his gold-rimmed sses and said, ¡°What an honored guest we have.¡± Nathan slowly approached the stairway. With a pleasant smile, Oliver walked toward Nathan and asked, ¡°What brings you here so urgently?¡± s he finished speaking, Nathan threw a violent punch at him. crumpled to the ground. Blood trickled from the corner of his outh. He was on his knees in a dazed and confused state. T Sally covered her mouth in horror. Her face grew pale. The housekeeper witnessed it and reached for her phone to call the police, but Cole warned her with a pointed finger, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere.¡± The housekeeper swallowed hard. She bowed her head apologetically and stepped back. Oliver touched the blood at the corner of his mouth. Before he could get to his feet, Nathan grabbed his tie and pulled him up violently. Nathan then rammed his knee into Oliver¡¯s abdomen with all his might. Oliver groaned in pain. The next moment, Nathan delivered a hard punch to his face. Oliver was knocked to the ground. He clutched at his body in agony. Hecked the strength to even stand up. Sally ran to Oliver and held him up. She yelled at Nathan, ¡°Nate, have you lost your mind? Why did you hit Uncle Oliver? You almost killed him!¡± Nathan walked over and roughly shoved Sally aside. He crouched down with one hand on his thigh and the other gripping Oliver¡¯s cor. He pulled Oliver closer. In a threatening tone, Nathan emphasized each word as he said, ¡°Oliver, I¡¯m sparing your life for now, but it won¡¯t be for long.¡± Chapter 235 Oliver shot a menacing stare and licked the blood from the corner of his mouth. He grinned viciously. Nathan held himself back from hitting him and shoved him to the ground. Having vented his rage, he pulled out a handkerchief to clean his hands and turned away. Sally blocked his path with both of her hands in displeasure. ¡°You think you can just hit somebody and walk away? Do you care to exin why you did that?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Nathan stared at her in disgust. She had be so unfamiliar to him. She had made a disgrace of her name and her ce in his heart. He brushed past her and left Hoffis Manor behind. Sally was startled. She seemed to realize something. She hurried into the study and turned on the listening devices, only to find that they were all out of order. Her face turned pale, and she slumped into a chair. After a few moments, Sally came rushing out of the study. She found Oliver sitting on the couch. He clenched his teeth as he rubbed salve on his wounds. ¡°Uncle m called as she nervously walked up to him. She housekeeper to leave. pale and was breathing heavily as she continued, ¡± ing¡¯s wrong. All our listening devices have been destroyed. Do think Nathan is suspecting us?¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes were on Sally like she was some kind of fool. ¡°You think he just came to pick a fight with me for fun?¡± ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Sally was at a loss. ¡°He has no proof,¡± Oliver scoffed. ¡°He would have thrown you in jail by now if he had proof that you were involved.¡± Sally sneered, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I used to be the person he loved the most. He wouldn¡¯t have me in jail even if he wasn¡¯t in love with me anymore.¡± Oliver brushed her off with a snort. After a while, Sally muttered thoughtfully, ¡°That look he gave me earlier was so strange. He¡¯s not as gentle as he was before. Could he be suspicious of my identity?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only natural that he suspects you,¡± Oliver said as he put the medical kit away. He stood up and added contemptuously, ¡°You and Chubs are worlds apart in nature. You two aren¡¯t evenparable.¡± Sally gritted her teeth and growled, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you get rid of her quickly? Why keep her around? She¡¯s Nathan¡¯s wife now, and you¡¯re never going to have her in your life.¡± Oliver turned and red at her. His eyes were like those of a bloodthirsty devil. He asked coldly, ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± Sally swallowed nervously but pretended to be calm. ¡°Just wait and see. If you don¡¯t kill her, she¡¯ll send you to jail when she regains her memory. ¡°She¡¯ll take away everything you own! All the wealth of the Hoffis family will wind up in her hands. Not only will you lose her, but you¡¯ll also lose your life.¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes dimmed. Sally saw the look on his face and suggested, ¡± If killing her is too much for you, why not imprison her? ¡°Keep her under your control for the rest of her life. Then, you can do whatever you want with her.¡± An eerie smile crossed Oliver¡¯s face as he nodded to Sally. As night fell, the garden of Sudvi was lit up with soft yellow lights that illuminated the paths. In the bright hall, Suzanne rested her chin on the back of her hand at the dining table. She stared at the food that had grown cold before her. She wondered if she should call Nathan to see if he would be home for dinner. Her appetite waned as she thought about him. She knew that Nathan was busy and couldn¡¯t be home with her every day. She had to get -used to such a life. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Suzanne hurried to the front door. A smile broke out on her face when she saw that Nathan was home. Chapter 236 ¡°Nate, you¡¯re back,¡± came Suzanne¡¯s soft voice. Nathan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The sweet smile on her face brought him back to life. He had always loved Sally. He just hadn¡¯t gotten the butterflies from the impostor the way Sally had made him feel. True love had no reason. It was all about feeling, and such love would never change in a lifetime. After hanging his coat, Nathan walked over to Suzanne. He put his arms around her and held her close. Suzanne stiffened in his arms. She had to lean against his sturdy chest. His embrace was warm andfortable. She caught a familiar whiff of his pleasant scent. Suzanne¡¯s heart raced, and she didn¡¯t know what to do. She whispered, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just tired. I need a hug.¡± Nathan held onto her soft body. He closed his eyes, kissed her forehead, and stroked her long hair with his hands. uzanne lost herself in Nathan¡¯s hug. She couldn¡¯t withdraw from his tenderness and affection. His whole being filled her heart. She even had a hunch that Nathan was in love with her since he had been holding her in such a tender and passionate waytely. Suzanne slowly wrapped her hands around his waist and asked, ¡°Are you hungry? Would you like dinner? ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± Nathan asked. I ¡°Not yet. I have been waiting for you. The food has gone cold.¡± Nathan smiled. He looked down at her and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t wait up for me next time. Just eat when you¡¯re hungry.¡± Suzanne nodded and hummed in response. A sweet feeling spread within her and her smile never faded, ¡°Let me reheat the dishes.¡± Nathan released her and made for the kitchen. Suzanne caught his hand. ¡°Let the housekeeper do it. You¡¯ve been out there all day and you¡¯re tired. Take a rest.¡± Nathan nodded and held her hand as they walked over to the couch. Yet, his phone rang just as they sat down. Nathan nced at the number before answering it. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s up?¡± There was an abrupt change in his expression. He stood up and ended the call right away: Suzanne was startled by his reaction and got to her feet as well. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± ¡°Stay home. Have your dinner and rest in your room. I need to go out for a while,¡± Nathan instructed as he held her hand. Suzanne grew worried. She had never seen Nathan this nervous before. ¡°I¡¯m your wife. Can¡¯t you let m home?¡± ow if anything¡¯s wrong at Nathan paused for a moment before replying, ¡°Daniel¡¯s back.¡± Suzanne was surprised. ¡°Daniel?¡± Daniel had rescued her from the drug den. His return should be a good thing, but Nathan was unusually anxious. ¡°What happened to Daniel?¡± Suzanne asked worriedly. A bad feeling crept into her heart. An undercover narcotics officer in a drug den had only two ways to return home-make a noble sacrifice. or retire with honor. Nathan shook his head. ¡°I have no idea. I¡¯ll go see him now. He¡¯s. being treated in a hospital.¡± Suzanne admired the narcotics officers more than anything in her life. Besides, Daniel had been her lifesaver, and he was Nathan¡¯s brother. Her eyes began to well up. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She held Nathan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Nathan¡¯s heart ached as he saw the tears in Suzanne¡¯s eyes. Without much time to think, he took Suzanne to the hospital. Chapter 237 When Suzanne arrived at the hospital with Nathan, the area outside the emergency room was packed with the Morrisons. Their faces were solemn. Daniel hadn¡¯t returned home in five years, and now that he was back, it was a matter of life and death. Florence had broken down crying outside the emergency room and was taken to a ward for treatment with intravenous liquids. Earlier, Daniel had been taken to the hospital by two policemen in in clothes. Suzanne didn¡¯t have to ask to understand what was Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. going on. Daniel was rescued over six hours, and it wasn¡¯t until the early hours. that the doctor emerged from the emergency room. All the Morrisons surrounded the doctor with concern and asked about Daniel¡¯s condition. The doctor looked exhausted. He sighed and shook his head. ¡°The situation is not promising. The patient till in critical condition and has been moved to the ICU for observation. His survival will be a matter of his willpower.¡± Gary coul and support himself and staggered backward. Taylor helped him to his feet. Gary¡¯s face went pale. Grief s were written all over his face. gh the words of the doctor offered a glimmer of hope, the es of Daniel¡¯s survival were very slim. There was almost no nce that he would be able to make it. Gary crouched down on the floor and held his forehead. Tears were pouring uncontrobly. Suzanne had never seen Gary in such a devastated state before. Nathan¡¯s brothers held back their sorrow tofort Gary. Tears filled their eyes as well. Suzanne and her three sisters-inw were deeply saddened but could do nothing to help. All they could do was stand by in silence. Their hearts were in prayer for Daniel¡¯s survival in this crisis. The calmest person there was Nathan. After hearing the doctor¡¯s words, he followed the doctor to the ICU. Through the ss, he could see Daniel lying in the bed with tubes running all over his body and bandages covering every inch of his body. The ECG waves on the machines were fluctuating erratically. Nurses took care of him. They were keeping a close eye on his vital signs at all times. Nathan stood still. He clenched his fists so hard that they shook slightly. Tears were welling up in his eyes, and anger was simmering just below the surface. Daniel had kept it a secret from his family that he had been epted to the police academy. Even though his parents were very much against it, he didn¡¯t hesitate to go to the a emy. He refusepromise, even when his parents threatened to disc us to be a police officer, but who is going to keep the ns safe if everyone is afraid of death? Who will protect my m not afraid of death. I¡¯m only afraid of a worthless death.¡± Those were Daniel¡¯s words. Two inclothes officers came up to Nathan and sadly handed him a ring. Tears blurred Nathan¡¯s vision as he held the ring. ¡°Is it Daniel¡¯s?¡± Yaza Fit Gir Indimb quzellik firmar?n? ka??rmal ¡°Yes. Daniel already knew he had been exposed when he sent us hisst message six days ago. He told us to remove the ring when we found his body and give it to his first love. ¡°We have no idea who Daniel¡¯s first love is. We thought you would know since you¡¯re his brother. Would you please fulfill his wish?¡± The veins in Nathan¡¯s fists were bulging, and a murderous look took hold of his bloodshot eyes. Through gritted teeth, he asked, ¡°Six days ago?¡± They both nodded. Their eyes turned red as tears ran uncontrobly down their cheeks. Despite their toughness, they couldn¡¯t hold back. the grief and anger that simmered inside. ¡°Yes, six days ago. Those depraved scum tortured him for six days and nights. They hung Daniel by a thread and tortured him as cruelly as one can imagine.¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. He turned and punched the wall violently with his clenched fists as he cried out in agony. Chapter 238 Another police officer couldn¡¯t take it either. He covered his face and wept uncontrobly. They would rather have theirrade shot to death than suffer such torture. No one knew how Daniel endured such inhumane pain. Nathan remained silent. Tears trickled slowly down his face as he clenched his fists tightly. His entire body quivered with emotion. He didn¡¯t remain in the hospital after the two undercover narcotics officers left. He left the ce in the hands of his few brothers and his parents before leaving the hospital with Suzanne. Suzanne knew he was in the throes of grief, so she held his hand quietly on the way back and didn¡¯t disturb him. Back in Sudvi, Nathan told her he would be busy for the next couple of days. He suggested that she take a shower and get some rest while he went to his study to work on something. Nathan didn¡¯t go to her room that night Suzanne slept into the next morning. When she woke up, she found at the spot next to her was cold. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. got up and went to the study. There she found Nathan, still essed in the clothes he worest night, holding an emergency meeting. She quietly closed the door without disturbing him. For the next two days, Suzanne visited the hospital to check on Daniel¡¯s status, but the news from the hospital was disheartening. On the third day, Nathan returned to the military base to supervise a drill. At 4:00 pm, while Suzanne was reading on the couch in the living room, the housekeeper suddenly came over and said, ¡°Mrs. Morrison, why don¡¯t you turn on the TV to watch the live broadcast of the drill?¡± ¡°Drill?¡± Suzanne asked in a confused tone. ¡°Mr. Gilbert asked me to remind you to turn on the television at 4:00 p.m. today. He wants you to watch Norvania¡¯s first air force drill. Mr. Morrison is in charge,¡± the housekeeper said. Suzanne immediately closed her book and turned on the TV channel the housekeeper had mentioned. Her heart pounded with excitement as she watched the live broadcast. The images alternated between themand center and the distant view of the missileunch pad. This was a crucial live broadcast that was being watched around the world. However, she felt something was wrong as she watched the moment of the missile¡¯sunch. Shortly after, the broadcast switched to themand center, where amander was nervously shouting, ¡°General, there¡¯s a data malfunction with the rocket. A serious detion has urred! ¡°The missile is not following its nned trajectory!¡± The whole world witnessed Norvania¡¯s embarrassment when the missilended on the border between Norvania and Muzat. The leaders of other countries may haveughed heartily in front of their TVs, but Suzanne immediately burst into tears. The impact of the missile had turned the massive mountain into a giant crater. There was not a single living thing left on thending site. It had been the stronghold of the Muzat drug lord, the ce where Daniel and Nathan had rescued Suzanne. Suzanne covered her mouth as tears ran down her face and onto her palms. It wasn¡¯t an error at all. It had been a deadly urate hit. However, Nathan would undoubtedly face severe punishment if Donald found out about his intentions. She quickly reached for her phone and thought about making a call to Nathan. But she found herself staring at the number and hesitated. In the end, she didn¡¯t make the call. He must have been much busier now. He had to exin the situation to Muzat and Norvania and deal with the international media. Suzanne was full of worry and concern, but there was nothing she could do to help. Being considerate and patient was all she could do. She stayed at home and waited for him to return until the next morning. Chapter 239 Suzanne was having breakfast in the living room. She was scrolling through her phone to catch up on the news about yesterday¡¯s failed missileunch thatnded on the Muzat border. Norvania had been roundly condemned, with reports from Muzat and other international news agencies iming hundreds of deaths. They demanded the highestpensation and apologies. ording to Norvania, the missile had strayed off course and identally hit a major drug den along the Muzat border. Tons of drugs and hundreds of drug lords were wiped out in the st. Suzanne grew increasingly worried as she read on. Although the world leaders knew that Norvania¡¯s missile had destroyed a drug den, they seemed to turn a blind eye. Instead, they were intent on stirring up tension and trouble. Just then, the voice of the housekeeper broke in, ¡°Mr. Morrison, good morning.¡± nne snapped out of her thoughts & hurried into the foyer. a ng slightly, she nced nervously at Nathan, who was still as dsome and imposing as ever. Nate,¡± Suzanne called his name softly. Tears welled up in her eyes. She felt an overwhelming sense of concern. Nathan smiled tenderly at her. He walked over to her in his slippers and hugged her silently. Suzanne was held tightly in his arms. After some time, she slowly put her arms around his waist and whispered, ¡°You look so tired. Do you want a little rest in the room?¡± Nathan rested his head on her shoulder and shook it. +25 MORUS ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want some breakfast?¡± Nathan shook his head again. He held her even tighter. He closed his. eyes and savored the strength that her presence was bringing to him. ¡°Nate, do you-¡± Suzanne began, but Nathan¡¯s charming, husky voice cut her off, ¡°I just want to hold you. Let me recharge.¡± Suzanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She couldn¡¯t believe what she heard- Nathan found strength and comfort in hugging her. She let him hold her for a while. Then she let him take her out for breakfast before apanying him back to the room. After a shower, he led her to bed. was now 9:00 am. Suzanne had only been up for less than an hour before Nathan had her back in bed. She hadn¡¯t expected Nathan to fall asleep so quickly. It seemed as if he hadn¡¯t had any proper rest in thest few days and waspletely exhausted. Suzanne remained with him, silently watching his handsome face. She tried not to disturb him in any way. She even resisted the urge to smooth the furrow in his forehead. Slry, she drifted off to sleep. When Nathan woke up in the evening, he found that Suzanne was no longer by his side. He sat up in a hurry and looked around him. Then hem e covers over his head and got out of bed. shed out of the room in a panic. His hands were gripping wing of the corridor as he looked down the stairs. It was only en that he saw her sitting on the couch in the living room, absorbed in a book. He couldn¡¯t help but smile at her fondly. He was amazed that Suzanne¡¯s love of learning and reading hadn¡¯t changed even with her amnesia. As a child, he had always felt that Suzanne preferred books to him. Books still seemed more important than the fact that he was her husband. Nathan came down the stairs and sat gently beside Suzanne. She was still deeply immersed in her book and waspletely unaware of his presence. It wasn¡¯t until Nathan snatched the book from her hands that she looked up and realized he was there. *N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 240 Having ced a bookmark between the pages, Nathan closed the book and ced it on the coffee table. Suzanne¡¯s smile was gentle. ¡°You¡¯re up? Are you hungry? I¡¯ll have the housekeeper reheat the food for you.¡± Just as Suzanne was about to get to her feet, Nathan pulled her close to him. He hugged her from the side and rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Just talk to me for now.¡± Suzanne pursed her lips. ¡°Well, what do you want to talk about?¡± Nathan sighed. ¡°How¡¯s Daniel doing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still in the ICU and hasn¡¯t improved at all. He¡¯s barely holding on with help from a venttor.¡± Nathan pulled a ring out of his pocket. At the sight of the beautiful ring, Suzanne¡¯s heart leaped and she was too moved to speak. It had been six months since they had been married, and he had never given her a ring before. This is something Daniel specifically asked to give to his first love efore the incident,¡± Nathan exined. Suzanne¡¯s face fell. All her expectations and excitement vanished. She replied in disappointment, ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°I want him to deliver this ring personally.¡± Nathan ced the ring in Suzanne¡¯s hand. ¡°When you go to the hospital tomorrow, have it disinfected by the doctors and then put it on his finger.¡± Suzanne could see Nathan¡¯s intent. He wanted Daniel to have a reason to get well soon. Suzanne looked at the seemingly ordinary ng and asked, ¡°Arayatements in the ICU allowed to wear rings? This ring means a lotipib hint Before the incident, he didn¡¯t mention ur family, only his first lovove uzanne studied the ring in isi lesherscMuch like Nathan, Daniel seemed > be a sentimental and develoted man. She was touched by Daniel¡¯s evotion but saddened by the thought of Nathan¡¯s devotion to Sally. he pulled away from his arm Natale about what happened on the luzat border, did the President tan yoyou? Has he imposed any isciplinary measures?¡±?¡± on¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m fine. Will Norvania be in trouble?¡± Recent international publicity may cause soromedrouble, but nothing ignificant. After all, it was an unintentional mistakeke.¡± hat was indeed a fine excuse. Suzanne smited withoho unsaying a ford. At the sight of her knowing smile, Nathanaskeked/What? You bnt believe me?¡± uzanne¡¯s smile brightened even more ¡°I do. I donk dosdubh that it was mimintentional mistake. We wouldn¡¯t want to have any misistakes in missssile data and any deviations of the mile knew she was smart and could see through him asasily. He u heransese yfully. ¡°You mischievous little thingThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. tanne @goledad and sat back a little. Later, she becarne seriano a and d. ¡°Nate, em gotong to get operated on. than¡¯s face was suddenly a shade darker. He spoke with ann wavering decernuntion, ¡°No way. my head, my menecmedes. Suzanna muttered unhappily. Why arere you being so controlling?¡± Nathan stared at her with dull and lifeless eyes. Deep down, he felt at subtle sense of fear. He feared that the operation might fail and Suzanne wouldn¡¯t wake up. He feared that she would leave him once she regained her memories. She had been abroad for ten years and had never been in touch with him. She even changed her nationality and showed no sign of wanting to return to Norvania. She saw him only as her childhood ymate, without any deeper feelings Before she lost her memory, she might have had a man she loved or even a boyfriend. Nathan wanted to remain as her husband and hated the thought of losing her Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Nathan''s tender gaze rested upon Suzanne''s lovely face. He spoke softly, yet with unwavering resolve, "Chubs, let''s take things as theye. While it would be wonderful for you to regain your memories, we shouldn''t risk lives." "Let''s get the best neurosurgeon." Suzanne pleaded with her eyes, blinking earnestly at him. Nathan shook his head firmly. He wasn''t prepared to let her take even a 0.01% risk. "Let''s discuss thister." Nathan redirected the conversation. "Are you hungry? Shall we go for dinner together?" Suzanne nodded in agreement. Nathan rose from his seat and took her hand. At that precise moment, the doorbell chimed. The maid hurried to answer it and then turned back to Nathan, her nervous voice tinged, "Mr. Morrison, it''s Mr. President and his secretary." The two exchanged a nce. Nathan gently caressed Suzanne''s head and softly said, "You go ahead and start dinner. I''ll tend to Mr. President." Suzanne nodded understandingly. As the maid opened the door, Donald entered with a stern countenance, his presencemanding. He strode pastNathan, without uttering a word, headed directly to the study. Nathan courteously greeted him, "Mr. President, you¡ª" Before Nathan could finish his sentence, Donald strode past him, brimming with anger. Nathan had no option but to follow him into the study. Meanwhile, Suzanne made her way to the dining table, casting a nce back at the study. The secretary stood firm outside the door, projecting a stern demeanor that added to the tense atmosphere. While anxiously waiting for Nathan''s return, she fretted over the possibility of him facing repercussions. In the study, Donald settled onto the sofa, his anger barely contained as he spoke, "I don''t trust a word of the guided missile malfunction report you presented at the conference. "Now, with just the two of us, tell me, what''s really going on?" Nathan took a seat across from him, maintaining hisposure as he calmly offered, "Care for some coffee?" Donald''s expression darkened, his hands pressing firmly against his knees, his chest heaving with anger. "Nathan, don''t try to fool me. The Edge Mark 1 missile''s technology has long been honed to perfection. There''s simply no room for error in the data, let alone such a staggering deviation. "A missile intended for an unnamed desert should never end up in a neighboring country! You really messed up this time!" "You''ve disgraced our entire nation. Have you seen the global outcry? How many countries are condemning us? Don''t you feel any guilt?" Donald''s voice trembled with fury. Nathan''s gaze remained resolute, his tone serious as he spoke deliberately, "Our missile failures are not unprecedented. Is dignity really that important?" Donald mmed the table in anger, rising to his feet, his face as ck as ink. "Who do you think you are, Nathan? As the Defense General of Norvania, you have no right to utter such words! "Do you evenprehend how we were trampled by other nations when wecked missiles and advanced weaponry? Our inds, our hills, and ournd were all snatched away from us! Don''t you get it? "We endured sanctions, istion, and oppression all because wecked the firepower to defend ourselves. Our military was weak, our defense systems outdated, and our strength insufficient." Donald''s fists clenched, his veins bulging, his eyes brimming with tears of frustration as he eximed, "Our once-proud missiles have be aughingstock worldwide! Do you think that''s insignificant? Are you suggesting that Norvania is defenseless and can be pushed around? Is that what you''re implying?" As Nathan witnessed the tears welling in Donald''s eyes, a pang of sorrow pierced his heart. Yet, he harbored no regrets for his actions. "Donald, you are well aware of Muzat''s activities in recent years."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 242 ¡°It¡¯s a toxic nation, nurtured by the government¡¯s support for opium growth. Now it¡¯s the primary source of almost all the world¡¯s narcotics. And as its neighbor, we bear the full brunt of this drug Scourge. ¡°Remember the 18 border guards forcibly dosed with drugs? They¡¯re now trapped in a daily struggle, living in agony. In Norvania, we¡¯ve got 20 million addicts, and that number keeps skyrocketing by the day! ¡°Despite the sacrifices of our anti-drug forces, we can¡¯t seem to stop the relentless flow of drugs into our country.¡± Donald sank into his seat heavily, his hand pressed to his forehead. His voice was thick with grief and frustration as he said, ¡°What¡¯s the use in wiping out just one drug den with a missile? ¡°It¡¯s barely scratching the surface with Muzat. The heart of the problem remainspletely untouched.¡± Nathan closed his eyes in sorrow and took a deep breath. Donald¡¯s tone softened a fraction. ¡°I know you¡¯re not one to act rashly. Tell me, what drove you to this?¡± Nathan covered his face with his hands, taking a deep breath before meeting Donald¡¯s gaze with unwavering determination. ¡°Yes, I did it because of personal reasons. Lucas, my colleague, and my wife, Chubs, narrowly escaped death in Muzat recently. Their safe return. held me back. ¡°But now, it¡¯s my brother. He¡¯s poured his heart into Norvania¡¯s anti- drug efforts, a true hero ready to give up everything.¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes welled with unshed tears as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯d rather see him go down with honor than endure the savage torture he¡¯s suffered for six grueling days and nights. That¡¯s too cruel! ¡°My brother now lies in the hospital, barely clinging to life.¡± His voice softened, choked with emotion. ¡°I can¡¯t tell how much longer he¡¯ll hold on, but if I don¡¯t act for him today, I¡¯d be failing as his. brother.¡± Donald¡¯s expression darkened, his voice tense. ¡°Is it Liam? Has he been undercover in Muzat all this time?¡± Nathan¡¯s throat tightened as he nodded. Donald¡¯s face paled with sadness and anger as he struck the sofal with his fist. Afterposing himself, Donald sighed heavily, ¡°A nation¡¯s defense capabilities are crucial. With enough military strength, even a nation. with a weak economy and sparse poption can rise to dominate the world. But we¡­¡± Donald sighed in resignation, his hand covering his face. ¡°We¡¯re still in a position where we have to beg other countries for many of our weapons. ¡°In recent years, our country has nurtured numerous talents, but they often choose not to return after studying abroad, opting instead for stronger nations¡¯ offers. ¡°We¡¯ve lost so many talented individuals,¡± Donaldmented, his expression tinged with regret. ¡°I apologize for losing myposure. earlier. Your actions were indeed impulsive.¡± Nathan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m willing to ept the punishments.¡± Despite this incident bing a global spectacle, it didn¡¯t cause much harm in the end. Ending the largest drug operation at the border and delivering a precise blow to Muzat¡¯s arrogance was a relief to many. Donald sighed again. ¡°Thepensation Muzat demands will be deducted from the military base¡¯s allowance.¡± Nathan agreed with a nod. ¡°Understood.¡± Donald changed the subject. ¡°How¡¯s the progress on the hydronium. research?¡± Nathan shook his head. ¡°No progress yet.¡± ¡°And what about M Winkler?¡± ¡°Retired scientists from Sunteri have provided some leads. It¡¯s likely that M Winkler has already passed away.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Donald leaned back on the sofa, a headache creeping in as he sighed. ¡°Even if we were to find M Winkler, she wouldn¡¯t be of service to our country.¡± Standing up, Donald sighed deeply, ¡°Well, perhaps it¡¯s for the best. At least the world won¡¯t witness the emergence of even more terrifying weapons.¡± +25 Chapter 243 As Donald exited the study, Nathan rose to his feet. ¡°Kind souls wield knives for self-defense, while bandits brandish them for global plunder,¡± Donald mused as he strolled away. ¡°General Morrison, I truly hope I would be able to witness Norvanial develop an unbeatable defense weapon, to shield our country from further humiliation. I¡¯ve high hopes for you.¡± Donald expressed his heartfelt wish. As Nathan escorted Donald out of Morrison Residence, he felt a pang of difort. Suzanne anxiously awaited at the dining table, her spirits stretched thin. Upon Nathan¡¯s return, Suzanne hurried over, her concern evident. Nate, did Mr. President give you a hard time? Did he scold you? Is he going to punish you?¡± Though Nathan¡¯s expression was grim, he managed a faint smile as he gently caressed her long hair. ¡°No, everything¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nathan affirmed. Suzanne re his h up to touch his cheek, helicate fingers against e. It was a tender moment between them. Her and warm, bringing himfort. ouldn¡¯t help but cover her hand with his and gazed at her tionately. She felt distressed. ¡°You look so tired, darling. You¡¯ve been so busytely. You must be exhausted.¡± ¡°Chubs, there are things I can¡¯t share with you. Thank you for not prying,¡± Nathan responded softly. Suzanne smiled gently, her eyes filled with love and concern. ¡°Dinner has been reheated three times. Let¡¯s go eat.¡± Nathan nodded and led her to the dining table. That evening, Nathan toiled until the early hours. When he returned to their room, Suzanne had already fallen asleep in exhaustion. The next morning, as usual, Suzanne arrived at the ICU ward of the hospital. After spending some time with Liam and consulting with the doctors about his condition, she handed over her ring to the doctor. Initially, the doctor was against the idea of bringing the ring into the ward. But Suzanne insisted that the ring could awaken Liam¡¯s will to survive, hence the doctor had no choice but toply. As Suzanne prepared to leave, a male doctor in a white coat suddenly blocked her path. When she saw his face clearly, Suzanne was slightly taken aback. Oliver shed a seductive smile, his dark eyes deep and enigmatic. Adjusting his sses, he spoke softly, ¡°What a coincidence, my dear ex-girlfriend.¡± on of ¡°ex-girlfriend¡± made Suzann ause, her heart a beat and a sense of panic creeping in. e wasn¡¯t Suzanne at all. Yet, Oliver imed she was, even recalling her proficiency in eightnguages. Before losing her memory, Oliver already knew her. Pondering over it, Oliver was aware of her identity and understood her well. The crucial. point was that Oliver was a surgeon. Suzanne unconsciously touched the back of her head, growing increasingly flustered as goosebumps prickled her skin. It was chilling even to contemte. ¡°Dr. Hoffis,¡± Suzanne greeted, feigning calmness. ¡°Do you work at this hospital?¡± Oliver smiled lightly, casually remarking, ¡°Not exactly work, just here for a joint consultation.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Suzanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat again, her expression tinged with panic as she nervously swallowed. He was the son of a billionaire and a renowned surgeon. He might have manipted the two DNA test reports before. She had previously suspected Nathan. But now, upon reflection, Oliver seemed more suspicious and more usible. This man, akin to Sally, was exceedingly dangerous and terrifying. Oliver frowned, gradually approaching Suzanne, his voice soft as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look pale. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Oliver reached out to touch Suzanne¡¯s forehead. Suzanne stepped back, wary of him, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°I have something to attend to. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Chapter 244 Suzanne strode past Oliver, but he suddenly seized her arm and yanked her toward him. Irritated, Suzanne pushed his hand away.¡± What are you doing? Let me go!¡± Oliver didn¡¯t relent. Instead, he drew her closer. He cast affectionate nces her way, his voice smooth as silk as he said, ¡°My dear ex- girlfriend, why the rush? I have something important to share.¡± Despite her racing heart, Suzanne feignedposure. She narrowed her eyes and fixated on his hand as she snapped, ¡°If you have something to say, spit it out. Release me and keep your hands to yourself!¡± Nevertheless, Oliver didn¡¯t budge. He leaned in closer, a faint smile ying on his lips. ¡°Haven¡¯t I explored every inch of your body over our years together?¡± Suzanne clenched her jaw and shot him a re, trying hard to hold back her frustration. ¡°We¡¯ve been through so much together. I know your body better than anyone,¡± Oliver added. If it weren¡¯t for the gynecologist¡¯s assurar during her recent check- up that she was still a virgin, she might have fallen for his deceit. He was full of lies, and his audacity knew no bounds. Suzanne yanked her arm forcefully. ¡°Let go of me, now!¡± However, Oliver only tightened his grip, pulling her into an embrace, his other arm encircling her waist, trapping her. He whispered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll have you, no matter what.¡± Trembling with fear, Suzanne stammered, ¡°If you don¡¯t release me, I¡¯ll Before she could cry out for help, a tall figure charged toward them. With lightning speed, he twisted Oliver¡¯s arm, and a crack sounded. Oliver cried out in pain, quickly cradling his injured arm. The next moment, Suzanne found herself enveloped by a strong embrace, her hands resting against a sturdy and warm chest. A familiar scent soothed her senses. Looking up, she met Nathan¡¯s reassuring gaze, and instantly, a sense of calm washed over her, feeling safe in his presence. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be busy? He hadn¡¯t even had time to visit Liam. How had he ended up here? ¡°Nate!¡± Suzanne¡¯s eyes softened as she looked up at Nathan, whose expression was now a mask of fury directed at Oliver, his gaze unwaveringly intense. In difort, Oliver took a deep breath, gritting his teeth as he locked eyes with Nathan. ¡°Do you really think being the general of Norvania gives you free rein?¡± Nathan¡¯s response was crisp and cold. ¡°W it it does?¡± Oliver erupted, his voice booming. ¡°You stormed into my house and attacked mest time. I let it slide. But this time, deliberately causing harm? I won¡¯t let it pass.¡± Nathan sneered, his wordsced with scorn. ¡°Harassing my wife in public? I could legally shoot you in self-defense.¡± Speechless, Oliver paled slightly, his eyes gleaming with defiant fury. Against Nathan¡¯s imposing presence, he felt utterly powerless, like a mere insect challenging a towering oak tree. In defeat, he gritted his teeth, cradling his injured arm, and muttered, Time will tell. Just you wait.¡± With a sharp turn, Oliver stormed off toward the orthopedic ward, seething with resentment. Suzanne continued to gaze at Nathan, her eyes filled with infatuation. She admired the alluring Adam¡¯s apple beneath his chin, the subtle stubble, and the strong contours of his face. It was a perfect embodiment of masculinity, which was captivating. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Meeting Suzanne¡¯s tender and entranced gaze, Nathan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly as he spoke with gentle, airy tones, ¡°Chubs, enough of staring.¡± Chapter 245 Suzanne snapped back to reality, feeling a wave of embarrassment and shyness as she averted her gaze. She quickly disengaged from Nathan¡¯s embrace. Her cheeks flushed with warmth as she questioned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy? Why are you here?¡± Nathan replied, ¡°I just finished up.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Suzanne responded quietly. Taking her hand in his, Nathan led her toward the monitoring room. Come with me to check on Liam again.¡± As they walked side by side, Suzanne couldn¡¯t help but be fixated on their intertwined hands. Her heart fluttered with warmth, her palm tingling with anticipation, her pulse quickening. her hand so She still hadn¡¯t quite adjusted to Nathan hold intimately. It felt like a delightful surprise each time. Outside the monitoring room, Nathan¡¯s gaze was solemn as he observed Liam inside. His voice carried a weight as he asked, ¡°Any improvement in Liam¡¯s condition?¡± Suzanne shook her head slightly. ¡°No, the doctor said it¡¯s a miracle he held on this long.¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes filled with sadness as he uttered, ¡°Miracles can still happen.¡± ¡°Yeah, they can,¡± Suzanne agreed in a hushed tone. The two of them stood in silence, keeping vigil over Liam for a long time. to the days that followed, Nathan remained preupied with national affairs One sunny morning, Suzanne was taking a stroll through the garden in Sudvi. She was enjoying the warmth of the sun when her phone suddenly rang. Suzanne took it out and answered the call, On the other end of the call, Sienna¡¯s voice sounded urgent. ¡°Suzanne, quick, tune into the Citizen¡¯s Broadcast.¡± ¡°What broadcast?¡± Suzanne asked in puzzlement. ¡°It¡¯s on the news channel, an interview program on the citizens. Look up quickly,¡± Sienna urged. After hanging up, Suzanne immediately searched and watched thetest episode of the program as Sienna had instructed. When she saw the three people being interviewed in the studio, she froze. The host was conducting an interview, and the interviewees were none other than her family. Or, to be exact, Dario, Samuel, and Betty from the York family. The program focused on the three of them using Suzanne of joining the wealthy elite, neglecting Dario and Betty, as well as physically assaulting Samuel. They also imed that Suzanne cut ties with the York family and branded her as ingrate. More shockingly, they delved into her past, using her of dropping. out of junior high school to elope with a man, working as an escort in. bars, and providing services in seedy establishments, which allegedly led to her illness at a young age.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. They even disclosed that Suzanne married an elderly man for his wealth and imed she returned to Norvania to seduce the general and marry the rich through deceitful means. The York family also revealed Suzanne¡¯s marriage to Nathan, the Defense General of Norvania. They spun scandalous tales about her, shocking the entire Norvania media and dominating the headlines. Suzanne watched the program, seething with anger as tears streamed down her face. Her family¡¯s actions were despicable! They tarnished Nathan¡¯s reputation worldwide, subjecting Suzanne to public scrutiny in Norvania, and disgracing the Morrison family. With trembling fingers, Suzanne tried to call Betty, but it went straight to voicemail. She hurried back to the living room, sinking onto the sofa, and anxiously dialed Sienna¡¯s number. Struggling to speak, she managed to say, ¡°Sienna, what should I do? They¡¯re all despicable.¡± Trying to calm Suzanne down, Sienna said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a moment to think calmly. Don¡¯t panic.¡± Furious and overwhelmed with emotion, Suzanne eximed, ¡°I never thought they¡¯d stoop this low! Now, the whole country sees Nathan¡¯s wife as nothing but a woman with a tainted reputation. ¡°What about his honor? What about the reputation of the Morrison family?¡± Chapter 246 ¡°You could deny the marriage and quietly divorce Nathan, or reveal your true identity,¡± Sienna suggested Leaning against the sofa, Suzanne pressed her hand against her forehead as tears gathered in her eyes. ¡°I promised Nathan I wouldn¡¯t mention divorce.¡± ¡°Then you must reveal your identity to prove you¡¯re not Suzanne,¡± Sienna insisted. Suzanne shook her head in resignation. ¡°I can¡¯t. I haven¡¯t found the mastermind behind this conspiracy and discovered my true identity. I can¡¯t expose myself.¡± ¡°What should we do then?¡± Sienna asked. Taking a deep breath and wiping away her tears, Suzanne made her decision. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Nathan. He¡¯ll belie me, and he¡¯s the only one who can resolve this.¡± ¡°Is he home?¡± e felt helpless. ¡°No, he¡¯s at the frontiers.¡± m back. And be cautious when you¡¯re out. You might be ushed,¡± Sienna advised. Suzanne responded, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± After ending the call, Suzanne prepared to dial Nathan¡¯s number when Samuel called. Taking another deep breath, Suzanne answered the call, her voice trembling with anger. Samuel¡¯s smug tone rang through the line. ¡°My dear little sister, did you catch the live news broadcast? Quite sensational, isn¡¯t it?¡± Trembling. Suzanne gripped her clothes tightly. ¡°Samuel, have you lost your mind? Why would you do this? Why¡­¡± Samuelughed triumphantly. ¡°I¡¯ve tarnished your reputation. Are you scared now?¡± Suzanne had never been worried about herself. Her concerny solely with Nathan¡¯s reputation. The tarnished history beneath this identity. threatened to besmirch Nathan and ruin his career. She had always feared the impact on him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the consequences?¡± Suzanne asked through. clenched teeth. Samuel¡¯s sneer cut through the tension. ¡°Why would I be afraid? The whole world knows we¡¯re linked to the General. ¡°If anything happens to us after we¡¯ve spilled your secrets on TV, Nathan won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± Suzanne quivered with rage, her emotions heavy with suppressed tears. She felt utterly lost and unsure of he ext move when faced with these shameless rascals. Then Samuel¡¯s tone softened unexpectedly. ¡°Dear sister. Perhaps uld grease my palm if you want to dodge more scandal. help you navigate this storm, and salvage your reputation. What you say?¡± Suzanne let out a cold snort. ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky. Just wait, there¡¯s a lot more explosive materialing your way. The new social media ounts we made have skyrocketed to tens of thousands of followers. ¡°Everyone is eagerly waiting to hear the scandalous tales of the General¡¯s wife!¡± Samuel cackled. ¡°And if you won¡¯t pay up, we¡¯ll still manage to cash in on the traffic dividends using you.¡± Furious, Suzanne ended the call and checked thetest online trends. What she discovered was a flood of vicious rumors, a toxic mix of truth and lies, aimed at tearing her down. It was enough to drive Suzanne to the edge of despair. Her details and photos were strewn across the web, along with her identity as the charitable artist, Inkwell. The relentless barrage of online abuse left Suzanne feeling utterly defeated. At that moment, her phone buzzed. Opening WhatsApp, she found messages from her inws. Florence asked, ¡°Suzanne, what¡¯s happening with your family? Have they lost their minds?¡± Gary, too, demanded, ¡°Ridiculous. Come back home with Nathan.¡± Wendy chimed in, ¡°Are you online? Have you seen this? Get Nathan to step in quickly! If this continues, it won¡¯t jus. arm Nathan, but our whole family will suffer because of you.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 247 There was still a lot more information in the live stream. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Suzanne couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. Shey sprawled on the sofa, her mind in chaos while her tears brimmed. At this moment, she yearned for Nathan more than ever. If things escted, she might have to unveil her true identity. But in the face of twopelling DNA test reports, no one would believe her words. Thew itself seemed skeptical, let alone the online trolls. Her phone buzzed. Suzanne picked it up, and there was a message from Samuel. ¡°Dear sister, Mom, and Dad demand 80 million dors in alimony. You deal with it.¡± With a forceful m, Suzanne hurled her phone to the floor. Shey on the sofa with her eyes shut. Her body trembled, and her stomach twisted with anger and pain. ¡®Who am I? What is my true identity?¡± she cried inwardly, drowning in sorrow and indignation. As the sun dipped below the horizon, night fell. Nathan disembarked rom the ne with his two assistants and hastened back to Sudvi. Entering the house, he found the living room shrouded in darkness. He switched on the lights as he stepped in. On his way into the living room, he noticed the shattered phone on the loor. He picked it up and set it on the coffee table. lis warm gaze fell upon Suzanne, who was sleeping on the couch, er face tear-stained. Nathan knelt slowly with his tender and affectionate gaze fixed on Suzanne¡¯s serene sleeping face. Seeing the traces of her tears, Nathan¡¯s heart twinged with pain. She was meant to be a cherished and joyful gem of the Hoffis family. Yet, she had been subjected to so much suffering and injustice. With a heavy heart, Nathan wiped away Suzanne¡¯s tears. As soon as he glimpsed the online information, he swiftly returned by ne. He hadn¡¯t expected her to still see the news. Nathan cautiously reached out to lift her, but as soon as he touched her, she opened her tearful eyes. At the sight of Nathan¡¯s face, Suzanne¡¯s tears flowed anew. She swiftly sat up, threw herself into his arms, and hugged him tightly. She buried her face in his shoulders and wept. ¡°Nathan, you¡¯re back?¡± Upon hearing her anxious sobs, Nathan¡¯s heart swelled with Suzanne choked up as she spoke, The York family is despicable. I don¡¯t mind them destroying me; I¡¯m not afraid of them at all! ¡°But they¡¯re doing this to ruin your reputation, making you aughingstock worldwide!¡± With each word, Suzanne¡¯s anger red until she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer. ¡°What should we do? Everyone on the inte is attacking me and mocking you, as well as the Morrison family!¡± Nathan sat on the couch and drew Suzanne onto hisp. He embraced her and murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave this to me.¡± Suzanne closed her eyes and rested her face against his chest. She Suzanne paused, niffing back her rare Aher a morbent of contemtion, she hesitantly spoke Nathan, if told you I¡¯m mos Sudane, would you bebeve me? Taken aback by her words, Nathanize in surprise Suzanne straightened up from his brace har sincere gaze meeting am but now im not Suzanne his, as she said don¡¯t know who Those two authoritative DNA reports are fake. Do you believe me?! Furrowing his brow, Nathan¡¯s expression darkened. He thought only he knew, but it seemned Suzanne had found out too. Chapter 248 As Nathan sat there bewildered, Suzanne reached out and took his hand. ¡°Come with me,¡± she said softly. Nathan followed her upstairs. He was pulled along the way by her. Once inside the bedroom, Suzanne locked the door and guided Nathan to the edge of the bed. ¡°Have a seat.¡± Suzanne¡¯s voice quivered nervously. Nathanplied, his gaze reflecting a hint of confusion as he looked at Suzanne. He noticed the flush on her cheeks, her once-clear eyes now tinged with shyness and hesitation, with a nervousness that hinted at mischief. With a gentle touch, she pressed her hands on Nathan¡¯s shoulders, gently pushing him down onto the bed. Leaning over him, Suzanne¡¯s breath was uneve s she whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin this to you. I secretly checked the DNA between me and Betty. I¡¯m not her biological daughter. ¡°You may have suspected that Suzanne is their adopted daughter. But I¡¯m truly not Suzanne. The doctor confirmed I¡¯m still a virgin.¡± Suzanne¡¯s voice trailed off, her embarrassment evident as her cheeks flushed crimson. Shey atop Nathan, her fingers trembling as she slowly undid his shirt buttons, her breath quickening. ¡°Let me prove it to you, I¡­¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze intensified, his throat tightening as he firmly grasped Suzanne¡¯s hand. His heart raced, though he tried to appearposed. ¡°Chubs, I believe you, but don¡¯t feel the need to prove yourself this way.¡± Suzanne blinked in surprise and looked at him with wide eyes. Nathan shifted, positioning himself above Suzanne, his hand supporting his weight as he looked down at her. Even the simplest gestures of Suzanne¡¯s flirtation left him parched, his mind racing and his body burning with a heat that felt almost suffocating. His usuallyposed voice took on a husky edge. ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. Our closeness should be a celebration of our love, not a test of innocence.¡± Suzanne, feeling bashful, avoided his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t believe me because I had destroyed the report.¡± Nathan leaned over and gently kissed her forehead. ¡°I trust you, but you must keep this between us. For now, you must continue to be Suzanne.¡± Suzanne nodded. ¡°I know. I haven¡¯t uncovered my true identity yet, nor have I found the one pulling the strings behind. scenes. ¡°I¡¯m in the light, while my enemies remain hidden. I¡¯ll be in danger if they find out.¡± Nathan smiled softly. ¡°Smart.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°What about the public bacsh caused by the York family?¡± Suzanne inquired. Nathan interjected, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. Don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± After a moment of silence, Suzanne spoke softly, ¡°Nathan, I¡¯m not Suzanne, so our marriage isn¡¯t valid. Nathan¡¯s expression darkened, his voice turning cold. ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Suzanne pursed her lips, a faint smile on her face as she shook her head. ¡°Nothing specific, just speaking my mind.¡± Nathan closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and then reached to unbutton her clothes. Suzanne nervously gripped his hand. ¡°You-¡± Nathan¡¯s tone turned sour and displeased. ¡°Solidify our marital status, have a few babies, and then I¡¯ll have you firmly tied down.¡± Chapter 249 Suzanne turned her face away as Nathan leaned in for a kiss. His lips. grazed the corner of her mouth as she nervously murmured,¡± I need to take a shower.¡± Suzanne¡¯s body flushed with warmth, her cheeks burning with embarrassment as she avoided his gaze. The air between them grew heavy, her heart pounding with unusual intensity. Nathan closed his eyes and took a deep breath before rising from the bed. Suzanne sat up and hurried to the bathroom without a word. Once inside, she immediately turned on the shower, trying to calm her racing heart as she took a deep breath. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. What had to happen would eventually happen, she reasoned. Since she¡¯d already confided in Nathan, he shouldn¡¯t be bothered by her state. With fewer worries, Suzanne washed herself oughly. After all, it was her first time, and she wanted to leave them both with a beautiful memory. Thirty minutester, she emerged from the bathroom in clean pajamas. But Nathan was nowhere to be found. After searching the balcony and dressing room to no avail, her heart sank. She wondered if he was upied or if he had fled. Suzanne left the bedroom and approached the study. The door was opened with Nathan seated at the desk, engrossing in documents. She raised her hand and considered knocking, but ultimately decided against it. Suzanne realized there was no rush. n the study, Nathan caught sight of Suzanne at the door, his mind elsewhere as he nkly stared at the papers spread out before him. It wasn¡¯t until Suzanne began to leave that he lifted his head and watched her departure with a heavy heart. Nathan put aside the documents and closed his eyes. He sank back into his chair and took deep breaths in an attempt to calm the turmoil inside him. Leaving abruptly wasn¡¯t his usual approach. But he chose to flee to spare Suzanne from pain. Suzanne was right. Once her true identity was revealed, their marriage would be void. In a nullified marriage, he had no im to touch her. Until he was sure of Suzanne¡¯s feelings, he couldn¡¯t risk causing her any harm. That night, Nathan avoided stepping foot into their bedroom. Meanwhile, Suzanne tossed and turned, unable to find peace. The next morning, Suzanne woke only to find the space beside her remained vacant. She got up and freshened herself before exiting the room. Once she arrived in the living room, she inquired of the maid, ¡°Have you seen Nathan?¡± The maid replied, ¡°Mr. Morrison went out after breakfast.¡± ¡°And where did he spend the night?¡± Suzanne asked. ¡°In the guest room.¡± Suzanne¡¯s lips tightened with bitterness as she nodded. The maid continued, ¡°Mr. Morrison instructed that Madam should stay in since many reporters are waiting outside. If Madam insists on leaving, you should go with the bodyguards.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Suzanne responded listlessly. She walked to the dining table and began eating breakfast. While eating, she checked the news on her phone. Yesterday¡¯s scandals about her were making headlines, but today, there was no trace of them anywhere. Suzanne searched the entire inte, using keywords like ¡°General¡¯s wife¡±, ¡°Suzanne York¡±, and ¡°the York family¡±, but there was no sign of any of it. It was as if it had all been a figment of her imagination, a dream that never truly urred. Nathan¡¯s capability in purging the inte amazed her. Yet, despite his efforts, the gossip mill continued to churn. Just then, Suzanne¡¯s phone rang. She answered, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m from the Norvania News. May I speak to Ms. York?¡± Without a word, Suzanne promptly ended the call. Momentster, the phone rang again. She hesitated briefly before answering in silence! The voice on the other end persisted, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m from the Citizen Channel¡­¡± Chapter 250 Suzanne ended the call once again. Almost immediately, her phone buzzed incessantly with iing calls and messages. Despite the inte being scoured clean, those determined individuals had managed to leak her number. In less than ten minutes, a barrage of calls bombarded her, apanied by an onught of messages. Suzanne¡¯s breath quickened, and her nerves were stretched thin. She hastily powered off her phone, her appetite for breakfastpletely gone. She felt like she was teetering on the edge of madness, her hands cradling her head as she sank into deep thought. The weight of the situation threatened to overwhelm her, and she worried about the potential impact on Nathan. ¡°Madam, are you all right?¡± the maid asked, concern etched on her face. Suzanne shook her head silently.. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam, Mr. Morrison has everything under control,¡± the maid reassured her. Suzanne fell silent for a moment before decisively grabbing her phone and striding upstairs. In her room, she closed the door, powered on her device, and dialed Samuel¡¯s number. Within seconds, Samuel answered the call. ¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t my little sister?¡± Suzanne held back tears as she spoke, her words deliberate. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I make myself clear yesterday? Eighty million dors in alimony, all in one go.¡± Suzanne felt a sharp pang in her chest. ¡°I don¡¯t have it.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re the renowned Inkwell. Just sell a few artworks, and you¡¯d have tens of millions,¡± Samuel snapped. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t, isn¡¯t there still Nathan? Even a fraction of his wealth is worth more than 80 million dors. ¡°Look at you and your husband, wealthy and powerful, yet you don¡¯t even care about your own family! Is that eptable?¡± After venting for a moment, Samuel¡¯s tone grew even more arrogant. I went all the way to the border, hoping to secure a position through Nathan. However, he treated me like a dog, casting me aside with no regard. Suzanne, I won¡¯t tolerate this indignity!¡± Suzanne clenched her teeth in anger. ¡°So, you put our parents on TV, stirred up trouble, reduced me to nothing, and exposed me entirely. Now, you even gave my contact information to the media?¡± Samuel¡¯s response was terse. ¡°I¡¯ve given yo plenty of chances, but you¡¯ve left me no choice.¡± Suzanne stepped out onto the balcony, her grip tight on the railing as she watched the clouds driftzily across the sky, her vexation palpable. ¡°Are there others involved in this affair?¡± Samuel hesitated momentarily before firing back, ¡°Who else could be involved?¡± Suzanneposed herself, her tone softening. ¡°Samuel, I may not match your tactics, but remember, I¡¯m not alone. I have a husband.¡± Samuel let out a derisiveugh. ¡°My husband is none other than Nathan Morrison,¡± Suzanne asserted. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Samuel scoffed, ¡°I have the national media backing me, and the world¡¯s attention is fixed on my every move. Do you honestly believe ! fear him?¡± ¡°Check online and see where are all your attention.¡± Suzanne reminded him sternly, before ending the call. After powering off her phone, she settled into a wicker chair and silently watched the scenery outside. Her emotions were weighed down by the gravity of the situation. At that moment, Suzanne yearned fervently to reim her memories, to break free from the clutches of the York family. Nathan was out for some matter. She had faith that he would resolve the matter, potentially spelling the York family¡¯s downfall. Suzanne resolved to wait patiently at home. As the night grew still, Suzanne remained indoors all day, with Nathan yet to return even by midnight. She refrained from checking her phone, dreadi. a deluge of calls and messages. Nor did she venture to ask about Nathan¡¯s whereabouts, opting instead to wait until she drifted into slumber. By the morning of the third day, a maid rushed to Suzanne in distress. ¡®Madam, your mother is outside the gates of Imperial Heights and she¡¯s kneeling with a banner. You must go and check on it!¡± Chapter 251 Suzanne¡¯s mind spun with confusion. Betty was outside Imperial Heights? She hastily dressed, and with thepany of two vignt bodyguards, she departed Sudvi and made her way toward the guarded gates of Imperial Heights. Imperial Heights was the residence of high-ranking officials and dignitaries from Norvania. Thus, its gates were heavily guarded to prevent outsiders from entering. Stepping beyond the gates, Suzanne was met with a chaotic scene that ignited a fiery rage within her, her fists clenching and trembling with intensity. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Behind Betty, several rtives held up banners bearing the words: Suzanne, Mom begs you for mercy for Dario and Samuel.¡± Betty knelt before the banner, tears streaking her face, resembling at pitiable and fragile mother. Among the onlookers, at least two-thirds were reporters and media personnel, their cameras and phones at the ready. Seeing Betty, Suzanne¡¯s eyes reddened with difort, her tears glistening. Though she wasn¡¯t Betty¡¯s daughter, the genuine devotion she had poured into the past three years felt utterly wasted. Even a loyal pet wouldn¡¯t betray her, yet Betty¡¯s actions seemed intent on destroying Suzanne completely. etty, Suzanne¡¯s voice quivered with suppressed fury. doing?¡± ne she burst into tears. ¡°My dear, I was wrong! ald wrong! At that moment, the media reporters were astonished to see Suzanne, the pivotal figure in the incident, Nathan¡¯s wife. They surged forward excitedly, snapping photos, recording videos, and live- streaming the scene. The bodyguards, sensing the danger, surrounded Suzanne immediately. Their voices lowered as they reminded her, ¡°Madam, let¡¯s head home. Let Mr. Morrison handle this matter.¡± Suzanne felt deeply troubled. While she could rely on Nathan, she couldn¡¯t depend on him for everything. He was busy dealing with national affairs, managing the conglomerate, and handling a slew of external matters. Moreover, the Morrison family was currently in disarray, with Daniel¡¯s life hanging in the bnce in the hospital. Suzanne couldn¡¯t expect Nathan to resolve every crisis. Whispers rippled through the crowd as onlookers exchanged spective nces, passing judgment upon Suzanne. Voices were raised among the rtives behind Betty, condemning Suzanne as an ingrate and using her of abandoning her parents. They evenmented that she abandoned the York family and wielded Nathan¡¯s influence to imprison Dario and Samuel. They painted her as a heartless betrayer. The crowd erupted into a cacophony of jeers and booing, their eyes #aze with contempt. Imprison?¡± Suzanne pondered. She seemed to grasp the situation. Betty truly wanted to save Dario and Samuel, she could have contacted Suzanne privately. Disying banners and causing a cmotion wasn¡¯t about rescuing them. It was simply a threat to extort more money from her. Suzanne asked calmly, ¡°Why were they imprisoned?¡± Betty continued to cry without responding. A rtive behind her spoke up, ¡°Samuel was used to be involved in human trafficking, while Dariomitted rape under the influence of alcohol. It¡¯s all your husband¡¯s doing!¡± Suzanne scoffed, and loudly questioned in front of the numerous reporters, ¡°Did Nathan force them into human trafficking? Or force them into rape? Why use him of their wrongdoing?¡± The rtive stood defiantly and retorted, ¡°Everything was peaceful until they used you, this ingrate, on the television the other day! ¡°Then, both Samuel and Dario ran into trouble this morning. If it wasn¡¯t him, who else could it be?¡± Suzanne indignantly dered, ¡°That only proves they were able to hide their crimes well after committing them, not that they were. innocent. ¡°If Nathan was manipting behind the scenes and framed them, Betty wouldn¡¯t be kneeling here unharmed. It speaks for itself.¡± The crowd fell silent, unable to respond. Chapter 252 Betty¡¯s sobs grew even louder. At that moment, a reporter asked, ¡°Ms. York, could you share why you aren¡¯t supporting your parents? And what are your thoughts on their decision to expose your past publicly?¡± Suzanne stepped back,posing herself before the array of media reporters. Her tone was steady as she spoke, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll make this an opportunity to spread my message to the world. ¡°Three years ago, I lost my memory. I can¡¯t recall who I am, but I am pot Suzanne York. My life was orchestrated to fit into Suzanne¡¯s persona. ¡°I know that once I make this matter public, I¡¯ll be in extreme danger, but I¡¯ve had enough of this family¡¯s torment.¡± Everyone present was stunned. The members of the York family exchanged bewildered nces. Betty stood up, her expression a mixture of disbelief and astonishment. ¡°My dear, what nonsense are you spouting?¡± Ignoring their protests, Suzanne gently touched her cheek, her words deliberate and sincere. ¡°I have never undergone stic surgery. The hospital records can prove it. ¡°Therefore, I implore my family, friends, ssmates, or anyone who recognizes me to reach out.¡± Without hesitation, Betty took out a DNA report she had prepared in advance We¡¯ve already tested your blood twice. You are my Betty¡¯s DNA report, Suzanne spoke sternly, ¡°Just like me, you¡¯ve been deceived by this fake report. You should seriously look. for your daughter Suzanne. I am not her.¡± With that, Suzanne nodded to the reporters. ¡°Please help spread the word and help me reconnect with my rtives.¡± Having spoken her piece, she turned and departed. Her two bodyguards formed a protective shield around her, keeping the encroaching reporters at bay. Back at Sudvi, Suzanne felt utterly drained. She had promised Nathan to keep this matter under wraps, but the truth weighed heavily on her. As anticipated, she once again became the subject of fervent discussion, this time with an unexpected twist. Suzanne dared not nce at her phone, fearful of what it might reveal. An hour soon passed. Suzanne huddled on the couch in the bedroom, her knees pulled close to her chest, while her head rested wearily in her hands as her eyes fixed on the coffee table. The door creaked open, and measured footsteps drew near. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Suzanne raised her teary eyes to meet Nathan¡¯s gaze. His breath was hurried, betraying the urgency of his arrival. In the exexchange of their looks, an unspoken bond lingered between them. WWith a soft murmur, Suzanne¡¯s voice faltered, ¡°Nate, I¡¯m sorry.¡± NaNathan approached, settling beside her and pulling her into hist Enembrace. His voice was a gentle whisper. ¡°No, I should be the one apapologizing.¡± SuSuzanne nestled against him, tears glinting in her eyes. ¡°Am I causing tranouble for you again?¡± Naththan¡¯s heart clenched with pain as he tenderly ran his fingers ugh her hair. ¡°Chubs, your concerns are never a burden to me.¡± ow, he interrupted. He had handled Samuel and Daniel, pacifying tommotion surrounding the incident be had uncovered no evidence of Betty¡¯s wrongdoing. He hadn¡¯t sees Betty¡¯s audacity in bringing rtives and media reporters to te scene outside Imperial Heights sney, Nate Suzanne whispered, closing her eyes and weeping armisis arms. wasa few days had taken a toll on her, pushing her to the brink ached frame en face danger than endure her family¡¯s torment. And beard sear to see sathan suffer because of her identity. Cha Chapter 253 Nathan wrapped his arm around Suzanne¡¯s waist, gently squeezing her hand as he murmured, ¡°Chubs, I¡¯ll respect whatever decision you make.¡± Suzanne nestled closer to seek sce in his warmth. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry that I didn¡¯t tell you earlier?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t feel ready to share with anyone, did you? You were simply overwhelmed in the moment.¡± His empathy stirred a sense of ¡°Yes,¡± she confessed. Betty¡¯s pressure had been immense. The situation had been tumultuous, with usations flying from all sides. Suzanne had blurted it out impulsively, driven by stress. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m here now,¡± Nathan reassured, pressing a tender kiss to her forehead. Suzanne felt a wave of affection wash over her, filling her with aforting sense of security in his presence. ¡°Have you eaten anything?¡± Nathan inquired gently. Suzanne shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡± ¡°You should eat something,¡± Nathan said. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± she responded. Nathan lifted Suzanne in his arms and headed toward the stairs. ¡°Le me take you back to your room to rest. I¡¯ll bring some food for you r.¡± Suzanne shyly wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°I can walk on m own.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Nathan replied, his steps steady and his tone gentle. ¡°But ! want to hold you.¡± Suzanne¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she leaned on his broad shoulder, content to bask in his care. Cole and Lucas were observing in the foyer as the couple ascended the stairs before stepping out of the living room to stand guard outside Sudvi. Lucas chuckled softly. ¡°I never imagined General Morrison had such a tender side.¡± Cole¡¯s tone was somber. ¡°There¡¯s been so much happeningtely. General Morrison hasn¡¯t had much rest. I wonder how long he can keep this up.¡± ¡°Cole, have you noticed? General Morrison seems to have developed feelings for Mrs. Morrison.¡± Cole grimaced. ¡°More than just feelings.¡± Lucas was taken aback. ¡°What happened while I was in the hospital?¡± ¡°General Morrison has already found out Mrs. Morrison¡¯s true identity. ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t he told Mrs. Morrison and instead let her seek everyone¡¯s help to find her family in front of the media? She seemed quite distressed,¡± Lucas responded. ¡°Some things are tooplicated to exin in a few words.¡± Lucas leaned in closer to Cole, lowering his voice. ¡°Tell me more.¡± Cole let out a sigh. Ever since disavowing her identity in the public eye, Suzanne had been Waying in Sudvils cloistered in fear of veruring outside. She kept her gone stances avoided the meme and abnamed from watching the des to her seclusion, the filled her days with reading studying and nurturing her nts, all in a bid to shield herself from potential farm. For Suzanne, safeguarding her well-being became the paramount contribution she could make to Mattan On a radiant afternoon, she tree nours of intense reading Suzanne¡¯s eyes grew weary and her find heavy with knowledge After about ten minutes of eye exercises, she was started to find a young man and woman standing before her prompting her to recoil in surprise Sudvi wasn¡¯t a ce where uninvited guests could easily enter. She Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Both of them were remarkably youthful and attractive, clutching two gift bags and regarding Suzanne with curiosity, perhaps taken aback by her stretch. ¡°May I know who are you looking for? Suzanne inquired. The man offered a polite smile. Im Cameron Hudson, and this is my sister Feena Hudson, Were Nate¡¯s friends. And you? Observing their refined attire and approximate age to Nathan, along with gifts, they likely lived in Imperial Heights. e returned their smiles with a nod. ¡®Pleased to meet you both. Suzanne York, Nate¡¯s wife.¡± Chapter 254 The mention of wife left Cameron and Fenna in a state of disbelief, their expressions a mixture of astonishment and incredulity. Both of them wore a different expression as they cast a scrutinizing gaze upon Suzanne. It seemed as though they had stumbled upon an enigma. After recovering from his initial shock, Cameron¡¯s face lit up with a delighted smile. ¡°You¡¯re Nathan¡¯s wife? When did this happen? Why wasn¡¯t I informed?¡± Suzanne couldn¡¯t help but notice the darkening of Fenna¡¯s ¡°We got our marriage certificate six months ago, but we didn¡¯t have a wedding ceremony,¡± Suzanne exined. ¡°That¡¯s unbelievable. Nathan couldn¡¯t have married without informing me! I¡¯m his closest friend, his confidant!¡± Cameron eximed, shaking his head in disbelief. Suzanne promptly invited them inside, personally brewed coffee, and served some snacks. Suzanne could sense Fenna¡¯s somber mood, her silent demeanor suggesting a discontent that had lingered since her arrival. xing on the sofa, Cameron inquired, ¡°Is Nathan home?¡± o, he¡¯s busy with worktely, and there have been some family matters to attend to. Hees home once in a while but doesn¡¯t sta long,¡± Suzanne replied. ¡°I¡¯ve always said that any woman who marries him must be prepared $ to endure loneliness and live independently. I mustmend you,¡± Cameron chuckled. Suzanne felt a twinge of embarrassment but responded with a bashful smile. At that moment, Fenna retrieved her phone and dialed a number before speaking softly, ¡°Nate, Cameron and I have returned. We¡¯re at your ce. When will you be back?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Hearing Fenna¡¯s gentle tone, Suzanne couldn¡¯t shake off a sense of unease and nced at her again. Fenna possessed an intellectual beauty, an aura of maturity and grace in her every movement. Setting down her phone, Fenna murmured, ¡°He¡¯s on his way back.¡± ¡°Suzanne, what do you do for a living?¡± Fenna inquired again. Suzanne awkwardly cleared her throat. ¡°I don¡¯t work.¡± Fenna scoffed lightly, her smile shallow. ¡°You don¡¯t work? So, are you pregnant?¡± Suzanne¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she shook her head. Fenna¡¯s tone carried a hint of reproach. ¡°Nate has maids and subordinates. He doesn¡¯t need a housewife. Are you just spending your days idly at home if you¡¯re neither pregnant nor working?¡± Suzanne felt increasingly embarrassed under Fenna¡¯s scrutiny, unsure of how to justify her situation. y t Suzanne didn¡¯t want to work. Rather, she found herself the weight of her identity. Without formal education or tions, she was uncertain about what kind of job to pursue. aging in upations like caregiving, street vending, or working as a waiter or salesperson, as she had done before, could jeopardize Nathan¡¯s status. Thus, she remained in a state of confusion. Cameron sensed Suzanne¡¯s difort and attempted to lighten the atmosphere with a friendly smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Fenna is known for her straightforwardness. She works in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, and she¡¯s always this assertive with everyone.¡± Suzanne smiled and nodded in response. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Deep down, she knew that individuals working in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs were masters of diplomacy, adept at tact and subtlety. How could they be straightforward? As a woman, she could sense Fenna¡¯s hostility toward her. Fenna pressed on, ¡°I¡¯ve known Nathan for a long time, and he¡¯s never mentioned you. We haven¡¯t seen each other in six months. ¡°How is it that you¡¯ve been married for half a year? How did you two meet?¡± A sense of overpowering pressure washed over Suzanne, and Fenna¡¯s attitude made her feel uneasy. She wasn¡¯t skilled in social interactions, especially with strong-willed women. Suzanne responded to her question gently. ¡°Through Vera.¡± ¡°Matchmaking?¡± Fenna questioned again. Suzanne hesitated. She didn¡¯t feel inclined to delve into further exnation. In her view, it seemed unnecessary. If Fenna had any inquiries, she could easily direct them to Nathan, rather than adopting such an aggressive tone in their conversation. ¡°Something like that,¡± Suzanne replied. Chapter 255 Fenna¡¯s words dripped with disdain. I never imagined Nathan to create an image of profound romance yet treat marriage so casually.¡± Cameron¡¯s brow furrowed with displeasure. ¡°Fenna, what¡¯s gotten. into you today? Why the sharp comments?¡± Suzanne felt a twinge of difort in her chest, bringing the conversation to a halt. She rose gracefully and uttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have something to attend to. I¡¯ll take my leave. Please, make yourselves at home.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, Suzanne. We¡¯re quite familiar with this ce. Wee here often,¡± Cameron reassured, rising and checking his watch. ¡°I believe Nathan should be returning home soon.¡± Just as his words fell, the sound of a car pulling up outside echoed through the room. Cameron turned toward the door. ¡°Looks like Nathan¡¯s back.¡± Fenna quickly rose and hastened toward the door. Suzanne stood motionless, a strange weight settled in her heart as she observed Fenna¡¯s departure. As Nathan entered, Fenna eagerly approached him. A gentle smile formed on his face at the sight of Fenna. ¡°Nathan, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Fenna extended her hand. N warmly. ¡°Yeah Fenna, it has really been a while.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ameron strode over with his arms wide open, excitement on his face. eleasing Fenna¡¯s hand, Nathan embraced Cameron tightly. ¡°After half a year not seeing you, you¡¯re already cking,¡± Nathan teased as he punched Cameron¡¯s chest lightly, his expression turning serious. ¡°Haven¡¯t been keeping up with your training, have you?¡± Cameron draped his arm around Nathan¡¯s shoulder and led him. toward the living room. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on you instead. You¡¯ve gone and gotten married without a word to me. Some brother you are!¡± Nathan nced over and spotted Suzanne standing in the living. room, her demeanor stiff, clearly displeased. Releasing himself from Cameron¡¯s embrace, Nathan approached Suzanne. His gaze was intense and his voice soft as he said, ¡°Chubs, let¡¯s meet my two friends.¡± Suzanne replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already made my acquaintance.¡± Just then, Fenna approached with deliberate steps. ¡°Nathan, I recall your disdain for those without self- worth. ¡°Yet here you are, keeping a mistress in a splendid abode, transforming her into a pampered woman of leisure. Do you see her merely as a pet?¡± ¡°So Nathan despised those without self-worth,¡± Suzanne pondered. Feeling adrift and uneasy, she questioned her value. Did she hold any significance in Nathan¡¯s eyes, or was she considered less than even a household staff member? Should she pursue employment? Nathan¡¯s countenance darkened, finally grasping Suzanne¡¯s underlying discontent. He guided Suzanne to sit while indicating the ite. ¡°Please, take a seat.¡± and Fenna settled across from them. meron attempted a strained smile. ¡°Nathan, ignore her. She¡¯s not herself today.¡± Nathan regarded Fenna seriously. ¡°Fenna, Suzanne¡¯s situation isplicated. Her presentck of employment doesn¡¯t define her, especially given the emotional support she provides, which is invaluable. Be more mindful of your words in the future.¡± Fenna chuckled lightly. ¡°Are you offended? You can¡¯t take a joke anymore, can you?¡± Cameron intervened, ¡°Maybe you should speak less. Every word you say seems to offend someone. I wonder how you¡¯ve managed in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs?¡± Nathan turned to Cameron with an anxious expression. ¡°How did it go? It¡¯s been six months. Any progress?¡± Cameron sighed deeply, his hand resting on his head as he shook it. It¡¯s a mess. They¡¯re all a bunch of opportunistic thieves.¡± ¡°How much?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°600 billion dors each,¡± Cameron responded. Nathan sighed in resignation, furrowing his brow as he leaned back on the sofa, noticing Suzanne¡¯s earnest attempt toprehend the situation. He gently sped her hand, his tone soft and reassuring. ¡°Cameron is a director at the Department of Defense Procurement. He¡¯s been negotiating for the past six months on the acquisition of advanced combat aircraft overseas.¡± Chapter 256 Suzanne¡¯s voice quivered as she asked, ¡°Should I excuse myself to give you some privacy?¡± Fenna nced at Suzanne with indifference. ¡°Seems like current affairs aren¡¯t your forte. Reality shows and soap operas seem more your style, am I right?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Suppressing her frustration, Suzanne took a deep breath. She hesitated to linger and listen, fearing those topics might be sensitive or even confidential. She never expected Fenna to portray her as ignorant. Nathan¡¯s brow furrowed, his gaze piercing as he focused on Fenna. What¡¯s wrong with you? Can¡¯t you speak nicely?¡± Cameron nervously cleared his throat, forcing a smile. ¡°Nathan, Suzanne, don¡¯t let it bother you. Fenna is going through a breakup.¡± Nathan appeared surprised. ¡°Fenna was in a rtionship?¡± Fenna averted her gaze and stared out the window, neither confirming nor denying it. Cameron chimed in, ¡°Yes, yet another breakup.¡± Fenna¡¯s expression soured, her displeasure evident as she abruptly stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner here tonight. What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll a ted on it now.¡± as ustomed to Fenna¡¯s habits. Whenever she visited, she ed on cooking herself. Cameron added, ¡°It¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve had Phoenicia beef stew.¡± Nathan replied, ¡°Anything will do.¡± Fenna nced at Suzanne, her disapproval evident in her furrowed brows and stern gaze. Feeling uncertain, Suzanne responded, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Fenna let out a sarcastic chuckle, her hands resting firmly on her hips as she addressed Suzanne. ¡°So, Suzanne, is that how it is? This is your home, after all. It¡¯s a norm for the host to prepare dinner for guests. ¡°You¡¯re not going to help and expect me to cook for you instead?¡± Feeling overwhelmed by Fenna¡¯s assertive demeanor, Suzanne felt as if she was dealing with a daunting and critical sister-inw, suffocated by her presence. Even Gary and Florence had never been this intimidating. In a timid voice, Suzanne murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to cook.¡± Fenna retorted, ¡°Can you at least wash and chop the vegetables?¡± ¡°I can wash them, but I¡¯m not very skilled at chopping.¡± Nathan held Suzanne¡¯s hand and rose to his feet, his displeasure palpable as he spoke, ¡°You needn¡¯t bother either. Let Emily handle it.¡± Fenna remained firm. ¡°You know I never eat food prepared by others.¡± Leaning in close to Suzanne, Nathan spoke softly, ¡°Stay here with Cameron. If you feel tired, you can rest in the room.¡± Suz nodded obediently. Nathan responded. He rolled up his sleeves as he walked Fenna. ¡°You stay here.¡± that moment, Fenna couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile, her eyes twinkling with mischief as she walked side by side with Nathan toward the kitchen. ¡°You¡¯re always so busy, barely even have time to catch your breath. ¡°Unlike your wife, who¡¯s so delicate You won¡¯t even let her wash the vegetables. Are you nning to spoil her rotten?¡± Ignoring her jest, Nathan made his way to the kitchen. Meanwhile, Suzanne sat dejectedly on the sofa, absentmindedly ying with the hem of her clothes, feeling deeply unsettled. She couldn¡¯t shake the nagging worry that Nathan might deem her worthless. Unable to cook or manage household chores,cking in social grace and job skills, and preferring solitude, she felt like a dull and futile presence. Cameron took a sip of coffee while observing Suzanne, noticing her mncholy. ¡°Suzanne, please don¡¯t mind Fenna¡¯s words. It¡¯s mainly because we¡¯re too familiar with Nathan. Sometimes, we tend to speak without restraint.¡± Forcing a tight smile, Suzanne snapped out of her reverie. Observing Fenna¡¯s casual treatment of their surroundings, she couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Where do you all live?¡± Cameron gestured to the street outside the balcony. ¡°Just across the street, at Hudson Manor.¡± Suzanne pursed her lips and remained silent. After all, they were friends, colleagues, and neighbors. Their close-knit bond and mutual familiarity suddenly made perfect sense. Chapter 257 hile Nathan and Fenna were busy yaoking in the kitchen, Suzanne ok out her phone and searched for the advancedbat aircraft ey had discussed earlier. To her surprins sishe realized it wasn¡¯t rouded in secrecy at all. is prizedbat aircraft was the most dvdvanced aerial weapon obally, boasting unparalleled performancecardbat capabilities. en Norvania, with all its resources,cked ththe expertise and chnology to construct such sophisticated weaponry and had to rchase them at high prices from overseas.s. eanwhile, Cameron lounged with his coffee, hisiddemeanor rxed dcarefree. His gaze leisurely drifted around the cocoom, exuding an root casual ease. inggsiside her phone, Suzanne turned to Cameron Cameron, sisidering the hefty price tag of the advancedbat aircrcraft, why t we enaanufacture our own?¡± htly takkan aback by Suzanne¡¯s engagement in the discassion, neroniquidlovlyregained hisposure, his smile radiating charm.¡± not that sishipple. Our shortfall lies not in funds but rather an in inology and dlskilledbor.¡± leterred, Suzannae persisted, ¡°Then why not buy one and reveverse ineer it? It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to replicate.¡± Cameron, Suzanna¡¯s¡¯s suggestion sounded naive, prompting a a before he realized the potential impoliteness. ¡°No, it¡¯s notot at straightforward. You¡¯re oversimplifying.¡± anne, opting for silencee, pursed her lips. Cameron sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s impossible, but our nationcks such skilled individuals. Compared to other powerful nations, our technologygs far behind. ¡°We¡¯ve sent our talented individuals abroad for education, hoping they¡¯ll return to contribute to the country. ¡°Yet, most of those who possess real capabilities are lured away by other nations offering superior opportunities and seldom return. We do have some returning elites, but they rarely stand out.¡± Suzanne nodded in understanding. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your interest?¡± Cameron redirected the conversation. Suzanne gestured toward the bookshelf. ¡°I enjoy reading, and drawing, and I can y a bit of piano.¡± Cameron nodded in acknowledgment, his gaze reflecting understanding. He nowprehended why Suzanne didn¡¯t engage in household chores or pursue a career. She was raised in a wealthy family and was unustomed to adversity. Their conversation continued for a while and they sat to eat when the meal was ready. Suzanne ate quietly, listening to the three of them discuss work while dining. She understood what they were saying, but she felt out of ce as if she didn¡¯t quite fit in. Nathan, sensitive to Suzanne¡¯s demeanor, made asional attempt: to offer her dishes and gently probe about her meal preferences, ping to draw her into conversation. wever, Suzanne remained silent, quietly attending to her food. Throughout the meal, Nathan¡¯s attention remained fixated on Suzanne, concerned that she might not find the food to her liking, fei duced, or be bored. He made suttle effions subtle effions to ensu Comin Nathan, wou se samined Sally for years have you? Why did you agree to Vera¡¯s amanged mamage Fenna anked casually ter light and carefree Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Nathan¡¯s enjoyment of the savory dishes momentarily warned as he furrowed his brow at Fenna¡¯s maury Pretending innocence, Fenna continued ¡°What¡¯s the materi something wrong? Cameron, visibly nervous, leaned closer to Fenna, his teeth cencred as the whispered. ¡°Please let¡¯s not escte this.¡± Suzanne slowly set her utensils down, forcing a tign-loped smile as she politely excused herself. Im fall. Please enjoy your mea.¡± Withh that she rose from her seat and made her way to the door Seeing Suzanne¡¯s departure Nathan heaved a sign, a race of frustration fickening in his eyes as he tumed to Fenna. Is there an issue with me or my wife?¡± Abandoning her facace. Fennaidher spoon down, her expression turing icy as she spoke solemnity. Nathan, as a friend. I simply can¡¯tprehend why you chose to marry such a woman. ¡°Apart from her beauty, she seems utterly devoid of any useful qualities. What could possibly have drawn you to her? Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Nathan''s fists clenched gradually as he suppressed his urge to speak out. Undeterred, Fenna continued, "She knows nothing, incapable of contributing to your career or even managing daily life without relying on you and the maids. She''s nothing more than a giant baby. "From what I''ve seen between you two, it''s always you putting in the effort to show affection, while she remains emotionally distant. "Is it merely her superficial beauty that captivates you? Are you content to have her decorate your home like a mere ornament?" Fenna''s tone escted with fury, herposure slipping away. "Or is it her prowess in the bedroom that lures you, leading you to be shallow and debased?" Cameron froze, hisplexion drained of color as he stared at Fenna. He had no clue what happened to his twin sister, Fenna, today and her sudden recklessness in front of Nathan. Nathan dabbed his mouth with a napkin, his face pale, his eyes gleaming with icy determination. He shared a brother-like bond with Cameron and a close friendship with Fenna. Casting the napkin aside, Nathan''s voice turned frigid. "You want to know why I married her?" Cameron and Fenna fixated their gaze on Nathan, awaiting his response. "Because I''m physically attracted to her." Nathan''s voice tinged with anger. "That''s why." Fenna appeared perplexed. She shot a questioning nce at Cameron, who shrugged, indicating his equal confusion. "To me, she''s like oxygen. Even though she may not know or do much, I can''t imagine life without her because losing her would suffocate me." With that exnation, Nathan left the table and headed toward the door. In the past, he couldn''t fathom why he felt a physical desire for Suzanne despite his love for Sally. Back then, when he was pressured by Vera to marry Suzanne, he didn''t resist. Instead, hepromised and agreed to the arrangement.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Following their encounter, Nathan found himself not onlyfortable sharing a bed with Suzanne but also devoid of any aversion to physical intimacy. On the contrary, he was easily swayed by desire, finding himself increasingly drawn to her touch. It wasn''t until he realized that she was the woman he had once deeply loved that he had his revtion. Having not seen his beloved for a decade, even forgetting her identity or mistaking her for someone else, upon reuniting with her after ten years, Nathan''s heart and mind engaged in a rational struggle. Yet, at the moment his eyes met hers, he found himself once again physically drawn to her. Nathan searched the garden in a frenzy but found no trace of Suzanne. His calls went unanswered, and even the security guard on duty confirmed that Suzanne hadn''t left. With a sense of urgency, Nathan retraced his steps, panting as he rushed back home. He dashed upstairs and pushed open every door in a flurry. "Chubs! Where are you, Chubs?" His voice echoed with anxiety. In the bedroom, he found Suzanne''s phone, but she was nowhere to be seen. Cameron stood up nervously as he observed Nathan''s disarray. "What''s wrong? Didn''t Suzanne go out? Perhaps she''s in the garden." Nathan''s expression was fraught with panic as he hurried to the study. "No, she''s not outside. The guard said she hasn''t left." Abandoning their meals, Cameron and Fenna swiftly joined Nathan in the study to scrutinize the surveince footage together. Fenna frowned. "She just left a while ago. Could she have disappeared into thin air?" Nathan''s eyes reflected his worry as he focused on the surveince software, his heart gripped by uncertainty. Soon, the footage revealed Suzanne exiting the house and heading toward the garden pavilion. She disappeared from view in the unmonitored area and didn''t reappear on the surveince feed thereafter. Chapter 259 Cameron¡¯s brow furrowed in concern. ¡°How could she disappear without a trace?¡± Fenna turned away with impatience. ¡°Let¡¯s search again,¡± she muttered irritably. ¡°She¡¯s nothing but trouble for Nathan.¡± Though Sudvi wasn¡¯t vast, a dozen individualsbed through both the interior and exterior of the garden in search of Suzanne after her mysterious disappearance earlier that evening. Nathan was in a state of utter distress. As night descended, two women found themselves seated side by side on a bench within a deserted park, enveloped in the chorus of cicadas. One of the women sobbed intermittently, her emotions osciting between excitement and sorrow. uzanne, growing impatient, interrupted her. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Can you lease stop crying? Who are you? How did you manage to infiltrate Sudvi and abduct me so easily? ¡°You im to know me, to know my true identity. Is it real?¡± ¡°I was just overwhelmed. I thought you were dead! A few days ago, I stumbled upon your video online, searching for your family,¡± the woman responded. Suzanne¡¯s head throbbed incessantly. It was already dark, and she had been unconscious for two hours after the abduction. Despite enduring half an hour of crying, she couldn¡¯t decipher the situation. Exhaling deeply, Suzanne proposed, ¡°How about this? Take me home. Come to me again once you¡¯ve calmed down. My husband will worry about me if you keep me abducted.¡± The woman sniffled and gripped Suzanne¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°M, I¡¯ve been searching for you for three years! Finally, after much effort, I¡¯ve found you. You can¡¯t leave me again, not for a moment!¡± ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Suzanne asked in puzzlement. Observing Suzanne¡¯s bewildered expression, the woman couldn¡¯t contain her tears. ¡°You¡¯ve truly lost your memory. What shall we do now? You¡¯ve forgotten everything, including me.¡± Suzanne sighed helplessly as she studied the woman who was about her age. She dressed sharply in tight ck pants and a ck duckbill cap. Suzanne didn¡¯t expect her to be such a crybaby. She remained silent and waited patiently until the woman¡¯s emotions settled and were ready to converse. After half an hour psed, the woman finally regained her osure. Lowering her voice, she began slowly, ¡°M, I¡¯m Phoebe ins. I serve as your assistant and bodyguard, attending to your ery need and ensuring your safety. ¡°Three years ago, when you encountered that incident, we all thought you were dead. ¡°However, just a few days ago, a video surfaced on the inte. When I saw you, I cried for a whole day and night. ¡°I immediately reported to our superiors about your survival. They were overjoyed and sent me to bring you home.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Suzanne was utterly bewildered. ¡°You¡¯re my assistant and bodyguard? And our superiors had sent you to escort me home?¡± Suzanne struggled to contain her excitement, masking it with a veneer of calmness as she inquired, ¡°Who am I? Who are my parents?¡± Phoebe retrieved a highly advanced tablet from her ck backpack and handed Suzanne a pair of headphones, cing the device within her reach. ¡°This device is highly confidential and provided by our superiors. It contains detailed information about you, and only your unique iris pattern can unlock it. No one else can gain ess. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Suzanne epted the tablet, observing the iris scan prompt on the home screen. Aligning her eyes with the camera, she heard a beep resonate. Soon, the scan waspleted, and the screen unlocked. Meanwhile, Phoebe remained nearby, vignt and scanning the surroundings to ensure their safety. As Suzanne perused the information on the tablet, tears welled up in her eyes, her hands trembling, her entire body gripped by shock, rendering her unable to move. Chapter 260 A chill ran down Suzanne¡¯s spine, sending shivers through her body as beads of cold sweat formed upon her back. A voice crackled through the headphones, the artificial intelligence¡¯s. first words breaking the silence. ¡°Iris recognition sessful. Wee to the personal information system, M. How may I assist you today?¡± ¡°M?¡± Suzanne pondered. Though Nathan had mentioned this name a few times, Suzanne couldn¡¯t conceive of it belonging to her. The subsequent revtion left her reeling with shock, her senses overwhelmed. Trembling, she uttered, ¡°Who am I?¡± The Al answered, ¡°You¡¯re M Winkler, also known as Wanda Hoffis. or formerly Sally Hoffis. Aged 25, you were born in Norvania to a father of the same origin and a mother from Suntend. ¡°You acquired Suntend nationality at the age of 14. Your academic journey culminated in dual doctoral degrees from the Suntend National Defense University. ¡°You hold the esteemed title of research scientist in chemistry, along with a first-ss military engineer status, recognized as a pivotal asset of Suntend.¡± Removing the headphones, Suzanne¡¯splexion paled, her gaze distant as she stared ahead. Tears welled in her eyes, and her lips trembled, betraying the storm raging within her. Her heart pounded and threatened to burst from her chest as she grappled with the staggering revtion. Suzanne struggled to get on terms with this new reality, once ng herself a mere castaway who was abandoned by her family she truly be M, the one sought after by by the role world? ize, Suzanne rose to her feet, staggering low toward Phoebe, and d the tablet. what¡¯s going on? You seem off,¡± Phothe volcveted her concem. he struggled to draw a breath, her heart rigid andstond one her spirit d by paralysis. She blurted out in a daze, theedted to go home.¡± k a flight immediately,¡± Phoebe eximed excitededly ³¯ he shook her head nervously. ¡°I want to go back to StraGlldyta, to Re R sband¡¯s home. You¡¯ve got the wrong person. I¡¯m not whowbo you¡¯re mem for. I¡¯m not!¡± sly, Phoebe grabbed her hand. ¡°M, this is all ssifiedified ation. If you can have ess to it, you are the person im I¡¯m I for. There¡¯s no mistake! en working by your side since you were 16 until you you etcret H formfo Natth her ha eared at 22. It¡¯s been six years. I couldn¡¯t be mistaken aboubout ¡°Chuc hoebe insisted. e remained unable to fullyprehend the weight of the the on, gently pushing Phoebe¡¯s hand aside. ¡°Please, just give me ane a nt. I need to go home. creased Phoebe¡¯s brow as she observed Suzanne¡¯s pallid face ace stressed expression. She feared Suzanne might not yet bee ed to face the weight of the news. ¡°Of course, let¡¯s get you first.¡± g Suzanne toward the awaiting vehicle, Phoebe offered a gentlentle ler. ¡°M, the country is eager for your swift return.¡± a tumult of emotions, Suzanne couldn¡¯t grasp a single word. rs rang with the weight of it all, her thoughts a chaotic jumble.y bi Upon her arrival back at Sudvi, Suzanne was greeted by a bustling crowd of people who had been tirelessly searching for her. ¡°Madam has returned!¡± As Suzanne stepped into Sudvi, the soldiers erupted into cheers, their voices resonating with joy. In that fleeting moment, a figure dashed toward Suzanne and enveloped her in a tight embrace, as if trying to fuse their beings. Suzanne melted into Nathan¡¯s embrace. Her body, which was once tense with uncertainty, surrendered to the warmth of his arms. Resting against Nathan¡¯s chest, her tears flowed silently. The memories of her lost years flooded back, each one a painful reminder etched deep in her heart. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Her sobs continued, her body trembling as beads of cold sweat formed, her anxiety escting. Nathan held her closer, his breath quickening as he buried his face in her hair. His voice quivered with emotion as he choked back his tears. ¡°Chubs, your safety is all that matters now. Thank you foring back.¡± Chapter 261 The lights were bright at Sudvi. The clock in the living room showed 10:30 pm. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Suzanne was sipping on a cup of warm milk on the sofa, beside her were Nathan and the Hudson siblings. Cole and Lucas stood guard at the side. Everyone¡¯s expression was heavy as they looked at her with anxious eyes-They were all waiting for her to calm down and tell them about her sudden disappearance. She finished thest of her milk and lifted her head to look at everyone. Finally, her gaze fell on Nathan. His face looked grim. His gaze was gentle yetced with a hint of intensity. He picked up a tissue to wipe the corner of her mouth. She lightly evaded his hand and took the tissue from him. ¡°I got it,¡± she said. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± Nathan asked patiently. ¡°Tell me. How did you suddenly disappear? Where did you go? What happened?¡± She hesitated for a moment before turning to point toward the balcony. ¡°There¡¯s a huge banyan tree in the back garden. I was sitting under the tree when a rope suddenly dropped down from above,¡± she exined. ¡°I lifted my head and saw a woman climbing down from the rope.¡± ¡°What woman?¡± Nathan asked. Suzanne shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I passed out before I could see her face. When I woke up, I was at a very remote wend park on the outskirts. There wasn¡¯t anyone there.¡± Cole immediately turned on theputer and started looking for surveince footage on the inte. ¡°What did she want? Did she harm you?¡± Nathan asked again. She shook her head guiltily, her gaze flickered as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, she was gone by the time I woke up.¡± Everyone in the house looked at each other with a confused look on their faces. ¡°Who¡¯s going to believe all this?¡± Fenna scoffed. Suzanne fell silent and lowered her head. Everyone was clever and lying wasn¡¯t one of her strong suits-It was only natural that they didn¡¯t buy her illogical story. But Phoebe actually transported her out of Sudvi with a pulley rope attached to a tree trunk. Then, she was ced in a car that brought her away from the estate. She just didn¡¯t give them Phoebe¡¯s name. ¡°Is someone threatening you, Suzanne? You can tell us the truth, we¡¯ll keep you safe,¡± Cameron said solemnly. He continued, ¡°Your husband is the head of national defense. He¡¯s untouchable in the whole of Norvania. You shouldn¡¯t hide anything from us.¡± She lied with an innocent expression stered on her face. ¡°No one is threatening me. I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Fenna scoffed and stood up. ¡°You¡¯re wasting our time with your fabricated nonsense,¡± she said coldly. ¡°The way I see it, you¡¯re completely fine-You snuck out for fun and to make everyone worried about you. ¡°Nate had so many people looking for you while you just wanted to draw some attention to yourself!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Suzanne was suddenly speechless. The word ¡°no¡± was stuck in her throat. The kidnapping wasn¡¯t her fault, but she was technically lying. Hence, she had no confidence to defend herself. She didn¡¯t exin any further and stood up to lightly bow at everyone. instead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making all of you worry.¡± Subsequently, she turned and headed toward the staircase. Nathan hurriedly ran after her. He pulled on her wrist and asked, ¡°Are you really okay, Chubs? Let me take you for a check-up at the hospital. She turned her head and looked up at him. His eyes were filled with worry but his gaze wasced with warmth. ¡± In that instance, she finally understood why he was calling her ¡°Chubs¡± and looked at her with such a gentle gaze. If her guess was correct, Nathan must¡¯ve already been aware of her true identity. That was the only thing that made her happy in that moment-The woman that he had deeply loved for more than ten years turned out to self. this time, she¡¯d been jealous of herself. Upon thinking about it, she found it incredibly unbelievable. ¡°I¡¯m really fine,¡± she replied softly. ¡°I just want to get some rest in my room.¡± The worry in his eyes was still apparent, but he still obeyed her wishes and let her return to her room anyway. Chapter 262 As she headed upstairs, she overheard Nathan thanking the Hudson siblings. She could also vaguely make out Fenna¡¯s dissatisfied Suzanne entered her room and locked the door behind her. Then, she sat on the edge of the bed and thought about every event that had taken ce since she regained her memory. Since the time Nathan¡¯s grandmother recognized her as Wanda at first nce, she seemed to have had many close encounters with her aractual background. What unsettled her the most was Oliver Hoffis. He was her uncle, yet he conspired with outsiders to steal her identity. He even posed as her ex-boyfriend. B Being Wanda Hoffis was rtively easier toe to terms with. HHowever, she was also M Winkler-The name carried a weight. It fefelt suffocating just thinking about it. WWanda Hoffis, also known as M Winkler, was a Sunteri. She was a chchemical scientist and a first-grade ordnance engineer. There were tears in her eyes as she smiled resignedly. Shey back. orom the bed and stared at the ceiling. Lingering worries swirled in her heread. AtAt that moment, she didn¡¯t want to regain her memories anymore. Shahja just wanted to be Nathan Morrison¡¯s wife-Amon, weak, Notvaranian woman. Same ertimeter, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Are yowasasteep, Chubs?¡± Nathan¡¯s voice rang out. M didn¡¯t respond and only looked at the door with teary eyes. After two knocks, the other side of the door fell quiet. A pair of footsteps could be heard shuffling away. ¡°What should I do now, Nate?¡± She curled up and pulled the nket over herself, sobbing silently with her eyes closed. The next morning, she washed up and got ready to head downstairs for breakfast. She froze as she opened the door. Nathan stood in front of her with his hands in his pockets. His posture was tall and upright-He had a domineering air around him. Nathan was born with an intimidating aura. His presence was pressuring even if he did nothing but stand there wordlessly. ¡°Morning,¡± he greeted in a warm tone. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She swallowed lightly before shing him a shallow smile. ¡°Good morning.¡± He knew that she wasn¡¯t asleepst night, and she was just avoiding h him. ¡°Let¡¯s talk, Chubs.¡± MM stepped backward and leaned against the door. ¡°Come on in.¡± N Nathan removed his hands from his pockets and marched into the roroom. SiShe closed the door and followed him in. She felt slightly restless. Hele turned around to face her. ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t convenient for you to sasay anythingst night because there were too many people there.¡± Hele said, ¡°Now that it¡¯s just the two of us, please tell me the truth.¡± Sithio lowered her head and fell silent for a few seconds. After thinking about it the entire night, she was now aware of what she should and shouldn¡¯t say. She lifted her head to look at him assertively. ¡°Why did you keep it from me?¡± She questioned. He furrowed his brows in confusion. ¡°I was Sally Hoffis when I was younger. After immigrating, I was called Wanda Hoffis. You already knew all of this, so why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Nathan¡¯s expression fell. He paused for a moment before stretching a shaky hand toward her arm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wanted to get rid of the two that posed a threat to you before letting you know,¡± he exined. M understood where he wasing from. There was no point telling her if she hadn¡¯t regained her memory anyway. If she¡¯d been rash and went to the Hoffis¡¯ to look for her family afterward, she would¡¯ve exposed her own identity. Then, the two would definitely plot against her. She didn¡¯t question him any further. Instead, she gradually approached him and looked up into his warm, dark eyes before. asking in a soft voice, ¡°So, the girl you used to like was me?¡± Nathan stared at the pretty face that was inches away from his and swallowed instinctively. His breathing quickened slightly, and his gaze became hot. Observing his reddening ears, M blinked and asked again with a grin, ¡°Do you still like me now?¡± He lightly breathed through his mouth. His chest rose and fell-There was a zing feeling that was difficult to suppress. He was so nervous he couldn¡¯t utter a single word. Chapter 263 M waited for a long time but still didn¡¯t get the answer she wanted in the end. She forced a disappointed smile on her face and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter if you do, our marriage will still be invalid.¡± ¡°I do¡­¡± Nathan suddenly blurted out anxiously. Every word he spoke was incredibly sincere as he continued, ¡°I like you so much. I love you so much.¡± When she lifted her head to look at him again, she found that his eyes were bloodshot and his handsome face was bright red. Even parts of the neck behind his ears were red. She felt like she took it too far-Why force Nathan to say all these things when being romantic wasn¡¯t exactly his fort¨¦? It was pr N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. probably easier for him to run 10 miles with 20-pound weights than to tell her his feelings.. M gently bit her bottom lip and stared at him with eyes welled up With rs. Her heart was beating fast from her emotions. only going to ask just this once, she wouldn¡¯t ask him this gain. he knew that Nathan loved her. He loved her so much, and he continued to love her for more than ten years. Even after she became Suzanne York, some inexplicable attraction still made him pick her over the fake Sally Hoffis. As for her, her feelings for him must have been so deep, that she still fell in love with him at first sight despite the loss of memories. She bit her lip and couldn¡¯t help but tease him about it. She didn¡¯t. touch him. She only replied with a nonchnt demeanor. ¡°Oh, thank you for loving me.¡± A wave of disappointment shed across his face. He didn¡¯t seem happy with her reply. Without a satisfactory answer, his gaze dulled significantly. He gradually ced his hands behind his back and rposed himself. M paused for a while before continuing, ¡°Let¡¯s settle this invalid. marriage when we¡¯re free. ¡°Okay,¡± he took a deep breath and replied lightly. ¡°Then you¡¯ll be married twice,¡± she joked. He shot her a bitter smile. ¡°I don¡¯t care how many times I get married. I¡¯m only concerned about whether or not I get to marry you again.¡± She froze. Her heart was beating rapidly. at instance, she really wanted to recall all the childhood ories they shared together. They must¡¯ve been romantic, blissful, happy. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t feel this strongly about it. She nced at him shyly and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Nate, I¡¯m willing to marry you again as Wanda Hoffis,¡± she said in a soft and gentle voice. Overwhelmed with emotion, Nathan¡¯s hands trembled and his chest started heaving. His eyes reddened. He then nervously exhaled before clearing his throat to ask, ¡°Really?¡± M nodded with a smile. ¡°I want a simple wedding, is that okay?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Nathan replied with a slight choke. His reddened eyes welled up with tears.. He appeared conflicted for a brief moment before asking again, ¡°Are you sure you still want to marry me? Does the current you like me? Did you have someone you wanted to marry before you lost your memories?¡± She fell silent. He tried his best to suppress the emotional turmoil inside of him and exined calmly, ¡°It¡¯s been ten years. ¡°Ever since you left Norvania, you gradually distanced yourself from me by saying you were busy with your studies, and couldn¡¯t use your phone that often. Afterward, I lost contact with you entirely.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no room for me in your heart,¡± he continued. ¡°Do you want to wait for your memories to return before deciding to marry me?¡± If you truly liked someone, you wouldn¡¯t ghost them for ten years. Nathan saw everything clearly. He knew that prior to losing her memories, the woman didn¡¯t harbor any feelings for him. He didn¡¯t want the woman he loved to make the wrong decision and have any regrets. M was so moved by his words she felt like crying. He was a great man-He had good character and values and was also an extremely righteous person. Although he adored her, he didn¡¯t want to forcibly get together wit her. He respected her current wishes but also showed consideratio for her opinions in the past and future. She said with a slight choke, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get my memories bac anymore, Nate. I¡¯m happy with the way things are. ¡°Just remembering all that¡¯s happened in thest three years is enough. Because in these memories, I only liked you.¡± Chapter 264 only liked you. The words felt like stimnts being injected into Nathan¡¯s anxious heart. He felt excited and happy, but also nervous and restless. His joy wasced with a hint of worry. In the heat of the moment, he couldn¡¯t resist the urge and pressed a hand against the back of her head. He then lowered his head and kissed her lips. He poured all the love in his heart into the kiss. M¡¯s hand instinctively flew to his chest to put some distance between them. Afraid she¡¯d run away, Nathan¡¯s free arm wrapped around her waist and he pulled her into his embrace. Her entire body was pressed against his muscr chest. She let out a sound of surprise before she was kissed until her lips were swollen She was lightheaded and felt like she was running low on oxygen. His breath was hot on her skin. This made her entire body limp. She leaned into his embrace and allowed him to kiss her into oblivion. His kisses were deep, but he still had some sort of restraint. Everytime before he went overboard, he was able to suppress his desires and release her. Then, he would turn away without a shred hesitation and run off somewhere else to calm himself. After their meal, the pair headed to the civil affairs office and finalized their divorce without any dy. This time, there weren¡¯t any hesitations or reluctance. On the way home, M was in deep thought for a long time. In the end, she still felt like seeing her grandparents in person. She then told Nathan about her thoughts. Nathan respected her decision, but he didn¡¯t want her to run into Oliver at the Hoffis Manor. Hence, he had Lucas head over to the Hoffis¡¯ to escort them to their home instead. Back at Sudvi, M ced the divorce documents on the table and prepared some light refreshments. She then sat in the living room anxiously waiting. She didn¡¯t quite feel excited, but she was extremely nervous. Without her memories, she didn¡¯t quite remember how she felt toward her grandparents. They were her sole remaining family-She didn¡¯t want to lose them. ¡°This way please, Mr. Hoffis Senior, Madam Hoffis.¡± Lucas¡¯ voice rang out from the door. She sat upright at the sound and nervously looked toward the door Nathan sat beside her, gently holding her hand whileforting her. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± M pursed her lips and said resignedly, ¡°They don¡¯t know me anymore. Grandma previously came looking for me on behalf of he fake granddaughter. She even treated me with such a horrible. attitude. I felt so bad.¡± ¡°If you want to tell them the truth, then go ahead.¡± Nathan was supportive of every decision she made. Even if it was risky, he didr want her to be wronged in any way any longer. She shook her head. Telling them the truth would be equivalent to telling Oliver and Sally everything as well. What if Oliver went crazy and killed her grandparents for the inheritance before she could regain her identity? She couldn¡¯t take t risk. She¡¯d only wanted to see them in person, that¡¯s all. Under Lucas¡¯ escort, Zach and Loretta walked into the living room. M stood up and shed them a smile. She then greeted politely, ¡± Good afternoon, Mr. Hoffis Senior, Madam Hoffis.¡± Loretta cast a quick nce at her and snorted. Her attitude was cold, and her gaze wasced with a hint of anger. Zach froze the minute heid eyes on M. His eyes widened in shock. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Upon hearing her voice, he became even more confused. He stood frozen in ce and felt extremely conflicted. His bright eyes gradually dulled. Loretta noticed his demeanor and hastily offered a reminder. ¡°Stop looking, your granddaughter is at home watching television. She¡¯s not your granddaughter, just a very urate replica.¡± Chapter 265 Nathan invited them into the living room and they sat on the sofa. After the maids served the refreshments, Loretta sipped on her tea absentmindedly and said coldly, ¡°What business do you have, asking both of us toe over this time?¡± M felt unusually upset at the moment. She looked toward the elderly couple in front of her-They were clearly her grandparents, but she had no memory of them at all. They didn¡¯t recognize her either. She lifted her gaze and noticed that Zach¡¯s gaze was still glued to her face. She felt conflicted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hoffis senior, Madam Hoffis.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize to us,¡± Loretta scoffed. ¡°You should apologize to my granddaughter.¡± She lowered her head and felt ustrophobic. She then pursed her dded. ¡°Okay.¡± Unse. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. rly woman cast her another look of disdain and scoffed in Are you both in good health?¡± M asked again. ¡°Whatever you want from us, just be straightforward about it. There¡¯s no room for small talk in our rtionship.¡± Loretta snapped at her. Thetter lowered her head and fiddled with the corners of her shirt. Being despised by her own grandmother was upsetting and painful, but she couldn¡¯t tell them the truth. Nathan slowly reached out and held her hand in his, trying to offer her moral support. Zach hasn¡¯t said a word, but his gaze never left her face. ¡°We¡¯ve gotten a divorce,¡± M said in a low voice. Loretta was shocked. She looked at the woman and then turned to look at Nathan. ¡°Is this true?¡± She asked. Nathan didn¡¯t reply, but anger boiled inside him. He couldn¡¯t stand the sight of M putting herself in such a lowly position in order to appease her grandparents. However, he understood where she wasing from and also respected it. These were her closest family members after all. She¡¯s not at fault for not wanting them to hate her. In an instant, Loretta broke into a smile. She pped her hands gleefully and said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have made things easier if you did this in the first ce?¡± She then nudged Zach. ¡°Say something, Zach. What¡¯s the matter with you? Have you been stunned or something?¡± snapped the man back to his senses. ¡°You absolute fool!¡± ed angrily at her. furrowed her brows quizzically. ¡°What are you yelling at me for?¡± She asked with a cold expression. ¡°I¡¯m doing all this for Sally. Now that Nate¡¯s divorced her, he had use all the way so we could put an end to this once and for all!¡± Zach was shaking from anger. He nced at M with reddened eyes before prying them away to look elsewhere. Loretta didn¡¯t care about him. She asked Nathan with a smile, ¡°What ne now that you¡¯ve invited us here to give us the news, Nate?¡± The man in question leaned back onto the sofa and replied lightly, ¡± We¡¯re not talking about that today, Madam Hoffis.¡± ¡°Then what did you have use over for?¡± ¡°To get rid of the misunderstanding surrounding Chubs.¡± ¡°Chubs?¡± Loretta asked, pointing at M with disdain. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the nickname you call my granddaughter?¡± Nathan rested his forehead on his palm and rubbed his head with his fingers. He couldn¡¯t understand why she had to ask the pair toe over. They don¡¯t remember her and they couldn¡¯t tell them the truth- This idea was nothing but a pain. Loretta¡¯s perception of her wasn¡¯t going to change just because they were divorced. At that moment, the air around them was tense. M stered a calm expression on her face and said gently, ¡°Mr. Hoffis senior, Madam Hoffis, I really just wanted to meet with the both you and get rid of any misunderstandings. u don¡¯t me or resent me. I-¡± silly child, how could we resent you?¡± Zach interrupted. His eyes elled up with tears and his tone was gentle and loving. ¡°You need to take care of yourself, okay?¡± Nathan froze and looked at him with a bewildered expression. Chapter 266 Nathan saw the emotion in Zach¡¯s eyes and understood everything. Did the wise Zach spot something amiss at first nce? Zach promptly looked toward Nathan with a solemn expression and followed up with, ¡°Look after her, Nate.¡± Nathan nodded earnestly in response. ¡°Is there something wrong with you? He¡¯s supposed to marry Sally! Who are you asking him to look after?¡± Loretta said in displeasure. Zach ignored herpletely. Afterward, he stood up and said, ¡°We won¡¯t disturb you any longer, and head back for now. Let¡¯s catch up again in the future.¡± Loretta was confused. Nathan and M stood up to see them off. efore getting into the car, Zach couldn¡¯t help but turn around to look. M once more. The pair looked at each other with an emotional gaze that wasced with resignation. After watching the car pull away, Nathan reached for M¡¯s hand and let out a light sigh. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have met them.¡± M was regretting her decision too. She nodded sadly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Grandpa to recognize me.¡± ¡°Mr. Hoffis Senior is wise and perceptive. Most of the time, he chooses to trust his own eyes and instincts.¡± Nathan shot her a bitter smile and continued, ¡°But he understands satttikke here,.60 he wouldn¡¯t publicize the matter.for? thit Dd dor can¡¯t let yooungaandmother know about this. With her personainality, impossibleed keep this under wraps. replied resinedty, SShe might be a bit simple-minded, but she he deeply for her grannddaughter. I don¡¯t me her in any way.bly.¡± Irned toward heraadopulled her into an embrace. He caressed ed air gently, aware of how upset she must feel. eaned against his swaamme embrace and slowly closed her eyes es ubtle pain in her heart slowly faded away. anyContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Loc not At Oli to Lo ha e Hoffis Manor, Sally was messided on the couch, munching on on erky while watching enten aanreens shows with glee. njoyed thefortable life of beeing a rich family¡¯s daughter. WI W Z: enly, Oliver rushed downstairs snraaifo of anger and yanked the me of beef jerky out of her hands. ¡°¦¥ ? en threw it away and growled. How are you still eating and hing TV? The pair of oldies went toanee Sudvida!¡± Z St arned cale from fear. She stood up and stared at the man. ¡°[ f? s That¡¯s alright,¡± she said. ¡°Grandmamaas seen her cefore and idnt recognize her at all.¡± Z tc hese was heaving from fury. With a finger presssed to his gat, de paced back and forth anxiously. restiderestimating Zach Hoffis,¡± he said in a jowaand angry achin became the richest man in Norvania all on miss own. Do you think he¡¯s that easy to fool?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If he ever suspects anything, just let him get a DNA test done. You have all the testing centers in the country under control anyway right?¡± Looking at her arrogant and ignorant expression, Oliver wanted nothing more than to strangle her to death. At that moment, the sound of a vehicle was heard from outside. Oliver and Sally immediately rposed themselves and headed out to greet them with a smile. Loretta¡¯s joyful voice rang after the sound of her light footsteps. ¡°I have great news, Sally. Nate¡¯s divorced.¡± Overwhelmed with excitement, Sally rushed over and held the woman¡¯s hand in hers. ¡°Really, Grandma?¡± she eximed. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Zach walked past Oliver with a steely expression. ¡°Dad.¡± Thetter greeted politely with a nod. Zach, donning an intimidating demeanor, responded with a brief sound of acknowledgment. ¡°Did the both of you¡­¡± Oliver asked timidly as he tailed behind his father. ¡°Meet Nate and Suzanne?¡± Zach sat on the sofa. His face darkened as he watched Sally cozy up to her grandmother. ¡°We did. If Sally didn¡¯t tell me she got her face done, I¡¯d think Suzanne was my granddaughter instead.¡± He replied in an unhurried manner. Stunned by his words, Sally¡¯s face paled, and she shot him a nervous look. She abruptly met his horrifying gaze and looked away sheepishly She then replied with augh, it¡¯s stic surgery. She got it specifically done in order to marry Nate.¡± Chapter 267 Zach nodded and didn¡¯t say anything further. Standing at the side, Oliver narrowed his eyes. His fists tightened subconsciously and he clenched his teeth. The next morning, Nathan left the house early as he had a lot to get done. M received a call from an unknown number. ¡°Ms. Suzanne York, I¡¯m Zach Hoffis assistant. Mr. Hoffis would like to meet with you in private. We¡¯d like you to make a trip to the office. ¡°Mr. Hoffis Senior wants to see me?¡± she asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll send a car over to pick you up.¡± For safety reasons, she declined their offer to pick her up. ¡°Where is the address? I¡¯ll head over myself,¡± she said. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll send you the location.¡± After receiving the address, she packed her things and promptly left. with two bodyguards in tow. The car drove along the wide freeway. M gave it a considerable amount of thought-Zach must had something important to talk about if he invited her to his office. The bodyguard in the driver¡¯s seat turned around and asked, ¡°Should we inform Mr. Morrison that you¡¯re meeting up with Mr. Hoffis Senior alone, Mrs. Morrison?¡± ¡°Alright. I feel like we should let him know too.¡± She then pulled out * her phone and prepared to dial his number. At that moment, the bodyguard who was driving spoke out nervously. ¡°Two vehicles have been tailing us since we left, Mrs. Morrison. They don¡¯t seem friendly.¡± She turned around anxiously and looked toward the back. The two cars drew closer and closer. It looked as though they wanted to hit them with their own vehicle. ¡°Sit tight, Mrs. Morrison!¡± the bodyguard yelled before stomping on the elerator. M fell forward, her phone fell to the floor, and her head was spinning painfully. The car was flying down the freeway before she could regain her senses. It was only then that she realized how much danger she was in. Having two guards with her was no match for the mysterious force that wanted to do her harm. One of the men hurriedly fished out his phone to call Nathan. were driving down the freeway at extremely high speed. Every sing second was extremely nerve- wracking and dangerous. Mr. Morrison¡­¡± The phone call had just picked up. He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence before he eximed nervously,¡± Careful!¡± An oil tanker crashed toward them from the opposite direction. M only felt a huge impact. She couldn¡¯t see a thing and her body. was aggressively thrashed around by gravity. An unbearable pain gradually spread across her body. She could vaguely make out the sound of an explosion as she was half-conscious. There was a deafening bang followed by a bright light from the fire. She gradually slipped into unconsciousness from the pain. ¡°Wake up, Wanda.¡± M slowly opened her eyes and was met with the beautiful and refined face of a woman. She smiled gently at her. ¡°I want to sleep for a while more, Mom.¡± ¡°Just let her sleep in-It¡¯s okay to be a bitte for work.¡± The man¡¯s voice was warm and soothing. She sat up and scratched her head. She then looked at the well- mannered man and said blissfully, ¡°Dad treats me the best.¡± ¡°Do you only get 50 days off this time?¡± he asked. She nodded with a pout. ¡°Yeah, the project can¡¯t do without me.¡± ¡°What exactly is the project you¡¯re working on?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a secret.¡± M smiled. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°You can¡¯t even tell mom and dad?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± The man caressed her head and said lovingly, ¡°Go ahead and wash up, we¡¯ll send you to the airport.¡± Half an hourter, M walked out of the door with her arms linked with the older woman¡¯s. She was just about to enter the car when Oliver walked over. ¡°I¡¯d like to send Wanda off, too.¡± She looked at him and said, ¡°That¡¯s alright, Uncle. You¡¯re a busy man. Oliver opened the door to the driver¡¯s seat and forced his way inside.¡± I¡¯ll send you all to the airport.¡± M and her parents were conversing pleasantly throughout the journey. The car deviated from the foute to the airport without them. knowing. Chapter 268 The road ahead grew narrower as they drove on. M nced at her surroundings nervously. ¡°Have you taken a wrong turn, Uncle?¡± she asked quizzically. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± His tone was sinister. ¡°Where¡­ are¡­ we?¡± She felt like her body was gradually growing weaker. She turned to look at her parents, only to find them already unconscious. She didn¡¯t even know when they passed out. ¡°Dad¡­ Mom¡­ wake up¡­ ¡°Uncle¡­ you¡­¡± The car came to a stop. Oliver got out of the vehicle. Then, he opened the door and pulled her out. She felt limp. Unable to do anything to resist, she let him carry her away. She mustered up all her strength to turn and look back in the direction of the car. A couple of men dressed in ck appeared out of nowhere. They dragged her unconscious parents out of the vehicle and carried them into the remote parts of the forest. ¡°Dad¡­ Mom¡­¡± M could feel her eyelids getting heavier. After she closed her eyes and tried her best to reopen them, she was met with blinding rays of light. They were spotlights from a surgery table. There was a persistent ringing in her ear. What sounded like Oliver¡¯s voice was heard as well. ¡°Be a good girl, Wanda. You¡¯ll soon forget about everything.¡± She shut her eyes again. This time, her entire body hurt. It felt like a thousand needles were being pricked into her brain. ¡°You need to be alright, Chubs. You hear me? Hang in there¡­¡± It was Nathan¡¯s voice. A loud bang promptly followed-It sounded like the doors of the operation room were being closed shut. She could vaguely make out a nurse¡¯s voice. ¡°Family members need to wait here. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll do our best to save her.¡± The peculiar sound of footsteps, breathing, and equipment noises were all ovepping in her ear. Pain. Hurt. Agony. It was as though she was being separated from the flesh of her body -The pain felt raw. M slept for what felt like eons. Someone was persistently calling for her by her ear. It was Nathan¡¯s voice. She wanted to open her eyes to look at him, but she didn¡¯t have an ounce of energy in her body. She couldn¡¯t even open her eyes. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed before she gradually opened her eyes. It was a warm morning. The sunlight from the balcony was ring. It took a while before she got used to the light. Her body felt so heavy. She cranked her neck gently and spotted Nathan who was asleep on the lounge chair. BONUS His cheeks were covered in stubbles. He looked worn out and exhausted-It was heartbreaking to see. M watched him wordlessly as time passed by. She¡¯d dreamt about the past while she was unconscious. Now that she was awake, the memories from her dream were bing clearer to her. ¡°Nate.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but call out to him. However, her voice was low and light, and didn¡¯t have an ounce of energy. A split momentter, Nathan jerked, as though he had a nightmare, and abruptly woke up. He looked toward the bed and met M¡¯s gaze. At that moment, he thought that he was dreaming. He rushed over with both excitement and nervousness and swiftly pressed the call button on the bed. His eyes were bloodshot. He held her hand in his and choked in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re awake Chubs. You¡¯re finally awake¡­¡± She shot him a shallow smile and gently retracted her hand. Her expression looked calm. ¡°You look so worn out, Nate.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Nathan stilled as though someone struck a pressure point on his body. With teary eyes, he stared at her silently and unmoving. Her gaze felt foreign and familiar at the same time. She called him Nate? Is Wanda Hoffis back? He ignored the painful lump in his throat and slowly said, ¡°You¡¯ve been unconscious for seven days straight.¡± M shot him a bitter smile and replied gently, ¡°I think I was unconscious for three and a half years.¡± Nathan startled. His hands were propped on the bed and his head hung very low. His broad shoulders felt very heavy. Then, tears fell onto the bed sheet. Chapter 269 The doctor and nurses swarmed into the room and rushed toward M¡¯s bed. Nathan was squeezed out as they hurriedly performed check-ups on her. They checked her eyes, her blood pressure, and her electrocardiogram. They also tested her motor reflexes and asked about various symptoms. M answered all their questions seriously, letting them know where she felt unwell. After a series of checks, she realized that Nathan was no longer in the room. She nced around as the doctors left the room, leaving the nurses behind to take care of her. The voices of Nathan and the doctor rang out from the door. ¡°The patient appears to be doing better. Her bodily functions are quite good too. ¡°Although there was blunt trauma to the head, she seems to be thinking clearly. There shouldn¡¯t be any complications post-recovery.¡± ¡°She seems to have regained her memories, is this normal?¡± Nathan asked. The doctor looked d. ¡°It¡¯s possible that the external impact shifted some of the nerves, thus repairing the man-made damage that was previously present. It¡¯s a good thing she regained her memories, let¡¯s continue observing her for a bit.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you,¡± Nathan responded. After the doctor left, Nathan sat on the chair by the wall and gradually shut his eyes. He collected his thoughts while he leaned against the backrest. Naturally, he was happy that M was awake. He was inexplicably overjoyed. However, after she¡¯d gotten her memories back, would she still be the same woman who said she liked him and wanted to marry him? After a while, thest nurse in the room left. Only then did he slowly stand up and walk back into the room. He shut the door behind him and looked toward M who was on the bed. M was sitting upright on the bed, leaning against a huge pillow. There was a light flush of color on her face. Her eyes were clear and bright as they looked calmly into his. Her gaze was gentle yet distant. They were no longer timid or insecure and now looked more confident and calm. Nathan¡¯s heartbeat quickened, and anxiety started brewing within him. He walked over slowly and pulled a chair over to sit in front of her. Her eyes and lips curved up into a light smile. She stared wordlessly at him. He cleared his throat and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you feeling unwell anywhere at all?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright, just a bit exhausted,¡± she replied unhurriedly. His hands rubbed on his thighs subconsciously. He lowered his head and drew a deep breath. He then looked up again as though he was mustering up courage. ¡°Are your memories back?¡± he asked. She pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°Do you have anything to say to me?¡± He was so nervous his chest. ached. M stared at him with a resigned gaze. After an extended period of time, she still didn¡¯t say a word. Nathan shot her a bitter smile and calmed himself. ¡°That¡¯s alright. You just woke up so your body must still be weak. Get some rest, I¡¯ll have someone send over some food that¡¯s easy to stomach in a bit.¡± Her voice was weak andced with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nate.¡± Nathan¡¯s fist slowly tightened. That was thest thing he wanted to hear from her. Anything was better than an apology. No matter when an apology could only mean one thing-She was about to do something that made her feel sorry for him.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She lowered her head and continued, ¡°To be honest, I really didn¡¯t as know that you¡¯ve liked me since we were little. I only treated your the boy next door, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t contact you for ten years. That was my opinion.¡± With a bitter smile on his face, he stayed quiet. He¡¯d guessed earlier on and mentally prepared himself for this answer. However, he didn¡¯t expect it to still hurt him when she actually said it. He leaned back against the backrest of the chair. His hands were on his thighs. His face was grim, and his voice was solemn yet gentle as he asked, ¡°Do you still remember everything that has happened in thest three years?¡± M nodded. Chapter 270 Nathan worriedly questioned, ¡°Does your word still hold?¡± M cast a guilty nce at him. She didn¡¯t reply. The short silence felt like an eternity for Nathan. His weathered and weary face was filled with loneliness, and his deep eyes were bloodshot. He was too hurt to listen to her answer. It¡¯d be better if she didn¡¯t answer because that would keep his hope intact. After a while, she gently replied, ¡°No.¡± He forced a smile. Tears blurred his vision as he fought to remain calm. She felt sorry at the sight of his misty eyes and exhausted appearance, but there was nothing much she could do. She suggested, ¡°Nathan, you look very tired. Why don¡¯t you go home to rest?¡± He cleared his throat and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you in a hurry to drive me away right after you woke up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± He rose. ¡°I know. Have a good rest.¡± With that, he coolly exited the room. M stared at his broad figure. She sensed more disappointment Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. than exhaustion in him. After Nathan left, two female nurses entered. A few bodyguards stood by the entrance. Upon seeing M, one of the nurses sighed, ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re hed, ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re awake, Madam. Mr. Morrison is wearing out soon if you don¡¯t.¡± M asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± ¡°He has been staying by your bedside for days. He didn¡¯t look away from you apart from the times he went to the restroom. He ate and slept horribly, and he lost some pounds because of that. He looks exhausted.¡± M grabbed her nket tightly as she teared up. It seemed that he had stayed firmly by her side for seven days and seven nights. Now that she had regained consciousness, he could probably have a good night¡¯s sleep at home. After gathering herself, she asked, ¡°Madam, can you lend me your phone?¡± The nurse immediately handed her a phone. She keyed in a phone number, relying on her strong memory. Soon, someone picked up. M began calmly, ¡°Phoebe, it¡¯s me. Phoebe grew agitated upon hearing M¡¯s voice. ¡°M, how did your know my number? Have you regained your memories?¡± M gently replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good gracious, that¡¯s great news! M has finally returned.¡± M said, ¡°Phoebe, I need you.¡± Phoebe responded excitedly, ¡°M, I¡¯m at your service.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t travel back with you at the moment. Don¡¯t notify the higher- ups of my condition for the time being.¡± Phoebe agreed, ¡°Okay. Understood.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital. I¡¯ll send you the address soon. Come over right now with the pen gun I gave you before.¡± Phoebe replied, ¡°Sure, M.¡± After the call, M returned the phone to the nurse and politely thanked thetter. In the following days, Phoebe took care of M 24/7 at the hospital. The nurses didn¡¯t have to do much at all. Meanwhile, Nathan did not show up for three days after leaving the hospital. Perhaps he was busy clearing the work that had piled up during his absence, or he wanted to put an end to the rtionship after being disappointed by M¡¯s answer. On the fourth day, M was ready to be discharged. Phoebe packed M¡¯s stuff early in the morning and settled the paperwork. Then, she inquired, ¡°M, where do you stay now? I¡¯ll move in with you so I can protect you and take better care of you.¡± Chapter 271 M said, ¡°Phoebe, I¡¯ll stay at your ce.¡± Phoebe replied helplessly, ¡°But I¡¯ve been staying at a hotel all the time. Frowning, M was shocked by the information. Phoebe inched closer with a smile and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your ce? Can¡¯t we stay there?¡± M mumbled in bitterness, ¡°I divorced Nathan as ¡®Suzanne.¡¯ Since we¡¯re no longer wife and husband, I don¡¯t have a ce to live now.¡± Phoebe blinked, looking at her calmly. ¡°Well, you can buy a house for yourself since you¡¯re pretty rich.¡± M sighed, ¡°This is Norvania, not Suntend.¡± Phoebe pped herself on the head and chuckled, ¡°Gosh, I¡¯m being silly. Your assets are in Suntend. ¡°As Suzanne York, you¡¯ll definitely attract unwanted attention from the authorities if you transfer that vast wealth to Norvania.¡± M pressed her lips wryly. After a pause, she confessed, ¡°Actually, I am in 600 thousand dors worth of debt.¡± Phoebe looked surprised. ¡°Who did you owe it to?¡± ¡°Nathan Morrison.¡± ¡°Your ex-husband?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why did you owe him money?¡± ¡°I borrowed money from him because my friend needed to pay for her 1,3 dad¡¯s hospitalization fees. Since I didn¡¯t have money, I paid for her using his card.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Phoebe shook her head. After heaving a long sigh, she took a seat. beside M and remarked, ¡°M, your friend could have borrowed the money for her dad from Nathan herself. ¡°Why did she have to make you do it instead? You¡¯re too kind, even when you lost your memory.¡± The light went out from M¡¯s eyes. She looked out of the balcony and mumbled dejectedly, ¡°I¡¯m not kind. In fact, I¡¯ve sinned a lot.¡± ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re at it again.¡± Phoebe helped M up and said, Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll stay at the hotel for now.¡± When they walked to the entrance, they saw Nathan approaching. them with an imposing air. His two assistants followed closely behind him. M came to a stop. Phoebe was taken aback by Nathan¡¯s intimidating presence and froze on the spot. H Nathan and M¡¯s eyes met. They looked at each other tenderly. He went up to her and asked, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± M nodded and pressed her lips into a tight smile. He exined, ¡°I¡¯m here to take you home.¡± She declined, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll stay at the hotel with my friend.¡± Nathan nced quickly at Phoebe before looking at M¡¯s soft and aloof eyes. He knew that she must have had other priorities from her past memories, and she decided to distance herself from him after making a choice. He pretended to be fine and asked casually, ¡°Is there a chance we could get back together in the future?¡± She sank into silence. Her heart throbbed in pain. He pressed on, ¡°Do you n to return to your life three years ago?¡± She bit her lower lip and reflexively grabbed the hem of her shirt to suppress the rising pain in her chest. Feelings of longing and desire. tormented her. Her rational mind cautioned her that there was no hope to get back with Nathan. As an important chemist cum First ss System Engineer in the Suntend Ministry of Defense, she would need to serve her country. s, Nathan was the top gun in the Norvanian military Armament Division. Although the two countries weren¡¯t enemies, they had conflicting interests. Nathan was ovee by heartbreak at M¡¯s silence. He asked softly, ¡°Did you have someone you love from three years ago?¡± She finally mustered a soft and painful reply, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nate.¡± He pursed his lips and smiled as tears welled up in his eyes. He¡¯d never admit to crying over a romantic rtionship. Holding back tears, he turned to stare out of the corridor window. He could stop his tears from falling as long as he avoided looking Chapter 272 ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± M mumbled. Lucas couldn¡¯t stand the scene anymore. Clutching his fist, he snapped, ¡°Ms. York, Mr. Morrison showered you with deep affection for half a year. For you, he-¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± growled Nathan, effectively cutting off Lucas. Lucas nodded and took a step back without a word. Nathan feigned a casual tone. ¡°Are you nning to head back to Suntend?¡± M replied, ¡°I¡¯ll head back after settling the two snakes by Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s side.¡± Nathan scrambled for reasons to make her stay. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take over the Hoffis family¡¯s business?¡± ¡°No.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a win-win situation to get your lover to Norvania while you take over the family business? You can stay back to enjoy family time with your grandparents.¡± She shed him a smile and shook her head. Looking upset, he nheless replied in a stiff tone, ¡°Well, I wish you happiness.¡± Then, he left in great strides without looking back. Cole quickly followed suit. Lucas, ashen-faced, felt sorry and upset on Nathan¡¯s behalf. He didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he stood in front of M and pointed a finger in her face. ¡°I¡¯ve nevere across such a heartless woman like you. I know who you are.¡± Gritting his teeth, he continued, ¡°Mr. Morrison has loved you for more than ten years. To make himself a man good enough for you, he risked his life to climb the ranks. That¡¯s how he reached the height of his career. ¡°Every time something happened to you, he¡¯d give up on everything to save you. He took care of you, day and night when you were in aal Phoebe cut him off irritatedly, ¡°That¡¯s enough. What are you doing? Guilt-tripping her? He can sacrifice for her however he wants, but he cannot demand her to return his favor.¡± Lucas glowered at Phoebe. She insisted, ¡°Mr. Morrison didn¡¯t say anything about it. All he did was to wish her happiness. Why are you harping on the topic when Mr. Morrison didn¡¯t even expect anything from her?¡± Lucas ced his hands on his hips. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t stand watching this!¡± Phoebe snorted, ¡°So, are you trying to force her to ept a man she doesn¡¯t love, just because you can¡¯t stand the situation?¡± A man she didn¡¯t love? Hearing that, M felt horrible and disconste. Before she left Norvania, she had no clue what love felt like because she was too young to comprehend. All she knew was that she was fond of Nathan. However, she had fallen for Nathan over thest three years. She loved him to the moon and back. Even if their rtionship was doomed, thest thing she wanted was to hurt him. M instantly teared up. Leaving behind Phoebe, she brushed past Lucas and ran after Nathan. It took Phoebe a moment to figure out the situation, and she ran after M. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, M?¡± Seeing that, Lucas chased after the two women. Nathan approached a car at the hospital entrance. Cole turned around to check. He said to Nathan, ¡°Mr. Morrison, Lucas is not out yet.¡± Nathan spun around just in time to see his beloved woman running out of the hospital. He stood there, nervously clutching his fist. M ran up to him and panted hard. ¡®Nate, sorry. I-¡± He smiled bitterly at M. She had repeatedly apologized to him. He assured her, ¡°You didn¡¯t wrong me.¡± Looking tenderly at M, he gently reminded her, ¡°Take good care of yourself. Leave your grandparents¡¯ matter to my care.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Chapter 273 ¡°M, wait for me!¡± Phoebe¡¯s panicked voice echoed from behind. She panted as she caught up to M. cing her hands on her waist, she lowered her head and breathed heavily. By then, Lucas had caught up to the two women. M looked at Nathan hesitantly. Under the gaze of everyone around, she struggled to express her helpless and guilty feelings. She didn¡¯t want to hurt Nathan, but she was well aware that she couldn¡¯t offer him what he wanted. The best she could do was to apologize to him. Nathan briefly nced at Phoebe and asked M, ¡°M? Do you have another name?¡± M was slightly taken aback. She quickly recalled her previous career and nervously exined, ¡°I published a book once. M was my pen name.¡± Was she a published author before? Well, she was surely an all- rounder. Fixing a passionate gaze on M, Nathan finally remarked, ¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all. You¡¯ve been an outstanding person since young.¡± With that, he entered the car without any longing. Lucas and Cole took the driver and the front passenger seat respectively and left. Staring at the car that drove away, M wallowed in deep sadness. Her eyes brimmed with tears. 13 Phoebe, having finally caught her breath, inched closer and whispered in M¡¯s ear, ¡°M, are you in love with him or what? He¡¯s Nathan Morrison from the Norvanian military and a Defense General.¡± M exhaled softly. Masking her real feelings, she denied, ¡°I don¡¯t love him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. You almost gave me a scare.¡± Phoebe patted herself on the chest. ¡°What would we do if you fell for him?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± M marched away with tears in her eyes. A car cruised down the wide street. Summer had begun, but the interior of the car felt cold. A tense air hung in the enclosed space. Eyes closed, Nathan rested against his seat with a soulless expression. Meanwhile, the disgruntled Lucasined irritatedly to Cole while driving, ¡°I feel really angry for Mr. Morrison! ¡°He risked his life and sneaked into Muzat to save her. Every time she was in trouble, Mr. Morrison would put aside his work to take care of her. ¡°But how did she repay his kindness? After she regained her memories, she immediately dumped him. She¡¯s crossed a line!¡± Cole patted Lucas on the shoulder. Heforted his colleague in a whisper, ¡°Alright now. That¡¯s enough, Let Mr. Morrison rest.¡± Lucas felt bad for Nathan when he saw the exhaustion on Nathan¡¯s face through the rearview mirror. Nathan had stayed by M¡¯s side for seven days and seven nights, not moving an inch even though his work had been piling up. After M woke up from thea, Nathan spent three days catching up with work before rushing back to the hospital to take her home. Nathan hadn¡¯t had a good rest for days. Even his healthy and strong. body had run out of stamina. Lucas tightened his grip on the steering wheel and hissed, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Mr. Morrison could have forced her to stay; he had many ways to do so.¡± Cole cut him off. ¡°Happiness cannot be forced. If you truly love someone, you¡¯d refrain from forcing anything on her. You¡¯ll wish her the best, not forcing her to stay by your side. At least, Mr. Morrison isn¡¯t that type of guy.¡± Lucas scoffed unhappily and turned away to stare out of the window. Silence once again enveloped the space. They arrived at Sudvi after half an hour¡¯s drive. Cole turned around and informed Nathan, ¡°Mr. Morrison, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Lucas turned around and called out, ¡°Mr. Morrison¡­¡± Nathan shook his head. He ced his fingers on his temples and slowly opened his bloodshot eyes. As he tried to absorb the view in front of him, he asked, ¡°Where?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°We¡¯re at Sudvi.¡± Feeling sorry for Nathan, Cole advised him softly,¡± Mr. Morrison, have a good rest at home. You can¡¯t carry on like this.¡± Chapter 274 Nathan rubbed his temple and checked the time on his wristwatch. Then, he ordered, ¡°Look into Oliver Hoffis¡¯ records in the past ten years.¡± Cole replied, ¡°Will do, Mr. Morrison.¡± Nathan turned to Lucas. ¡°Lucas, send some men to monitor Sally. Figure out how Sally and Oliver got in touch with the Dark Shadows Society.¡± Lucas sounded reluctant. He pleaded, ¡°Mr. Morrison¡­¡± Nathan went ahead, ¡°Also, send some bodyguards to protect Zach and Loretta Hoffis. I don¡¯t want anything happening to them.¡± Lucas was practically trembling from anguish. ¡°Mr. Morrison, you¡¯ve been busy enough with the Norvanian military. Why would you waste time on her family matters? She¡¯s not worth your effort after what she had done to you.¡± Nathan disregarded Lucas¡¯ protests. He got out of the car and entered the mainplex of Sudvi. Lucas and Cole followed su Nathan walked past the living room and headed to the study. His two assistants followed behind closely with much concern. Lucas called out to Nathan worriedly, ¡°Mr. Morrison, please rest in your bedroom. I¡¯m begging you.¡± Nathan replied, ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± He was in fact tired, but he refused to lie in bed. Every time he closed his eyes, he couldn¡¯t help thinking about M, and he¡¯d lose sleep due to the heartache. He settled by his study desk and flipped open a file. ¡°The two of your should get to work as well.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Morrison¡­¡± Lucas stomped his feet angrily. Cole stared at Nathan with a stern expression. He felt for the poor man. Nathan sounded grave but weak. ¡°Get out now.¡± Cole and Lucas exchanged a look and left following Nathan¡¯smand. Lucas grew sadder when he left Sudvi. He mmed his fist against the car without warning, causing Cole to jump in shock. Cole red at him. ¡°What are you doing? Do you think car repairs are cheap?¡± Lucas ced his hands on his hips and confronted Cole furiously, Do you still care about the car at this point in time? ¡°Mr. Morrison isn¡¯t invincible. He¡¯s just a human being who will feel pain, exhaustion, and sadness! Don¡¯t you feel sorry for him?¡± Cole let out a long sigh. He replied earnestly, ¡°What else could I do? He doesn¡¯t drink or sleep. He¡¯s numbing himself with work to momentarily forget about his worries.¡± Lucas pointed in the hospital¡¯s direction. ¡°I¡¯ll abduct her and keep her in Sudvi.¡± He earned a re from Cole. Cole snapped, ¡°Oh, grow up! Stop meddling in Mr. Morrison¡¯s private life. He¡¯s lived his life in this way for many years. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Lucas violently opened the car door and took a seat in the front passenger seat. Then, he tugged at the seatbelt with all his might, releasing his resentment on it. 2.3 Cole took the driver¡¯s seat. Before driving away, he made a call to Cameron Hudson.. Half an hourter, Cameron showed up at Sudvi with a crate of hard liquor. He pushed open the door to the study. Hearing themotion, Nathan lifted his head and peered over. He found Cameron approaching him with a wide grin. Cameron ced a crate of hard liquor on the study desk. He said, ¡± Here, drink with me.¡± Nathan nced at the liquor and absentmindedly shifted his attention back to the documents. He replied coldly, ¡°Get these out of my way.¡± Cameron sat sideways at the corner of the study desk. He rested his arm on the desk and moved closer to Nathan. ¡°How long have you gone without drinking?¡± Nathan responded with silence. Cameron examined Nathan¡¯s aloof expression for a bit and casually opened a bottle of liquor, which hel ced in front of Nathan. ¡°Drink with me if you consider me your friend.¡± Nathan shut the file and leaned back into his seat. Frowning at Cameron, he inquired, ¡°What did my assistants say to you? Was it Cole or Lucas?¡± Cameron smiled awkwardly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I know you feel terrible after the divorce. Time to drink your sorrows away.¡± Nathan forced a lonely smile. ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile.¡± 313 Chapter 275 Cameron casually took a sip of his drink before responding, ¡°You¡¯re not.¡± Nathan let out a sigh. ¡°Love in this life often feels like an insignificant desire. Marriage or not, it¡¯s not a matter of life and death.¡± Cameron chuckled in response, a sense of irony in his voice. He took another sip of his drink, strolled to the nearby sofa, and settled in with his legs crossed. ¡°You appear quiteposed. It seems like you¡¯re not as emotionally affected as they say. Divorce doesn¡¯t seem to faze you much, does it? Nathan remained silent, instead reaching for a box of liquor from the desk. He walked over to Cameron and ced it on the coffee table. ¡°Take the alcohol home and drink it. I don¡¯t have time to keep youpany,¡± Nathan replied curtly, settling the bottle down before returning to his desk to resume work. Cameron, still seated with his legs grossed, watched Nathan intently, lost in thought as he sipped his drink. Initially, Cameron hade to share a drink with Nathan, but now he found himself bing intoxicated alone. Surprisingly, Nathan didn¡¯t even touch his own drink. Feeling the effects of the alcohol, Cameron realized he couldn¡¯t continue drinking. He set his ss down and remarked, ¡°This is boring. I thought you¡¯d be pouring your heart out after your divorce, but it seems I was mistaken.¡± Nathan kept silent. Cameron stood up and spoke as he walked away, ¡°Nate, I¡¯m heading out. Just give me a call whenever you feel like grabbing a drink together.¡± With that, he closed the door to the study behind him. Instantly, the room fell into a serene quietness. A wave of weariness washed over Nathan, engulfing his entire being. Setting down his pen, he closed the file and leaned back in his chair, allowing his eyes to rest. In the stillness of the study, his heart grew heavier with each passing moment. In his mind and heart, the image of M lingered, causing a persistent ache. The difort wasn¡¯t overwhelming, but it bore down heavily enough to feel suffocating, leaving him struggling to catch his breath. Indeed, this longing felt like a chronic ailment. Simr to a frog slowly boiling in warm water, it was a gradual and agonizing ordeal. Every moment seemed to bring forth pain, difort, longing, and emotional turmoil. Even in M¡¯s absence, devoid of this love and marriage, he could still find a way to carry on. Suddenly, Nathan¡¯s phone rang. He slowly opened his eyes and checked the caller ID. It was an unfamiliar number. Taking the call, he brought the phone to his ear, his voice hoarse as he whispered, ¡°Who is this?¡± A soft, sweet voice replied, ¡°Nate, it¡¯s me, M.¡± Nathan sat up abruptly, tension gripping him. He cleared his throat and inquired, ¡°M, is everything alright?¡± There was a brief pause before M responded, ¡°Do you happen to have my phone and other documents with you?¡± Nathan confirmed, ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°Could you arrange for someone to deliver them to me?¡± Nathan fell silent. M continued, ¡°Also, I left some clothes there previously. They¡¯re still in good condition, and I¡¯d rather not discard them. Would you mind having the maid pack them up for me and include them with my documents and phone?¡± After a moment of consideration, Nathan replied, ¡°The maid is currently on leave. Cole and the others have also been quite upiedtely. If you have the time, you coulde by to retrieve them yourself.¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± M murmured. Anxiously, Nathan inquired, ¡°When will you be avable? I can ne to pick you up.¡± M sounded surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± ¡°I am,¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll manage on my own. I remember the passcode.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± There was a pause in the conversation. Breaking the silence, M spoke, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll hang up if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± Quickly, Nathan interjected, ¡°M.¡± M hesitated for a moment, emitting a soft ¡°Hmm?¡± that conveyed both anticipation and longing. After her brief response, shepsed into silence, unsure of how to continue. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Nathan drew in a deep breath, his gaze drifting out of the window to the scenery beyond. His expression softened as he spoke gently,¡± During those ten years when you were away¡­ were you doing okay?¡± Chapter 276 M¡¯s response came swiftly, ¡°I was doing alright.¡± Feeling a familiar ache in his heart, Nathan slowly closed his eyes, his voice strained as he murmured, ¡°Where did you study? Where did you work? You¡­¡± ¡°Nate,¡± M interrupted his probing questions, her tone heavy with emotion as she avoided delving into the past. ¡°It¡¯s all behind us now. There¡¯s no point dwelling on it.¡± But was it truly relegated to the past? Nathan pursed his lips bitterly, resisting the urge to press further. Over the past decade, there had been countless words he yearned to express to her. He wanted to ensure she was doing well and to learn. about every facet of her life. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Even if it meant merely being a friend, a neighbor who cared. M¡¯s voice came slowly, ¡°Nate, goodbye.¡± Nathan stayed silent, listening to the emptiness of the line. A part of him still hoped she would reach out to him again. M hadn¡¯t specified when she would retrieve her belongings. Maybe she had no intention of seeing him again. After some time, Nathan gently ced his phone on the table. He walked to the window and stared into the distance. His imposing figure seemed solitary and forlorn in the still room. Like a tall, sturdy tree stripped of its vibrant green foliage. Two dayster. As evening approached, the sky was bathed in shades of red by the setting sun, casting a warm glow over thend. A car pulled up at the entrance of Sudvi. Phoebe remained in the car while M stepped out and entered the house alone. Entering the familiar home once more stirred deep emotions within her. Despite her reluctance, she hastened her pace. Inside Sudvi, there was a noticeable absence of staff. M made her way upstairs and pushed open the door to the master bedroom. Considering Nathan¡¯s busy schedule, she assumed he wouldn¡¯t be present. M wandered around the room, reluctant to depart, her hand gently grazing over the vanity she had once used. After lingering for a moment, she made her way to the closet, retrieved her suitcase, and started packing her belongings. She folded her clothes and gathered her documents and phone, carefully packing everything into her suitcase. With everything arranged, she picked up the suitcase and left the room, dragging it behind her as she went. Descending the stairs with her luggage, she halted abruptly upon reaching the living room. To her surprise, Nathan was seated on the couch with his back turned toward her. Despite the sound she made, he remained unmoving. With a heavy heart, M approached slowly, her gaze fixed on his familiar silhouette. A slight flutter of unease stirred within her chest. *** ¡°Nate,¡± she greeted softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find you here.¡± Nathan remained silent, offering no response. Unable to discern his expression, M continued, ¡°I¡¯vee to collect my belongings.¡± Nathan¡¯s voice quivered as he spoke, ¡°Will we still have the chance to see each other in the future?¡± Upon hearing Nathan¡¯s distressed tone, M felt a pang in her heart, a sensation tingling at her nose. She, too, longed to see him. Throughout these three years of secretly admiring him, she had yearned to spend every day by his side. Even now, with her memories restored, her love for him burned even brighter. Indeed, those feelings had never waned. Nevertheless, she realized that she and Nathan were like two ships. destined to pass each other in the night, never to cross paths. Their identities were at odds. If she were to return to her job, simply interacting with him could cast her as a traitor. What was the use of pursuing a rtionship with no future? Tears welled up in M¡¯s eyes as she struggled to speak, ¡°I¡¯m so Nate. I think it¡¯s best if we stop contacting each other and go our separate ways, just like before.¡± Nathan¡¯s voice wasden with sadness as he replied, ¡°Sure, I understand.¡± Chapter 277 M exited Sudvi, dragging her suitcase behind her. Phoebe emerged from the car, swiftly taking M¡¯s suitcase and stowing it in the trunk. Seated in the passenger seat, M stared out at thendscape, tears welling up in her eyes, an unfamiliar sense of difort engulfing her heart. It felt as though her heart was being pricked by a thousand needles, the ache nearly unbearable, Nathan¡¯s memory haunting her every thought. Phoebe settled into the driver¡¯s seat, starting the engine before pulling away from the curb. ¡°M, when are we heading back to Suntend?¡± she inquired. M turned her gaze to the passing scenery outside the window, her voice calm as she asked, ¡°Did you make the report?¡± ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Phoebe responded solemnly. ¡°The country needs you and is eager for your return as soon as possible.¡± M¡¯s lips twisted in bitterness as she took a deep breath. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have rushed to report it.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I need to handle things here first. It¡¯s not going to be a quick process. ¡°That¡¯s alright. The country won¡¯t pressure you to return immediately.¡± Resting her head on her hand, M felt a wave of helplessness washed over her. ¡°True, nobody can force me, but there could be spies in Suntend. ¡°Have you considered the consequences if news of my survival leaks out?¡± Phoebe¡¯s face turned pale, and she froze nervously, realizing the gravity of her impulsive actions. ¡°W-what should we do then?¡± Phoebe stammered, guilt written all over her face. M retrieved her phone, her tone nonchnt as she responded, ¡± Let¡¯s just take it one step at a time.¡± ¡°What¡¯s our next move?¡± Phoebe inquired. M responded, ¡°We need to earn money to pay off debts. Let¡¯s focus on stabilizing our life here first.¡± Phoebe nodded in agreement, though she wasn¡¯t particrly concerned about the financial aspect. With or without M, she could still secure funding from the Suntend government. However, that would risk exposing their location. For now, she had to rely on M. M essed a cloud storage ount on her phone, which had b dormant for over three years. After searching through it, she foun file and transferred it to Phoebe¡¯s ount. Setting her phone aside, M exined calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve uploaded tranted versions of the book I completed three years ago in six differentnguages to your ount. You can sell them for money.¡± Phoebe was aware that when M wasn¡¯t upied with work, she asionally tranted highly specialized and significant books, alongside her sporadic art endeavors. Phoebe inquired, ¡°M, what¡¯s the price for one book?¡± M furrowed her brow, taking a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯m uncertain about the current market value, but considering it¡¯s a specialized chemistry book, the Norvanese version I tranted previously could fetch over a hundred thousand per copy. ¡°You¡¯ll need to negotiate with the publishers for the final price.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Phoebe acknowledged before raising another question, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sell your paintings instead, M? Each one could generate millions, and it¡¯s quicker money.¡± M shook her head resolutely. ¡°The proceeds from my artwork are designated for charity.¡± Undeterred, Phoebe persisted, ¡°Then what about selling military design blueprints? They¡¯re even more lucrative than art.¡± M¡¯s expression soured as she turned to Phoebe. ¡°I don¡¯t require arge sum of money, just enough to suffice. ¡°Are you fixated on wealth now? Are you seriously suggesting that I sell military equipment blueprints? N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°How about proposing to sell a few grams of hydronium instead? Perhaps I could even be the richest person in the world.¡± Phoebe panicked and rushed to rify, ¡°M, that¡¯s not what I meant at all. I¡¯m simply concerned about your current financial situation, you know? After all, you still owe Nathan 600 thousand dors.¡± M responded with a casual tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m ustomed to adversity.¡± ¡°Indeed, M, you¡¯ve endured quite a bit over these past three years.¡± ¡°Every hardship is a lesson learned.¡± Phoebe remained silent. A week passed. Nathany in his hospital bed, ncing at the payment notification on his phone. A sum of 600 thousand had been deposited. He stared at the message, momentarily puzzled. A His phone rang shortly after. Answering the call with a hoarse voice, Nathan croaked out, ¡°Hello.¡± On the other end of the line, M sat in her apartment, clutching a teddy bear. She took a deep breath, listening to the voice she had longed to hear day and night. Her heart pounded with nervous anticipation. ¡°Nate, it¡¯s me.¡± Chapter 278 ?Chapter 278 Nathan remained silent for a moment before humming in response. M lowered her gaze, her fingers gently stroking the teddy bear in her arms as she murmured, "I''ve transferred 600 thousand dors to your ount." Nathan''s response was another quiet, nomittal hum. Hisposed and indifferent demeanor sent a wave of panic through M''s chest. Despite her desire to maintain distance and avoid any contact with him, she found herself torn and overwhelmed by conflicting emotions, the turmoil almost driving her to the brink of madness. She missed him dearly, desperately longing to see him again. Feeling at a loss for words, M simply said, "Never mind, goodbye." Before she could say anything more, Nathan abruptly ended the call. M gazed at her phone screen, tears cascading down her cheeks uncontrobly. Across from her, Phoebe sat munching on potato chips, her gaze filled with confusion as she observed M''s unexpected emotional outburst. Phoebe asked helplessly, "M, what did he say to you? Why are you crying?" M hastily set her phone aside and wiped away her tears, attempting topose herself. "I''m not crying. It''s just my tear nds acting up again. They seem to have a mind of their own. "And what exactly set off this sudden burst of tear activity?" M pouted, feeling aggrieved. "He didn''t utter a single word, merely responding with a couple of hmms." Phoebe couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of the situation, sighing in amusement. "You never fail to amaze me, M. You shed tears at the slightest provocation-be it nightmares, fatigue, unsessful experiments, disappointing takeout, or even a scolding from the driving instructor. "Now it''s getting even more absurd. A few indifferent noises from Nathan have you in tears again. Do you need surgery to fix those tear ducts of yours?" Taking a deep breath, M sank onto the sofa, shutting her eyes tightly to hold back the tears. A bitter chuckle escaped her lips. "You know, I used to cry even more when I was a child. I was quite the little drama queen, always seeking attention andfort." Phoebe, still engrossed in her potato chips, replied coolly, "It''s no surprise. Coming from a wealthy background, you were likely pampered and sheltered. Without facing real hardships, even minor grievances could bring you to tears." Reflecting on her past, M couldn''t help but smile. "I used to adore being coddled by Nate. Whenever I acted out or shed a tear, he''d rush to my side,pletely flustered and unsure how to handle it. And whenever I tried to be yful or flirtatious with him, he... Phoebe leaned in with curiosity. "What did he do then?" M''s smile slowly faded as she turned and settled into the sofa, burying her face without uttering a single word. The floodgates of her emotions reopened, and tears streamed down her cheeks once more. What were once cherished memories now felt unbearably bitter. She was once the darling of the family, showered with affection by her parents and doted on by her grandparents. Her ssmates adored her, and her teachers favored her. She was even held in high regard by the neighbors in hermunity. When Nathan showed her special affection from a young age, she initiallyContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. interpreted it as brotherly fondness. At the time, she couldn''t quite discem the true nature of their feelings. Suddenly, the phone rang. M anxiously turned toward it, expecting it to be her phone, only to find Phoebe answering it instead. As Phoebe listened to the call, she turned to M, a seriousness creeping into her gaze. "Okay, got it," Phoebe said, ending the call. Her demeanor was tense as she spoke, ''M, your grandfather is critically ill." M''s expression darkened, her concern evident. "But he seemed perfectly healthy when Ist saw him. How did he suddenly be so ill?'' Phoebe conveyed, "The spy I ced inside Hoffis Manor informed me that your grandfather''s illness has been kept under wraps. "He''s receiving treatment solely from the family doctor and your uncle without being taken to the hospital.'' M trembled with fury, her eyes tuming red. She rose to her feet, hands on her hips, and eximed, ''That scumbag! Is he trying to harm my grandfather?" Phoebe stood up beside M. "It seems like he intends to eliminate your grandparents and coborate with that impostor to seize control of your family''s entire fortune. "We can''t afford to wait idly by. We must take action to prevent this tragedy," Phoebe urged. "M, we have to act swiftly." M clenched her fists, struggling to contain her emotions as she replied, "Do you think I don''t want to? I have no idea about my parents'' fate. I fear they might have been harmed or are being held captive. "Once I reveal my identity, they''ll surely target my parents. And they won''t spare my grandparents, either." Chapter 279 ¡°What¡¯s our n?¡± M hesitated briefly before turning to Phoebe. ¡°We¡¯re going to stay at Hoffis Manor,¡± she dered. Phoebe¡¯s expression turned incredulous. ¡°Stay at Hoffis Manor? Are you serious?¡± M sighed. ¡°It¡¯s the only way you can be close enough to protect my grandparents.¡± Without further discussion, Phoebe headed inside to pack their belongings. An hourter, in the luxurious vi of Hoffis Manor, M and Phoebe stood in the living room, each with a suitcase beside them. The staff of Hoffis Manor exchanged puzzled nces, their skepticism evident as they observed the two unfamiliar women. Loretta was equally stunned, gazing at their suitcases with disbelief. She couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked and slightly amused by the situation. ¡°When did Hoffis Manor be a shelter?¡± Loretta¡¯s tone drippe with disdain. ¡°Who gave you the audacity to assume you can stay in my house? It¡¯sughable and embarrassing. Where do you get the nerve to make such requests?¡± M remainedposed as she replied, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m divorced now and have nowhere else to go. I just hoped to stay at Hoffis Manor for a few days.¡± Loretta let out a cold snort, finding the situation utterly ridiculous. ¡± Robert, escort these guests out,¡± she ordered the butler. As M and Phoebe turned to leave, M muttered, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll just go back to Nathan¡¯s house.¡± Suddenly feeling uneasy, Loretta called out, ¡°Wait!¡± M and Phoebe exchanged a nce, smiling faintly as they turned back to face Loretta. After a brief pause, Loretta relented, ¡°Our family owns several vis. Take your pick. Or if you prefer, you can stay at any hotel.¡± M pursed her lips and shook her head, adopting a slightly yful tone as she murmured, ¡°I only have eyes for Sudvi and Hoffis. Manor. If I can¡¯t stay here, then I¡¯ll head to Sudvi.¡± Loretta¡¯s fury was evident, her re piercing as she huffed in cold disdain. ¡°You are truly shameless.¡± Undeterred by Loretta¡¯s hostility, M turned to Phoebe. ¡°Phoebe, what did Nathan say earlier?¡± Phoebe nodded in understanding, clearing her throat before rying Nathan¡¯s message. ¡°Mr. Morrison said he wants to remarry you.¡± M replied coolly, ¡°Well, that¡¯s not entirely out of the question¡­ Loretta¡¯s anger surged, her voice resonating through the room asmanded, ¡°Robert, prepare two guest rooms for them!¡± M¡¯s smile was radiant as she graciously thanked Loretta, ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± With that, she passed her luggage to the maid and grabbed Phoebe¡¯s hand, leading the way toward the second floor. Here, in her former home, everything felt achingly familiar. Yet, she never anticipated returning under someone else¡¯s guise and being met with such hostility from her own grandmother. Two hourster, Sally returned from her shopping trip to find the living. adorned with luxury goods. However, her good mood vanished instantly upon learning that two strangers had moved into her house. When she discovered it was Suzanne, her anger intensified. Sally¡¯s voice reverberated with fury throughout the mansion. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to this! Get them out of here immediately.¡± Oliver hurried back from the hospital upon receiving the news. In the grand living room, M and Phoebe sat calmly on the sofa, observing the scene before them. Sally was furious, her expression dark and imposing as she vowed to defend her stance at any cost. In contrast, Oliver, despite his initial shock, appeared more excited than anything else. However, doubts lingered in his mind. Reason dictated that no matter how desperate Suzanne might be, she couldn¡¯t possibly move into Hoffis Manor. Furthermore, she had arrived with a woman he had never seen before.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sally pointed at the door, her voice low and menacing as she addressed M and Phoebe, ¡°Leave.¡± With a sly grin, M rose to her feet and retorted calmly, ¡°Your grandmother permitted me to stay here. You have no authority to intervene.¡± Sally clenched her teeth, narrowing her gaze suspiciously. ¡°Suzanne, what scheme are you plotting? What devious n do you have in mind?¡± M retorted, ¡°Ms. Hoffis, when ites to scheming, I¡¯m no match for you. Don¡¯t worry. I simply felt unsettled that you took my husband away. ¡°So, I¡¯ve decided to stay here for a while and give you a hard time. Perhaps it¡¯ll make me feel a bit better. That¡¯s all.¡± Chapter 280 Sally looked bewildered. ¡°I stole your husband?¡± M nodded, her expression on the verge of tears. ¡°Yes, you stole my husband. When he divorced me, he confessed that he had always loved his childhood sweetheart.¡± Sally¡¯s eyebrows knitted together in surprise, her face reflecting a mix of disbelief and uncertainty as she nced toward Oliver. Oliver narrowed his enigmatic eyes, a slight smile tugging at his lips as he adjusted his sses. ¡°How long do you n to stay?¡± ¡°Until I cane to terms with my previous marriage.¡± ¡°Very well, make yourself at home,¡± Oliver dered. Sally angrily interjected, ¡°Uncle Oliver, have you lost your mind? It¡¯s clear she has ulterior motives.¡± Oliver shot Sally a cold re, his eyes brimming with hostility. Sally recoiled, too intimidated to speak further. Pointing at Phoebe, Oliver asked, ¡°And who is she?¡± M held Phoebe¡¯s hand and introduced her, stating, ¡°This is my friend, Phoebe Baskins. She¡¯s currently facing some financial difficulties and doesn¡¯t have a ce to stay.¡± Phoebe frowned slightly, finding M¡¯s choice of words both amusing and perplexing. After the introduction, M escorted Phoebe out of the living room. As they walked past Sally, M paused. Standing beside her, facing the opposite direction, M spoke softly, ¡°Sally, I look forward to your Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. hospitality.¡± Sally smirked coldly and whispered menacingly, ¡°Suzanne, do you know what it means to be a sheep among wolves? You could¡¯ve chosen the easier path, but instead, you¡¯ve ventured into treacherous territory.¡± M remainedposed, offering a faint smile. ¡°Who¡¯s the sheep, and who¡¯s the wolf? Only time will reveal the truth.¡± With that, M gracefully went up the stairs. Sally¡¯s expression darkened as she watched M¡¯s departing figure, a sense of unease creeping over her. That was unmistakably Suzanne, unchanged in appearance and voice, just as she had always been. However, Sally couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was different about her. There was a subtle change in her demeanor. She showed a newfound confidence andposure even in the middle of a crisis. M and Phoebe retreated upstairs to their room. Meanwhile, Sally approached Oliver, her anger evident as she demanded, ¡°Why did you agree to let them move in? Can¡¯t you see that this isn¡¯t normal?¡± Oliver regarded her with a cold smile. ¡°We have a willing prey right in front of us. Shouldn¡¯t we take full advantage of this opportunity?¡± Sally crossed her arms, remarking, ¡°Call me paranoid, but I don¡¯t believe she¡¯s as easily manipted as you think.¡± Oliver countered, ¡°They¡¯re just two vulnerable women. What trouble could they possibly cause at Hoffis Manor?¡± Sally fell silent, lost in contemtion. As night descended upon Hoffis Manor, M took precautions by locking the doors and windows of her room. Afterpleting her nightly routine, she spent some time reading before preparing to sleep. With the lights turned off, M settled into bed and drifted off to sleep. However, she was abruptly awakened by a noise. As she regained full consciousness, she opened her eyes and was startled to find a shadow looming over her, pressing her down onto the bed. A hand, unusually warm, covered her mouth tightly. It prevented her from making a sound. She looked on in horror at the vague figure before her, a familiar scent overwhelming her senses. Her heart raced, and her breath came in rapid gasps. Despite her efforts, she remained pinned beneath the shadowy figure, unable to free herself. She could feel the intense heat emanating from the person on top of her, seeping through her thin clothing. ¡°Mmm.¡± M wanted to cry out for help, but she found herself devoid of strength, unable to produce even a whisper. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± The man¡¯s voice dripped with anger, each wordced with suppressed rage. How dare you move into Hoffis Manor.¡± Chapter 281 M reached for the pen gun under her pillow. As she pointed it directly at the person over her body, she suddenly heard Nathan¡¯s voice. She quickly withdrew the pen gun. Nathan¡¯s voice calmed her immediately. However, she could feel that his body was unusually warm, and his breath burned her skin. She tried to speak, but her voice was muffled by his hand. Having felt something pressing against his waist a few moments earlier, Nathan pulled out M¡¯s hand, which was hiding under the pillow. The moonlight that streamed into the room cast a glow on the pen gun she held in her hand. ¡°Do you think you can protect yourself with that pen alone?¡± Nathan asked. M tried to pull her hand away to hide the weapon. The pen Nathan was referring to was actually a finely crafted weapon M had designed three years ago that was both powerful and inconspicuous. She struggled for a moment until Nathan slowly freed her mouth. After taking a deep breath, she eximed, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s out of your mind! Why did you show up like this? Did you realize you nearly M stopped mid-sentence. She had nearly killed Nathan. After freeing herself from his grip, she hid the pen gun under the nket. Nathan smirked. ¡°Nearly what?¡± M changed the subject. ¡°What brings you here?¡± She tried to feel his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re burning up.¡± Nathan avoided her touch and pulled her off the bed. He said sternly,¡± Leave at once.¡± M ignored his words and continued, ¡°How did you get in here?¡± She looked around and was shocked to see that the ss door to the balcony was slightly ajar. ¡°Didn¡¯t I lock all the windows and doors? How did you open it?¡± ¡°Do you think these locks will keep you safe?¡± Nathan retorted. M nodded and hummed in reply. Yet, she knew that all the locks in the world couldn¡¯t protect her if someone was determined to harm her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Nathan pulled her toward the balcony. M shook him off. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Nathan frowned at M, who was bathed in the moonlight. Even though he couldn¡¯t see her expression clearly, he could hear the determination in her voice. ¡°Wanda, my man¡¯s at Hoffis Manor. They will keep your grandparents safe.¡± ¡°Then why is my grandpa getting sick all of a sudden?¡± M ask with a bitter smile. Nathan fell silent, guilt washing over him. ¡°Nate, thank you for trying to help,¡± M said as she looked up at Nathan. His ck silhouette against the moonlight was an imposing sight. ¡°Come with me,¡± Nathan said, emphasizing every word with a tone of sincerity. ¡°I can take care of myself.¡± M was adamant. Her words broke Nathan¡¯s heart, and he said, ¡°Wanda-¡± Before he could finish, he felt a tickle on his throat, and he couldn¡¯t stop himself from coughing. M stepped forward anxiously. ¡°Nate, are you sick?¡± Her hand reached for his forehead again, but Nathan grabbed hold of 1. M felt like he was on fire-even his palm was hot. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Nathan¡¯s voice was husky and deep. ¡°Have you been to the doctor?¡± M asked. ¡°I told you. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re sick, but you haven¡¯t been to the doctor?¡± ¡°Are you worrying about me?¡± Nathan¡¯s voice sounded bitter.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I¡­¡± The question caught M off guard. She quickly walked to the bedside table and turned on the lamp. The warm, soft light flooded the room, and she had a clear view of Nathan¡¯s face. Chapter 282 Nathan was as handsome as ever, but hisplexion was dull, and his lips were pale and dry. ¡°Nate, hang on a second. I¡¯m going to change.¡± M hurriedly grabbed some clothes from the closet and went into the bathroom. Nathan didn¡¯t know what she was up to. He was just hoping she¡¯d leave with him. After a while, M came out in another outfit. She packed her belongings into a small backpack and approached Nathan. ¡°Nate,e on.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving with me?¡± Nathan was somewhat surprised. ¡°No, I¡¯m just taking you to a doctor. Everyone is asleep by now. We¡¯ll slip out through the main door,¡± M said as she grabbed his arm. ¡°There¡¯s no need to see a doctor. I¡¯m fine.¡± Nathan withdrew his hand. ¡°You¡¯re so sick, but you insist you¡¯re fine?¡± M eximed. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Nathan replied coldly. M looked up at his haggard face in anger. A stabbing pain coursed through her heart and brought tears to her eyes. ¡°Since this is none of my business, then who are you to have any say in my affairs?¡± Her words felt like knives as they sliced back and forth through Nathan¡¯s heart. The pain was excruciating. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He clenched his fists and looked up at the ceiling, his eyes turning red. After taking a deep breath, he said in a low voice, ¡°Wanda, can¡¯t you stop being so stubborn?¡± After a moment of silence, M forced a smile and said, ¡°Nate, do you really know who I am now that I have regained my memories?¡± Nathan stared into her teary eyes. ¡°Nate, it has been ten years since west saw each other. You have no idea who I am. No, you have no idea who Wanda Hoffis is,¡± M added firmly. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t,¡± Nathan answered with a wry smile. His voice grew fainter. ¡°You¡¯re not the Wanda of before, nor the Suzanne after the amnesia. I¡­ no longer know you.¡± It made M¡¯s heart ache to hear him choke up when he said thosest words. She couldn¡¯t help reaching for his hand. ¡°Nate.¡± Nathan hid his hand behind his back to avoid her touch and took a step back. He stared at her face with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Take care.¡± He turned and headed for the balcony, but as he pushed open the ss door, he staggered. Luckily, his hand caught the doorframe. ¡°Nate.¡± M hurried over to help Nathan. The next thing she knew, he had copsed right onto her. She barely managed to drag hisrge frame to the bed as she struggled for breath. ¡°Nate,¡± M called again. With all her might, sheid Nathan down on the bed before feeling his forehead. She found that he was not only feverish but also drenched in cold sweat that soaked his whole body. In a panic, M picked up her phone and searched for Phoebe¡¯s number. However, she hesitated just as she was about to make the call. 272 Chapter 283 M thought it would be pointless to tell Phoebe. She decided to phone Cole. She switched on the speakerphone and put her phone on the table. Then, she helped Nathan to wipe the sweat from his forehead with a tissue. ¡°Hello.¡± Cole sounded groggy, as if he hadn¡¯t quite woken up. ¡°Cole, it¡¯s me, Suzanne.¡± ¡°I saw the caller ID. Why are you calling at 3:00 am?¡± ¡°Has Nate been sick?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s been sick for days. He refuses to go to the doctor, won¡¯t take his medicine, and has been working non-stop. Lucas and I tried to convince him, but he wouldn¡¯t listen.¡± ¡°He passed out at my ce. What should we do?¡± M kneeled next to Nathan and touched his forehead ¡°General Morrison has gone to Hoffis Manor to look for you?¡± Cole eximed. ¡°Yes.¡± M felt her heart bleed when she saw how exhausted Nathan looked. Cole pped himself on the thigh. ¡°This is far too impulsive. General Morrison doesn¡¯t usually act this way. Why would he be losing it when he¡¯s with you?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cole. What should we do now? Shall I call a doctor to Hoffis Manor, or will youe here and take him to the hospital?¡± M asked with guilt. ¡°No, don¡¯t let anyone at Hoffis Manor know that General Morrison hase to look for you. If they find out, our spy there will be exposed.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± M checked the clock. Getting Nathan to the hospital at this hour was indeed a challenge. ¡°Do you have any medicine?¡± Cole asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Give him something for fevers and colds. Then, let him have some rest. He can leave on his own as soon as he wakes up.¡± ¡°All right.¡± M ended the call. She tiptoed into the living room and found the medicine in the first aid kit. After returning to the room, she locked. the door and quickly approached Nathan. She removed his shoes and socks, lifted his feet onto the bed, and covered him with a nket. Afterward, she poured a cup of water and ced a fever-reducing pill in Nathan¡¯s mouth. ¡°Nate, swallow it. Nate,¡± M said softly. Nathan didn¡¯t move a muscle. M poured the water into his mo but the water ran out of the corners of his lips. She was on the b of tears, fearing that every second of dy would cost him his ¡°Nate, wake up and take the medicine.¡± She wiped the water from Nathan¡¯s lips with a tissue. In her panic, she steeled herself and put the fever-reducing pill back in his mouth. Having taken a sip of water, she pressed her lips to his. The water filled Nathan¡¯s mouth, and the pill was swallowed. But she remained still for a long while with her eyes closed. She was unwilling to part from his lips. Her tears fell one by one on his cheek, and she could feel his warm breath on her. After a long moment, M unwillingly pulled back. Her eyes were filled with tears as she looked at his face. She trembled as she touched his eyebrows, nose, and lips. Each touch felt like an electric current that ran through the tips of her fingers and prated her entire being. Chapter 284 M choked up as she whispered, ¡°Nathan, please be okay. Please be fine.¡± She bit her lip. Tears were trickling down to the corners of her mouth and her chin. She could feel the saltiness of it all. Having calmed herself, M brushed her tears away with both hands. She quickly got out of bed and went to the bathroom, where she grabbed a damp towel to wipe off the sweat from Nathan¡¯s body. Whether it was due to the medication or the fever, Nathan was starting to sweat a lot. Every few minutes, M would touch him on his forehead and wipe the sweat off of him. Half an hourter, his clothes were soaked to the skin, and his temperature was beginning to return to normal. M paced around the room with her phone. Now and then she checked Cole¡¯s number and looked at the time on the wall. It was 5:00 a.m. Though it was still dark outside, the housekeeper at Hoffis Manor had probably already started working. Cole would be easily spotted if he came around now. After much thought, M climbed onto the bed. She pulled back Nathan¡¯s nket and unbuttoned his shirt nervously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nate. Your clothes are soaking wet. I¡¯ll have to take them off, or you¡¯re going to catch a cold again. I hope you don¡¯t mind. I don¡¯t mean anything else,¡± M murmured to calm her nerves. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Nathan¡¯s strong, sturdy chest wasid bare. His skin was healthy and wlessly muscled and toned. Every inch of his muscle was incredibly seductive. M found herself instinctively drawn to his physique, one that any woman would want to possess. She¡¯d seen Nathan¡¯s chest a few times, but she couldn¡¯t help being shy. She struggled to remove Nathan¡¯s shirt and was eventually left panting and sweating.. Slowly, her gaze moved down to Nathan¡¯s pants. Her heart beat wildly, and her cheeks and ears grew inexplicably hot. Nathan¡¯s pants were wet as well, and M hesitated as to whether she should help. him take them off. ¡°What on earth am I thinking? He¡¯s a patient, and I¡¯m only looking after him. It¡¯s not as if we¡¯ll sleep together. Why do I have such wild thoughts in my head?¡± M comforted herself as she rubbed her flushed face. Her face felt warmer than Nathan¡¯s body temperature. Gathering her courage, she unbuckled his pants. But no matter how she pulled, Nathan¡¯s hips remained pressed against one side of his pants. It was an awkward and embarrassing moment when M identally touched his groin while struggling. She lost the nerve to even open her eyes. The huge bulge below his waist made her extremely embarrassed. After a deep breath, M straddled him on his thigh. She grab his waistband and prepared to try again. Suddenly, a hoarse, weak voice broke in. ¡°What are you doing?¡± M froze, shocked. She looked sheepishly at Nathan, who had only. just woken up. Her cheeks were on fire with embarrassment. All she wanted was to find a ce to hide. Chapter 285 ¡°I¡­¡± M blushed and couldn¡¯t say a word. Nathan looked drowsy. It wasn¡¯t long before he closed his eyes again, but he lifted his hips and allowed M to pull his pants down to his thighs. After a deep breath, she looked up and asked, ¡°Nate, are you awake?¡± He was still asleep. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, M pulled his pants off. Then, she quickly wiped his body down with a wet towel. She continued to wipe him down three or four times until his temperature had cooled downpletely. About an hourter, M fed Nathan some cold medicine by mouth. She had stayed up all night tending to him. When daylight came, she fell asleep on the bed from exhaustion. A p of thunder awoke Nathan from his sleep. He struggled to open his eyes and turned his head to the balcony window. Only then did he realize that a thunderstorm was raging outside. The clock on the wall read 10:30 am. After scanning the room, Nathan remembered passing out and realized he was still in He Manor. He tried to sit up but found that something heavy weighed his belly. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. There was a small figure lying on top of him. It was impossible to see her face because her long hair was strewn about. Nathan wasn¡¯t sure if she was Wanda. He felt weak all over. His mouth and throat were dry, and even swallowing hurt. Outside, the rain was pouring down hard, and the atmosphere was dark and gloomy. Suddenly, Nathan felt something wasn¡¯t right with him. He reached into the nket and realized that the only thing he was wearing was his underwear. His brow furrowed in helplessness as he slowly closed his eyes. His ears began to flush. Phoebe¡¯s voice rang out as she knocked at the door. ¡°M, are you up? M sat up slowly and rubbed her eyes. Staring at Nathan¡¯s face as he slept, she touched his forehead and then her own. After making sure that their body temperatures weren¡¯t too different, she sighed in relief. Phoebe called out again, ¡°M.¡± M quickly opened the door, dragged Phoebe into the room, and locked the door after her. Phoebe was confused by how nervous she seemed to act. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± M pulled Phoebe over to the bed and whispered, ¡°Look.¡± Phoebe nced at Nathan on the bed, then back at M, and asked calmly, ¡°How did he get in? And why is he sleeping in your bed?¡± ¡°He snuck in at 3:00 am to take me away from Hoffis Manor, but ended up passing out.¡± Phoebe chuckled and looked at M in disbelief. ¡°Did you drug him?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± M tapped Phoebe¡¯s shoulder. ¡°He came here sick and fainted unexpectedly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s pouring outside. Now what?¡± Phoebe asked. M pursed her lips and shook her head anxiously. ¡°M, you said before that we can¡¯t have any food from Hoffis Manor, not even their water. Well, with the storm out there and a guy sleeping in your room, what¡¯s our n?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll wait for the rain to stop and order some take-out,¡± M said as she looked at Nathan on the bed. ¡°And we need some menswear.¡± Phoebe nced at the clothes at the foot of the bed and covered her mouth in shock. She stepped forward and lifted Nathan¡¯s nket. M stopped her just in time. ¡°D-Don¡¯t look. He isn¡¯t wearing any clothes.¡± Phoebe gasped. ¡°M, did you strip himpletely?¡± Chapter 286 M blushed and exined, ¡°Because he was sick, and his sweat soaked his clothes.¡± Phoebe grinned mischievously. ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± M grew more flustered as she exined, ¡°Y-Yes, obviously. Plus, we were married. I¡¯ve seen him with his clothes off, and it¡¯s nothing.¡± As M brought up their marriage, Phoebe asked, ¡°M, you¡¯ve been married to him for six months after losing your memory. Have you two¡­ done it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You know, that stuff where you sleep together.¡± Phoebe smiled as she gestured suggestively with her fingers. M blushed deeply as she realized what Phoebe meant. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? No, we haven¡¯t.¡± Phoebe looked at Nathan in shock. ¡°Really? He¡¯s so handsome and has such a great body. So, he¡¯s impotent?¡± Nathan, who was pretending to be asleep, frowned. His body was still, but there was turmoil going on within him. M didn¡¯t know if Nathan was impotent or not. What she did know was that Nathan respected her and would never force her to do anything. ¡°Stop with the nonsense.¡± M shoyed Phoebe out of the room. ¡°I¡¯m. going to stay here and take care of him. You go and find out the cause of my grandpa¡¯s illness.¡± ¡°All right, be careful. Don¡¯t let anyone else find him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Phoebe had left, M locked the door behind her and took a deep breath as she hung her head down. As soon as she turned toward the bed, she was startled to see Nathan had sat up. His hands were supporting his aching forehead. The sturdy lines of his muscles were a particr eye-catcher. A hint of wild sexiness was added by a few faint scars on his muscles. M swallowed nervously and walked over to sit on the edge of the bed. ¡°Nate, you up? Anywhere ufortable?¡± Nathan dropped and shook his head. There was a suffocating atmosphere around him. M covered him with the nket. ¡°Cover yourself up. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± However, the nket slipped down his shoulders. She tried twice more, but the nket was still slipping down. She got down on her knees right next to him and wrapped the nket around him. Nathan lifted his head. His misty eyes met her clear ones. In the blink of an eye, the atmosphere became warm, soft, and serene. It was as if the whole world had fallen silent as they locked eyes. Nathan saw. tenderness in M¡¯s eyes, while M saw passion in Nathan¡¯s. M could feel her ears burning and her heart starting to beat. abnormally. ¡°Yesterday, you fainted and sweated a lot. Your clothe were soaked to the skin. So I helped you get undressed and wiped you down. Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t touch you or look at you immodestly.¡± Nathan replied with a faint smile and a hum. ¡°When it stops raining, I¡¯ll send someone to bring you some clothes. You can¡¯t remain here. So hurry up and leave when you feel better,¡± M said. ¡°Do you think moving in here will protect your grandparents? Have you considered that it could be dangerous if your identity is found out?¡± Nathan asked, his voice hoarse. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then why are you still doing this?¡± M leaned in close and whispered, ¡°Nate, they are my family. I can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing.¡± ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t put yourself in any danger.¡± ¡°Nate, my parents might still be alive.¡± M moved closer to Nathan. and spoke into his ear, ¡°The fake Sally Hoffis moved into my house a month after my ident. She was on the video call with my parents. and Oliver to fool my grandparents.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 287 ¡°They had video-called at least a dozen times during the past month. This led my grandparents to believe that I was the fake Sally Hoffis. Back then, Oliver definitely threatened my parents to cooperate with them in exchange for my safety.¡± M remained close to Nathan¡¯s side. Her voice was soft, and Nathan could smell her faint scent. His body grew unusually warm, and his mind became unsettled. He cleared his throat and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m aware. Hand me that bottle, will you?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± M grabbed the bottle from the bedside table and handed it to him. Nathan cocked his head back and took a big gulp. He looked incredibly seductive. M couldn¡¯t help blinking as she watched his sexy Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. Feeling a little thirsty, she pursed her lips. The nket on Nathan¡¯s shoulders slid down again as he wiped his mouth. M looked away quickly. Her face was even redder than before. ¡°Phoebe confirmed that my parents have death certificates but not cremation certificates. And there are no ashes in the grave either. They¡¯re still alive, I suspect. So, she and I moved here to Hoffis Manor protect my grandparents and find out about my parents from Oliver. tor Nathan turned M¡¯s head toward him. He stared at her and emphasized every word, ¡°Remember what I told you? They could very well be Nightshade spies.¡± The stern look on his face made M nod nervously. ¡°Why take the risk if you know that?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°To protect my grandparents and find my parents,¡± M replied firmly. ¡°Relying solely on you and that person, Phoebe?¡± Nathan smirked. M bit her lip and said tenderly, ¡°How about you give me a hand, Nate? You could help me get twice the results for half the effort.¡± Even with a stomach full of anger, Nathan couldn¡¯t resist her helpless look and her soft words. ¡°Wanda, I promised to take care of this matter. You can trust me fully. It¡¯s very dangerous for you to move into Hoffis Manor, do you know that?¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Great. Leave with your friend today. M shook her head adamantly. Nathan was frustrated. He held his forehead and drew a deep breath. After a while, he sighed helplessly. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed a bit. Nobody can change you once you make up your mind.¡± M leaned toward Nathan while supporting herself on the bed with both hands. ¡°Nate, don¡¯t underestimate Phoebe. She¡¯s verypetent. ¡°And what about you?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t care less about anyone else. He only cared for M. ¡°Me?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°You have never faced any hardships or setbacks from childhood until now. You have been raised as a princess, as delicate as froth. The three years of amnesia were your greatest hardship. How will you save your family?¡± M tapped Nathan¡¯s shoulder confidently. ¡°Nate, trust me, I can. Let¡¯s work together to find my parents and save my grandparents, okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not listening to me!¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes turned grave. He tossed the nket aside and got out of bed. M blushed and covered her face. ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Naked as a jaybird, Nathan boldly headed for the bathroom. Chapter 288 ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have at least given me a heads-up?¡± M asked. Nathan remained silent and went straight into the bathroom. Suddenly there was a knock at the door. M quickly leaped off the bed and ran to the door. She pressed her ear to the door and asked, Who is it?¡± ¡°Suzanne, open up.¡± M¡¯s heart stopped in her throat when she realized it was Sally. She turned to look at Nathan, who was in the bathroom. The knock was getting more urgent. ¡°Open up. Can¡¯t you hear me? Open the door.¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, M opened the door to find Sally standing there with a smug look. M raised her voice, asking, ¡°Ms. Hoffis, is there anything?¡± She was hoping to alert Nathan so he wouldn¡¯te out and be spotted. Sally crossed her arms and looked at her contemptuously. ¡°I¡¯ve ne seen a woman as shameless as you. You threatened my grandn with Nathan and even moved in here brazenly. Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to die,¡± M said in a calm voice. Sally snorted. She was sizing M up and specting about her intentions for staying at Hoffis Manor.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Hoffis, what do you want from me?¡± M asked. ¡°Oliver¡¯s looking for you. He¡¯s in my grandpa¡¯s sick room. Go to him,¡± Sally replied icily. ¡°All right. Can you show me the way?¡± M asked as she closed the door. Sally led her to Zach¡¯s sick room. The spacious room was equipped with various life-monitoring devices, and the facilities were no worse than those in a hospital. Zachy motionless in his bed. His face was pale, and he looked extremely frail. Zach had always loved M dearly. It broke M¡¯s heart to see Zach in such a state, and her eyes immediately watered. She pushed through the pain and walked slowly toward Zach. Oliver was sitting on the couch and watching M. Loretta was wiping Zach¡¯s hands clean. She turned around and asked in a displeased tone, ¡°What are you here for?¡± M¡¯s heart hurt even more from Loretta¡¯s stoniness. ¡°Mom, it was my request,¡± Oliver stated. Loretta continued cleaning Zach¡¯s hand while saying sternly, ¡°This is a ce where your dad recovers, not a ce for just anyone. Get her out.¡± M disregarded Loretta¡¯s animosity. She walked over to th side of the bed, held Zach¡¯s hand, and calmly asked, ¡°What k illness does Mr. Hoffis Senior have? And why isn¡¯t he being treate a hospital?¡± ¡°Whether my grandpa goes to the hospital or not has nothing to do with you,¡± Sally said haughtily. MM bit her lip and nced at Oliver. She noticed that he was wwatching her closely. Perhaps Oliver was using Zach¡¯s illness to test her because he suspected she had regained her memory. Staring into M¡¯s eyes, Oliver told her deliberately, ¡°His time is up, and he may live a few more days at most. Going to the hospital is pointless.¡± The shocking news hit M like a bolt from the blue. Waves of grief flooded her chest. Suddenly, her palm was poked twice. M froze up. Zach continued to poke her palm. It was at that moment that she fully understood. The overwhelming sadness left her immediately. Her face was unusually serene as she sighed quietly. ¡°I hope he pulls through this and recovers soon.¡± Oliver¡¯s face had a pall over it. M was as calm as water. It didn¡¯t look like she had regained her memory at all. Chapter 289 M tucked Zach¡¯s hand back under the nket and asked calmly,¡± Dr. Hoffis, I wonder why you called me here?¡± Oliver slowly got to his feet and adjusted his sses. There was a hint of suspicion in his sharp gaze as he stared at her. He walked over to the bedside as if something was on his mind. ¡°I think you shoulde and visit my very ill father. It¡¯s a courtesy you owe as a guest.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to be rude.¡± M lowered her head apologetically. At first, she feared that seeing Zach seriously ill would make her lose control and expose herself. But her fears faded once she realized that Zach was faking his illness. Lorettaid down her towel and ran her fingers through Zach¡¯s silvery hair. She choked back tears and mumbled, ¡°Zach, please wake up. What will I do when you¡¯re gone?¡± Sally rushed to Loretta¡¯s side and held her arm infort. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t get too upset. You¡¯ll still have me with you even if Grandpa is gone.¡± Loretta held onto Sally¡¯s hand with a hopeful look on her face. ¡°Sally, how will we manage such a big business if your Grandpa leaves?¡± Sally could barely contain her excitement. Yet, she immediately pretended to be sad and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, we can¡¯t do without Grandpa. But Uncle Oliver and I won¡¯t let him down if he doesn¡¯t make it.¡± ¡°Leave Oliver out of this.¡± Loretta gave Oliver an indifferent look. ¡°He is not a Hoffis by blood and has no right of inheritance. Besides, he¡¯s a doctor. He knows nothing about business.¡± Oliver remained silent. He clenched his fist and held his emotions in check. Darkness glimmered beneath his gold-rimmed sses. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Did Grandpa leave a will?¡± Sally couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in her voice. Loretta nodded. ¡°Yes, that was done a long time ago. The family business and all the property are to be your inheritance. Of course, he also left Oliver enough money to last a lifetime.¡± Sally was over the moon. She grinned discreetly while Oliver stood there as cold as ice. M found it somehow amusing to watch the lively scene. ¡°Grandma, I want nothing. All I want is for Grandpa to be healthy and get better soon.¡± Sally forced tears down her cheeks and wept. Loretta sighed as she stroked Sally¡¯s hand tenderly. ¡°Sally, you¡¯re the best. Your grandpa would be d to know your thoughts.¡± M couldn¡¯t take it any longer. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°Um¡­¡± Everyone had their attention on her. ¡°Madam Hoffis, I¡¯m sure you and Mr. Hoffis Senior haven¡¯t heard yet. Sally¡¯s not a Norvanian. She has no right to im the inheritan M said casually. Loretta was shocked. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Sally was dumbfounded. She looked at M and then at Oliver and had the feeling that she had been betrayed. M gave Oliver a thin smile and asked, ¡°Dr. Hoffis, why didn¡¯t you tell your parents about this?¡± Oliver¡¯s face changed drastically. His gaze was piercing and steely as he red at M, the veins in his neck bulging. M¡¯s words hadpletely ruined his n. As much as he loved her, he wanted to kill her right now. Loretta stood up angrily and demanded, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why is Sally no longer a Norvanian? Sally tell me what¡¯s going on!¡± Loretta took Sally¡¯s hand and questioned, ¡°Is she talking nonsense, or did you change your citizenship?¡± Sally was at aplete loss. She didn¡¯t know what was happening and felt like Oliver was manipting her. Chapter 290 The organization had arranged for the fake Sally to take over Sally Hoffis¡¯s identity. Her mission was to marry Nathan, thereby infiltrating his life and extracting more secrets. Having sessfully be Sally Hoffis, she was preparing to inherit the Hoffis business. Even if it meant sharing it with Oliver, she didn¡¯t mind. But the news that Sally wasn¡¯t a Norvanian and couldn¡¯t inherit the property was like a blow to her head. Oliver hadn¡¯t told her anything about this. M revealed this truth so that Sally and Oliver would have a falling out. ¡°As Nathan¡¯s ex, I considered Ms. Hoffis my love rival, so I investigated her background. Only to find out that Ms. Hoffis is not just an immigrant but has changed her citizenship. She¡¯s now a Sunteri. Foreigners have no inheritance rights under Norvanianw,¡± M stated calmly. Loretta couldn¡¯t hold back her anger and yelled at M, ¡°You¡¯re full of crap! How could Sally possibly be a Sunteri?¡± M didn¡¯t doubt that Zach and Loretta would be devastated. T saw the change in citizenship as treason and ingratitude. That why M and her parents had kept it a secret from Zach and Lore for so many years. Sally panicked. She was madder than Loretta. But she couldn¡¯t show that she didn¡¯t know because she was pretending to be Sally Hoffis herself. She red at Oliver and gritted her teeth in frustration. ¡°Sally, is that true?¡± Loretta asked. Sally stayed silent. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Oliver said. Loretta was so enraged that she burst into tears. Shaking and staggering, she fell into Sally¡¯s arms. Sally held her up and asked, ¡± Grandma, are you all right?¡± M nervously approached to help, but Loretta shoved her away in disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t you touch me!¡± M withdrew her hand and turned to look at Zach on the bed, only to see a tear trickle from the corner of his eye. She felt a deep pang of sorrow and let her head hang low. She wished she could exin things to Zach and Loretta so they would understand that changing citizenship was not an act of treason. But she couldn¡¯t do that now to keep them safe. After being helped into her seat, Loretta pointed furiously at Oliver.¡± You, Oliver! Sally has been out of the country for ten years and is unfamiliar with Norvanianw. And you? Is this on purpose? ¡°You knew that when her grandpa and I were gone, the will we left behind would be invalid. The property of the Hoffises will then be rightfully yours. Your n is rather grand, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Mom, I never knew you and Dad made wills. My focus is on my medical career, and I don¡¯t have any interest in business manageme Oliver exined calmly. ¡°Nice try.¡± Loretta scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not your dad. You can¡¯t fool me that easily.¡± ¡°Grandma, what do we do now?¡± Sally was only concerned about the inheritance. M immediately jumped in, ¡°Ms. Hoffis, you can change your citizenship back to Norvania.¡± Sally gave M a cold, suspicious stare. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Loretta nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, $ally, change your citizenship back. Norvanianw do not allow foreigners to have the right of inheritance.¡± Oliver¡¯s face became somber, and he looked at M as if he were thinking about something. ¡°Okay,¡± Sally agreed at once, but she shook her head the next moment. ¡°Grandma, I can¡¯t. The change of citizenship requires me to go to Suntend, and I can¡¯t do that. 33 Chapter 291 Loretta looked confused. ¡°Why can¡¯t you go?¡± Sally hesitated. She was unsure how to respond. M sniggered and left the sick room without saying a word. Naturally, Sally couldn¡¯t be in Suntend. Surveince cameras were everywhere in Suntend, and facial recognition would identify her upon entry, She would undoubtedly be arrested within seconds as a most wanted fugitive. Even if she managed to avoid the surveince cameras, M knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to pass. the facial and fingerprint recognition during the documentation process. Moreover, Sally Hoffis was a highly ssified researcher at Suntend. M went upstairs and happened to see Phoebeing her way. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°M, I handed Mr. Morrison the clothes and the food,¡± Phoebe whispered. ¡°Okay.¡± M nodded. ¡°Where have you been?¡± M pointed to Zach¡¯s sick room. ¡°How is Mr. Hoffis Senior doing?¡± M murmured in Phoebe¡¯s ear, ¡°He¡¯s fine, He¡¯s just pretending to be sick. Since I got Sally and Oliver into conflict, my grandparents are safe, at least for now.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Sally¡¯s not getting my grandparents into trouble for now because Norvanianw doesn¡¯t allow foreigners to inherit Norvanian property.¡± M grinned. Phoebe understood all at once. She blinked and eximed, ¡°M, you¡¯re incredible.¡± ¡°You should take the opportunity to sneak into Oliver¡¯s and Sally¡¯s room and see if you can find any information about my parents,¡± M suggested. ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Just be careful.¡± M patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Got it.¡± M nodded in response and headed for the room. Yet, Phoebe suddenly turned and said, M, I bought some masks for you. Be careful not to catch a cold.¡± M nodded guiltily before entering the room. Wearing a mask now probably wouldn¡¯t make much difference since she had fed Nathan medicine and water by mouthst night. She closed and locked the door. Nathan was dressed in ck leisure wear, staring silently at the torrential rain outside the window with his hands in his pockets. Tall and slender, his silhouette seemed even more forlorn against the dark storm in the background. A gloomy atmosphere hung over the room. M slowly walked over and stood next to Nathan. Outside, the trees were devastated by the storm. ¡°Nate, you¡¯re still sick. You need to rest more. Have you taken your medicine?¡± M¡¯s gazel was on his profile. Nathan looked somber, but he spoke in an incredibly gentle voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You faintedst night. How is that fine?¡± ¡°Wanda, Daniel¡¯s awake,¡± Nathan said. M gripped Nathan¡¯s arm and asked excitedly, ¡°Really? Has Dan passed the critical stage? How is he doing now? What was the doctor¡¯s report?¡± Nathan shifted his gaze toward M, who was smiling sweetly. He could tell that she cared. about Daniel very much. ¡°I just got the news, and I haven¡¯t had a chance to see him yet.¡± ¡°I want to see him, too.¡± M released her hands. Her face fell with a sigh when she looked at the weather outside. ¡°But we can¡¯t go anywhere in such weather.¡± Nathan smiled bitterly as he felt the pain and difort deep in his heart. Chapter 292 In the past, Wanda and Nathan had the closest rtionship and often hung out together. However, Wanda had always admired Daniel. Nathan always heard Wandaplimenting Daniel. There was no denying that Daniel had been a charismatic figure at school during his youth. He was the captain of the basketball team and a top student who had secured admission to a prestigious university. Everyone thought he was a genius, but he firmly decided to enter the police academy. Daniel and Wanda were gifted students who always came out on top. Nathan worked hard to keep up with Wanda so he could be her equal. Eventually, he made a name for himself in his career and was on par with Wanda, but she didn¡¯t love him. ¡°Wanda, if you want to see Daniel, I¡¯ll have Cole pick you up.¡± Nathan¡¯s voice sounded sad. M shook her head. She was afraid that she had caught Nathan¡¯s cold. She didn¡¯t want to spread it to Daniel in the hospital. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll visit Dan with flowers and fruits when the weather¡¯s clear. Getting soaked in this rain would be embarrassing.¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes were like a bottomless pit. His gaze was fondly on her profile. His heart felt like it was pierced with needles when he heard that Wanda was afraid to appear unkempt around Daniel, which probably meant that she continued to love and admire him.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Although Nathan had grown up trying to outdo Daniel and be Wanda¡¯s ideal type, he knew he could never be Daniel. M identally caught Nathan¡¯s eye when she looked up, and he immediately nced off to the window. She felt nervous for some reason, and her heart was racing. ¡°Nate, why don¡¯t you get something to eat and rest?¡± she asked. ¡°You still need to take your meds.¡± Nathan answered with a hum and left the window. He opened a bottle of water and swallowed his pills. M scowled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat something? You shouldn¡¯t take medicine on an empty stomach.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Nathan replied. He sat on the edge of the bed and watched the storm outside in subdued spirits. M felt he was probably depressed because of his illness. She went to sit next to Nathan.¡± Nate, you must look after yourself. You should take medicine when you¡¯re sick, and it¡¯smon sense to eat before taking medicine. You¡¯re an adult. Do you still need someone to tell you?¡± Nathan turned to her with a gentle smile on his face. ¡°Wanda, you¡¯ve gotten quite naggy.¡± Mill expression clouded over with displeasure. She opened the take¨Cout box. Inside were chicken pies and some pastries. She took one of the pastries and walked over to Nathan. ¡°Nate, open up your mouth. I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Nathan shrank back and looked at her in surprise. Chapter 293 Nathan took the pastry from her and said, ¡°Thanks. I can eat on my own.¡± M watched him in silence. Her feelings were somewhatplicated. Nathan had been so persistent with her before their divorce. After she made her stance clear, he stopped bothering her. Everything went as M wanted, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling hurt. She had also been working hard to control herself. They weren¡¯t impulsive teenagers anymore. Love was no longer the most important thing. Life had more important matters than love. Nathan took a bite of the pastry. He chewed slowly, but it seemed tasteless. After M brought over the whole box of pastry, she sat down next to Nathan, and they ate together. It had been a long time since they sat quietly next to each other and shared the same box of food. There were no unnecessary words between them. They simply apanied each other. ¡°How much longer do you think this rain willst?¡± M heaved a sigh. Nathan¡¯s gaze grew deeper, and he stopped eating. He was hoping that the rain wouldst a little bit longer. At least then, he could spend more time with M. After a while, Nathan¡¯s phone rang. He took out his phone and looked at the caller ID. He hesitated for a few seconds before answering. M bit into her pastry. Her eyes fixed on Nathan, and her ears pricked up. ¡°Hey, Fenna. What¡¯s up?¡± Nathan asked. M froze. Fenna was Nathan¡¯s close friend, an able woman who worked in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Her heart pounded nervously. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°All right, got it.¡± After Nathan finished speaking, he walked to the balcony and slid open the ss door. M quickly put down what she¡¯d been eating and caught up with him. ¡°Nate, where are you going?¡± The moment the door opened, a cold wind swept through the curtains. The pouring rain outside was daunting. Nathan turned to her and said sel ¡°since you¡¯ve made up your mind and I can¡¯t convince you to leave, I don¡¯t have to waste time here with you. ¡°It¡¯s raining hard out there, and you¡¯re still sick. Wait until the rain stops if you want to leave.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessary,¡± Nathan replied indifferently. M¡¯s heart hurt even more. ¡°Nate.¡± Nathan turned his back on her. The stormy weather didn¡¯t scare him. He was only concerned about M. ¡°Call if you need anything,¡± Nathan said softly. He stepped out onto the balcony and jumped over the railing. M¡¯s face went pale with fear. Ignoring the rain, she rushed out and grabbed hold of the railing. The cold rain drenched her, and the wind made her shiver. She watched as Nathannded on the first¨Cfloor window ledge before he jumped to the ground. Two graceful leaps were all it took for him tond effortlessly on the ground from ten feet up. The rain drenched his body, but he remained steadfast. His silhouette seemed forlorn as he gradually disappeared into the pouring rain. M¡¯s eyes watered. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was the tears or the rain. All she knew was that her heart became unbearably heavy. Chapter 294 The rain went on for a very long time. After it stopped, M fell sick. She was probably infected with Nathan¡¯s virus. She spent three days in bed with the illness. Besides taking care of M, Phoebe had to secretly investigate Oliver for information about M¡¯s parents. M¡¯s cold waspletely gone a weekter. At the quiet hour of 2:00 am, M quietly entered Zach¡¯s sick room. After locking the door, she opened the app on her phone and scanned the room. The app showed that besides a surveince camera, there were two hidden cameras in the room. M activated the signal blocker. After a few seconds, all the cameras and signaling devices stopped working. She walked up to the bed and whispered in Zach¡¯s ear, ¡°Grandpa, can you hear me?¡± Zach remained still. M touched his hand and continued, ¡°Grandpa, can you hear ar me?¡± M smiled in relief when she saw Zach¡¯s fingers move a little. She reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve jammed every single camera.¡± Zach slowly looked toward M. The warm light in the sick room made the room seem a little dim, but M could clearly see that Zach had opened his eyes. His gaze was still sharp, not that of a seriously ill patient. ¡°Grandpa, you awake?¡± M asked with a lowered voice. With tears in his eyes, Zach spoke hoarsely, ¡°Sally! You are the real Sally. I realized we had made a mistake when I saw you in Sudvi.¡± M gently touched his hand,forting him, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t say those things now. It¡¯s all my fault. Losing my memory for three years gave the bad guys a chance.¡± ¡°Leave quickly and nevere back. Run for your life.¡± Zach choked up. Tears welled up in M¡¯s eyes. ¡°Grandpa, I can¡¯t just abandon you and Grandma.¡± ¡°You silly goose.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Grandpa, have you been pretending to be sick from the beginning? Or are they trying to hurt you?¡± Zach¡¯s hands trembled as he said angrily, ¡°Oliver is an ingrate. He poisoned me. I was lucky enough to be saved in the hospital. But I dare not wake up before him, or he¡¯ll poison me again. ¡°So you keep pretending to be sick?¡± Zach nodded. ¡°I bribed the attending doctor to hide the fact that I¡¯m conscious. I got him to tell them that I didn¡¯t have much time left. It was my way out of a close call.¡± M sighed. ¡°Grandma¡¯s too blunt. She can¡¯t hide what she¡¯s feeling. I dare not tell her about my identity.¡± Zach nodded understandingly. A sudden thought struck him and he sped M¡¯s hand. ¡°Sally, why did you change your citizenship? What¡¯s the reason? You¡¯re the only one left standing from the Hoffises. Who will inherit my considerable wealth if you change your citizenship?¡± M stroked his hand. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll exin when the time is right. Right now, my ow my most important task is to keep you and Grandma safe and to find my parents.¡± ¡°Your parents are alive? They¡¯re alive?¡± ¡°Yes, they probably do. I don¡¯t believe they¡¯re dead, so I have to find them.¡± Zach closed his eyes and shed tears in silence. M¡¯s unwavering faith rekindled the hope in him. Chapter 295 ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m leaving.¡± M touched Zach¡¯s cheek and whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be sick anymore if lying in bed gets tiring. The fake Sally won¡¯t let anything happen to you for now.¡± As soon as Zach and Loretta were dead, all of the property would fall into Oliver¡¯s hands. The fake Sally would never let go of such a huge advantage. ¡°All right, I understand,¡± Zach replied gently. M quietly left the sick room after saying goodbye to Zach. The next day, Phoebe told M that Loretta had taken Sally to Hoffis Corporation. Loretta introduced Sally to the members of the board of directors and got her a position as the vice president of the corporation. Sally wanted to inherit the wealth of the Hoffises, but she didn¡¯t dare to change her citizenship in Suntend. However, she came up with another idea¨Cmarry a Norvanian and let her husband inherit it. She could then get half the property of her husband. ¡°M, your grandma has taken Sally to see General Morrison. Sally¡¯s dowry is the entire Hoffis Corporation. Her husband is going to be the richest man in Norvania! No man in the world can resist such a temptation,¡± Phoebe said. Her words had left M feeling dazed and disoriented all day. The entire Hoffis fortune would probably end up in Sally¡¯s hands if she got married. The grand living room was filled withughter and joy in the evening. M and Phoebe came out of their rooms. Loretta and Sally were hanging out in the living room with unusual cheerfulness. There were dozens of expensive sets of jewelry on the coffee table, and Sally was excitedly trying them on. When Sally saw Ming down the stairs, she announced haughtily, ¡°Suzanne, I want to share some good news¨CNate has agreed to marry me. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. M wasn¡¯t buying it. She sat on the couch with Phoebe and watched calmly as Sally showed off the jewelry in her hands. ¡°Sally¡¯s wish hase true. I can finally be at peace,¡± Loretta said with a satisfied smile. With a grin, Sally replied, ¡°Grandma, Nate has been in love with me for many years. Our marriage would not have been dyed until now if his grandma hadn¡¯t forced him to marry someone he didn¡¯t love.¡± Loretta red at M. ¡°You¡¯re right. Luckily, everything is back on the right track now.¡± M slowly began to realize that their words were true. Her face grew pale, and her heart ached, but she remained calm. ¡°Madam Hoffis, did Nathan promise this himself?¡± she asked. ¡°Of course, what man in this world wouldn¡¯t want to be a part of the Hoffises? A marriage to Sally is a guarantee of being the richest man in Norvania. Besides, Nate and Sally are in love. with one another,¡± Loretta replied. M clutched the hem of her clothes. Sally spotted it and smirked. ¡°Suzanne, I told you Nate would divorce you and marry me. You should look at yourself. Don¡¯t you have any idea who you are? Don¡¯t you have any self- awareness?¡± Sally slipped on the emerald bracelet and lifted her hand to admire it. With a wry smile, M asked, ¡°Ms. Hoffis, who are you marrying Nathan as? Sally Hoffis of Norvania or Wanda Hoffis of Suntend?¡± Sally scowled at M. Chapter 296 Loretta¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°Suzanne, aren¡¯t you interfering a bit too much? Our affairs. have nothing to do with you. And please, take your friend and move out right now.¡± M was stunned. Loretta sat in a graceful posture and spoke deliberately, ¡°Back then, I was afraid that you would bother Nate at Sudvi. That¡¯s why I agreed to let you stay at our ce. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You can no longer be with Nate now that he has agreed to marry Sally. I don¡¯t care where you go, but you must leave Hoffis Manor.¡± M forced a smile and replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave, but not now.¡± ¡°I have let you stay here for ten days. I¡¯ve reached my limit, and it¡¯s not up to you to decide. Leave today, or my men will show you the door and take you to the police,¡± Loretta warned. Phoebe turned to M and said, ¡°M, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± M¡¯s eyes bored into Loretta¡¯s. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to hate her. Loretta was her grandmother, after all. M was already at the end of her rope with Sally and Oliver, but Loretta was still adding fuel to the fire. There would be no one to protect Zach and Loretta if M and Phoebe left Hoffis Manor. M remained worried even with Nathan¡¯s men around. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving,¡± M emphasized each word. Sally couldn¡¯t contain her anger and got to her feet. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°Nathan should have been my husband. Now that I¡¯ve handed him over to you, harm in me staying here a little longer?¡± M argued. what¡¯s the Loretta took a stack of checks out of her bag. She slowly filled in the amounts and signed them before handing them to M. ¡°This will buy you a nice vi, and you¡¯ll have no worries for the rest of your life.¡± M didn¡¯t ept the check. She felt hurt that Loretta had tried to pay her off again. She didn¡¯t think Nathan would marry Sally for the sake of wealth. She knew that Nathan¡¯s marriage to Sally would be a way of cutting Oliver out of the inheritance. This would make Oliver think twice before hurting Zach and Loretta. M leaned close to Phoebe¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Phoebe, stay here and watch over my grandpa. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Phoebe answered quietly. M left without another thought. ¡°she¡¯s gone, why aren¡¯t vou leaving?¡± Loretta questioned. Phoebe smiled thinly and replied in a sweet tone, ¡°Madam Hoffis, I¡¯m going back to my room for now. I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯m ready to leave.¡± She then went up the stairs. Sally pointed at Phoebe with a displeased expression. ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Loretta frowned. She seemed lost in thought. After leaving Hoffis Manor, M hailed a taxi. The night sky was pitch ck. Vehicles whizzed by under the bright neon lights of the busy avenue. It had been eight days since thest time she had seen Nathan, when he had fallen ill at Hoffis Manor. M called Nathan¡¯s number. He answered right away as if he had expected her to call him that night. ¡°Wanda.¡± ¡°Nate, where are ded tender and seductive. ¡°Nate, where are you? I want to see you tonight.¡± Chapter 297 ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle over.¡± Nathan sounded meek. A warm feeling rose in M¡¯s chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m already on my way over. Just tell me where we can meet. Shall we meet in Sudvi?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll send you a location.¡± ¡°Okay. See you in a bit.¡± After hanging up, M received the location from Nathan. After telling the driver where to go, she looked out the window at the night scenery with a heavy heart. She hadn¡¯t figured out how to talk to Nathan about his marriage to Sally. She had impulsively decided to meet Nathan because she didn¡¯t want him to get married to Sally. Such a fine man deserved a better woman, not a criminal. The car came to a stop half an hourter. The driver announced, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± M nced around before pulling out her wallet for the fare. Just then, the driver¡¯s window was tapped. Somebody handed the money through the window to the driver. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you,¡± said the driver joyfully. M¡¯s car door was pulled open before she realized what was happening. ¡°Come on, Wanda.¡± Nathan¡¯s deep voice was pleasant. It was like a breeze that calmed the soul. After M stepped out of the car, she saw the person she was all too familiar with¨CNathan. He looked elegant and handsome in a white shirt and ck pants. They were standing in front of the picturesque Alpine Estate. ¡°Nate,¡± M greeted nervously. She hadn¡¯t expected him to pick her up outside the estate. ¡°I¡¯m meeting some friends inside. Join us if you don¡¯t mind,¡± Nathan said casually with one hand in his pocket. M nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± They walked side by side toward the estate. The main street of the estate was lined with tall trees that were decorated with aesthetic lights, and the flower beds were brimming with a variety of flowers. The warm yellow glow of the lights made the atmosphere look especially cozy at night. ¡°Nate, are you feeling better?¡± M asked caringly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why were you looking for me in such a hurry? Is anything wrong?¡± Clutching her phone, M summoned the courage to ask, ¡°Are you going to marry Sally?¡± Nathan hummed in reply. He slowed his pace to let M catch up. Though mentally prepared, M was still heartbroken: She turned her teary eyes to Nathan. Why? You know what kind of person she is. Why do you still want to marry her?¡± Nathan walked on in silence. ¡°There is no Sally Hoffis. Under what identity is she marrying you?¡± ¡°As Wanda Hoffis.¡± ¡°Nate, have you lost your mind?¡± Nathan turned to M when he realized he hadn¡¯t caught up with her. He felt a sharp pain in his heart when he saw the troubled look in her eyes. He smiled wryly. ¡°Were you ever in love with me, Wanda, in our childhood or after the loss of your memory?¡± M fell silent. She was afraid to answer. Chapter 298 M noticed Nathan¡¯s bloodshot eyes were full of hope. She couldn¡¯t bear to see him. disappointed, but she dared not tell him the truth. ¡°Was there never any love between us?¡± Nathan asked. He pretended to be calm, but his voice trembled slightly. M bit her lip in restraint. Time passed, but she still dared not tell Nathan the truth. ¡°What does this have to do with you getting married to Sally?¡± ¡°I get it.¡± Nathan understood what she meant to say. He forced a sour grin and dropped his head. A deep sense of gloominess washed over him. M¡¯s heart was bleeding. She knew Nathan wouldn¡¯t get it. She loved him deeply, but their social standing was too different. She couldn¡¯t be the bride of a Norvanian general. Marrying him would mean giving up research career in Suntend. Love was truly insignificantpared to national affairs. She had already given up on inheriting the fortune of the Hoffises, not to mention her love for him. 2 her C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Nate, you deserve a better woman. Sally doesn¡¯t deserve you. She¡¯s even taking advantage of my identity. I won¡¯t let you marry her.¡± Nathan smiled unconcernedly. ¡°She¡¯s already used her connections to get your identification. papers reissued at Suntend.¡± M was in disbelief. Nathan continued, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare apply for citizenship in Suntend, but she can use your ID to get married in Norvania. So even if she doesn¡¯t marry me, she can marry someone else and inherit the Hoffises¡® fortune. ¡°You have only two choices¨Ceither tell everyone that you are Wanda Hoffis, or let Sally use your identity to get married, and your grandpa¡¯s will would take effect.¡± M clenched her fists and angrily dered, ¡°She can¡¯t use my identity to marry you, absolutely not.¡± It was eerily quiet, except for the sound of cicadas. M¡¯s words tore through Nathan¡¯s heart like a thousand arrows. Hiding his pain with a smile, he turned his eyes toward the pitch¨Cck horizon. Tears blurred his eyes. M didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with Nathan in the dim yellow light. ¡°I¡¯ll reveal my identity if I can¡¯t stop her. I can always fake amnesia and keep fooling Oliver as long as I¡¯m not making him suspicious.¡± ¡°You¡¯d rather risk revealing your identity than have Sally marry me with your identity, is that it?¡± Nathan let the wind dry his eyes. ¡°Wanda Hoffis can never marry you.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Nathan walked on. M hastened to catch up with him. Heartbroken but calm, Nathan said, ¡°I won¡¯t marry Wanda Hoffis or Sally Hoffis since you don¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°Thanks, Nate,¡± M replied softly. Nathan stayed silent. The two walked through several scenic pathways and reached an elegantly private room. All eyes inside turned to them as they pushed open the door. M froze on the spot. + Chapter 299 Socializing was M¡¯s greatest fear. There were about ten people at therge table in the private room. She didn¡¯t know anyone except Cameron and Fenna. All of them were of a simr age to Nathan and looked dignified and imposing. M felt nervous and wanted to leave. Nathan whispered from behind her, ¡°Go ahead.¡± M slowly entered the room. ¡°Meet my friend, Wanda,¡± Nathan said calmly after the door had closed. M nced at Nathan with astonishment before giving everyone an awkward smile and a nod. ¡°Wanda, these are myrades and friends,¡± Nathan said gently. ¡°Hi everyone,¡± M greeted. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Nate with a woman before-¡± Fenna interrupted in displeasure, ¡°Am I not a woman?¡± Laughter rippled through the room as they continued to tease Fenna. Nathan led M to sit next to him and ced a set of utensils in front of her. He leaned in and whispered, ¡°They¡¯re all on our side. Just rx¡± M nodded meekly. After setting her phone down on the table, she looked around at everyone. Judging by their clothing and demeanor, they were no ordinary people. Those who could address Nathan as Nate were either influential, close friends with Nathan, or both. Cameron came over and poured some wine for M. ¡°Shall I call you Suzanne or Wanda?¡± ¡°Either one¡¯s fine.¡± M smiled. After Cameron filled her ss, he pointed to Nathan¡¯s wine and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be like him. No matter how much we tru to convince him, he never drinks at gatherings. Such a buzzkill.¡± ¡°Cam, there¡¯s no such rule about drinking at a gathering, is there? Nate¡¯s just showing self- restraint,¡± Fenna chimed in with displeasure. ¡°Boring.¡± Cameron snorted. Others joined in and teased Nathan for being a party pooper. Cameron poured himself one. ¡°Wanda, nice to meet you. I¡¯ll toast you here.¡± M immediately reached for a ss of water. Cameron acted fast and reced it with wine. ¡± Drink up.¡± He clinked her ss and downed the wine in one go. M couldn¡¯t refuse. Having watched Cameron finish his wine, she rose nervously and said, Cameron, I don¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t drink nowadays?¡± Cameronughed. One of them chimed in, ¡°Cameron has taken the lead. You should drink a little, too.¡± ¡°You can have just a sip. Don¡¯t kill the mood.¡± ¡°Wanda, drink to Cameron. Just take a small sip.¡± M was under pressure. She furrowed her brow, took a deep breath, and was about to swallow the wine down. Just as the ss touched her lips, someone snatched it away. ncing up, M saw that Nathan had calmly grabbed the ss from her and downed it without hesitating. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. + Chapter 300 Everyone had been pushing Nathan to drink all night long, but he had been indifferent to it. Now, he was standing in for M and drinking. Everyone apuded and cheered enthusiastically. They found it more exciting than watching M drink. ¡°Whoa, what¡¯s happening?¡± They changed their strategy and followed what Cameron had done. One after the other, they went to toast M. She didn¡¯t know how to refuse and relied on Nathan to take care of the drinks. Fenna was bbergasted. Grabbing Nathan¡¯s hand, Fenna said, ¡°Nate, you¡¯ve got to stop drinking. Everybody was asking her to drink, and she didn¡¯t ask you to help her. M sat there, watching as Nathan¡¯s cheeks turned red from the drinking. She had never been. to a gathering like this before and had no idea how to handle it. Cameron pulled Fenna aside with augh. ¡°Fenna, leave Nate alone. He rarely drinks these days. The last time was such a long time ago¡± Someone elseughed. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Nathan put down the ss and scowled at Cameron. Cameron smirked. ¡°What? I¡¯m not asking you to drink. I¡¯m drinking with Wanda.¡± He handed another ss of wine to M and said, ¡°Wanda, you¡¯re something else! You¡¯re the first person to push Nate over his limit. Impressive. I must toast you for it.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After downing his wine, Cameron handed another ss of wine directly to M. Nathan reached out and blocked the wine. Cameron pushed further, and M¡¯s lips met the back of Nathan¡¯s hand. She shrank back in embarrassment. Nathan took the wine away and stared at Cameron. He emphasized each word, ¡°She doesn¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only one ss. She¡¯s not going to get drunk.¡± Cameronughed and patted Nathan on the shoulder. ¡°Even if she did, you¡¯d still b here, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Nathan finished thest drink. He put the ss down and pulled M to her feet. ¡°You guys carry on. I¡¯ll take her home first.¡± All of them were trying to convince him to stay. just got here. Why take her home so early?¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯t eaten or even drunk anything yet. Why are you taking her home?¡± ¡°Let her stay. Stay-¡± Fenna stood up, gave M a displeased look, and interrupted, ¡°Nate, let me send her home.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re leaving now,¡± Nathan said as he led M out. Cameron seemed helpless. ¡°We haven¡¯t even begun. Are you guys really on your way?¡± M followed Nathan out in a hurry. Her eyes were fixed on Nathan¡¯s hand that was holding hers. His hand looked particrly good, and a warm feeling filled M¡¯s heart. ¡°Nate, I can get a taxi on my own. You should go back to your friends,¡± M said. ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡± Nathan¡¯s voice was gentle and low. Looking around, M realized he was leading her toward the estate. + Chapter 301 ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± M asked as they walked. Nathan reinained silent. He held her wrist as he led her through several garden paths. They stopped in front of a room in the Alpine Estate when Nathan let go of her hand. M looked around. The surroundings were beautiful, with lush greenery, and it was peaceful. Nathan sat on a nearby bench and said, ¡°Stay with me.¡± ¡°Nate, what do you mean?¡± M asked nervously. Nathan gazed deep into M¡¯s eyes and smiled helplessly as he said, ¡°I won¡¯t touch you. All I want is for you to be here with me.¡± M stood still as she gazed into his intense eyes. She felt like she was about to lose control. Turning her eyes to a nearby nt, she said calmly, ¡°It¡¯ste. It¡¯s inappropriate for a man and a woman to be alone together.¡± Nathan scoffed and replied disappointedly, ¡°I never once thought of forcing you when we were married and shared a bed. But now, you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll hurt you?¡± M bit her lip and held on tightly to her phone. Nathan leaned back against the bench. His eyes were prating as he said earnestly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re Wanda or Suzanne, I still love you. ¡°I used to think I was a man who got bored easily and was quick to move on. But now I realize I¡¯ve loved only one person my whole life. I¡¯ll always have feelings for you, no matter who you are or what your name is.¡± M froze at his sudden confession. Her heart was in her throat, and her breathing grew irregr. She was too nervous to know what to do. ¡°Nate, you¡¯re drunk,¡± M murmured nervously. She noticed the flush in his ears, neck, and cheeks. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was because he was embarrassed or drunk. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk,¡± n said. His elbow¡­ on the bench¡¯s arm as he cupped his throbbing forehead. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°Wanda, I¡¯m not forcing you to love or marry me. I just hope that you won¡¯t avoid me. Please never cut off contact with me like you did ten years ago, no matter what our rtionship is. ¡°I won¡¯t cling to you or cause you any problems. But can youe to me when you need apanion to share your happiness or sadness? Like when we were kids? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to meet.¡± Nathan looked up at her, his eyes reddening as he forced a bitter smile before adding, ¡°Just call or text me when you¡¯re free. Just so I know you¡¯re okay and that you¡¯re happy.¡± M couldn¡¯t help but turn away from him. Tears welled in her eyes as she looked up at the lintel of the room. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She couldn¡¯t breathe because it hurt so much. It felt as if a knife was stabbing her in the heart, and waves of agony caused her body to tremble. She felt something choking her and was unable to speak. ¡°Wanda, please don¡¯t treat me that way unless you hate me.¡± Nathan sounded hoarse and shaky. M couldn¡¯t take it any longer. Tears began to flow uncontrobly down her cheeks. She quickly wiped them away and cleared her throat, pretending to be calm. ¡°Nate, you¡¯re truly drunk. I¡¯ll get Cole to take you home.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve booked a room at the estate for three days to rest up,¡± Nathan replied. ¡°Then you should get back to your room and get some rest. I should head back as well,¡± M said. She pulled out her phone to book a cab. ¡°Wanda, can¡¯t we at least be friends?¡± Nathan asked softly. His voice was choking with emotion. M¡¯s heart ached so much that her fingers trembled. She couldn¡¯t even tap a thing on her phone. Tears began to stream down her cheeks again. She hadn¡¯t expected her heart to hurt so badly. + Chapter 302 M dropped her head and whispered, ¡°Nate, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Guilt filled her heart, and pain tore. at her. Nathan forced himself to smile. He threw his head back and let his arms hang by his sides. Closing his eyes, he said, ¡°I understand.¡± M couldn¡¯t bear to look at him and left quickly. Nathan didn¡¯t go after her. He sat motionless on the wooden bench with his head up. Even closing his eyes couldn¡¯t keep the tears from running down his cheeks. His silhouette looked sad and lonely, bathed in the warm, yellow light. M quickly disappeared into the distance without a backward nce. Nathan put his hand to his forehead, hiding the tears at the corners of his eyes. Loneliness and pain overwhelmed him. It had been ten years since he felt such pain, and it was just as unbearable to feel it all over again. M left Alpine Estate and got into a taxi. She cried through the ride. The driver thought she had broken up with her boyfriend and tried tofort her, but she didn¡¯t listen to a word he said. Only M knew her tears were shed for the man she loved deeply, and who loved her just as much. It was Phoebe who opened the door when M returned to Hoffis Manor. When she saw M with her eyes swollen and full of tears, she nervously took her hand and asked, ¡°M, what¡¯s wrong with you? Who hurt you? Why are you crying so much?¡± M wiped away her tears as she walked inside. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°M, tell me. What happened? Who hurt you?¡± Phoebe continued to ask. She took M back to her room. M copsed onto the bed and buried her head in the nket. Phoebe sat down next to her and asked, ¡°M, where did you go? I¡¯m so worried about you.¡± M shivered under the nket, her voice choked with tears as she said, ¡°He confessed his feelings to me, but I rejected him.¡± ¡°Who? Was it General Morrison?¡± M felt the pain almost too much to bear. She cried uncontrobly as she confessed, ¡°Yes. What he wanted was simple, really simple¡­ He doesn¡¯t care if we can be together. He just hopes we can keep in touch by texting from time to time. But I couldn¡¯t agree to even that.¡± M sobbed. ¡°Phoebe, am I being too heartless? I¡¯m too hard on him. I¡¯m so sad, and it breaks my heart.¡± Phoebe hugged M over the nket. ¡°M, do you have feelings for General Morrison as well?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. M wept quietly. Phoebe understood immediately and said sincerely, ¡°M, you¡¯re doing what you have to do. He¡¯ll understand one day.¡± ¡°J¡¯m in so much pain. It hurts.¡± No matter how hard M pressed her chest, the pain didn¡¯t go away. Tears ran down her face as she asked, ¡°Would taking some painkillers help? I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Phoebe¡¯s eyes welled up immediately. She had never seen M in so much pain, and she cried with her as she held her close. ¡°M, please don¡¯t go on like this. Please try to pull yourself together. General Morrison would understand your decision if he knew your true identity. The two of you-¡± ¡°Phoebe, enough,¡± M interrupted. Fearing that someone might overhear, Phoebe stopped speaking immediately. She spent the rest of the night in M¡¯s room. Mil¨¢ cried until she was exhausted and finally went to sleep. When she woke up at noon the next day, her eyes were red and puffy from all the crying she had done all night. Even so, her heart felt a little lighter now that all of the tears had been shed. M was on her way to Zach¡¯s room as usual when Sally stopped her halfway through the living room. ¡°Stay there.¡± Sally looked grim as she sat on the couch with her arms crossed. Chapter 303 M stopped in her tracks. Sally got to her feet and red at M, gritting her teeth as she asked angrily, ¡°Did you say something to Nate? Why has he suddenly decided not to marryi me? M remained silent. With a deadly stare, Sally emphasized each word, ¡°Was it you? Did you see Nate last night? I¡¯m asking you. Are you mute now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You bitch. I knew it was you.¡± Sally¡¯s anger red, and she raised her hand as if she was going to p M. Before her hand couldnd, Phoebe dashed over and grabbed her wrist. A wave of numb pain shot through Sally¡¯s body, and she felt as if her wrist was about to snap. She couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain. Sally shook free of Phoebe¡¯s grip and stepped back. Her eyes were watching Phoebe warily as she held her injured wrist. She was confused and slightly frightened as Phoebe, who looked unexpectedly strong grip. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. fragile, had a Phoebe shielded M behind her and smiled thinly. ¡°Ms. Hoffis, this is a civilized society. Let¡¯s not p others just because it pleases you. Wound her face, and I¡¯ll disable one of your hands.¡± Terrified but defiant, Sally gritted out, ¡°You!¡± ¡°What?¡± Phoebe glowered at her. ¡°Robert,e here!¡± Sally bellowed. Robert hurried over and respectfully asked, ¡°Ms. Hoffis, what can I do for you?¡± Pointing at M and Phoebe, Sally ordered, ¡°Throw out these two shameless women. immediately. They must never enter Hoffis Manor again.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Hoffis,¡± Robert replied respectfully and made a phone call. Shortly after, six security guards arrived. Phoebe, who was shielding M, asked nervously, ¡°M, what are we going to do?¡± M was helpless. There was no longer any reason for them to stay at Hoffis Manor. She wasn¡¯t afraid of getting thrown out but of more serious consequences. With an air of superiority, Sally ordered, ¡°Take them to the police station and charge them with trespassing.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the security guards replied in unison as they marched over to Phoebe. One of the guards approached Phoebe and was sent flying by her kick. Everyone was astonished. Sally realized that Phoebe wasn¡¯t ordinary when she saw the guard writhing on the ground in pain. Phoebe did look like a bodyguard. ¡°Go on!¡± Sally yelled. The other five guards charged forward. M took a few steps back and watched quietly. Something fierce flickered in Phoebe¡¯s eyes. She clenched her fists and charged at the guards with all her strength. She easily overpowered the guards, who had no fighting skills other than brute strength. She managed to knock out several of them in no time. Dumbfounded, Sally pointed at Phoebe and asked, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± ¡°Hello, police?¡± Robert hastily called for the police. Phoebe moved back to M¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°M, they¡¯ve called the police. What do we do? Let¡¯s leave!¡® ¡°You trespassed and hurt so many people. Do you think you can simply leave? No way.¡± Sally sneered. ¡°Sir, we are Amanding voice interrupted Robert. ¡°Do not call the police.¡± Everyone turned to see where the voice wasing from. Zach was standing in the doorway with a great deal of authority. His eyes were wise and unfathomable. Sally immediately burst into tears and ran to Zach. ¡°Grandpa.¡± + Chapter 304 ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re awake!¡± Sally ran over and grabbed Zach¡¯s arm. Pretending to be delighted, she brought tears to her eyes as she eximed, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re finally awake! That¡¯s so great. M and Phoebe were particrly calm. Zach gazed lovingly at M before saying to Sally, Help me to the couch.¡± Sally wiped away her tears and helped him to the couch. M and Phoebe followed after them. Half an hourter, Oliver burst into the house. When he saw Zach on the couch, he had a look of shock and guilt on his face. Zach sipped his coffee calmly without even bothering to look at Oliver. Soon after, Loretta rushed over as well. Her hands were shaking with excitement when she saw Zach. Tears ran down her face as she walked up to him. ¡°Zach! Zach, you¡¯re finally awake. Are you feeling alright?¡± she asked. ¡°Thank God, you¡¯re getting better.¡± Loretta touched Zach¡¯s face and body, but Zach brushed her hand away in displeasure and said, ¡°Enough. Sit down.¡± Oliver took a deep breath and sat on the couch. He pretended to be excited and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m d you¡¯re finally awake.¡± Zach grunted indifferently. Oliver¡¯s eyes swept over M, who looked elegant, and then at Phoebe, who hid her light under a bushel Once everyone was seated, Sally tearfully pointed at M andined, ¡°Grandpa, you have to do me justice. She¡¯s despicable. Nate promised to marry me, but she somehow changed his mind. ¡°She even used our engagement to threaten Grandma and refuse to leave our home. Grandpa, you have to help me. Zach looked at Sally and tried hard to hide his contempt. He shifted his eyes to M and asked softly, ¡°Ms. York, may I ask why you moved into Hoffis Manor?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°I divorced Nathan and was left with nothing. Since I¡¯m Dr. Hoffis¡® ex and the main reason for my divorce was Ms. Hoffis, I moved into Hoffis Manor,¡± M exined calmly. Zach pretended to be surprised. ¡°Oh, so you dated Oliver.¡± Sally couldn¡¯t contain her anger. ¡°Left with nothing? Are you kidding me? Grandma offered you money and a house, but you turned her down and insisted on living here. You¡¯re clearly up to something.¡± ¡°Zach, you should hear Sally out. Both of them are indeed suspicious,¡± Loretta chimed in. ¡°What conspiracy could two women be up to?¡± Zach asked sternly. ¡°Have you lost your mind? Can¡¯t you see how obvious it all is? She refuses our money and a ce to live, yet she refuses to leave our house. She¡¯s Sally¡¯s romantic rival, for God¡¯s sake!¡± Loretta blurted out. ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± Zach turned to M and asked gently, ¡°Ms. York, did you feel so lost after your divorce that you wanted to reconcile with Oliver and make things right with him?¡± Phoebe was amazed. Only Zach could havee up with such an idea. M grinned and nodded. ¡°Mr. Hoffis Senior, you figured it out.¡± Oliver was dumbfounded. He stared at M incredulously. Loretta stood up in anger and bellowed, ¡°This is ridiculous! I disagree.¡± Chapter 305 Sally stood up as well. She yelled, ¡°I disagree, too!¡± Zach ignored them entirely and calmly asked, ¡°Ollie, Ms. York came here for you. Do you still have any feelings for her?¡± M turned her eyes toward Oliver. Her charming and gentle eyes made him melt. Even though he knew she was up to something else, he couldn¡¯t resist saying, ¡°Let her stay.¡± With a smile, M nodded to Oliver gratefully. ¡°From now on, Ms. York and her friend will be honored guests of the Hoffises. Nobody can kick them out,¡± Zach warned. ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°You old fool.¡± Suddenly, Sally¡¯s phone buzzed. She pulled out her phone in a huff and saw that it was a text message from Oliver. She shot him an annoyed look, wondering why he was texting her now. Oliver grimly tossed his phone on the table. As she read his message, Sally¡¯s face grew darker. ¡°Put the mission of getting close to Nathan on hold and stop dreaming about inheriting the Hoffises fortune for now. Zach seems to be in good shape and could live for a long time. ¡°We have just received reliable information from the organization that M is still alive. Your most important task now is to find M and the rest of the hydronium.¡± Sally deleted the message and said begrudgingly, ¡°Fine, if she wants to stay, let her stay. But I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t mess with me, or you will suffer the consequences.¡± With that, she went up the stairs. After a polite goodbye, Oliver returned to his study as well. Loretta¡¯s expression turned sour as she red at M. Meanwhile, M and Phoebe exchanged smiles. They could finally breathe a sigh of relief. A weekter, Phoebe burst into M¡¯s room in panic and yelled, ¡°Oh no, M! Something¡¯s wrong. M, you h¨Chave to check the news.¡± M put down her book and looked at Phoebe with a frown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Phoebe closed the door and went over to her. Panting, she handed her phone to M after opening up the trending news. M¡¯s face gradually turned pale as she read it. ¡°Purple Mushroom Cloud¡± was the news headline. It reported that a massive explosion had urred near the Norvania frontier, sending a purple mushroom cloud into the sky. They were still trying to determine the number of casualties. ¡°M, it¡¯s a purple mushroom cloud,¡± Phoebe said. She was visibly distraught. M could hear her own nervous breaths. She dialed a number on her phone as she said, ¡± Phoebe, book tickets to the Norvania frontier.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Phoebe swallowed hard and asked, ¡°M, will there be any radiation?¡± ¡°No,¡± M replied as she held the phone up to her ear. She was shaking with fear, and tears. welled up in her eyes. Unfortunately, her call went unanswered. M was on the brink of tears. ¡°Nathan, pick up the phone, please!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t we M. General Morrison may not be at the Norvania frontier,¡± Phoebe tried to reassure M while booking the ne tickets on her phone. M tried to call Nathan three times in a row, but there was no answer at all. She then tried to call Lucas and Cole, but they didn¡¯t answer either. ¡°M, no tickets left.¡± Still, M was determined to look for Nathan. She put her phone down and quickly packed her stuff. Phoebe rushed back to her room to pack her things as well. The shocking explosion that caused the strange purple mushroom cloud over Norvania was being reported all over the world. Chapter 306 All trains and flights to the Norvania frontier had been suspended. Renting a car was the only option M and Phoebe had. They took turns at the wheel for the drive to the Norvania frontier. Meanwhile, M tried to call Nathan again and again, but there was no answer. After an all- night drive, they were finally at the destination the next morning. Soldiers manning the checkpoint stopped them. The surroundings were nothing short of apocalyptic. Ambnces and rescue vehicles wereing and going. The sky was a murky grayish purple, and everyone was wearing dust masks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the Norvania frontier is now a disaster zone. Only rescue personnel are allowed to enter,¡± one of the soldiers said. Nervously, M asked, ¡°Where exactly did the explosion happen? How the military base all right? Where¡¯s General Morrison? Is he okay?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, Lcannot reveal any of that information. Please leave.¡± any were killed? Is Tears filled M¡¯s eyes as she looked up at the purple haze that engulfed the sky. She stared intently at the military base. Phoebe took M¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°M, General Morrison must be fine. Let¡¯s look for a hotel nearby.¡± Pointing to the haze in the sky, M said, ¡°Even though there isn¡¯t any radiation here, the pollution is severe. None of the water here is safe for drinking. I have to help those who have inhaled toxic gases or are injured.¡± Turning to the soldier, M pleaded, ¡°Please let me in. I am a researcher in the chemical field. You up. I know how dangerous this is and how to clean. need me.¡± guys Holding out his hand, the soldier asked, ¡°ID?¡± M took a deep breath and shook her head in sadness. Phoebe pulled her into the car. M leaned back in her seat and closed her eyes with a heavy heart. ¡°Was it that thing that caused the explosion, M?¡± Phoebe asked anxiously. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Nathan had two bottles of it,¡± M replied. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that stuff is stable? How did it blow up?¡± ¡°Hydronium can only be incorporated into supersonic missiles, and the process is Phoebe sighed and turned the car around to leave, but suddenly, she pointed to the vehicles ahead. ¡°M, those are vehicles from the military base.¡± When M saw several cars stop at the checkpoint, she quickly exited the car and eximed excitedly as she spotted someone familiar. ¡°Cole!¡± Cole was sitting behind the wheel. He looked up in surprise to see M standing at the roadside. ¡°Suzanne?¡± As the rear window slowly lowered, M saw a familiar figure, and her worries began to fade.. When she knew that Nathan was still alive, she felt as if she wasing back to life as well. She clenched her fists and fought back her tears. The earth seemed to fall silent for a moment. M¡¯s slender figure by the roadside was in stark contrast to such a harsh and remote ce. She was dressed in a white shirt, a pair of jeans, and white shoes. Her hair was pulled back in a ponytail, and she wore a mask that showed only her eyes, which met Nathan¡¯s. Chapter 307 Nathan could see that M¡¯s eyes were filled with worry and sadness. He had no idea who she was worried about or why she was there. He got out of the car and walked over to her. M quickly pulled a new dust mask from her bag and clumsily ripped open the wrapper. When he approached, she wasted no time helping him put it on. Her fingertips brushed over his ears. Suddenly, his words caught in his throat, and he could only stare at her in silence. ¡°Nate, the purple dust is toxic. You need a mask,¡± M said. ¡°Go back,¡± Nathan ordered. He had no desire to ask why she was there. He was only afraid that she might be in danger. ¡°Take me with you. I can help,¡± M pleaded earnestly. ¡°¡®re short on manpower! so I¡¯ve got no one who could bring you back. Go back by the This is from N?velDrama.Org. way you came. Leave at once,¡± Nathan said sternly. ¡°Nate, let me help you,¡± M insisted. ¡°Have you forgotten what you said before?¡± Nathan asked. He felt a pain in his heart. M fell silent. Her heart was aching as well. ¡°We¡¯re not married, and we¡¯re not friends. We don¡¯t see or contact one another. So, why are you here? How can you help me?¡± Nathan asked helplessly. After a moment of thought, M replied, ¡°I¡¯m a volunteer with the rescue team. I¡¯m here to help those affected by the disaster.¡± Nathan felt a stabbing pain. Her words hurt him again, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say anything harsh. ¡°You¡¯re not needed here. Go back,¡± Nathan said and turned, his back facing her. M stepped forward and called out, ¡°Nate.¡± Nathan stopped in his tracks. ¡°The purple haze is still in the air ten hours after the explosion. You¡¯ve got the most professional team of chemical researchers, but they¡¯ve nevere across this before and haven¡¯te up with a way to fix it yet, right? Let me in. I can have this fixed in three hours,¡± M said confidently. Nathan turned and stared at her in amazement. Feeling nervous, M quickly exined, ¡°I studied chemistry in Suntend. You¡¯ve seen me extract pure Azurium before, right?¡± Suddenly, Nathan could somehow feel the confidence flowing through her veins. He opened the car door and said, ¡°Get in.¡± M pointed to the car that was behind them. ¡°I¡¯ll take Phoebe¡¯s car, and we¡¯ll go after yours.¡± A trace of disappointment shed in Nathan¡¯s eyes before he got into his car. The vehicles pulled in slowly, with Phoebe¡¯s car following close behind. The air became increasingly foul as they entered the heavily damaged explosion area. Their vehicles stopped at the military base, which was far from the explosion site. Phoebe¡¯s eyes widened in amazement at the base¡¯s towering buildings. ¡°So, the military base is as big as a city. Thank goodness the explosion didn¡¯t happen here. How many people would have been killed?¡± M unbuckled her seatbelt, her eyes gazing solemnly at Nathan¡¯s vehicle. ¡°Phoebe, be careful with your words. Don¡¯t give my identity away.¡± ¡°I know, M. You too. Keep a low profile so no one gets suspicious.¡± Chapter 308 The wide streets of the military base were littered with supplies for the victims. Crowds of people were milling about. M and Phoebe got out of their vehicle, eager to be part of the relief efforts as soon as possible. ¡°Nate.¡± A familiar voice grabbed M¡¯s attention. Fenna, d in rescue gear, approached them. With her eyes fixed on Nathan, she asked tenderly, ¡°You¡¯re back? Did you find a solution?¡± Noticing M, her face fell as she asked, ¡°Why did you bring her here?¡± Nathan looked at M before turning to Fenna. ¡°Thanks for the effort. You even came back from your break to help us out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. The country¡¯s affairs are my business. Besides, I can¡¯t stand by and do nothing when you¡¯re in trouble,¡± Fenna said earnestly. Then, she gestured to M. ¡°So, what about her? Is she here to cause trouble?¡± When M saw how close Fenna and Nathan were, a pang of jealousy gripped her heart. Instead of dwelling on her jealousy, she greeted her politely, ¡°Hi, Ms. Hudson. I¡¯m here to help.¡± Fenna smiled thinly and said, ¡°Ms. York, I doubt you¡¯ll be much help with how fragile you look. You should go back and not make everyone¡¯s lives harder.¡± ¡°That¡¯s-¡°Phoebe stepped forward in displeasure. She was about to retort, but M pulled her back. Nathan could sense Fenna¡¯s dislike for M, but he didn¡¯t have time to deal with their problems now. ¡°Let¡¯s get inside. Everyone¡¯s waiting,¡± Nathan said. ¡°Okay.¡± Fenna swung her arm a little as she let out a hiss of pain. Nathan walked beside her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ve been busy sincest night, and my arm¡¯s a little sore.¡± ¡°You should go to the doctor.¡± Nathan quicklymanded, ¡°Cole, get Fenna to the hospital. ¡± Fenna quickly grabbed Nathan¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. It¡¯s just something minor.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the type to break down over little things. I¡¯m strong. Don¡¯t underestimate me,¡± Fenna said with a beaming smile and patted him on the arm. M and Phoebe followed behind them. The sight of them walking side by side, smiling and talking to each other felt like a dagger twisting in M¡¯s heart. She already felt terrible enough and hadn¡¯t expected to be taunted by Fenna. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. After Fenna intentionally touched Nathan twice, he nced back at M and noticed a hint of bitterness seeping through the facade of indifference she was wearing. He¡¯d never seen her like this before. Nathan knew that Fenna was interested in him. Even though he wanted to keep his distance, he didn¡¯t have a good reason for it. ¡°Nate, did you bring the experts from Phoenicia with you?¡± Fenna asked. Nathan came to his senses and walked ahead. ¡°I¡¯ve brought two teams of experts.¡± They continued their conversation on their way. Meanwhile, M and Phoebe were gradually swallowed by the crowd. They watched as Nathan and Fenna disappeared into the distance and entered the elevator. They couldn¡¯t catch up even after the elevator doors closed. Chapter 309 M and Phoebe squeezed in as the next elevator arrived. Most of the people on this elevator were the top experts from Norvania, who were here to deal with the aftermath of the explosion. Whispers filled the air in the elevator. ¡°Exactly what are these purple particles? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen this phenomenon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard it was caused by an ident while developing the hydronium missiles.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hydronium? Hasn¡¯t the researcher who developed hydronium already died? How is this possible?¡± ¡°There were two bottles left, but they¡¯re probably gone by now.¡± ¡°Are those purple particles the result of hydronium¡¯s reaction with something? The explosion had been terrifying. It felt like half the earth shook. Many continents were affected. There were earthquakes and even tsunamis-¡± ¡°Shh, we¡¯re here. Be quiet.¡± The elevator chimed, and everyone got off. M and Phoebe shared a nce. They followed the others out of the elevator and into arge conference room. In the conference room, M saw the top brass of the military base, as well as top engineers and chemical researchers from various fields. Joe and n, whom M had met before, were also there. Everyone had a serious look on their faces as they discussed disaster relief and reconstruction. Due to the size of the crowd, those with less experience were standing on the sidelines. M and Phoebe stood in a corner, listening to their discussion. Nathan was so busy that hepletely forgot that M was there. n opened a PowerPoint presentation, exining the reasons for the experiment¡¯s failure, the damage caused by the explosion, and how to deal with the pollutants in the air. M looked grim after hearing their proposed solutions. ¡°General Morrison, this is the quickest and most effective way to reduce the pollution based on the research we have done,¡± n said. ¡°How long will it take?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°It will take about a week to reduce air pollution. The filtration for water pollution will take about sixty days. In the meantime, it¡¯s best to evacuate residents who live nearby.¡± Voices of skepticism began to rise. ¡°There are tens of thousands of people at our base, let alone all of our armories and gear. Are we supposed to move all that ?¡± ¡°Exactly, that isn¡¯t feasible.¡± ¡°There may not be many people living nearby, but there are still at least ten thousand people scattered arcund. How do we evacuate them?¡± Nathan scanned the room and asked, ¡°Any other solutions?¡± The other professors were desperately searching through the data, hoping to find a solution in the mountain of information. ¡°Nate, why don¡¯t we call in some specialized researchers from Suntend to help us?¡± Fennal suggested. A shadow seemed to pass over Nathan¡¯s eyes, and he fell silent. ¡°Ms. Hudson, you may not know this, but we¡¯ve already spoken to Suntend. They said a researcher once simted experiments on hydronium missile explosions, but the data was lost. The researcher who experimented is dead as well,¡± said the secretary¨Cgeneral. ¡°So, Dr. Howard¡¯s suggestion is the only possible solution?¡± Fenna asked nervously. ¡°For the time being, yes,¡± the other professors confirmed. Phoebe approached M anxiously. ¡°M, don¡¯t you know how to solve this?¡± M hesitated. She had no idea how she could help Nathan without revealing her identity. The discussion continued fervently, but there was no better solution in sight. Just as Nathan was about to agree and move on to the next item on the agenda, M stepped out of the crowd. ¡°Wait.¡± All eyes turned toward her. The tension in Nathan¡¯s eyes gave way to a gentle warmth. Fenna huffed disapprovingly. ¡°Ms. York, why did you follow us here? You¡¯re not supposed to be here.¡± Chapter 310 ¡°Mrs. Morrison? You¡¯re here, too?¡± Joe eximed as he stood up in excitement. ¡°Mrs. Merrison? General Morrison divorced her long ago,¡± Fenna stated casually. Her words surprised everyone present. It was bold of Fenna to reveal the marital status of M and Nathan at such an important event. M was the only one who was embarrassed. ¡°Wanda, do you have something to say?¡± Nathan¡¯s words were softly spoken. ¡°The purple particles in the air are actually the fission products of hydronium. When they collide-¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. M was interrupted by Fenna before she finished speaking. ¡°What exactly is your point? Stop wasting everybody¡¯s time. Nobody wants to hear your nonsense.¡± M froze. ¡°Wanda, please go on.¡± Nathan¡¯s patience showed through his words. ¡°Nate, she- Nathan held up his hand to signal Fenna to stop speaking. Fenna bit her lip and nced disdainfully at M. Avoiding the jargon, M exined in simpler terms, ¡°We can use the cial Absorption spray the cial Elixir in its free state from a helicopter into the sky, and it will react with the method. All we have to dots and turn into a mist. ¡°The mist will then fall to the ground and water sources. After it reacts in the water, it will purify the pollutants in the water.¡± ¡°What do you mean by free¨Cstate cial Elixir?¡± Joe asked as he stood up nervously. His eyes were glowing with excitement. ¡°Ms. York, would you mind borating?¡± M scanned the room. She knew that no one would understand even if she exined. Not only would it be a waste of everyone¡¯s time, but it would also invite skepticism and trouble. ¡°Give me ab, and I¡¯ll produce it right away,¡± M said. Fenna found it absurd. ¡°Ms. York, even the best researchers in Suntend couldn¡¯t figure out how to get rid of this. Do you think reading chemistry books for years makes you omnipotent? Where do you get all of your confidence from?¡± While Nathan was about to speak, several highly respected researchers had already led M away. Dumbstruck, Fenna pointed at the group of people leaving and asked, ¡°Nate, what¡¯s going on? Why do those researchers trust her?¡± Nathan ignored her and went on with the meeting. Half an hourter, Joe burst into the office with two bottles in his hand. His voice was shaking. ¡°General Morrison, it¡¯s p¨Cpossible.¡± ¡°What¡¯s possible?¡± Joe lifted the bottle containing the purple contamination. ¡°Look, this is a high¨Cdensity. contaminant.¡± Everyone watched nervously at the instruments in his hand. He sprayed a small amount of gas. into the bottle. The purple particles in the bottle immediately disappeared, leaving a small amount of water vapor at the bottom of it. ¡°Our experiment proved that the vapor is clean and harmless, and the air meets the standards. Nathan stood up abruptly. ¡°How long will it take to clean all the contaminated areas?¡± ¡°About five hours, and that includes both air and water co Joe replied. Excitement flickered in Nathan¡¯s eyes. He ordered, ¡°Get it done immediately.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. Is this solution developed by Suzanne?¡± Fenna interjected. ¡°Yes, Ms. York developed a new free¨Cstate chemical, cial Elixir,¡± Joe answered. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who developed it. As long as it works, that¡¯s all that matters. Implement it immediately,¡± Nathan said sternly. ¡°General Morrison, but-¡± Joe¡¯s face turned grave, and he hesitated to speak further. Chapter 311 Nathan stood firm, his voice a beacon of calm assurance. ¡°Dr. Lawrence, please share your mind freely.¡± Joe responded, ¡°To produce cial Elixir, which is vital for air purification, demands a substantial supply of Azurium.¡± At these words, Nathan¡¯s expression darkened, and a flurry of discussion erupted among the others. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Our nationcks the capability to produce Azurium. We¡¯re dependent on imports.¡± ¡°Yes, even acquiring a small amount costs a fortune. A pound fetches billions of dors.¡± ¡°If the required quantity is too vast, it bes impractical.¡± After a brief pause for reflection, Nathan asked, ¡°Roughly how much do we need?¡± ¡°Initial calctions point to about a hundred pounds,¡± Joe replied. A procurement minister from the military base rose incredulously. ¡°A hundred pounds? That¡¯s over 40 billion dors! The treasury doesn¡¯t have such a budget. Are you joking?¡± Fenna smirked with a hint of mockery. ¡°In that case, Ms. York¡¯s proposal seems unfeasible.¡± Joe hurriedly interjected, ¡°Mr. Morrison, this concerns the health of tens of thousands of people. We can¡¯t dy clearing the pollutants. Using traditional methods not only takes longer but is also less effective.¡± ¡°Besides Azurium, are there any other chemicals that could be used as substitutes?¡± Nathan countered. Joe shook his head. Nathan continued, ¡°The treasury has allocated 10 billion dors, but after deducting for civilian and medical aid, the remaining funds are far from sufficient. This n is not feasible.¡± Joe grew agitated. ¡°General Morrison, this is the best solution. Let¡¯s negotiate with other countries to lower the price.¡± Fenna retorted, ¡°Dr. Lawrence, do you think this is a market?¡± Joe, feeling restless, sighed helplessly. Just then, M entered with Phoebe. Joe looked at her as if she was his savior. ¡°Ms. York, you¡¯ve arrived just in time. Please, speak to General Morrison.¡± She handed Nathan a stack of freshly printed documents. Nathan was taken aback. He frowned as he examined the papers, then slowly epted them. M,posed and unruffled, said, ¡°Get the Armaments Division to work overtime to produce this machine. Try to have it ready by tomorrow morning. ¡°Thest page contains the raw materials needed. They¡¯re stored in the Norvania and are reasonably priced. We¡¯ll need about two tons. Prepare all these items, and leave the rest to me. She added, ¡°It will only cost around two billion dors to produce a hundred pounds of Azurium.¡± The room fell into stunned silence, with every face reflecting disbelief as they murmured among themselves. ¡°Is this some of joke? Producing Azurium on our own?¡± sort ¡°Who does she think she is? Can just anyone create Azurium manufacturing machines?¡± Nathan studied the blueprints intently, his features darkening with each passing moment. Meanwhile, Fenna, overhearing nearby conversations, grasped the daunting challenge at hand. Rising from her seat, she approached Nathan, intent on examining the documents.¡± Nate, may I have a look?¡± But before Nathan could respond, the ever¨Cvignt Phoebe swiftly snatched the blueprints away and fixed a stern gaze on Fenna. ¡°This isn¡¯t something you have the right to see.¡± Fenna let out an exasperated snort. ¡°What¡¯s with the secrecy? In times like these, disaster relief takes precedence. What could possibly be so confidential?¡± M¡¯s expression darkened, but she remained silent. Phoebe shot Nathan a disapproving look. ¡°As the general of the military base, you should know better than anyone else. There are only three countries in the world capable of producing this machine. It¡¯s ssified technology. ¡°And as for the Azurium production methods, even fewer scientists possess that expertise. These are priceless technologies beyond mary value.¡± Fenna added sarcastically, ¡°Given the global scale of this top¨Csecret technology, may I ask where you got these blueprints? And how did you acquire such advanced technology?¡± M¡¯s expression soured further while Phoebe seethed with frustration, her clenched fists betraying her inner turmoil. Chapter 312 Fenna voiced her doubts. ¡°Were they stolen?¡± Phoebe turned to M in frustration. ¡°M, I warned you. It wasn¡¯t worth it. Look at the trouble we¡¯re in now! Some people are even using you of theft.¡± M epted the documents from Phoebe calmly and approached Nathan. ¡°Nate, please ensure the confidentiality of these documents.¡± Nathan¡¯s determined gaze burned as he replied softly, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll handle it right away.¡± With that settled, Nathan personally hurried to the arsenal with the blueprints in hand, leaving the room stunned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t General Morrison discuss such an important matter with us? Why did he just blindly follow her lead?¡± ¡°I have no clue who she really is.¡± ¡°She¡¯s his ex¨Cwife.¡± ¡°What does she do?¡± ¡°She¡¯s doesn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°What? A housewife working on Azurium machines? Conducting research and development on her own? The country has been struggling with this technology for ten years, and she¡¯s acting like it¡¯s a walk in the park. It¡¯s absurd!¡± The scattered murmurs barely registered in M¡¯s ears as she paid them no mind. As she turned to leave, Fenna called out, ¡°Ms. York, where did you get those blueprints? Are you wasting Nate¡¯s time and money, or are you confident in sess?¡± M smiled lightly back at her. ¡°Sess or failure, we¡¯ll know by noon tomorrow, Ms. Hudson. Why not wait and see?¡± Fenna¡¯s expression turned icy as she approached M, her gaze stern and her tone cold. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. If you stole the machine blueprints and technology from the other country, and it leads to war between nations, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± M remained unperturbed. ¡°Ms. Hudson, feel free to search online if you¡¯re in doubt. These machines and technologies haven¡¯t been patented by any country. Whoever has the capability can build them. It¡¯s a matter of skill.¡± Fenna clenched her fists in anger, trying to decipher something from M¡¯s demeanor. Understanding Fenna¡¯s concern for Nathan¡¯s well¨Cbeing, M didn¡¯t hold it against her. ¡°I¡¯m busy. I won¡¯t keep you any longer,¡± M said, turning to leave. Phoebe quickly followed suit. Growing increasingly uneasy, Fenna turned to consult the experts present. ¡°Are there truly only three countries with ess to this technology and these machines?¡± The specialist responded with a solemn nod. ¡°Yes. Azurium is widely used, but it¡¯s extremely expensive. Norvania has been trying for a decade to manufacture these machines, let alone unravel the refining process of Azurium. ¡°To think they could achieve it in a day is nothing short of a pipe dream, a fool¡¯s errand.¡± ¡®Exactly, this isn¡¯t child¡¯s y.¡± Over the next 24 hours, the Armaments Division worked tirelessly to manufacture the machines, with raw materials flooding in from all directions even before the machines werepleted. To the onlookers, it appeared a venture of unfathomable odds. Everyone advised Nathan against wasting time and money on such a ludicrous endeavor. This matter even caught Donald¡¯s attention, prompting him to call multiple times to intervene. Amidst the disaster relief efforts, Nathan unwaveringly ced his trust in M, allocating substantial manpower and assets to manufacture these machines, even spending a considerable amount of money to procure raw materials. To outsiders, Nathan¡¯s resolve seemed nonsensical and incredulous. He bore the brunt of it alone, solely because he believed that even if M harbored no affection for him, she would never purposefully inflict harm. 12 hourster, the machines were sessfully debugged, and the raw materials were put into operation. After two hours of refining, impurityden Azurium was produced. M, apanied by Joe and n, along with other specialized teams, targeted the refining process to increase its purity. Then, M alone produced 100 pounds of cial Elixir. When the Azurium was finally produced, everyone was left dumbfounded, shocked as if witnessing a miracle unfold before their eyes. This is from N?velDrama.Org. On the third day, helicopters soared into the sky, carrying the cial Elixir. As it sprayed, the purple particles in the air were instantly purified. Chapter 313 All the scientists were left dumbfounded. With M and the team of experts¡® relentless effort, an environmental problem that would have taken over a month to rectify was resolvedpletely within five days. Representatives from Norvania and several international reporters flocked to the military base. Yet, only a single spokesperson was sent by the base to manage the media frenzy. Both the mechanical and chemical science research divisions hailed M as their undisputed icon. Every time she stepped into the cafeteria, M found herself encircled by a swarm of people. A deluge of questions bombarded her. Save for details concerning her identity and past, M addressed every inquiry with unwavering transparency. As a result, increasingly specialized scientists realized that this outwardly gentle and demure woman was anything but ordinary. Despite her youth, her vast knowledge and formidable expertise rivaled seasoned professors. Cole burst into the confines of Nathan¡¯s office, his demeanor urgent. ¡°General Morrison.¡± Nathan reclined in his chair, eyes shut in exhaustion. ¡°What is it?¡± Cole persisted, ¡°General Morrison, Wanda is a Sunteri. She¡¯s a chemistry major at the Suntend National Defense University. But aside from that, her background remains a mystery.¡± Nathan offered a weary hum in response, visibly drained from days of relentless toil. ¡°General Morrison, all the chemistry professors now vouch for her extraordinary abilities and consider her a rare gem. They earnestly implore you to retain her at the military base.¡± Nathan frowned. ¡°She divorced me without taking a penny. Her grandfather is the wealthiest man in Norvania, yet she refuses to acknowledge him or inherit his fortune. How can I possibly retain someone so indifferent to wealth?¡± After a brief pause, Cole interjected, ¡°General Morrison, there¡¯s one more thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Cole continued, ¡°The engineers from the Armaments Division report that Ms. York effortlessly deciphers their blueprints. She even identified ws in an automatic handwheel and proposed improvements. ¡°The resulting products, refined based on her suggestions, have surpassed all standards, boasting exceptional precision.¡± Phoebe quickly followed suit. Growing increasingly uneasy, Fenna turned to consult the experts present. ¡°Are there truly. only three countries with ess to this technology and these machines?¡± The specialist responded with a solemn nod. ¡°Yes. Azurium is widely used, but it¡¯s extremely expensive. Norvania has been trying for a decade to manufacture these machines, let alone unravel the refining process of Azurlum. ¡°To think they could achieve it in a day is nothing short of a pipe dream, a fool¡¯s errand.¡± ¡°Exactly, this isn¡¯t child¡¯s y.¡± Over the next 24 hours, the Armaments Division worked tirelessly to manufacture the machines, with raw materials flooding in from all directions even before the machines werepleted. To the onlookers, it appeared a venture of unfathomable odds. Everyone advised Nathan against wasting time and money on such a ludicrous endeavor. This. matter even caught Donald¡¯s attention, prompting him to call multiple times to intervene. Amidst the disaster relief efforts, Nathan unwaveringly ced his trust in M, allocating substantial manpower and assets to manufacture these machines, even spending a considerable amount of money to procure raw materials. To outsiders, Nathan¡¯s resolve seemed nonsensical and incredulous. He bore the brunt of it alone, solely because he believed that even if M harbored no affection for him, she would never purposefully inflict harm. 12 hourster, the machines were sessfully debugged, and the raw materials were put into operation. After two hours of refining, impurityden Azurium was produced. M, apanied by Joe and n, along with other specialized teams, targeted the refining process to increase its purity. Then, M alone produced 100 pounds of cial Elixir. When the Azurium was finally produced, everyone was left dumbfounded, shocked as if witnessing a miracle unfold before their eyes. On the third day, helicopters soared into the sky, carrying the cial Elixir. As it sprayed, the purple particles in the air were instantly purified. +15 BONNIE All the scientists were left dumbfounded. With M and the team of experts¡® relentless effort, an environmental problem that would have taken over a month to rectify was resolvedpletely within five days. Representatives from Norvania and several international reporters flocked to the military base. Yet, only a single spokesperson was sent by the base to manage the media frenzy. Both the mechanical and chemical science research divisions hailed M as their undisputed icon. Every time she stepped into the cafeteria, M found herself encircled by a swarm of people. A deluge of questions bombarded her. Save for details concerning her identity and past, M addressed every inquiry with unwavering transparency. As a result, increasingly specialized scientists realized that this outwardly gentle and demure woman was anything but ordinary. Despite her youth, her vast knowledge and formidable expertise rivaled seasoned professors. Cole burst into the confines of Nathan¡¯s office, his demeanor urgent. ¡°General Morrison.¡± Nathan reclined in his chair, eyes shut in exhaustion. ¡°What is it?¡± Cole persisted, ¡°General Morrison, Wanda is a Sunteri. She¡¯s a chemistry major at the Suntend National Defense University. But aside from that, her background remains a mystery.¡± Nathan offered a weary hum in response, visibly drained from days of relentless toil. ¡°General Morrison, all the chemistry professors now vouch for her extraordinary abilities and consider her a rare gem. They earnestly implore you to retain her at the military base.¡± Nathan frowned. ¡°She divorced me without taking a penny. Her grandfather is the wealthiest man in Norvania, yet she refuses to acknowledge him or inherit his fortune. How can I possibly retain someone so indifferent to wealth?¡± After a brief pause, Cole interjected, ¡°General Morrison, there¡¯s one more thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Cole continued, ¡°The engineers from the Armaments Division report that Ms. York effortlessly deciphers their blueprints. She even identified ws in an automatic handwheel. and proposed improvements. ¡°The resulting products, refined based on her suggestions, have surpassed all standards, boasting exceptional precision.¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes snapped open. His expression was tinged with weariness and bewildered intensity. Equally taken aback, Cole whispered, ¡°General Morrison, I¡¯m starting to worry. She doesn¡¯t seem to be Suzanne York or Wanda Hoffis. She¡¯s far more formidable than we imagined.¡± Nathan grabbed his phone and rose from his desk. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s packing her bags. She¡¯s likely to leave today,¡± Cole replied, trailing behind him. As they walked, Nathan instructed, ¡°Have the guards stop her. Don¡¯t let her leave yet.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Cole dialed a number on his phone. Inside the dormitory building, Phoebe was packing her belongings while M sat on a nearby couch, munching on an apple while perusing the blueprints. After looking at the blueprints, she chuckled, ¡°This handgun performs well in all aspects, but it¡¯s truly hideous.¡± Phoebe zipped up her suitcase. ¡°M, enough is enough. You¡¯ve already helped them a lot. Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯ve signed a 15¨Cyear contract. Your skills and expertise all belong to Suntend.¡± M nodded. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°What about the report on the Azurium machine and production technology? Have you thought about how to submit it?¡± Phoebe inquired. M shrugged. ¡°Just handle it however you want. Whatever punishment they mete out, I¡¯ll ept it.¡± Phoebe sighed. ¡°You really are arrogant. You know Suntend treasures talent and won¡¯t easily let you go. Yet, you behave so recklessly.¡± M smirked, retorting, ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll terminate my contract early?¡± Phoebe scoffed, ¡°Stop dreaming. When the 15¨Cyear term ends, the country will try its best to renegotiate a lifelong contract with you. They won¡¯t risk losing such a vital scientist like you.¡± ¡°Talents abound in this huge world. I¡¯m just one among many. There¡¯s nothing irreceable about me,¡± M mumbled as she took a bite of her apple. Meanwhile, standing at the doorway were Nathan and Cole. Nathan¡¯s hand hovered, frozen in shock, unable to knock Chapter 314 Nathan stepped out of the dormitory with Cole. Standing on the deserted roadside, Nathan halted, his expression grave as he gazed into the distance, his eyes clouded with mncholy. Cole asked in puzzlement, ¡°General Morrison, why not ask her directly?¡± Nathan replied bitterly, ¡°Ask her what?¡± ¡°She clearly stated she¡¯s a scientist from Suntend and has signed a 15¨Cyear contract,¡± Cole exined. Nathan¡¯s smile turned rueful as he turned to Cole, his gaze dimming and his voice heavy with resignation. ¡°Do you understand the significance of a scientistmitting such a long¨Cterm contract with the country?¡± Cole shook his head. After a moment¡¯s contemtion, Nathan asserted, ¡°What we heard today must remain strictly confidential. Not a word of it should leave this ce.¡± Chapter ¡°Understood, General Morrison,¡± Cole replied, still intrigued by the mysterious depth of M¡¯s scientific abilities. ncing back at the dormitory, Nathan issued an instruction after a brief pause. ¡°You and Lucas stay here to manage the situation. I¡¯ll return to Phoenicia.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Cole responded promptly. Nathan urged, ¡°Go.¡± Cole bid farewell with a nod and turned to depart. Nathan stoodposed, awaiting the next development. Ten minutes passed before M and Phoebe emerged from the dormitory. At the sight of Nathan, M froze, her smile fading as a look of mncholy and anxiety reced it. Their eyes met briefly. Slowly, M approached. Meanwhile, Phoebe headed straight to the car, dragging her luggage and stowing it in the trunk, ¡°Nate,¡± M greeted politely, her demeanor shifting to one of shyness and modesty in his presence, her femininity and bashfulness evident in her voice. Nathan¡¯s gaze softened, his tone gentle. ¡°Are you heading back to Phoenicia?¡± M lowered her gaze, her fingers unconsciously toying with the hem of her clothes. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Perfect, I¡¯m heading there too. Mind giving me a lift?¡± Nathan asked. M looked at him, surprised. Nathan chuckled softly. ¡°Everyone¡¯s upied. No one has the time to drive me back.¡± M replied nervously, her words stumbling over one another, ¡°You can drive. I mean, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give you a lift. It¡¯s just¡­¡± Nathan¡¯s voice broke the silence, smooth as the surface of a sereneke. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling quite tired lately. It wouldn¡¯t be wise for me to drive.¡± M¡¯s thoughts churned within her. She hesitated to delve too deeply into any interaction with Nathan for fear of the entanglements it might bring. Yet, despite her reservations, she found sce in his presence, even if it was just sharing a car ride. Phoebe secured the luggage and brought the car to a stop. ¡°M,e on.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. M turned to her. ¡°Phoebe, Nate will be riding with us.¡± Phoebe¡¯s expression shifted from surprise to shock, then settled into eptance as she offered a polite smile. ¡°General Morrison, please, hop in.¡± Nathan approached the back of the car, opened the door, and gestured for M to enter. However, she had already opened the passenger seat door and sat there. He lingered for a moment, a faint smile gracing his lips, before reluctantly settling in the car. As the car started moving, it halted at the security checkpoint at thepound entrance where they presented their ess passes. A knock came at the window. As M lowered the window, she was met with the sight of Fenna. She was dragging her suitcase, her gaze drifting toward Nathan in the backseat. ¡°Ms. Hudson, is there something you need?¡± M asked politely. Fenna¡¯s smile radiated warmth. ¡°Are you all heading back to Phoenicia?¡± M nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Fenna¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Would you mind giving me a ride too? It would spare me the expense of a ne ticket.¡± M pursed her lips, forcing a strained smile. Despite having countless reasons to decline, there was no valid excuse to refuse her request.. Chapter 315 Though Fenna held some dissatisfaction toward her, it was nothingpared to Sally¡¯s malice. There were no past conflicts between them. It wouldn¡¯t sit well with M to deny Fenna¡¯s simple request. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Of course, hop in,¡± M warmly replied. Phoebe popped the trunk open, allowing Fenna to stow her luggage before joining them in the car. ¡°Nate, what a surprise! I didn¡¯t realize you were here too,¡± Fenna greeted Nathan with familiarity. Nathan responded indifferently, ¡°Yeah.¡± The car sped along the road after leaving the military base. The sky was a brilliant blue adorned with fluffy white clouds. Vast grasnds stretched endlessly on both sides of the road, interspersed with rolling hills, painting a picturesquendscape. M couldn¡¯t help but admire the beauty of the sky andndscape, though a tinge of mncholy lingered in her mood. In the back seat, Fenna engaged in continuous conversation, spanning from topics of national affairs to mundane matters, from failed experiments to post¨Cdisaster relief efforts. Nathan interjected sporadically, offering brief responses. ¡°I never expected Ms. York to possess such remarkable abilities.¡± Fenna suddenly remarked in curiosity, ¡°What was your previous profession?¡± M hesitated briefly before replying, ¡°I don¡¯t have much work experience. I studied chemistry at university, so I have some basic knowledge.¡± Fenna said, ¡°Someone capable of creating machines and producing Azurium independently. possesses skills far beyond mere knowledge. The scientists at the base hold you in high regard. You¡¯ve been the hot topic these past few days.¡± M pursed her lips and offered a faint smile, choosing not to respond. Seeing she wasn¡¯t making any headway, Fenna changed the subject. ¡°Nate.¡± Her tone softened as she continued, ¡°Do you remember when we took part in the field training exercise a few years back? I injured my foot and couldn¡¯t walk. You refused to leave me behind and carried me for a full 12 miles. Even when the mission failed, you stood by me.¡± Nathan frowned. Regardless of who that person was, he would have acted the same. He had no clue why Fenna brought this up. ¡°Why mention that?¡± he asked, puzzled. Those words reverberated in M¡¯s ears, leaving a bitter taste in her heart. Something about it didn¡¯t sit right with her. Although she knew she had no grounds for jealousy, her heart refused to obey. The tumultuous emotions were beyond her control. Leaning leisurely in her seat, Fenna directed a tender gaze toward Nathan. Her voice resonated with emotion as she said, ¡°Since then, I made a vow never to forsake you. In this lifetime, through any hardship, I¡¯ll be by your side and support you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary,¡± Nathan responded calmly, his demeanor undisturbed. Phoebe, who was driving, pursed her lips in annoyance and muttered under her breath. She felt thoroughly disgusted by Fenna¡¯s behavior. Fenna nced at M¡¯s back. Though she couldn¡¯t discern her expression, a sense of self- satisfaction enveloped her nheless. ¡°Nate, it feels like an eternity since ourst barbecue. I¡¯ve been yearning for your roasted eggnt and lamb skewers. Let¡¯s gather at my ce for a feast after everything¡¯s settled,¡± Fenna proposed eagerly. ¡°Okay,¡± Nathan replied, slowly closing his eyes. With a radiant smile, Fenna leaned forward with enthusiasm. ¡°Ms. York, join us if you¡¯re free. M took a deep breath, her fingers tightening around the seat¡¯s edge, so close to losing her composure. Calmly, she replied, ¡°Thanks for the invite, but I think I might be busy and won¡¯t have the time to join.¡± ¡°Such a pity.¡± Fenna sighed, ¡°Although Nate seldom cooks, he¡¯s actually quite talented. His barbecue is a delight. It could rival professional chefs.¡± ¡°I see.¡± M managed a stiff smile, her nails nearly leaving imprints on the edge of her seat. Chapter 316 ncing through the rearview mirror, M found Nathan resting peacefully with his eyes. closed. An unexpected surge of bitterness and anger welled up within her, but it was Nathan¡¯s demeanor that infuriated her the most. Before knowing her true identity, he professed a decade¨Clong adoration for her. Yet, now it all seemed hollow. She wondered if it was merely a retaliation for her rejection. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Meanwhile, Fenna kept up her ceaseless chatter about her and Nathan¡¯s shared history. ¡°On my birthday, Nate went above and beyond, baking a birthday cake just for me. He really put his effort into it.¡± M felt a painful tightness in her chest, the difort bing unbearable. Forcing a smile, she turned to Nathan and softly called out, ¡°Nate.¡± Nathan, taken aback, met her gaze. With a gentle tone, he responded, ¡°Yes?¡± Fenna¡¯s expression darkened as her gaze darted nervously between M and Nathan. With a subtle smile, M suggested, ¡°I¡¯d love to try your cake as well. Could you bake one for me?¡± Nathan¡¯s lips curved slightly, his voice soft and reassuring. ¡°Sure.¡± M pressed on, ¡°When will you be free?¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes were full of tenderness, his rich voice gentle as he replied, ¡°Anytime you wish.¡± ¡°How about tonight?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°I want a chocte¨Cvored cake,¡± M added, injecting a yful tone. Nathan replied with sincerity, ¡°Roger that.¡± Meanwhile, Phoebe couldn¡¯t help but stifle augh as she observed the exchange. Fenna bit her lip, her expression darkening as she crossed her arms and gazed out the window. After three hours of driving, the car finally pulled into a rest area. M stepped into the shop, her gaze wandering over the sign disying various food items. Lost in thought about what to eat, she was interrupted by Fenna¡¯s gentle voice. ¡®Nate, I¡¯d love to have the beef noodle soup, but the portion is too much for me. I¡¯ve been on a diet lately. Wanna split?¡± M nced at them from the corner of her eye. Nathan proposed, ¡°Let¡¯s ask if they can make you a smaller portion for the same price.¡± Fenna nudged his arm yfully. ¡°No way, that¡¯s such a waste of money!¡± M¡¯s chest tightened, prompting her to quickly look away. Unsettling emotions churned within her, despite knowing she had no grounds for jealousy or anger. Yet, the difort lingered. Nathan sighed, relenting, ¡°Alright, then go ahead and order.¡± While Fenna ced her order, M informed the waiter, ¡°I¡¯ll have the seafood pasta, no onions and parsley, please.¡± Teasingly, Fennamented, ¡°Ms. York, it seems like you¡¯re quite a picky eater.¡± M calmly met Fenna¡¯s gaze, and her eyes briefly brushed over Nathan¡¯s before averting her gaze, her demeanor growing distant. ¡°Being particr about my food preferences isn¡¯t a crime, is it?¡± she retorted sharply. Fenna chuckled before turning to Nathan, asking, ¡°Nate, could you get me some yogurt, please?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Nathan replied without hesitation. Their friendship spanning many years made such requests second nature. ncing at M, he asked, ¡°And what about you, Chubs?¡± Suppressing her emotions, M gripped her thumb against her index finger, nearly biting her lip. ¡°Two bottles of plum juice, please,¡± she responded with a strained smile. Nathan frowned. ¡°You never used to like sour drinks.¡± M managed a tight¨Clipped smile, her eyes betraying a hint of bitterness. ¡°Things change,¡± she replied curtly. ¡°Alright,¡± Nathan said, opting not to linger on the matter. He then made his way to the store to buy the drinks. Seated at a table in the dining area, M and Phoebe upied one side while Nathan and Fenna sat opposite them. Originally, M and Nathan were supposed to sit facing each other. Chapter 317 As Fenna approached with a small bowl, intending to divide the beef noodle soup between Nathan and herself, M felt a twinge of difort in her heart. She gently nudged Phoebe and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s swap seats.¡± gaze dimmed as he watched M distancing herself from him during their seat Nathan¡¯s gaze exchange. Phoebe opted for fried chicken, and when M handed her the plum juice, she nced at it skeptically. ¡°Why not get me a c instead? What¡¯s with the plum juice?¡± she asked. M remained silent as she twisted off the cap and took a sip, her brow furrowing. ¡°It tastes good, and it complements your fried chicken well,¡± she remarked. After setting down the juice, M picked up her fork and began to eat. Fenna portioned out some noodles and pushed the remaining toward Nathan. ¡°Nate, have some.¡± Nathan noticed his bowl was filled with beef, while Fenna¡¯s had only a scant amount of clear broth and noodles. He had known Fenna for years and was well aware of her fondness for beef, but something seemed off today. Sliding his bowl toward Fenna, he said, ¡°Take some beef.¡± Fenna shook her head, though her eyes were greedily fixed on the beef in his bowl. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight these past few days. You should eat more. I don¡¯t mind going without,¡± she insisted. Observing her longing gaze, Nathan simply picked up some beef and passed it to her. Fenna¡¯s face lit up with a bright smile, her voice soft as she replied, ¡°Thank you, Nate. You¡¯re always so kind to me. ¦° In an instant, M found her meal tasteless and suffocating. Meanwhile, Phoebe, munching on her fried chicken, asked curiously, ¡°Why are you two sharing a portion of beef noodle soup? Short on cash?¡± Fenna exined, ¡°I¡¯m watching my diet. Can¡¯t haverge portions.¡± Phoebe countered, ¡°If you can¡¯t finish it, why not order a smaller portion? Taking away General Morrison¡¯s share means he won¡¯t have enough to eat.¡± Innocently, Fenna turned to Nathan, ¡°Nate, is it enough for you?¡± Nathan replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Phoebe frowned while contemting Fenna¡¯s behavior, then shifted her gaze to Nathan. Thoughts raced through her mind. Nathan was so straightforward, surely he couldn¡¯t be oblivious. But why did he seem clueless about Fenna¡¯s bitchy behavior? It was so obvious! Turning her attention to M, Phoebe felt sympathy. M had no appetite for the food. No wonder she opted for plum juice. She was clearly feeling jealous! Phoebe returned to the present and savored a hearty bite of her fried chicken, relishing its vor. After satisfying their hunger, they resumed their journey. It didn¡¯t take long for Fenna to sumb to drowsiness. She leaned toward Nathan and rested her head on his shoulder. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Observing the scene through the rearview mirror, a heavy burden settled in M¡¯s chest. She turned toward the window and rested her chin on her arm, consumed by dejection. Her thoughts churned with a mix of confusion and sorrow. She reminded herself that she had rejected Nathan, so she had no right to feel angry, jealous, or show her concern for him. ¡®Phoebe,¡± Nathan called out. ¡°Yes, General Morrison?¡± Nathan¡¯s voice was gentle as he said, ¡°Pull over ahead, I¡¯ll drive.¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t make you drive,¡± Phoebe protested nervously. M, catching on, subtly nudged Phoebe. Nathan noticed her gesture, a slight smile gracing his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here,¡± he suggested. Stealing a nce at Fenna who was peacefully resting her head on Nathan¡¯s shoulder, Phoebe understood Nathan¡¯s intention. ¡°Alright, General Morrison. Thanks for taking over.¡± Chapter 318 The vehicle eased to a stop by the roadside. Nathan tenderly adjusted Fenna¡¯s head, then exited the car and exchanged seats with Phoebe. As Phoebe settled into the back seat and fastened her seatbelt, she couldn¡¯t help but steal a nce at Fenna, who was pretending to be asleep. She thought Fenna seemned respectable enough, holding a steady job in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. She shouldn¡¯t behave this way. Only someone as oblivious as Nathan wouldn¡¯t notice. No wonder M looked so troubled. With a soft snort, Phoebe closed the window and leaned against the windowsill, observing the passing scenery as the car glided along the road. M shifted in her seat, feeling a slight tension in her muscles. Yet, her mood gradually lifted as she gazed ahead. After a while, Fenna finally opened her eyes. She frowned at M and Nathan in the front seats, gently biting her lip before closing her eyes again, pretending to sleep. Evening had already descended by the time they arrived back in Phoenicia. The vehicle halted in front of Sudvi, directly opposite Hudson Manor. After expressing her gratitude, Fenna alighted from the car and left. Nathan unfastened his seatbelt but remained seated. After a brief silence, he said in a gentle tone, ¡°Would you still like to try the cake I bake?¡± Upon hearing this, Phoebe promptly exited the car and took her ce by the roadside. M wrestled with her conflicting emotions, unable to muster the courage to meet his gaze. She wanted to, but in the end, she decided against it. Given the recent events, she reasoned that Nathan must have pressing matters to attend to. He must be busy. ¡°Perhaps another time,¡± M murmured, her voice tinged with uncertainty. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Her words carried a distant, indifferent tone, leaving Nathan feeling dejected as he reclined in his seat and exhaled softly. Unwilling to give up, Nathan pressed, ¡°When will that be, then?¡± M slowly lowered her head and remained silent. Nathan waited, his patience stretching into what felt like an endless expanse of time. His once fervent heart gradually cooled, and in the end, he received no response from her. He would have braved any trial, even faced death itself, if only she had spoken. Yet, she showed no need for him. The feeling of being rendered unnecessary stabbed at his heart, making each breath a struggle. Without saying another word, Nathan swung open the car door and stepped out. Ife walked away without a backward nce. M¡¯s gaze lifted slowly, her eyes moist with unshed tears as she watched him leave. A heavy burden weighed upon her heart. Phoebe opened the car door and slipped inside. Sensing M¡¯s inner turmoil, she chose not to make it worse. Starting the car, she drove off swiftly, leaving the weight of their unspoken emotions lingering in the air. Upon their return to Hoffis Manor, dinner was already underway. M and Phoebe entered, extending polite greetings to Zach and Loretta. Zach¡¯s eyes shimmered with kindness, his smile inviting, while Loretta and Sally looked frustrated, their eyes nearly rolling in exasperation. Oliver¡¯s expression remained unreadable as he nced back and forth between M and Zach. ¡°Suzanne, Phoebe, you haven¡¯t had dinner yet, have you? Come, join us,¡± Zach warmly invited. Phoebe approached without hesitation, taking her seat with gratitude. ¡°Thank you.¡± M offered a soft smile as she gracefully settled into her chair. Putting down his utensils, Zach leaned in toward M, curiositycing his gentle tone. ¡°Where did you go these past few days?¡± M casually mentioned a tourist spot. Zach smiled softly as he inquired, ¡°Did you enjoy yourself?¡± M nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, we did.¡± ¡°Oh, after dinner, give me your phone number, so I can reach out to you when needed.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Zach smiled. ¡°You must be starving. Please, help yourself.¡± Loretta and Sally were both taken aback, thinking they must have misheard or misunderstood. Zach had always been stern and authoritative with everyone. Yet now, he disyed such tenderness and care toward an outsider, his eyes and voice brimming with warmth. Loretta questioned, ¡°Zach, have you lost your mind?¡± Sally put down her utensils, pouting. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m your granddaughter, and I¡¯ve never seen you this gentle with me. Are you having an affair with her?¡± Her words left everyone present in shock. Even Oliver found himself momentarily speechless, wishing he could quiet Sally¡¯s thoughtless words. Loretta mmed her hand on the table in frustration. ¡°How dare she,¡± she eximed. The sudden sound startled M, prompting her to frown at Loretta. She had always recognized Loretta¡¯s blunt and unpolished nature, but she never anticipated her behaving so foolishly, failing to consider the situation carefully. Chapter 319 her behaving so foolishly, failing to consider the situation carefully. M drew in a deep breath, silently coaxing herself not to sumb to anger toward Loretta. After all, she had been misled by the deceitful Sally, so ming her wouldn¡¯t resolve anything. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Zach simmered with restrained fury, fixing a piercing, gaze on Loretta, ¡°You¡­¡± After enduring Oliver and Sally¡¯s relentless pressure, he couldn¡¯t bear to be pushed to the brink of madness by his irrational wife, Loretta. It became clear to him why M hesitated to reveal the truth to her. With Loretta¡¯s irrational behavior, disclosing it would be futile. Loretta leveled a warning finger at M. ¡°Whether it¡¯s Zach or Oliver, don¡¯t indulge in illusions. Allowing you to stay here is already the extent of my patience for your kind.¡± M offered a helpless smile. ¡°Please don¡¯t get upset, Madam Hoffis. It won¡¯t happen. Let¡¯s Cat.¡± Loretta snorted and resumed eating. Sally regarded M with a pensive frown. ¡°Hey, did you truly cut all ties with Nate?¡± Completely,¡± M affirmed. Sally probed further, ¡°Then why did he agree to marry me, then suddenly change his mind? If not because of you, then what?¡± Phoebe muttered under her breath while eating, ¡°Apart from wealth, you possess no value. Mr. Morrison isn¡¯t blind. Why would he be drawn to you?¡± Sally¡¯s face flushed with rage at thement, and she impulsively grabbed a spoon, hurling it toward Phoebe. Phoebe swiftly dodged the iing spoon with remarkable agility, leaving everyone in awe of her quick reflexes. Pounding the table in fury, she prepared to confront Sally, her aggressive stance catching Sally off guard. Hastily, M restrained Phoebe, signaling for her not to act impulsively. Throughout the meal, Oliver remained silent but observant, his inscrutable gaze fixed on M. M, too, sensed his growing suspicion toward her. Zach¡¯s stern interjection broke the tension, urging everyone to focus on their meal rather than engaging in further conversation. The dinner, which resembled a battleground, finally concluded with great difficulty. As the night grew quiet, Phoebe stealthily climbed onto the window ledge outside Sally¡¯s. room, intent on eavesdropping. To her surprise, she stumbled upon a trove of valuable informatio Oliver strode into Sally¡¯s room and swiftly locked the door behind him. Without a word, he delivered a resounding p across her face. ¡°You¡¯re so stupid. I don¡¯t understand why the organization chose someone as dim¨Cwitted as you.¡± Sally retorted, ¡°How dare you hit me? Is this because of Suzanne?¡± Oliver issued a stern warning. ¡°Let me be clear. Your primary task now is to find M, not Nathan.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your responsibility to find M. The organization sent me here primarily to get close to Nathan and steal more secrets from Norvania.¡± ¡°Just you? You¡¯ll never get close to Nathan in this lifetime.¡± Sally¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Just wait and see. In two months, I¡¯ll not only marry Nathan but also carry his child.¡± Oliver sneered, dismissing her with disdain. Phoebe gasped in shock as she slowly backed away, eventually slipping onto the spacious rooftop. She then made her way to M¡¯s room. M had just settled into bed when she detected some movement, prompting her to quickly sit up. She spotted Phoebe sneaking in from the balcony and securely closing the ss door behind her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± M asked, puzzled. Climbing onto M¡¯s bed, Phoebe leaned in close, muffling her voice with her hand as she whispered, ¡°M, I¡¯ve been keeping watch for a while, and I¡¯ve finally acquired some crucial information.¡± ¡°What information?¡± ¡°Oliver and Sally are part of an organization. They¡¯ve tasked Oliver with finding you, while Sally¡¯s mission is to get close to General Morrison and steal secrets from Norvania.¡± M¡¯s expression darkened, her body tensing at the revtion. Despite her suspicions, hearing such words still evoked anger and shock. Phoebe murmured, ¡°I couldn¡¯t make out the name of the organization.¡± Recalling the information Nathan had uncovered while delving into Suzanne¡¯s identity, M spoke slowly, ¡°It¡¯s the Dark Shadows Society.¡± Phoebe was stunned, her eyes widening and mouth agape. ¡°What? The Dark Shadows?¡± M nodded. Excitedly, Phoebe covered her mouth as she whispered, ¡°Could your parents be held captive by them?¡± M sighed. ¡°I finally have some leads after searching for so long.¡± ¡°How can we locate their hideout?¡± Phoebe asked. M replied, ¡°We need to capture the intermediary connecting Sally and Oliver, and we¡¯ll uncover the location of their headquarters.¡± + Chapter 320 ¡°Do we still have to wait?¡± Phoebe asked urgently. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s an urgent matter at hand,¡± Phoebe pressed on, her voice fraught with tension.¡± Sally is plotting something sinister against General Morrison.¡± ¡°What exactly is she nning?¡± ¡°She intends to marry him within two months, perhaps even carry his child,¡± Phoebe exined. M¡¯s eyes widened in a mixture of shock and indignation, the weight of Phoebe¡¯s revtion settling heavily upon her. ¡°She¡¯s aiming to trap him into marriage. There¡¯s a high probability she¡¯ll resort to drugging him, then forcing herself on him¡­¡­¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. M¡¯s breath hitched, and her grip on the bedsheet tightened as she absorbed the gravity of the situation. Taking a moment topose herself, she spoke with determination, ¡°Nate is wary of her. She won¡¯t find it easy to get close to him.¡± ¡°But General Morrison may not have the same level of vignce toward Loretta, hist subordinates, maids, or even his own family,¡± Phoebe said. She added, ¡°Sally has resources at her disposal. Money can buy loyalty. While we can¡¯t anticipate her exact tactics, it¡¯s clear she¡¯s employing maniption of some sort.¡± M¡¯s anxiety intensified with each passing moment, a knot forming in the pit of her stomach. ¡°M, you must call General Morrison immediately and warn him,¡± Phoebe urged. ¡°But Nate can¡¯t see through everyone around him. How can he guard against everyone? Stop eating, drinking, and socializing?¡± M countered anxiously. Phoebe frowned, pondering their next course of action. ¡°Then what do we do?¡± A pleading look filled M¡¯s eyes as she grabbed Phoebe¡¯s wrist. ¡°Phoebe, why don¡¯t you go and protect Nate?¡± Phoebe was shocked for a moment before shaking her head in disbelief. ¡°M! I can¡¯t believe you would even suggest that. I¡¯m a girl! How could I possibly protect him all the time? Besides, even if I were willing, he wouldn¡¯t agree!¡± ¡°Then what can we do?¡± M¡¯s frustration boiled over as she pounded the mattress, her emotions in turmoil. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have two assistants?¡± Phoebe inquired. ¡°But what if Sally has already bought them off?¡± Phoebe chuckled helplessly. ¡°Then General Morrison is destined to be Sally¡¯s prey.¡± Tears welled up in M¡¯s eyes as she felt overwhelmed by helplessness and frustration, her fists clenched as she pounded the mattress. M cursed inwardly, ¡°Sally is truly evil. Is she really going to stoop so low as to drug Nate just to win him over? Forced marriage? ¡°A man as responsible as Nate would undoubtedly take full responsibility if he were to father a child with Sally. If Sally seeded, wouldn¡¯t it ruin Nate¡¯s happiness for life?¡± The more M thought about it, the angrier she became. She sat up abruptly, her disheveled. hair sticking to her damp cheeks. With a flick of her fingers, she dered, ¡°I won¡¯t let her seed.¡± Phoebe said, ¡°M, if you don¡¯t trust anyone, why don¡¯t you go?¡± Her suggestion caught M off guard. She blinked, her eyes moist with surprise. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes, you should go,¡± Phoebe suggested with a gentle smile. ¡°Since you don¡¯t trust anyone, you¡¯re the most suitable person. General Morrison won¡¯t refuse you. After all, you¡¯re his ex- wife, and you¡¯ve spent time together before.¡± M¡¯s embarrassment was evident on her face. ¡°Phoebe, I can¡¯t do that!¡± She couldn¡¯t deny the lingering feelings she still held for Nathan. She couldn¡¯t be near him without getting emotionally entangled. Phoebe sighed, ¡°Well, let¡¯s forget about it if you can¡¯t. There¡¯s no need to dwell on it. If General Morrison truly fell victim to Sally¡¯s scheme and slept with her, then let¡¯s just wish them well.¡± M was taken aback by her statement and blurted out, ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Phoebefortingly patted M¡¯s shoulder and said sincerely, ¡°M, our goal is to protect him from being taken advantage of by that devious woman. You must control your feelings and ensure you don¡¯t end up in bed with him instead of Sally.¡± Her words instantly made M flush with embarrassment and frustration. She grabbed Phoebe¡¯s waist tightly. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Phoebeughed and fell back on the bed. Her waist felt both itchy and sore from M¡¯s grip as she struggled tough, ¡°Haha, M, have I hit a nerve? Are you blushing with anger?¡± +15 BON ¡°How dare you say that?¡± M¡¯s embarrassment deepened, and the two of them yfully wrestled on the bed. Chapter 321 The next morning, M got up early to pack her bags. She said that she didn¡¯t want to protect Nathan, but her actions were quicker than anyone¡¯s. Phoebe was still asleep in her room. After packing her bags, M went to Zach¡¯s room to say goodbye. Zach was afraid the walls had ears, so he didn¡¯t say much. He only told M to take care of herself, then handed her a ck card. M didn¡¯t ept the money. After saying goodbye, M left Zach¡¯s room. As she walked out of Hoffis Manor, she ran into Oliver. Oliver stopped M in her tracks. He said with a smile, ¡°First time seeing you up so early. Where are you heading to with your baggage? Where¡¯s your friend?¡± M¡¯s expression darkened. She looked at Oliver with an unfriendly gaze as her hatred for him grew stronger. With stoicposure, she said softly, ¡°Just going out for a bit.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll escort you,¡± Oliver said. ¡°No need,¡± she replied. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell my parents that you came to stay at Hoffis Manor because of me? Why are you so distant and indifferent toward me now?¡± Oliver persisted. M remained silent. Oliver sneered, ¡°You have an ulterior motive, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m in a hurry. I don¡¯t have time to chat with you,¡± M said. She then brushed past him with her baggage. Oliver grabbed her arm and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s start over, ex¨Cgirlfriend.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. M¡¯s body jolted when she heard his words. The remark caught her off guard, leaving her stunned and speechless. She turned to him with her eyes widened. Oliver gazed at M with a smug smile. His eyes sparkled with a mischievous glint. He said. earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m serious, Suzanne. Please go out with me.¡± ¡°Let go,¡± M retorted. She was irritated and didn¡¯t want to respond to his confession. ¡°I still have things to do. I have no time for your nonsense.¡± ¡°Marry me.¡± Oliver¡¯s tone grew even more sincere, with a frighteningly intense gaze. M felt a shiver run down her spine, and her hair stood on end. At first, she thought Oliver was pretending to be her ex¨Cboyfriend, just to test her to see if she regained her memory. But now, he seemed nothing short of insane. It was beyondprehension to ask M to marry her uncle. Even without any blood rtion, this moral boundary was enough to make her feel sick to her stomach. M regretted not waking Phoebe up to ask her for a ride to Sudvi. She yanked her hand away forcefully. She was struggling as she snapped, ¡°Oliver, let go of me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m proposing to you,¡± Oliver said. ¡°I refuse,¡± she asserted without a shred of hesitation. M firmly continued, ¡°I have no interest in you whatsoever. Please let go of my hand.¡± Oliver¡¯s expression became somber and sneaky, like he was up to something. Suddenly, he thrust his hand into his pocket. He swiftly pulled out a handkerchief and forcefully pressed it against M¡¯s mouth. M was startled. She attempted to scream for help, but he held her tightly. She was overwhelmed by a strange smell in her mouth and nose. Slowly, her consciousness began to fade. She wentpletely nk, then she cked out. Oliver nervously looked around before carrying the unconscious M into his car. He quickly closed the door and drove off. Around 8:00 am, Phoebe got up. After washing up, she knocked on M¡¯s door. She was getting M¡¯s bags ready to take her to Nathan¡¯s. ¡°M, M, are you awake?¡± Phoebe knocked on the door for a long time, but there was no response. Phoebe was worried, so she pushed the door open. She found that most of M¡¯s baggage had been taken, along with her necessities. Phoebe sat down on the bed and smiled reluctantly. She muttered to herself as she picked up her phone, ¡°She¡¯s really eager, isn¡¯t she? ¡°She didn¡¯t even let me pack her bags and just left without a word. How badly does she really want to be by General Morrison¡¯s side?¡± Chapter 322 ¡°Hey M, your intentions are really obvious.¡± Phoebe dialed M¡¯s phone number, but she didn¡¯t pick up the phone. Phoebe felt puzzled, so she dialed again. The second time, the phone was turned off. Phoebe had a sense of foreboding, so she hurriedly rushed out of the room. She asked the maid on the first floor, ¡°When did my friend leave?¡± The maid replied, ¡°I think around 7:00 am.¡± Phoebe gr grew increasingly unsettled. She paced back and forth in the living room while nervously dialing Nathan¡¯s number. After a few rings, Nathan answered. His voice was light and indifferent as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Phoebe tensely inquired, ¡°General Morrison, did Me to see you?¡± Nathan was skeptical. He asked, ¡°Chubs wanted to see me?¡± Phoebe pressed on, ¡°She¡¯s not at your ce now?¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s not,¡± Nathan replied. ¡°Then where could she have gone?¡± Phoebe grew increasingly restless and agitated.. Nathan was very nervous. He demanded, ¡°Exin clearly. What is going on?¡± Phoebe replied without hesitation, ¡°General Morrison, M was supposed toe to see you today. The maid said she left at 7:00 am, but it¡¯s already past eight. There¡¯s no way she hasn¡¯t reached Sudvi yet. ¡°Go find her immediately!¡± Nathanmanded, his tone impatient and his voice intimidating. ¡°Alright, Mr. Morrison,¡± Phoebe said as she dashed toward the surveince room at Hoffis Manor. ¡°If M goes to your house, give me a call.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nathan replied anxiously before hanging up. Phoebe arrived at the surveince room and pulled up the footage. At 7:00 am, M dragged her suitcase as she walked out of Hoffis Manor. Then, she walked into an area without surveince cameras. After that, she disappeared. Phoebe scrutinized the footage for a while. She realized the only vehicle on the street after M disappeared was a ck Te, Phoebe asked as she pointed at the car, ¡°Whose car is this?¡± The security guard, Ben Willis, replied, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Hoffis¡® car.¡± ¡°Oliver?¡± Phoebe¡¯s face turned pale, her heart sinking to her stomach. Leaving the surveince room, she felt heavy¨Chearted, panicked, and afraid. She reached for her phone with her hands trembling. Then, she dialed Nathan¡¯s number. Learning from past experiences, she feared M might suffer the same fate as her parents. Nathan picked up the phone instantly. He was impatient and anxious. ¡°Have you found her? Where is she?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°General Morrison¡­ M is missing. I suspect Oliver kidnapped her.¡± Phoebe said, her voice trembling. Nathan fell silent. Phoebe bit her lip, as if she were about to cry. She trembled as she spoke, ¡°Mr. Morrison, I¡¯m sorry. I failed to protect M. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Nathan coldly uttered, ¡°Go find her now.¡± ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡± Phoebe ended the call and immediately rushed into Hoffis Manor. She was hoping to acquire information about Oliver¡¯s whereabouts from others. M slowly regained consciousness. She felt dizzy and disoriented as she slowly opened her eyes. The first thing she saw upon regaining consciousness was the ceiling. She nced around. It was a luxurious and unfamiliar room. She felt weak and powerless. When she tried to move her limbs, she realized they were tied to the bed. She tried to call out, but only muffled sounds came forth. With her mouth gagged, she wasN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. unable to speak. She recalled the scene before passing out. She shivered with fear as her entire body was drenched in cold sweat. Her heart pounded anxiously, as if it were about to explode. She breathed softly, trying to stay calm while figuring out how to escape. She knew it was Oliver who had bound her. He wouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths without. premeditating it for a long time. She was really behind the eight ball, just like her parents.. As time passed, M gradually calmed down. Suddenly, the door was pushed open. She slowly turned her head toward the doorway. Oliver walked in, looking smug. He wore a white shirt, ck pants, and a pair of gold- rimmed sses. Chapter 323 Oliver stood with his hands in his pockets. His smile was gentle, but his gaze was sinister. His demeanor could send shivers down anyone¡¯s spine.. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. M remained motionless. She calmly stared at him. Oliver walked toward her, then sat on the edge of the bed. With one hand supporting him, he leaned on the bed, slowly approaching her. His other hand gently caressed her cheek. His hand moved very slowly down from her face, gently tracing the contour of her neck. It continued to her shoulder, almost reaching her chest. M felt her stomach in knots. She felt nauseous and had the urge to vomit. She was overwhelmed with disgust, as if she was about to fall apart. However, she showed no reaction, only staring at Oliver with an indifferent gaze. M¡¯s indifference struck Oliver. His hands stopped just beneath her corbone for a moment. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± he asked with a fierce gaze. M was gagged with a piece of cloth. She was unable to speak or give any response. Oliver was obviously a pervert. He would only be more turned on if she showed fear or resistance. Oliver murmured, ¡°Do you know why I¡¯ve imprisoned you?¡± ¡°Imprisoned?¡± M panicked at his words. She thought it was just a kidnapping. She didn¡¯t expect it to be imprisonment. Seeing M still not giving any reaction, Oliver removed the cloth from her mouth. M breathed a sigh of relief as the painful stiffness in her mouth instantly eased. Still, she remained silent. She refused to cry, fuss, or speak. Oliver sneered, ¡°You can scream for help now. M didn¡¯t do anything foolish. Instead, she calmly replied, ¡°Why did you imprison me?¡± After that, Oliver¡¯s hand moved from her corbone to her fair and delicate cheek. He asked back gently, ¡°I proposed to you. Why did you reject me?¡± M responded, ¡°I¡¯ve lost my memory. I¡¯ve forgotten our past, and I still feel quite unfamiliar with you. How can I ept a stranger?¡± Oliver chuckled. His fingers gently weaved through her long hair, then caressed her head. He said in a menacing tone, ¡°Have you really lost your memory?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve lost my memory,¡± M replied. She was so nervous that it caused her scalp to tingle with pins and needles. She had seen the extent of Oliver¡¯s terror. She couldn¡¯t bear to imagine what unforeseen events might befall her next. All she could do now was to keep her emotions stable and stall for time. ¡°Why did you move into Hoffis Manor?¡± Oliver¡¯s tone was serious as he narrowed his eyes. Don¡¯t try to lie. I¡¯m not as naive as Sally.¡± M took a deep breath. She pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°I still have feelings for Nathan. I moved into Hoffis Manor to monitor Sally because I want to ruin her wedding with Nathan.¡± Oliver sneered. M felt his sinister amusement, sending shivers down her spine. Oliver tapped her cheek lightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe a single word of it.¡± M pretended to remain calm. She said, ¡°That¡¯s the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do. What do you want from me?¡± Oliver smirked sinisterly. He leaned over the bed, supporting himself with both hands and kissed her. M was terrified. She turned her head away as tears welled up in her eyes. She shouted angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Then, Oliver kissed her cheek. At first, he hesitated. After that, he became enraged. He grabbed M¡¯s face and forced her head to turn toward him. His gaze was menacing. He gnashed his teeth as he said, ¡°Listen to me carefully. From today onward, you belong to me. Whether you like it or not, your body, your heart, everything about you, belongs to me.¡± Chapter 324 In Sudvi, Nathan pondered after watching the surveince footage that Phoebe brought 1. in. This is from N?velDrama.Org. From the surveince footage, there was no concrete evidence proving that Oliver kidnapped M and secretly took her away. But the possibility was too high to be ignored. Phoebe was growing frantic. ¡°Mr. Morrison, please send someone out to find M. If we dy any longer, I¡¯m afraid that M will die!¡± Nathan replied with a frown on his face, ¡°He also loves Chubs. I don¡¯t think he will harm her. ¡°That¡¯s bullshit! That lunatic not only caused the death of M¡¯s parents but also secretly performed surgery on her, which caused her to lose her memory. ¡°If M falls into his hands, God knows what will happen to her! Mr. Morrison, you have to think of a way!¡± Nathan clenched his fist and looked at Phoebe with a gloomy face. He masked his internal turmoil as he calmly said, ¡°I have already sent my men to search for her. ¡°But why did Chubse looking for me with her baggage early in the morning? What did she intend to do?¡± Phoebe¡¯s heart raced as she spilled the truth without holding back. ¡°I overheard Sally¡¯s schemingst night. She¡¯s plotting a shotgun wedding to tie the knot with you.¡± Nathan¡¯s expression grew serious as he furrowed his brows. He was caught off guard, staring nkly in disbelief. Phoebe perched on the edge of the sofa. She felt uneasy, longing to go out and search for M. But she had no clue whatsoever, akin to a headless chicken. Going out to search for someone in such a situation would only be a waste of time and energy. Nathan forced a wry smile and said excitedly, ¡°So Sally was nning a shotgun wedding, and Chubs wanted to protect me?¡± Phoebe nodded. Nathan lowered his head, and he smiled bitterly. Despite the irony, he couldn¡¯t help but feel 1Ô touched. ¡°If that was the case, she could have just told me. I have reliable subordinates around me.¡± ¡°M doesn¡¯t trust anyone except herself and me. She originally sent me to protect you personally, but¡­¡± Phoebe hesitated for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°I felt it was inappropriate, so I refused. ¡°Then she decided to protect you herself, but she left early without letting me know. After that, she got kidnapped.¡± Nathan leaned back in his chair as he looked at Phoebe with an unfathomable expression. He asked, ¡°We¡¯re already divorced, and she¡¯s been pretty cold to me. ¡°Why would she care about my personal matters? Why would she even think about. protecting me?¡± ¡°She is just worried about you,¡± Phoebe blurted out. Nathan gave Phoebe a piercing nce across the office desk. He hoped to discern clues from her gaze. After a moment, he asked again, ¡°Her name is Chubs Hoffis, formerly known as Sally Hoffis. Why do you keep calling her M?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a habit,¡± Phoebe replied casually. But the next moment, she became nervous. She watched Nathan warily. It was then that she noticed something off about Nathan¡¯s gaze. His eyes shone brightly, yet held a look of confusion. ¡°Which M?¡± Nathan persisted. ¡°What¡¯s her full name?¡± Phoebe became more anxious as she said, ¡°Forget about her name, just hurry up and find M!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll have news soon,¡± Nathan reassured her. He quickly changed the subject and said, ¡°Which university did she attend?¡± ¡°Sundend National Defense University,¡± Phoebe replied. ¡°What¡¯s her educational qualifications?¡± Nathan asked. Phoebe snapped impatiently, ¡°She has a joint Ph.D. in chemistry and engineering. Shouldn¡¯t you already know all this? Why are you asking me?¡± Nathan was confused as he said, ¡°Chemistry, engineering, and a joint Ph.D.?¡± Nathan concealed his bafflement well. His pupils quivered slightly, and his hands clenched involuntarily. He knew M studied chemistry, but he hadn¡¯t expected engineering, let alone a joint Ph.D. M¡¯s academic qualifications far exceeded his imagination. He dared not delve any further. ¡°Where does she work?¡± Nathan pressed on. Chapter 325 Phoebe replied, ¡°It¡¯s a research institute.¡± ¡°What kind of research institute?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°Just a regr one. I¡¯m her personal assistant, not her work assistant.¡± The more Nathan listened, the more nervous he became. His heart raced, and he pressed on, ¡°Then where is her work assistant?¡± Phoebe said, ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°Her work assistant was a highly respected old professor, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Phoebe was taken aback. She stared intensely at Nathan as if asking how did he know. She stared at him dumbfounded for a moment, without answering. Nathan understood Phoebe¡¯s implication by looking at her expression. Even without her response, he could guess the truth. But without solid evidence, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe it. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. At that moment, someone knocked on the office door. ¡°Come in,¡± Nathan called out. Cole hurriedly entered the room. He sounded urgent as he said, ¡°General Morrison, we¡¯ve found her.¡± Nathan stood up abruptly. He opened a drawer, grabbed a handgun, and dashed out. Seeing him with the gun, Phoebe hesitated for a moment. She then caught on and followed him out of the office. A convoy of military vehicles came to a halt in front of a luxurious private vi. The security guard intended to intervene when he saw a group of imposing men approaching. But when a handgun was pulled out, the security guard turned pale. Then he quickly opened the gate. Nathan led the group into the vi. They stood in the opulent living room, scanning their surroundings. Phoebe followed them, staying near the back of the group. ¡°Who are you people?¡± A maid appeared and she angrily questioned, ¡°Why are your trespassing in this private residence?¡± Cole looked at her coldly and said with an angry tone, ¡°Call Oliver out.¡± Before the maid could respond, Oliver appeared and stood by the railing of the second¨Cfloor corridor. He calmly looked at Nathan from upstairs with his hands in his pockets. Nathan raised his head and locked eyes with Oliver. The tension between them was palpable. ¡°Nate, why did you bring such arge group over?¡± Oliver pretended to be puzzled. He asked. with a smile, ¡°Do you have business with me?¡± Nathan¡¯s expression became somber. He said in a stern tone, ¡°Where¡¯s Suzanne?¡± Oliver smirked as he said, ¡°Although Suzanne is my ex¨Cgirlfriend and is also staying in Hoffis Manor, our rtionship isn¡¯t as intimate as you may think. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for her, why did youe to me?¡± At that moment, Phoebe couldn¡¯t contain herself any longer. She stormed forward, pointed at Oliver, and demanded, ¡°You¡¯d better release M right now, or I won¡¯t spare you!¡± Oliver walked down the stairs leisurely, then stepped into the living room. He looked at Phoebe and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me! M disappeared right after she left this morning. During thest half¨Cday, the only vehicle that left Hoffis Manor was yours. Besides you, who else could it be?¡± Phoebe retorted. Oliver sarcastically said, ¡°Evidence is everything. Where¡¯s your evidence?¡± Phoebe clenched her fists tightly. She gritted out, ¡°Fine, let us search the house. I¡¯m sure that M is here.¡± ¡°You have no evidence to suspect me. Why should I prove my innocence?¡± Oliver said with disdain. He sauntered over to the sofa and sat down casually. Then, he looked up at Nathan and said, ¡°If you want to search, present the evidence and a search warrant.¡± Phoebe was so furious that she wanted to p Oliver. If it weren¡¯t for him back then, M wouldn¡¯t have lost her memory. Her family wouldn¡¯t have disappeared either. ¡°M! M!¡± Phoebe yelled in frustration. ¡°Are you there? Can you make any noise? M¡­¡± Nathan went and stood beside Phoebe. He whispered calmly, ¡°Stop shouting. He¡¯s a doctor.¡± Realization dawned upon Phoebe, so she held her tongue. + Chapter 326 Oliver was a doctor, so he was capable of sedating a person easily. Oliver adjusted his sses. He said leisurely, ¡°Nate, you¡¯ve always been calm and rational. Why are you so reckless this time? ¡°Storming into my house with so many people, I can sue you for trespassing.¡± Nathan walked over and sat on the sofa. He remainedposed as he said calmly, ¡°You might as well add one more charge.¡± Oliver was confused. He asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nathan ignored his question. With amanding presence, he calmly said, ¡°Search.¡± His men quickly dispersed, searching every corner of the house. Phoebe also rushed into the rooms. Oliver stood up abruptly. Oliver¡¯s face turned pale as he saw this. He looked at Nathan with disbelief, ¡°Nathan, are you really going to break thew deliberately?¡± ¡°I¡¯m enforcing thew,¡± Nathan calmly responded. ¡°You¡¯d better find something,¡± Oliver warned. ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll take legal action against you you to the end.¡± Nathan wore a serious expression. He remained silent. Oliver leisurely sat on the sofa, with his arms resting on the armrest. He said confidently, ¡°I never expected you to break thew for a woman. It seems you really love her.¡± Nathan still remained silent andposed. Oliverughed as he said, ¡°I used to think your love for Sally was worth respecting. But I didn¡¯t expect that once your heart changed, all that affection became nothing but a joke.¡± He asked again, ¡°I just can¡¯t understand. If you love her so much, why did you divorce her?¡± Nathan calmly replied, ¡°If you truly love someone, you would want them to be happy. ¡°You would let them do what they want, and respect their choices, instead of keeping them to yourself.¡± Oliver suddenly realized the truth. He eximed, ¡°So, she didn¡¯t love you, that¡¯s why she divorced you?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Nathan¡¯s expression became gloomy. He nced toward the second floor to avoid Oliver¡¯s scornful gaze. Indeed, Oliver saw through the truth and burst intoughter. After a long search, Nathan¡¯s subordinates returned to the living room one by one to report to him. ¡°General Morrison, nothing was found on the second floor.¡± ¡°General Morrison, we searched the first floor and outside, but found nothing.¡± Phoebe rushed over. She asked angrily, ¡°Oliver, where did you hide M?¡± Oliver sighed. He said with a tinge of emotion, ¡°You should think about how to exin to the judge. Trespassing without a search warrant is a serious offense.¡± Nathan remainedposed. He stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Phoebe immediately panicked. ¡°Mr. Morrison, we can¡¯t leave! M is in his hands. If we don¡¯t save her now, something bad will happenter!¡± Nathan ignored Phoebe. He simply led his team and walked away with long strides. Phoebe was frustrated as stomped her foot. She watched Nathan nonchntly leading the team away. Then, she looked back at Oliver¡¯s arrogant smirk, she felt lost and helpless. Oliver said, ¡°You refuse to leave? Are you waiting for the police toe and get you?¡± Phoebe gritted her teeth. She angrily followed along as they left. Oliver stepped onto the balcony with a smug f face. He leaned against the railing, basking in the sunlight. He smirked sinisterly as he watched. several military vehicles slowly drive away. He muttered, ¡°Nathan, you can¡¯t even protect the woman you love. That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got.¡± Once all the vehicles had left, Oliver walked back into the house. He then headed toward the study. When the study door was closed, Nathan slowly walked out from a hidden corner of the balcony. He leaped inside from outside. After that, he fixed his gaze on the study door and strode steadily toward it. Chapter 327 Oliver entered the study, locked the door, and cautiously looked around before walking to the bookshelf. He pushed aside the books, and a button was revealed within the cab. The moment he pressed the button, the bookshelf slid to the sides and a hidden room was revealed. The bookshelf slowly slid back into ce soon after he walked inside. Bright lights illuminated the spacious room. This is from N?velDrama.Org. M felt weak all over. She sank into a dazed and fuzzy stupor. She struggled to keep her eyes open, but they slowly closed beyond her control. She tried to stay alert, but the drugs in her body kept her in a hazy, semi¨Cconscious state. Oliver approached the edge of the bed. He slowly and deliberately untied the ropes binding her wrists. ¡°Did you hear everything?¡± he asked. M didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak. She couldn¡¯t move a single muscle, lying there like a puddle of water. ¡°He came looking for you. But with his intelligence, he¡¯ll never find you even if he spends. his whole life searching for you,¡± Oliver said as he smirked. ¡°I never imagined that Nathan, who is usually so wise andposed, would act so irrationally because of you. ¡°Besides taming you, I¡¯ll also file awsuit against him. I¡¯ll definitely bring him down and ruin him!¡± Oliver then proceeded to untie the ropes on M¡¯s limbs. He calmly removed her clothing. M didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak, let alone struggle or resist. Despite being mentally alert, she couldn¡¯t muster an ounce of energy. M¡¯s tears welled up in her eyes. She looked at Oliver nervously and apprehensively. She slowly opened her mouth. With all her might, she managed to utter two feeble words, ¡± No¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± Her teary eyes and vulnerable appearance tugged at Oliver¡¯s heart. ¦° Oliver felt bad, so he gently wiped away her tears. He reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯ll slowly fall in love with me, and even enjoy our sweet time together.¡± To M, every touch from him felt like acid was being poured on her skin. She felt her whole body be corroded and rotten, apanied by fear and intense burning pain. Her glistening eyes were filled with tears. Her tears silently streamed out from the corners of her eyes. When Oliver continued to undress her, he saw a faint scar on M¡¯s fair and delicate arm. He paused as he saw the faint scar. His fingers traced the scar gently. He asked, ¡°Do you really not remember anything from before?¡± Oliver¡¯s tone grew more serious as he asked, ¡°Do you remember the tiny chip imnted in your body?¡± M shook her head as tears welled in her eyes. She denied any recollection. She knew about the health monitoring chip imnted in her arm. The chip came with a tracking function. It was specially imnted to protect her, given her knowledge of Suntend¡¯s confidential technologies and 15 years of contract with them. ¡°Do you really have no idea?¡± Oliver asked again. Once again, M shook her head. She closed her eyes and didn¡¯t say a word. Oliver can¡¯t resist but to touch the scar on her arm. A smug smirk on his lips as he did that. He discovered the unique high¨Ctech chip using maic resonance imaging before performing brain surgery on her. He then removed it before fleeing to Norvania with her. As they crossed the Pacific Ocean, he threw the crystal chip into the sea. Even now, he couldn¡¯t understand why she had such an advanced technology chip imnted in her. Oliver¡¯s fingers became bolder. He threw her clothes on the floor and removed her bra straps. ¡°Has Nathan touched you?¡± he sarcastically asked. M looked at Oliver¡¯s malicious face. His sinister face creeped her out. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from bursting into tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± Oliver said. He slowly lowered his head and kissed away the tears on her cheeks. He whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle.¡± His kisses trailed from her cheek toward her lips. M shut her eyes tightly while clenching her lips. Her body was tense as she cried to herself. Suddenly, she heard the voice of a man shouting. The man who had kissed her was gone. M¡¯s eyes snapped open. Right before her was the man she had been missing, which was Nathan. Nathan gripped Oliver¡¯s hair and pulled him back with all his might. Chapter 328 At that moment, M¡¯s fearful heart instantly calmed down. She was excited and relieved. She felt a sense of overwhelming emotion that couldn¡¯t be expressed by words. Oliver grimaced in pain as he looked up at Nathan. Oliver was horrified when he looked at Nathan¡¯s terrifying devil¨Clike face. Nathan punched hard at Oliver¡¯s abdomen without stopping. He punched him so hard that he spat blood and fell to the ground. Nathan wasn¡¯t satisfied with that, so he grabbed Oliver by the cor and viciously punched his face. He was beaten till his face was covered in bruises and swollen, lying on the ground barely conscious. After dealing with Oliver, Nathan quickly picked up M¡¯s clothes and walked over to cover her with them. Even though she was still wearing an inner garment, he was heartbroken when he saw his beloved M being humiliated in such a manner. If he¡¯d arrived just a few secondster, M would have been harmed by this scum. The more Nathan thought about it, the more ufortable and angry he felt. He then wrapped M with a nket. He kicked Oliver again as he carried M before stepping over him. M murmured softly, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ go¡­¡± She was weak and her voice could barely be heard. Nathan was startled. He asked softly, ¡°Chubs, what did you say?¡± ¡°P¨CPlease¡­ don¡¯t go¡­¡± M shook her head lightly while she was in Nathan¡¯s embrace. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you home,¡± Nathan said softly. M closed her eyes and took a deep breath. After gathering her strength, she said, ¡°Search ¡­his house¡­¡± Nathan nced at the dying Oliver who was on the ground. He understood what M was saying. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He gently ced M back on the bed and then meticulously searched the entire room. After searching the room, he found nothing suspicious. After that, he went into the study to continue his search. He rummaged through cabs and drawers but didn¡¯t find any useful clues. He only found four cruise tickets from Suntend to Norvania that were purchased three years ago. Then, Nathan carried M out of the vi. After putting M in the car, he held her tightly. He was afraid that the nket would slip off, causing an embarrassing situation. M felt an unprecedented sense of tranquility as she was hugged by Nathan. She no longer needed to rely on sheer willpower to stay awake. Subsequently, she fell asleep. She didn¡¯t know how long she slept. She feltpletely drained. She didn¡¯t have any strength left and simply wanted to sleep. She had no idea how long she had been asleep. When she woke up, it was already evening. The room was brightly lit. She was already dressed, lying on afortable bed, and everything was familiar to her. Phoebe was also by her side. M blinked and moved her hand. She felt her strength had already returned. ¡°M, you¡¯re finally awake. You scared me,¡± Phoebe said in a quiet tone as she nervously leaned in. She felt very guilty and remorseful. M felt sorry for her. She smiled as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°If¡­¡± Phoebe hesitated. M immediately interrupted her. She sat up and said, ¡°There are no ¡®ifs.¡® I¡¯m really fine.¡± Phoebe quickly went to give M a hand. M looked around. She asked, ¡°Is this Sudvi?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Phoebe replied. ¡°Where is Nathan?¡± M asked again. ¡°Mr. Morrison is in the study dealing with Oliver¡¯s affairs,¡± Phoebe said as she gritted her teeth. She angrily said, ¡°This scumbag dared to kidnap you and even plotted against you. ¡°Fortunately, Mr. Morrison was clever enough. He had his men search his house and staged a y to deceive him. Thanks to him, we sessfully found you. ¡°This time, it¡¯s best to send him to jail!¡± M shook her head. Phoebe asked, ¡°Why? Are you still trying to help him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to help him. We can¡¯t use kidnapping to charge him.¡± Phoebe was puzzled. She asked again, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°ording to Norvaniaw, trespassing and abusing power to search without a warrant are also illegal. It¡¯s as serious as kidnapping.¡± Phoebe was bewildered. She said angrily, ¡°So, are we just going to let Oliver off the hook?¡± M smiled as she said, ¡°It¡¯s not exactly letting him off the hook. Nate has already beaten Oliver up so badly.¡± Phoebe became more anxious. She asked, ¡°But what if Oliver reports Mr. Morrison for trespassing, conducting an unauthorized search, and also intentional injury.¡± ¡°Oliver kidnapped me. Once he reports to the police, he will definitely be held ountable for his criminal conduct. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to go to jail, he¡¯ll just have to swallow this bitter pill.¡± M patted Phoebe¡¯s head as sheforted her, ¡°As for Nate, he¡¯s in the high position. He¡¯ll at most face punishment and won¡¯t go to jail.¡± GET Chapter 329 Phoebe suddenly had an epiphany. She chuckled, ¡°So, it seems Oliver absolutely can¡¯t harm Mr. Morrison.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± M replied. She peeled the nket off her and got out of the bed. Phoebe stood up and asked, ¡°M, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find Nate,¡± M said. She adjusted her clothes and walked to the mirror to fix her hair. Phoebe said, ¡°Mr. Morrison just instructed me to notify him when you wake up. You don¡¯t need to go to the study to find him. I¡¯ll call him over.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. My whole body feels sore from sleeping. I just want to move around for a bit.¡± M left the room after speaking. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Phoebe just followed after her. M went to the second floor and headed toward the study. Phoebe was still trailing behind. M turned around. She waved her hand to dismiss her as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me, go do your own stuff.¡± Phoebe was worried. She said in a serious tone, ¡°You disappeared three years ago, and again. yesterday. I¡¯m really scared. From now on, no matter where you go, I¡¯ll protect you around the clock.¡® M furrowed her brows, looking at Phoebe with concern. Phoebe said solemnly, ¡°Except for the bathroom. Other than that, I¡¯ll stick with you. Let¡¯s sleep together at night.¡± M forced a smile. M was touched, and she patted Phoebe¡¯s head. She said softly, ¡°Okay. From now on, you¡¯ll sleep with me. ¡°You can do whatever you want, but this is Sudvi, you really don¡¯t have to worry about me. ¡°So what if this is Sudvi?¡± Phoebe snorted. She crossed her arms around her chest and tilted her head, ¡°Back then, I kidnapped you from Sudvi without putting any effort.¡± M couldn¡¯t refute it. She thought what Phoebe was saying made sense. ¡°I¡¯m going to the study to find Nate. It¡¯s out of your sight, but still within Nate¡¯s sight. He won¡¯t let me get into trouble.¡± Mforted Phoebe. Phoebe pointed behind her. M continued before she could react, ¡°I just want to meet Nate alone and express my gratitude. I¡¯ll be back soon. You really don¡¯t have to follow me.¡± ¡°No need to thank me.¡± A gentle voice came from behind M. M was startled. Her heart raced and she quickly turned around to see the man behind her. He wore a gray tracksuit. But he still looked very elegant, giving an attractive vibe. There were many things she wanted to say to him. But now that she met him, she felt even more nervous and didn¡¯t know what to say. M stood there in a daze, feeling at a loss while looking at his pretty eyes. Phoebe tactfully went downstairs. She went to the living room to leave them to talk. M¡¯s hands hung awkwardly at her sides. She looked around and peered out the window. She gazed at the nighttime scenery outside the window and asked quietly, ¡°How long did I sleep?¡± ¡°From yesterday noon until this evening,¡± Nathan replied. So that was why her stomach had been growling for so long. ¡°Nate,¡± M said shyly. She felt embarrassed before she could let the word out. She hesitated, not sure if she wanted to speak. Nathan remainedposed. He stared at M with an intense and gentle gaze. ¡°Yes?¡± Nathan was anxious as he waited for her to talk M lowered her head and pondered for a moment, then looked up at him again. Her gaze was determined, but she was too nervous to speak. Nathan smiled bitterly. He knew there was no point in waiting for her to speak. So he took the initiative to steer the conversation. ¡°Phoebe mentioned that Sally nned to harm me?¡± M immediately nodded. M was nervous as she said, ¡°Yes. I guess she wanted to drug you and force you into a marriage.¡± Nathan chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s quite vicious. M nodded again with her face full of determination. She said, ¡°Yes, very malicious.¡± ¡°Who did she n to bribe to drug me?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she replied. Nathan pursed his lips as he smiled. He then said in a serious tone, ¡°Then I¡¯m defenseless against her schemes!¡± M sighed. After a moment¡¯s thought, she suggested, ¡°Nate, if you trust me, then let me stay with you-¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nathan interrupted her before she could finish her sentence. ¡°You should stay here to protect me!¡± Nathan excitedly said. M didn¡¯t know how to react to his decisive response. Chapter 330 M stood awkwardly in ce. She remained silent for a long time. She remembered the harsh words she had said to Nathan before. She told him not to see her again and not to have any involvement with her. And now, she shamelessly stayed close to him, even though it was for his safety. But would Nathan really believe her? Would he think she was crazy? ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Nathan asked. M immediately shook her head. She said as she forced a smile, ¡°No, nothing else.¡± Nathan pointed to the desk and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll finish. up the remaining work.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± M pursed her lips. She was flustered. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you alone then. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Nathan nodded. M was about to leave but stopped and turned back to look at Nathan. She said, ¡°I want to stay in the guest room upstairs with Phoebe.¡± Nathan looked at her with a gentle gaze. He said, ¡°Okay.¡± M smiledasshe left the room. After leaving the study, M still felt her heart pounding. She felt her cheeks getting warm, and she felt hot in her chest too.. When she used to have a crush on Nathan, she only felt a bit nervous and shy.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. But now, she felt a burning sensation in her heart knowing that Nathan had secretly loved her since childhood and still liked her now. When she saw Nathan, not only did she feel shy and nervous, but she found her heart pounding like crazy too. It was like there was a fire burning inside her. The moment M saw him, she felt a flurry of excitement coursing through her body. She felt weird. It was such an overwhelming feeling when she realized that the man she deeply loved also loved her back But after that, she was heartbroken knowing they were unable to be together. After all, +15 BONUS unrequited love was very painful. Because of her identity, they were destined to have no future together. She didn¡¯t dare to confess her feelings to Nathan. It was better this way, she just wished him for the best. M walked into the living room and sat down on the sofa. She randomly picked up a book and flipped through a few pages. She couldn¡¯t help but nce toward the study. She read the book while staying on guard outside the study. She didn¡¯t expect Nathan to be busy untilte. In the dead of the night, Phoebe came to the living room twice to call M back to her room. to rest. However, M refused and had Phoebe return back to the room to sleep sleep. At 1:00 am, Nathan finally came out from the study. He walked into the living room. Suddenly, he stopped. He nced at the woman who was sleeping on the sofa. He slowly walked over and crouched down in front of her. His heart weighed down with sorrow when he gazed at M¡¯s fair and delicate face. ¡°Chubs,¡± Nathan called her softly. M didn¡¯t react. Nathan touched her face, but his hand froze for a moment as soon as his fingers touched her skin. He hesitated for a moment. His body was tense. He felt his heart pounding and his gaze became more intense as he looked at her. He didn¡¯t have the courage to touch her when he was looking at the beautiful face of the woman he loved. Despite Nathan¡¯s high position and status, he still felt insecure andcked confidence when facing M. He would still unconsciously hide his feelings toward M He gulped and retracted his hand that was reaching out to hers. He shifted and reached out and put his arm under her neck and thighs, aiming to lift M up +15 BONUS But as soon as Nathan¡¯s hand touched M, she suddenly woke up. She hugged his body tightly and looked at him. Her first reaction seemed like she was shocked. Perhaps it was a residual effect from being kidnapped by Oliver. She let outasigh of relief when she realized it was Nathan. ¡°I thought you were asleep, soIwanted to carry you back to your room to rest, cleared his throat as he exined. Nathan ¡°Oh.¡± M awkwardly fiddled with her long hair. ¡°Are you done with your work? Are you going back to rest?¡± M asked. Nathan stood up with his hands in his pockets. He asked, ¡°Why were you sleeping here?¡± M stood up and said,¡°Iwas guarding you.¡± ¡°Guarding me?¡± Nathan frowned as he asked. He was puzzled. M shot him an awkward smile. She said, ¡°I was afraidthatsomeone might use the excuse of delivering supper and send you food,so I stayed here.¡± Chapter 331 Nathan couldn¡¯t help but purse his lips. He couldn¡¯t smile even though he wanted to. He ruffled M¡¯s hair gently and said, ¡°I don¡¯t eat supper, so go have a rest.¡± M lowered her head and secretly yawned. Her voice muffled as she said, ¡°You should go back to your room and rest too. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, be sure to call me immediately. I wille to your room right away.¡± At that moment, Nathan found M¡¯s ideas very interesting. He never thought he would need a delicate and frail woman to protect him. ¡°Okay,¡± he replied. ¡°Set my number on the speed dial,¡± M told Nathan. Nathan calmly took out his phone and set M¡¯s number as a speed dial. ¡°All set,¡± Nathan showed her his phone as he gently said, ¡°Can you go to sleep now?¡± M was still worried. She continued, ¡°Don¡¯t eat anything given by anyone else. ¡°From now on, let Phoebe be in charge of your meals. Her cooking is as good as Keith¡¯s.¡® ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say,¡± N?than replied. He didn¡¯t expect her to take it so seriously. He was touched. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to sleep.¡± She waved to him and said, ¡°Nate, goodnight.¡± After that, she left the living room and went upstairs. Nathan watched her back withplicated emotions swirling inside him. He never worried about Sally trying to trick him or to drug him. He would never let Sally force him into marriage. He just took this opportunity to keep M by his side for a little longer, so that he could have more chances to see her. The next morning, M had her rm set, so she woke up very early. She joined Phoebe in preparing breakfast. No matter how Phoebe tried to persuade her, she refused to leave the kitchen. The previous M never did any housework. M said that everyone had their own strengths. She wasn¡¯t good at cooking, so she never wasted time on it. But now, she was learning to prepare breakfast in the kitchen. Phoebe sighed. She said, ¡°M, you should go out. You should do what you like. For example, reading, doing experiments, drafting, or painting.¡± ¡°I want to learn,¡± M said with an ingratiating smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this kind of stuff, so what¡¯s the point of learning this?¡± ¡°I just want to learn,¡± M muttered. ¡°Is it for Mr. Morrison?¡± Phoebe teased. M frowned, clearly unhappy. She said, ¡°Why on earth would I learn how to prepare breakfast for him?¡± ¡°Whatever you say.¡± Phoebe couldn¡¯t argue with her. The two of them busied themselves in the kitchen for a while. Nathan came downstairs and sat down in the dining room. He took out his phone to look at his schedule and official business. M walked out excitedly while holding a tray of breakfast. She said, ¡°Morning, Nate.¡± Nathan stopped looking at his phone. He looked at the apron¨Cd M instead. He said with a smile, ¡°Good morning, Chubs.¡± ¡°This is your breakfast,¡± M said as she pushed the tray full of food toward him. Then, she sat directly across from him. She looked at him excitedly while having her hands supporting her chin. ¡°You made this?¡± Nathan asked. M nodded happily. Nathan looked at the scrambled eggs, grilled tomatoes, and buttered toast. The presentation was neat. It smelled appetizing too. He wondered about the taste. Nathan put down his phone. Subsequently, he picked up his utensils to eat. He picked up a piece of grilled tomato and took a few bites. He smiled knowingly after tasting the food. M was full of anticipation. She asked nervously, ¡°How does it taste?¡± ¡°It¡¯s delicious,¡± Nathan replied as he ate the breakfast gracefully. He smiled while eating his meal. M thought it must be very tasty after seeing him enjoying the food so much. She went back to the kitchen to bring out her own breakfast. Phoebe was in the kitchen eating the food she prepared herself. She refused to eat the one M made. M wanted to prove to Phoebe that cooking was not difficult for her.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 332 M picked up her utensils, but when she looked at Nathan, he had already finished his entire breakfast. Nathan wiped his mouth with a serviette. He murmured, ¡°The food was very delicious.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. With such a good review, M was really curious about how good it tasted. She picked up a grilled tomato and ced it in her mouth. The sweetness of the grilled tomato overwhelmed her taste buds in a sh and she frowned. The grilled tomato wasn¡¯t bad, but it wasn¡¯t good either, just a little bit sweet. She seemed to have mistaken sugar for salt. She also added too much sugar to the food. As expected, the buttered toast was sweet, and so were the scrambled eggs. The more she ate, the more embarrassed she felt. She kept her head lowered. Nathan said with a smile, ¡°It really is delicious. I like it.¡± M wasforted by his words. She slowly put down her cutlery, because she really couldn¡¯t get used to this taste. It was too embarrassing. She changed the subject and asked, ¡°Nate, what are your ns for today?¡± Nathan¡¯s expression became gloomy. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any work today. Daniel has been discharged from the hospital, so I¡¯m leaving to visit him.¡± M immediately grew tense as she rested her hands on the tabletop. She said, ¡°I haven¡¯t visited Dan since he woke up. How is he doing now? Has he recovered well?¡± Nathan felt ufortable when he saw M was worried about Daniel. He asked in return, Do you want to visit him together with me?¡± M decisively said, ¡°Of course.¡± She was here to protect Nathan, so she naturally had to stick close to him. Nathan said, ¡°After breakfast, we¡¯ll leave.¡± M touched her messy hair and nced at her casual attire. She quickly took off the apron.¡± Nate, wait for me. I¡¯ll go change my clothes,¡± she said. After that, M dashed upstairs. Leaning back in his chair, Nathan looked down with a gloomy expression. He looked glum as he fixed his gaze on the table. M seemed very happy and excited to meet Daniel. Ten minutester, M ran downstairs. Nathan was waiting downstairs. M tied her hair up in a bun. She wore a white shirt and jeans. She looked very cute and energetic. She ran downstairs and said, ¡°I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s go, Nate.¡± Although Nathan was unhappy, he still managed to muster a smile. As M reached thest two steps of the staircase, she wasn¡¯t paying attention, so she tripped. ¡°Ah!¡± she screamed as she fell forward. Nathan quickly caught her. Luckily, M fell into his arms. His arms wrapped around her waist, holding her tightly. The two of them were closely pressed together, with only thin clothing separating them. The connection between them felt incredibly intimate and vivid. Both of them froze. They gazed into each other¡¯s eyes. At that moment, their gaze was very intense. They were both frozen stiff but their hearts pounded furiously. Their faces were just inches from each other and they could even feel each other¡¯s breath. ¡°Mi-¡± Phoebe, who was getting the car, stepped inside. Upon seeing the scene, she stopped calling for M. Then, she turned 180 degrees and walked out. Nathan gulped and slowly helped her up. He slowly looked away and his voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Thank you, Nate,¡± M breathed out. She nervously stepped back as her cheeks flushed. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said while passing by Nathan. She lowered her head to hide her embarrassment and walked out. Nathan adjusted his tie and calmed himself then followed her out. In the backyard of the Morrison Residence, there was a summerhouse nestled within the arboretum. The summerhouse was surrounded by a small pine forest. Streams Chapter 333 When Nathan and M arrived at the summerhouse, there were no staff in sight. Nathan knocked on the door and slowly pushed it open. The room was pitch ck. There wasn¡¯t any noise either. It was dead silent. M and Phoebe, who were attracted by the scenery outside, were also struck by the chilly. atmosphere in the room. ¡°Get out!¡± A man angrily shouted with a hoarse voice. He sounded exhausted and worn out. M was startled. She moved closer to Nathan and unconsciously grasped his arm.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Nathan nced at her hand as he gently held it. Due to the light shining in from the doorway, they saw a shadowy figure lurking in the room. ¡°Daniel. It¡¯s me, Nate,¡± Nathan said while walking into the room with M. Looking at the pitch¨Cck living room, M gathered up her courage and said, ¡°Dan, I¡¯vee to see you.¡± Suddenly, there was a loud bang. Phoebe immediately covered her ears. M clung tightly to Nathan¡¯s arm. She took a deep breath. She stood at the doorway, staring into the room. Nathan patted M¡¯s head. He reassured her before talking to Daniel, ¡°Daniel, I brought Chubs to see you. We mean no harm. Please let use in.¡± ¡°I told you to get out!¡± Daniel shouted like a madman. He roared like a wild beast on the verge of copse in the prairie. Shortly after, there was a loud crash as something was smashed. Not only the sound of utensils shattering but also the sound of furniture toppling over. Then, a ss was thrown and shattered near M, Nathan pulled her away from the doorway. Phoebe was bbergasted. She was shocked as she looked into the pitch¨Cck room. Was there a wild beast inside the room? Nathan said softly, ¡°Daniel, calin down. We wille back again when you are feeling better.¡± Nathan closed the door after finished speaking. As Nathan turned around, he saw M with teary eyes. He was stunned. M¡¯s heart was beating fast. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Dan?¡± Nathan walked her out of the arboretum. He brought her to sit in a gazebo. Phoebe joined them. She was sitting next to M with her hands propping up her chin. She was very curious as she looked at Nathan. Nathan¡¯s expression was solemn. He exined as he looked mncholy, ¡°Daniel was saved, but now he¡¯s suffering more than if he were dead. ¡°He resents us for saving his life. He hates us for not letting him die a hero¡¯s death.¡± M was heartbroken. She said, ¡°Isn¡¯t being alive better? What could be more important than life?¡± Nathan continued as he pursed his lips, ¡°For him, being alive is more painful.¡± ¡°Why?¡± M asked as she wiped away the tears on her face. Nathan exined, ¡°Daniel¡¯s corneas werecerated, causing him to be blind in both eyes. His spinal nerves were damaged. Because of that, he was unable to stand or walk. ¡°There are still many fragments in his heart that couldn¡¯t be removed. These are all severe pains that ordinary people cannot rte to. It¡¯s tormenting him every day.¡± M covered her mouth in anguish, and tears welled up in her eyes. Phoebe¡¯s face turned pale. She couldn¡¯t help but pity him. Nathan¡¯s eyes reddened as he continued in a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s not his physical injuries that destroy his willpower, but his first love.¡± M felt a burning sensation in her throat. She was rendered speechless by his plight. She shed tears after closing her eyes. Phoebe asked, ¡°After all he¡¯s been through, he wouldn¡¯t still want to be with his first love, would he?¡± Nathan¡¯s expression became somber. He replied, ¡°It was his first love who betrayed him. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡± Phoebe eximed. M stared at Nathan in shock. When Daniel was dying, he held onto his first love¡¯s ring. Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be true love? Why did it end with a betrayal? Chapter 334 M¡¯s heart sank ¨¢s she nced back at the summerhouse entrance, her voice filled with concern. ¡°Nate, Dan is visually impaired and unable to walk. With his vtile temper, who will care for him? Nathan¡¯s gaze was intense as he spoke softly, ¡°He¡¯s been heavily drinking. Once he passes out, the maid will tidy up his room, and the doctor will administer intravenous nutrition and rehabilitation treatments.¡± M couldn¡¯t bear watching Daniel inflict such torment upon himself. It felt like witnessing a slow form of suicide. ¡°I need to go see him.¡± With determination, M rose from her seat and headed toward the summerhouse. ¡°M.¡± Nathan stood up nervously, contemting whether to stop her, but ultimately held back, restraining himself. M simply wished to rescue Daniel from his despair. He should appreciate her efforts. Nathan watched as M vanished from his sight. At that moment, an inexplicable sense of destion and loneliness washed over him, apanied by a tumultuous mix of emotions. M¡¯s genuine care and affection for Daniel were unmistakable. Phoebe observed Nathan¡¯s conflicted and troubled expression. ¡°Mr. Morrison, M has always. been compassionate, so-¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin,¡± Nathan interrupted Phoebe. While he struggled with M¡¯s affection for another, he also held onto hope for Daniel¡¯s recovery. Nathan settled into his seat, took out his phone to handle some work matters, and waited. patiently for M toe out. Time ticked away. The pair waited a long time, but M failed to emerge from the room. Suddenly, Phoebe¡¯s phone chimed twice. She nced at her phone, then looked up in astonishment. ¡°Mr. Morrison, M just sent me a message requesting that I prepare some soup and bring it in. Nathan rose swiftly and turned around. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Phoebe trailed after him. Another 30 minutes slipped by. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Outside the kitchen of the Morrison Residence, Nathan handed the soup to Phoebe. ¡°You should take this in. Daniel rarely opens up to others as he does with M. ¡°Perhaps you could let her stay a bit longer and keep himpany.¡± ¡°But what about you?¡± Phoebe inquired. ¡°I¡¯ll manage. Daniel needs her more,¡± Nathan replied with a bitter smile. ¡°Alright.¡± With that, Phoebe took the soup and departed. Nathan released a soft sigh, feeling the weight in his heart increase. An indescribable, heavy ache spread through his chest. Beneath the scorching sun, he departed Sudvi alone. Upon entering the summerhouse, M discovered Daniel unconscious on the floor. She guided Daniel to the bed, tended to his hands and feet, and then requested Phoebe to prepare a serving of soup. Taking advantage of his intoxicated state, she delicately opened his mouth and proceeded to feed him spoonfuls of soup. After two hours had passed, M emerged from the summerhouse, only to find Nathan already departed. Anxiously searching around, she inquired, ¡°Where¡¯s Nate?¡± Phoebe replied, ¡°M, Mr. Morrison has left. He mentioned that Daniel needs you more and requested you to stay behind and care for him.¡± ¡°Dan does need someone to care for him, but once he wakes up, he won¡¯t recognize anyone. I can¡¯t convince him, and staying here won¡¯t make a difference,¡± M said as she walked out, her anxiety palpable. ¡°But Nate could be in danger at any moment.¡± Phoebe trailed after M, reassuring her, ¡°M, you really shouldn¡¯t worry too much about Mr. Morrison. He¡¯s highly capable, and his assistant is dependable. He¡¯ll be alright.¡± M continued walking briskly along the shaded garden path toward the gate. She spoke breathlessly, ¡°Some things are simply unavoidable.¡± ¡°M, ultimately, there are two categories of drugging. One type leaves a person powerless and vulnerable to maniption by others. ¡°The other type acts as an aphrodisiac, intensifying desires beyond one¡¯s control.¡± Chapter 335 Chapter 335 "What''s your point?" M showed no signs of slowing down. Phoebe replied, "Administering drugs to a man would undoubtedly involve the second type." M turned to Phoebe, her expression puzzled.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Phoebe continued, slightly breathless, "M, your concern for Mr. Morrison''s safety has clouded your judgment. Take a moment to think rationally. Mr. Morrison is aware of Sally''s hidden agenda against him, so he must be vignt." M stayed silent, prompting Phoebe to borate further. Phoebe stressed, "Firstly, Mr. Morrison''s two assistants would never risk betraying him. If they were caught, they''d face severe consequences. "Secondly, drugging a man requires him to be both disoriented and aroused. If Mr. Morrison carries a tranquilizer, he won''t be vulnerable even if exposed to an aphrodisiac. "Lastly, I doubt Sally poses a threat to Mr. Morrison. You''re just being overly anxious." M finallyposed herself and exited the Morrison Residence, with Phoebe trailing behind. "Phoebe, do you think Nate would find it absurd, even ironic, that I came here to protect him?" "Why would you assume that?" M stood by the roadside, wearing a bitter smile as she attempted to hail a cab. "I made it clear to him that we couldn''t even be friends, and I hoped to never cross paths with him again. Now, I''m just contradicting myself." "M, you had your reasons, and it seems like Mr. Morrison doesn''t hold it against you." M''s bitterness lingered. Just then, a cab pulled up in front of her, but she hesitated, not immediately getting in. "Phoebe, you''re right. Nate doesn''t require my protection at all. He''s perfectly capable of looking after himself. Should I still return to Sudvi?" "I believe you should stay at Sudvi for now," Phoebe replied, opening the taxi door and gently urging her, "M, hop in. We can discuss further once we''re inside." Mplied and entered the cab, with Phoebe following suit. Seated side by side in the cab, Phoebe spoke calmly, "Oliver was merely crippled by Mr. Morrison; he wasn''t killed." "If you still intend to return to Hoffis Manor, he won''t show you mercy, and Mr. Morrison won''t consent either." M fell into deep thought. Forty minutester, the cab came to a stop at the entrance of Imperial Heights. M and Phoebe stepped out of the vehicle and made their way toward Sudvi. As they walked, M reached for her phone and dialed a number. Since she was upied with attending to Daniel at the Morrison Residence, it had already gone past lunchtime, and she was unsure of Nathan''s whereabouts. After a few rings, the call was answered. "Nate, where are you?" M inquired. Nathan''s voice was low and raspy as he softly uttered two words, "At home." M sensed something amiss. "What''s wrong?" she asked. "Nothing," Nathan replied. M''s uneasiness grew with each passing moment. Nathan''s voice was typically vibrant. Even when fatigued, it wouldn''t sound this hoarse and subdued. Concerned, M dashed off in a panic. Phoebe trailed behind, puzzled by the situation. Five minutester, M reached Sudvi. As she was about to enter, she caught sight of the chef, Keith Jorgas, emerging from inside, looking visibly flustered. M intercepted Keith''s path, inquiring, "Keith, didn''t I tell you to take a break? Why are you back at work?" Keith''s smile faltered, and he cast a nervous nce back inside before exining, "Ms. Suzanne, I left my recipe notebook in the kitchen. I returned to retrieve it and also to prepare lunch for Mr. Morrison." "Has Nate already eaten?" M inquired. "He has. Ms. Suzanne, I wasn''t aware that you and Phoebe had returned, so I didn''t make extra servings. I sincerely apologize. How about I treat both of you to a meal instead? I appreciate both of you looking out for me." 4o Chapter 336 ¡°Invite us out for a meal?¡± Phoebe eximed, taken aback. M¡¯s expression darkened at this unexpected suggestion, her concern mounting. She swiftly bypassed Keith and hurried into the house, with Keith anxiously attempting to follow. Phoebe grasped Keith¡¯s arm, a knowing smile ying on her lips. ¡°Keith, what¡¯s happening today? Why are you so jittery? Keith shook off Phoebe¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I should get going.¡± Phoebe stepped in front of Keith, blocking his path. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Let¡¯s wait for a while.¡± Keith nced nervously inside once more, visibly flustered. Phoebe noticed every move he made. With her extensive experience as a bodyguard, she sensed that something was seriously amiss. Without hesitation, she tackled him to the ground. M dashed into the living room and heard Sally¡¯s persistent knocking at the door. ¡°Nate, please open up! It¡¯s Sally. Nate¡­¡± Sally¡¯s voice echoed as she continued to knock on the door, insisting, ¡°Open the door, I need to speak with you!¡± M nced at the wall clock. It was already two in the afternoon, an hour past lunchtime. Hurrying upstairs, M found Sally adorned in a sheer chiffon dress, her provocative lingerie subtly visible, entuating her enticing figure. ¡°What exactly are you up to?¡± M demanded, her anger barely contained. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Sally froze momentarily, then turned to face M, her expression transitioning from surprise to seriousness. Swiftly readjusting her attire, Sally countered, ¡°What brings you here? Weren¡¯t you-¡± M narrowed her gaze. ¡°Weren¡¯t I what?¡± Sally hesitated to speak further. M¡¯s tone dripped with sarcasm. ¡°Oh, did you believe I was being held captive by Oliver?¡± Sally forced a smile and picked up her bag from the floor. With aposed facade, she took out her phone and dialed Oliver¡¯s number. Unable to reach him, she expressed her confusion, ¡°Where could Oliver be?¡± M remained stoic. ¡°He¡¯s probably dead at his house. But what about you? Why are you dressed like that and showing up at Sudvi?¡± Sally replied casually, ¡°Sudvi was originally a marital home that Nate built for me. I lived here for quite some time, and even the password is my birthday.¡± The term ¡°marital home¡± stirred something within M¡¯s heart. Nathan had indeed decorated this house to suit Wanda¡¯s preferences, which was why she loved. it there. M confronted Sally head¨Con. At that moment, Cole, having been alerted to the situation, rushed in with two subordinates. Upon reaching the second¨Cfloor corridor, they found M already present. ¡°Ms. Suzanne, you¡¯ve returned?¡± M nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes.¡± After exchanging pleasantries, Cole fixed Sally with a stern gaze. ¡°Ms. Hoffis, what brings you here?¡± Sally awkwardly straightened her attire and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Nate.¡± In a cold tone, Cole stated, ¡°Mr. Morrison has already kicked you out and told you to leave. Do you have any self¨Cawareness at all?¡± Sally clenched her jaw, restraining herself as she addressed Cole, ¡°I need to speak to him.¡± ¡°Mr. Morrison has made it clear he doesn¡¯t want to see you. Allow us to escort you home. Let¡¯s go,¡± Cole insisted. Feeling frustrated, Sally turned back to the door and resumed knocking once more. ¡°Nate, it¡¯s me, Sally! We¡¯ve known each other since childhood. Have you forgotten our shared memories? Why are you treating me like this?¡± Cole signaled to his two subordinates, and they forcibly seized Sally¡¯s arms, dragging her downstairs. Sally wrestled, crying out, ¡°Let me go! Who do you think you are toy your hands on me?¡± Cole trailed them downstairs to handle Sally. In that instant, M experienced a surge of fear. She hadn¡¯t imagined Sally would dare to bribe Keith andmit a crime at Sudvi. Chapter 337 It felt utterly absuta that Nathan could be drugged simply by having a meal at home. M grew increasingly concerned about Nathan, who remained locked in his room. Knocking on the door, she called out, ¡°Nate, it¡¯s Wanda. Sally has been taken away by Cole and the others. Can you please open the door?¡± Nathan¡¯s voice came from within, ¡°I¡¯m okay, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Feeling unsettled, M persisted, ¡°Please, open the door. If you¡¯re feeling unwell, I can take you to the hospital.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Then just unlock the door so I can see you.¡® ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± M¡¯s voice softened as she gently pleaded, ¡°Nate, please, just open the door.¡± Nathan¡¯s impatience was evident as he sharply inquired, ¡°Wanda, are you that oblivious?¡± It was the first time M had heard Nathan speak so harshly to her, let alone call her oblivious. ¡°Why are you scolding me?¡± M muttered, looking hurt. ¡°I¡¯m concerned for you. I genuinely care. How could you use me of being oblivious?¡± The more M dwelled on it, the more her frustration mounted. ¡°If you¡¯re alright and capable of managing Sally¡¯s scheme on your own, then my presence isn¡¯t needed. I¡¯ll excuse myself!¡± As her words trailed off, the door swung open unexpectedly. Before M could respond, Nathan ushered her into the room. With a swift motion, he shut the door. Before M could fully grasp the situation, she found herself pressed against the wall. Nathan positioned himself against the wall, effectively trapping her in ce. M¡¯s breath quickened, her heart pounding as she nervously met Nathan¡¯s gaze. ??? He stood shirtless, his chiseled upper body showcasing defined muscles and smooth lines, exuding a subtle fragrance of shower gel. His short hair was partially damp, and his ruggedly handsome face bore a slight flush. The reddish hue exterided from his face to his neck, continuing down to his bare chest, which appeared a shade rosier than usual. +15 BONUS His gaze bore into hers, intense and prating, akin to a zing furnace, almost melting her resolve. M nervously swallowed, her lips pressed together, uncertain of how to respond. Her heart raced, and a blush crept onto her cheeks. In a hoarse voice, Nathan murmured, ¡°You see, I¡¯m alright.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. M simply nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked. M remarked, ¡°You seem to be managing fine at the moment, and Keith, the chef who epted bribes, has been caught. ¡°Since you¡¯re capable of handling difficult situations on your own, it isn¡¯t necessary for me to stay here and offer my help.¡± ¡°She might try to bribe Cole next time,¡± Nathan murmured. ¡°I¡¯ll need your protection.¡± M sensed his attempt to hide his difort. ¡°Were you drugged?¡± she inquired. ¡°Yeah,¡± he confirmed, taking a deep breath. ¡®Are you experiencing any difort? Why did you remove your shirt?¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze remained intense as he exined, ¡°It¡¯s quite warm. I just took a cold shower.¡± M nervously toyed with the hem of her clothes, her gaze dropping as she felt a twinge of resentment. ¡°Why did you call me oblivious just now?¡± Nathan offered a bitter smile. ¡°I clearly said I was fine and asked you to keep your distance, yet you insisted on seeing me. Are you that oblivious?¡± ¡°I was simply concerned about you-¡± M began to exin. Nathan interrupted, ¡°It seems that I only run into trouble when you¡¯re around.¡± ¡°Are you still upset?¡± M inquired. Nathan closed the distance between them slowly, his warm breath grazing her cheek, causing her entire body to tense. She remained pressed against the wall, afraid to make a move. Nathan¡¯s deep voice held a captivating allure as he murmured, ¡°Upset? Did you insist on seeing me because you wanted to make me feel better?¡± Chapter 338 M¡¯s face turned red, and she averted her gaze, unable to meet Nathan¡¯s eyes, her breath quickening. ¡°I¨CI¡¯ll take you to the hospital,¡± she stammered. Nathan spoke softly, ¡°Are you concerned about the media not having enough material?¡± M shook her head vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze intensified as he stared at her blushing face, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as he licked his dry lips. He breathed in the delicate aroma emanating from her, his heart racing, consumed by desire. The passion he had recently suppressed with a cold shower was now rekindled. His hand clenched tightly before he released it, stepping back as he instructed, ¡°Leave.¡± M was caught off guard. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Stay at Sudvi. Don¡¯t venture elsewhere,¡± Nathan advised sternly. ¡°But what about your health? Are you truly alright?¡± M inquired, concern evident in her eyes. Nathan found himself drawn to her rosy lips as she spoke, each syble holding him captive like a mesmerizing poppy flower¨Ctempting yet perilous. He had savored the taste of her lips, fully aware of their delightful allure. Nathan responded hoarsely, ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡± Recalling Sally¡¯s reaction, M inquired, ¡°Nate, Sally seemed clueless about what happened to Oliver. Can you fill me in?¡± Nathan¡¯s frown deepened, his expression turning grim. ¡°Do you care for him?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Not quite,¡± M exined anxiously. ¡°I¡¯m concerned that Oliver might be dead, I can¡¯t locate my parents, and I¡¯m also worried about the possibility of you facing criminal charges if something were to happen to him.¡± Nathan drew a deep breath, exerting all his self¨Ccontrol to suppress his desires. ¡°He¡¯s not dead. You should leave now.¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s at the hospital.¡± ¡°Did you save him?¡± Nathan was on the brink of losing hisposure. He posed one final question, ¡°Wanda, are you leaving or not?¡± Meanwhile, M¡¯s mind was consumed with questions about Oliver¡¯s fate following her rescue. Shepletely overlooked Nathan¡¯s condition, still reeling from the effects of the drugs, both mentally and physically. Persistently, she kept asking, ¡°If Oliver isn¡¯t dead, can I press charges against him for kidnapping?¡± Suddenly, Nathan seized her hand and pulled her toward the master bed. ¡°Nate, what are you doing?¡± M panicked, her voice trembling. Nathan led her to the edge of the bed, his arm securely trapped her and one of his knees nestled between her legs, pressing her onto the mattress. M¡¯s face turned red, her body trembling with nervous anticipation. She stuttered, ¡°N¨CNate, w¨Cwhat are you nning to do?¡± In a whisper, Nathan uttered, ¡°Do you realize how much agony I¡¯m enduring at this moment?¡± M nodded, tension evident in her clear, moist eyes. ¡°Do you know how many times I¡¯ve told you to leave?¡± M shook her head in response. ¡°Are you just sticking around to exploit the situation?¡± M was confused by the triple inquiry. ¡°Exploit? Exploit what?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly. M had been lingering in his room, posing irrelevant questions. Wasn¡¯t she here to take advantage of Sally¡¯s absence? Without a word, he leaned in and kissed her lips. At that moment, M was so startled that her body tensed up. She stared wide¨Ceyed at the handsome face before her, his features blurred and indistinct, leaving her utterly bewildered. Nathan¡¯s kiss was intense, his breath warm, reminiscent of a parched desert traveler greedily quenching their thirst after days of longing. The kiss left her dizzy, her entire body feeling weak as if the air itself was being drawn away, making it hard to catch her breath.. M realized what was happening and attempted to push him away, but she found herselfcking the strength to resist. She was kissed until her entire body felt drained and feeble. Nathan¡¯s strong physique pressed against hers, seeking sce and release. She blushed, her heart racing uncontrobly. She released a shy moan, pressing her hands against his warm, solid chest. Nathan yfully teased and sucked on her lips and tongue, his hands caressing her body. A wave of unfamiliar, uncontroble sensations surged through her, leaving her body tingling with want, her mind foggy, and her desires insatiable. She felt Nathan¡¯s body responding, a mixture of apprehension and anticipation flooding her. Slowly, she wrapped her arms around his neck, shutting her eyes and attempting to surrender to the pleasure and intensity he offered. Nathan kissed her deeply yet gently, his remaining restraint preventing him from fully sumbing to his lustful desires. His lips, slender and delicate, glided from the corner of her mouth to her ear, catching the faint, sweet scent of her hair as his breath hitched slightly. Closing his eyes, he whispered, ¡°Wanda, will you marry me?¡± Chapter 339 ? As the passion subsided, M gradually returned to her senses, her gaze shifting to the ceiling as she slowly released her arms from around Nathan''s neck, feeling a whirlwind of emotions. Nathan tenderly caressed her hair and softly kissed her earlobe, his voice husky, almost pleading, "Wanda, I''ll give you everything you desire. I''ll ensure a bright future for us. I''ll devote myself entirely to loving you. Will you marry me?" A sharp pang shot through M''s heart, tears welling up in her eyes, turning them red. She tightly clenched her fists, struggling to contain her emotions. If she was still suffering from amnesia and heard these words, she''d undoubtedly be moved, eagerly nodding in agreement. But she wasn''t Wanda; she was M. She couldn''t afford to be entangled with the leader of the Norvanian military "I''m sorry, Nate." M''s voice quivered, tears blurring her sight. "I can''t ept your proposal." Nathan''s eyes closed in anguish as he pressed his face against her neck, his voice filled with profound sadness as he asked, "Is it because you don''t love me, or because you can''t?" Mille''s heart clenched with pain. She knew that if she professed her love for him but insisted they couldn''t be together, Nathan wouldn''t simply ept her words. He would dig deeper, demanding answers. Then he would eventually uncover her true identity. With tears streaming down her cheeks, M closed her eyes, maintaining aposed facade. "I don''t love you, and we can''t be together." Nathan''s body tensed, ovee by agony that pierced his heart. He managed a bitter smile, his eyes turning red with emotion. The ache in his heart surpassed any physical longing, consuming him with agony and torment. Slowly, he pulled away from M''s embrace.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. M reached out, wrapping her arms around Nathan''s neck as she peered into his eyes, now tinged with red, brimming with sorrow and mncholy that pierced her heart. Her voice trembled as she uttered, "Nate, I''m willing. With a hand steadying himself against the bed, Nathan gently lowered M''s hand with the other, observing her from above. "Willing to do what?" he inquired. "I''m willing to sleep with you," she confessed without a trace of embarrassment. Seeing Nathan''s pained expression, M''s own heart ached in sympathy. Nathan narrowed his moist, reddened eyes, managing a forced smile as he gently tousled her hair. "Don''t be silly,'' he said before stepping into the bathroom. As the warmth faded from her body, M felt a dull ache in her heart. She remained still on the bed, tears silently streaming down her cheeks, trailing onto her earlobes. Nathan had intended to propose before taking things further. Despite his desires, he didn''t want to hurt her after being rejected. If he couldn''t win her heart, he refused to take her innocence. The mere thought of it intensified M''s anguish, leaving her breathless with unbearable pain. Wiping away her tears, she rose slowly, feeling her heartache intensify with each passing moment. She couldn''t bear to witness Nathan''s pain any longer. Reflecting on the past, M regretted not realizing Nathan''s feelings for her ten years ago. Upon leaving the country, she purposely distanced herself from him, never considering the hurt he might have felt. Cutting off all contact, she unknowingly caused him years of sorrow. M was determined not to repeat past mistakes, nor did she want to give Nathan false hope only to hurt him again. The next time she left Norvania, it might be for five years, or perhaps even indefinitely. Leaving Nathan''s room, M felt a sense of sadness enveloping her. She had no clue about the anguish Nathan was enduring that day. Whether it was physical or emotional, he was suffering relentlessly. The following day, Nathan appeared to be back to normal. Despite the rejection, Nathan continued to be as gentle and respectful toward M, holding no grudges. He didn''t pursue her in a typical manner, with jewelry, luxurious cars, grand estates, flowers, or sweet words, nor did he n extravagant romantic gestures. Instead, Nathan showed his love through respect and freedom, willing to fulfill any of M''s desires without imposing anything on her. His love was profound, yet veiled in restraint. While M''s feelings were evident, her identity prevented her from reciprocating. She couldn''t bring herself to expect Nathan to wait unconditionally for another five years. If anything were to hinder her retum to Norvania within that time frame, she would feel indebted to him for the rest of her life. Several days had passed. While M was still anxious about Sally targeting Nathan once more, Phoebe delivered some troubling news. "M, Sally is getting married." Chapter 340 ?Chapter 340 M remained unfazed, her gaze fixed on the pages of her book. "She won''t be able to tie the knot." Phoebe replied, "She won''t be marrying Mr. Morrison. Knowing she can''t win him over, she''s tuming to money to influence her connections in Suntend to acquire your ID card and household registration. She ns to marry using your identity." M stared at Phoebe in shock. Phoebe''s expression darkened as she hurriedly took a seat beside M. "Your grandmother is already arranging the wedding. Do you know who the groom is?" "I don''t care who he is. How could Grandpa allow this?'' M voiced her unease. Phoebe sighed, "Your grandfather naturally objected, but he couldn''t dissuade Sally''s stubbornness, nor your unreasonable grandmother." M clenched her fists tightly, gritting her teeth. "Sally will go to any lengths to inherit the Hoffis family''s fortune." What can we do?" Phoebe grasped her hand. "M, if she marries into Norvania''s elite using your identity, it will lead to endlessplications." "An elite?" M eximed, growing increasingly frustrated. Phoebe nodded. "Yes, the groom''s father is the mayor." M felt a wave of anxiety wash over her, fully grasping the gravity of the situation. If they went ahead with the marriage, she would undoubtedly encounter another round of political scrutiny and investigations upon returning to Suntend. Then, she''d have to navigate the intricacies of her mamage in Norvania.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. A myriad ofplications would inevitably follow. "But troubles aren''t the most rming," M murmured thoughtfully. "What truly worries me is the prospect of Sally marrying into Norvania and gaining inheritance nights. "Once she establishes control over my grandparents'' will, she might resort to harming them without any remorse." Phoebe grew anxious. "Then what are we waiting for? Tomorrow, they''re hosting the engagement banquet at the Phoenicia Grand Hotel. "And the day after that, they''re nning to officially register their marriage. The wedding itself will probably take ce in about a month." M remained hesitant. "But what will happen to my parents if I reveal my identity?" Phoebe reasoned, "M, your parents may already be deceased. Even though you haven''t found their bodies, you can''t continue enduring humiliation and allowing Sally to exploit your identity just for a glimmer of hope. Ultimately, it could endanger your grandparents!" M''s expression darkened as she grappled with her emotions, lost in thought. "Should I ask Nate about this?" M proposed. Phoebe sighed in resignation. "M, can''t you see? Mr. Morrison has long wanted Sally and Oliver out of the picture. He''s been tolerating them because of you." With determination in her eyes, M dered, "Very well, tomorrow, at the Phoenicia Grand Hotel, we''ll put on a grand spectacle and expose Sally''s true nature!" Phoebe''s face brightened with a smile, her excitement palpable in her voice. "M, what''s your n?" Considering Dario and Samuel are unable to leave prison, we''ll have to bring her biological mother, Betty, as well as Sienna." "Okay," Phoebe agreed, reaching for her phone to begin making arrangements. After a moment of consideration, she asked, "Do you think we should arrange for a DNA report?" With confidence, M dered, "That would be unnecessary. Let me handle the rest. There won''t be any mistakes." Very well," Phoebe replied. She was confident that if M felt assured about something, it would undoubtedly turn out fine. The following day, head lines buzzed with the news of the engagement between Norvania''s wealthiest man''s granddaughter and the son of Phoenicia''s mayor. The upper echelon of Norvania''s business and political spheres graced the grand engagement banquet. Having foreseen Sally''s tactics, Nathan remainedposed upon receiving the invitation. He instructed Cole to bring an armed elite squad to be on stand-by outside. Should Wanda choose not to intervene, he would silently follow her lead. However, if Wanda decided to disrupt the wedding banquet, he would offer his unwavering support. At the Phoenicia Grand Hotel, the opulent banquet hall was adorned with breathtaking floral arrangements and a canopy of twinkling stars, creating an enchanting ambiance. The expansive banquet hall, adorned with a grand stage, served as the backdrop for an exquisite array of food and wine. The air was filled with the sound of sses clinking, adding to the vibrant atmosphere. Mi had not received a formal invitation. Instead, Zach discreetly provided her with an entry pass. She graced the asion in a flowing white gown, her long hair cascading elegantly around her. Her attire was understated yet refined, akin to a pristine jasmine flower-fragrant, yet unassuming. Meanwhile, Phoebe was dressed in a simple shirt and trousers, a practical choice for safeguarding M. M and Phoebe stood in the corner, each holding a ss of red wine, quietly enjoying the enchanting no melodies. They observed the bustling crowd at the banquet, patiently anticipating Sally and her fianc¨¦''s arrival. Chapter 341 ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you here.¡± A familiar but sarcastic voice echoed. M looked over and found Nathan¡¯s aunt, Lindsey. She greeted her politely, ¡°Hi, Lindsey.¡± Lindsey, dressed luxuriously, sneered, ¡°You¡¯re not married to Nathan anymore. I must ask you to address me formally.¡± M wasn¡¯t bothered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Morrison.¡± ¡°Today¡¯s guests are all bigwigs. And what are you, then? Who invited you here?¡± M ignored her question. Phoebe gritted her teeth and was ready to retort, but M held her hand and signaled for her to keep quiet. Slowly, the Morrisons approached and seemed surprised when they saw M. Although she was no longer married to Nathan, M greeted them all. Gary, Florence, Taylor, and Wendy all greeted her warmly, while Tobias and Cheryl remained. stoic and seemed displeased to see her. Like Lindsey, Duke and La looked disgusted at the sight of M. It seemed that having her around made the party less impressive. ¡°How can anyone be so shameless? The woman who stole someone else¡¯s first love is now trying to spy on someone else¡¯s husband,¡± La taunted. Unable to hold back, Phoebe retorted, ¡°Who are you calling shameless? Stop beating around the bush and just say what you mean.¡± In her usual arrogance, La snapped back, ¡°I¡¯m talking about Suzanne. Did I say anything wrong? How can she be so shameless to attend Sally¡¯s engagement party?¡± ¡°You!¡± Phoebe¡¯s face contorted with rage. She wanted to hit La so badly. M stopped Phoebe and smiled thinly at La. ¡°La, if you find my presence disturbing, you¡¯re free to excuse yourself. You don¡¯t have to grace us by your presence to spew negativity and make yourself look bad, right?¡± La¡¯s face turned sour. She was about to speak when Gary sternly interrupted, ¡°This is the Hoffises¡® and Scotts¡® party. Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself.¡± Lindsey came to La¡¯s defense. ¡°Gary, Suzanne¡¯s already divorced from Nathan. You should remember who your daughter¨Cinw is.¡± M didn¡¯t feel like arguing with Lindsey and La. She led Phoebe away after nodding goodbye to Gary and Florence. As they were leaving, Phoebe asked, ¡°M, why does General Morrison have such quirky rtives? And why can¡¯t I tell them off just now?¡± ¡°Remember why we¡¯re here today, ¡± M said while leading Phoebe through the crowd. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget,¡± Phoebe muttered. Suddenly, M bumped into someone¡¯s chest. She stepped back and looked up apologetically. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± The man looked ordinary but had captivating eyes. He looked at M and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all right. Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± M answered. She was about to leave with Phoebe but the man grabbed her arm. M was startled. She tried to pull away but couldn¡¯t free herself. Phoebe acted quickly and shoved the man away. She shielded M and demanded, ¡°What do you want?¡± The man looked at Phoebe for a second, then turned to M and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m Dn Scott. I¡¯d like to get to know you. What¡¯s your name? Do you mind if I have your number?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. M and Phoebe remembered him from the photo on the entrance wall. Dn Scott was Sally¡¯s fianc¨¦ and party host. ¡°Sorry, she doesn¡¯t want to know you. Especially not someone else¡¯s husband,¡± Phoebe said firmly. Chapter 342 Dn¡¯s hands were tucked into his pockets, looking indifferent. He shrugged and nced admiringly at M. M didn¡¯t engage him any further. She walked away with Phoebe on her heels. They met ¡®Sienna at the other end of the room. It was Sienna¡¯s first time at such avish party among the upper crust, and she was nervous because she didn¡¯t know anyone there. M walked over to her and greeted, ¡°Sienna.¡± Sienna quickly took M¡¯s hands and said, ¡°I finally get to see you.¡± M gave her a gentle smile. She could feel the sweat in Sienna¡¯s palms. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Everything will be okay.¡± M tried to calm Sienna, who nodded in response. ¡°I¡¯ve no idea where your mom has gone to. She was just right here,¡± Sienna looked around. ¡°Sienna, after today, Betty¡¯s no longer my mom, and I¡¯m no longer Suzanne,¡± M said. ¡°What¡¯s your name, then?¡± ¡°Wanda Hoffis,¡± M whispered into Sienna¡¯s ears. Sienna smiled. ¡°What a beautiful name. Wanda, your parents gave you such a lovely name. ¡°It was Nathan¡¯s idea,¡± M giggled. Sienna looked confused. Suddenly, the entire party was shrouded in mystery as the music changed and the room dimmed. All eyes were drawn to the stage. Stage lights slowly emerged from the backstage door as the music grew melodious. Sally, dressed in a stunning red evening gown, walked arm in arm with Dn to the center of the stage. Her smile was radiant. Dn made a formal speech thanking his family, friends, and his fianc¨¦e, Sally. I Everyone apuded enthusiastically despite the clich¨¦ remarks. Basking in happiness, Sally had the sweetest smile and was glowing like a princess. M surveyed the crowd and saw that all the important guests had arrived¨Ctelevision executives, lawyers, prosecutors, policemen, the mayor, and the very influential Defense General, Nathan. Phoebe leaned in close to M¡¯s ear and asked, ¡°M, when do we start?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my grandparents?¡± M asked. Phoebe pointed at the side of the stage. ¡°They¡¯re sitting over there. They¡¯ll be doing the speeches soon.¡± After a moment of thought, M said, ¡°Let¡¯s not wait any longer and begin.¡± Phoebe¡¯s excitement grew, and a smile slowly spread across her face. It was finally time for the big move. She pulled out a remote control and pointed it at the screen on the stage before pressing a button on it. All the dreamy images on the screen vanished immediately, leaving only a line of text reading, ¡°She¡¯s not Sally Hoffis. She¡¯s a fraud.¡± Murmurs erupted from the crowd as they pointed at the screen. Dn and Sally were stunned. on stage. They followed where everyone looked and slowly turned around. Dn was dumbfounded, while Sally was flustered. Her face went pale as she angrily demanded, ¡°Who¡¯s behind this? Who did this? Turn it off now!¡± ¡°It was me.¡± Phoebe calmly made her way out of the crowd. All eyes in the room turned to her, eager to know who she was. Phoebe leaped onto the stage. With her hands sped behind her back, she radiated an air of authority as she approached the two of them. A shadow fell over Dn¡¯s face. The sight of Phoebe reminded Sally of Suzanne, which deepened her guilt. She couldn¡¯t hold back her rage. ¡°Security! Remove this woman. She¡¯s not my guest. Remove her now!¡± The guards stormed onto the stage to arrest Phoebe. But as soon as they touched her, she effortlessly threw them over her shoulders and mmed them hard to the floor. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Five guards sprawled across the stage in a matter of seconds. Sally panicked further. ¡°What a useless lot! They can¡¯t even deal with a woman! Dn, your dad¡¯s the mayor. Let somebody take her away! Call the cops!¡± Chapter 343 Phoebe turned to Dn. ¡°Mr. Scott, aren¡¯t you curious to know if your fianc¨¦e is a fraud?¡± Dn¡¯s father, Oswin Scott, stepped forward and bellowed, ¡°Unless you have proof that what you¡¯re saying is true, you¡¯re going to spend the rest of your life in jail!¡± Sally grabbed Dn¡¯s arm nervously and whispered, ¡°Get rid of her fast. She¡¯ll ruin our engagement.¡± Dn reassured Sally, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about false usations if you¡¯re innocent. I¡¯ll deal with her if she¡¯s lying. Let¡¯s hear her out.¡± From Dn¡¯s words, Phoebe was certain that he had no idea that the woman he was about to marry was both a fraud and a spy for Nightshade. She pressed another button on the remote. A picture of the Hoffis family appeared, including Sally, her grandparents, her parents, and Oliver. The picture was taken ten years ago. Sally was just 14 years old, and it was before she went abroad. Loretta walked shakily to the stage. She was burning with anger. She wanted to help Sally, but Zach held her back. Quivering, Loretta eximed, ¡°She¡¯s Suzanne¡¯s friend. She lived in our house, and yet she her!¡± dared to falsely use Sally of being a fraud at the engagement party. I¡¯ll not spare Zach, who was helpless,forted her, ¡°Don¡¯t get upset just yet. Let¡¯s see what happens.¡± ¡°What¡¯s to see? How could Sally be a fraud?¡± Loretta snarled. A shadow crossed Zach¡¯s face as he retorted, ¡°You blind old hag! She¡¯s not your granddaughter!¡± ¡°What nonsense is that?¡± Loretta was shaking in anger. Zach pointed to a corner of the stage and said, ¡°She¡¯s your granddaughter. Just you wait.¡± M calmly made her way onto the stage. Everyone in the room was shocked to see how much M looked like the girl in the photo. Sally suppressed her fear and put on a calm facade as she eximed, ¡°She¡¯s Suzanne, not Sally! M remained calm and said, ¡°What are you afraid of? I never said I was Sally.¡± The music stopped abruptly, and all eyes were on the stage in anticipation of an answer. They wanted to know if it was Phoebe and M who were causing trouble or if Sally was the fraud. Knowing that she couldn¡¯t get away with this, Sally slowly approached M and red at her. Tension filled the air as they stood in the middle of the stage. A silent war had officially begun. ¡°Suzanne?¡± Wendy was stunned. ¡°How can it be her?¡± Cheryl asked in disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s she up to? She¡¯s the reason Sally couldn¡¯t marry Nate. Is she trying to sabotage Sally. getting engaged to Dn now?¡± La chimed in. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. All of them were puzzled by M¡¯s behavior and were muttering to themselves. Sally¡¯s voice seethed with indignation as she retorted, ¡°How dare you say I¡¯m not Sally but a fraud? I have DNA test results and videos of my parents.¡± She went over to her bridesmaid, pulled out her phone, and shared the screen. A video of Sally and her parents appeared on the screen, showing them sitting on a couch in the living room. Each of them had a different expression on their faces. ¡°Dad, happy birthday,¡± Sally¡¯s parents said together. ¡°Grandpa, happy birthday,¡± Sally said after them. Then, the three of them sang a birthday song together. Everybody ended up congratting Zach with a straight face. The crowd went wild. All the guests know Sally¡¯s parents. No one doubted Sally¡¯s identity when they saw the three of them in the video celebrating Zach¡¯s birthday. Sally proudly announced, ¡°I have DNA test results and videos of my parents to prove it. I am indeed Sally!¡± Chapter 344 ¡°You can fake vid¨¦os and DNA test results, but not memories,¡± M said calmly and turned to face everyone. Her eyes finallynded on Nathan. She felt a sense of security and courage in Nathan¡¯s warm gaze. No matter if she seeded or failed today, she would be fearless as long as Nathan was with her. M cleared her throat and continued, ¡°My name is Wanda Hoffis. I¡¯m 25 this year and I¡¯m from Suntend. My name at birth was Sally Hoffis and I was born in Norvania. Also, I¡¯m Zach¡¯s granddaughter. The people in the video are my parents but they are currently missing.¡± Taking advantage of Zach¡¯s distraction, Loretta broke free of his grip and rushed to the stage. She bellowed, ¡°You¡¯re lying! How can a stic surgery freak like you be my granddaughter?¡± M gazed helplessly at Loretta and exined, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m Wanda. When I was ten, you took me abroad because you were obsessed with a celebrity. You even bought that celebrity a five¨Cmillion¨Cdor car.¡± Loretta was stunned to the core. This was the secret between her and her granddaughter. Zach stormed over and pointed his finger at her. ¡°You old hag! You actually spent five million on a guy!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Grandpa, it was a singer, a female singer!¡± M hurried to reassure him. Loretta was too distracted to notice Zach¡¯s anger. She staggered back and asked, ¡°Are you really my granddaughter?¡± Both M and Sally reached out to help her at the same time, but it was Sally who got to her first. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. You can find that stuff online,¡± Sally said. ¡°Grandma, ask me anything about when I was a kid and I¡¯ll tell you,¡± M chimed in. Tears welled up in Loretta¡¯s eyes as she looked at Sally and then at M. M let out a deep sigh and decided to ignore Loretta for the time being. ¡°Many of you here today are old friends of my grandparents who have watched me grow up. I¡¯m talented in many areas before the age of ten and fluent in severalnguages before the age of 14. ¡°I believe this fraud knows nothing at all,¡± M said. Sally¡¯s concern grew. Just then, an elderly man with white hair stepped forward. ¡°Do you remember me? I¡¯m your great uncle,¡± said Seth Hoffis, Zach¡¯s younger brother. +15 BONUS M had no recollection. She asked, ¡°Can you give me another clue?¡± ¡°When you were eight, you did something great in my study that cost your grandfather a lotofmoney,¡± Seth replied. M¡¯s memory shed back. Sheughed and said, ¡°Great¨CUncle Seth! I¡¯m sorry I broke that old porcin vase of yours.¡± ¡°You must be Sally!¡± Seth eximed. More people came forward to confirm M¡¯s identity. ¡°If you¡¯re Sally, do you remember me? I¡¯m Vincent, and I used to be your deskmate,¡± asked Vincent Collins, a well¨Cmannered man in his twenties. M had long forgotten what Vincent looked like, but she remembered the name. ¡°I wasn¡¯t your deskmate. You were Nate¡¯s deskmate.¡± Are you sure?¡± ¡°Absolutely. I¡¯m a few years younger than you and Nate. I did well in ss at the time-¡± M paused. Her eyes drifted to Nathan, who was watching her with a calm gaze. She had pushed herself to study hard and skipped a few grades just to be in the same ss as Nathan. ¡°I skipped three grades and became your ssmate because I wanted to learn more. I was short then and sat in the front row. ¡°You were the tallest kid in the ss and you sat in the back row. And you were the ss representative for three years in a row.¡° Chapter 345 ¡°She¡¯s the real Sally Hoffis!¡± Vincent eximed. Everyone was in shock, especially the Morrisons. They were stunned for a long time as they stared at M standing on stage. Some oftheguests were excited, others disbelieving. ¡°Nate. You grewupwith her and you¡¯re the one closest to her. Do you think she¡¯s Sally?¡± someone asked. Nathan felt guilty at the phrase ¡°closest to her.¡±It had taken him a long time before he recognized her. He dered, ¡°She¡¯s Sally Hoffis.¡± This put an end to any doubts about M¡¯s identity, and whispers began to circte among the guests. ¡°No wonder General Morrison married her. This exins everything.¡± Loretta slumped to the floor. Sally immediately grabbed the only person who could protect her and pleaded, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯ve got to believe me. I¡¯m your granddaughter! She¡¯s a fraud, and she¡¯s lying! had video calls all the time before. Have you and Grandpa forgotten about that? How can the results of a DNA test be forged? ¡°Grandma, the video with my parents proves it. Besides, wo ¡°The video is real. Would my parents not know their daughter?¡± Suddenly, Loretta came to her senses and stood next to Sally before eximing, ¡°Yes! We¡¯ve had many video calls. Wouldn¡¯t Sally¡¯s parents know who she was?¡± She then pointed to Zach and said, ¡°Zach has been on video calls with her a few times too. Even though Sally hasn¡¯t been back to Norvania in ten years, she has always looked the same. ¡°Zach,e and exin this to everybody! Sally is being falsely used of being a fraud. She isn¡¯t afraid to get DNA tested. Don¡¯t you trust medical science? Don¡¯t you trust Sally¡¯s parents? Loretta was on the verge of tears, and Zach felt so ufortable with the anger that was coursing through him. He clenched his chest and roared, ¡°You stubborn old hag, get down from there! Stop bothering Wanda!¡± People started believing Sally again. They couldn¡¯t imagine parents who couldn¡¯t recognize their daughter. The engagement party was no longer on Dn¡¯s mind. He looked at M with a sneer and mumbled, ¡°This is getting more and more interesting. Out of nowhere, Betty spoke up, ¡°She¡¯s my daughter, Suzanne York!¡± She rushed up to the stage and took M¡¯s hand before apologizing to the audience. ¡°I¡¯m +15 BONUS sorry, everyone! This is my daughter, Suzanne. She¡¯s slightly mentally unstable. I¡¯m sorry for the disturbance. I¡¯m truly sorry!¡± After that, Betty yanked M away. ¡°Let me go!¡± M fought to push her away. Phoebe rushed onto the stage, followed by Cole on Nathan¡¯s orders. Both of them grabbed Betty¡¯s arms and pulled her to the side. Betty cried out, ¡°Suzanne, are you out of your mind? You¡¯re my daughter! Why are you making a scene at Mr Scott¡¯s engagement party? ¡°This is not the way even if you wish to marry Mr. Scott! Have you gone mad? The results of the DNA test have proven twice that you are my daughter!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Shut up!¡± Phoebe snapped at Betty. Dn was surprisingly pleased when he heard that M wished to marry him. GET IT NOW Chapter 346 The situation was spiraling out of control. Those under the stage had begun to believe Sally¡¯s words. Coupled with Loretta¡¯s words, everyone became more convinced that M was lying. ¡°Two DNA tests can tell us everything. Is there anything more urate than science?¡± someone shouted. Someone pointed at M and said bluntly, ¡°Your mother even came to testify. She proves that you are her daughter with two DNA test results.¡± There was a great deal of discussion and a cacophony of voices. M spoke solemnly, ¡°Science is reliable but results can be manipted. Betty Burns is not my mother. I¡¯ve been living as her daughter for three years because of her biological daughter. She has stolen not only my identity but my family.¡± Then, she pointed at Sally and said, emphasizing every word, ¡°After losing my memory, she even sent me to her family to take care of her family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying! I¡¯ve done DNA tests. I have videos of my parents and family members testifying for me!¡± Sally bellowed. That was enough to prove Sally¡¯s identity, whereas M had nothing but her memories. Meanwhile, Oswin was humiliated to see the engagement party turned into a farce because of M. Eager to quell the situation, he told the chief of police, Logan Irwin, ¡°Have your men take her to the station to cool off. Investigate discreetly when the party is over.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Scott,¡± Logan responded. Soon, two policemen walked up to the stage and shed their badges in M¡¯s face. ¡°Come with us to the police station.¡± M was stunned. Phoebe released Betty, rushed over, and shielded M before saying,¡°You should be after the fraud, not us,¡± ¡°Come with us to the station. This is Mr. Scott¡¯s engagement party, not a ce for an interrogation.¡± Phoebe looked back at M to see what her decision was. M shook her head, indicating that they couldn¡¯t go with the police. Everyone would believe that Sally was real and they were the frauds as soon as they steppedoutthe door. A marriage of convenience with the richest family was all that mattered to Oswin. He didn¡¯t +15 BONUS care if Sally was a Hoffis. He knew Dn¡¯s marriage would fall apart if M turned outtobe the real Sally. ¡°Please,¡± the policeman reminded softly. M looked at Nathan, who was in the audience. He was waiting for M to handle things on her own. He wouldn¡¯t get involved unless it was necessary. Yet, he knew she had run out of options when he saw the helpless look on her face. Nathan spoke a few words with Cole. The police were approaching step by step while Phoebe and M slowly retreated. ¡°We have another witness,¡± Phoebe said. She pointed to Sienna in the audience. ¡°She¡¯s Suzanne¡¯s best friend, and she can testify.¡± All eyes were focused on Sienna. She had never experienced such a scene. She took a few nervous steps forward and pointed to Sally. ¡°Sh¨CShe¡¯s not Sally Hoffis. She¡¯s my old friend, Suzanne York.¡± Sally looked flustered and snapped back angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t even know you. You¡¯re in cahoots with all of them. You¡¯re ndering me.¡± Sienna opened up her phone gallery and showed it to everyone. ¡°Check out my phone gallery. We have some pictures together. Even though she had stic surgery, the changes aren¡¯t that significant.¡± ¡°Photos can be doctored,¡± Sally argued. The police pointed to Sienna and ordered, ¡°You¡¯re alsoing with us to the station. The three of you will be interrogated together.¡± Two police officers had M and Phoebe in their grasp. Things were going downhill.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 347 At that moment, armed military forces burst into the party hall in an orderly fashion. Everyone in the room fell into a stunned silence. The armed forces surrounded the area while Cole, apanied by two armed soldiers, took the stage. ¡°General Morrison, what are you doing?¡± Dn growled at Nathan from the stage. Nathan remained calm and ignored the question from Dn. Oswin approached Nathan with a pleasant smile but spoke sharply, ¡°General Morrison, today is Dn¡¯s engagement party. Bringing military forces here in the presence of my esteemed guests is rather disrespectful.¡± Nathan remained steely and silent. Logan strutted over to Nathan with an air of arrogance. ¡°General Morrison, besides disrespecting Mr. Scott, you seem to be overlooking my authority as the chief of police.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°Whether it¡¯s public defamation or fraud, they fall under civil jurisdiction, which is under my authority. You¡¯re with the Department of Defense but you¡¯re trespassing on my turf?¡± Logan questioned. Nathan exchanged a look with Cole, who immediately pulled Sally away from Loretta and mmed her to the ground like a felon. Sally panicked and cried out for help. ¡°What are you doing? Let Sally go!¡± screamed Loretta as she desperately hit Cole.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Oswin¡¯s face was flushed with anger as he roared at Nathan,.¡°Norvania hasws. You can¡¯t arrest people on a whim!¡± Logan was even more enraged. ¡°Nathan Morrison! How dare you!¡± Yet, Nathan stayed calm and responded, ¡°She¡¯s not a fraud. She¡¯s a spy sent by Dorzania.¡± Oswin immediately nched. His eyes were on Logan, who was just as dumbfounded. The scene descended into chaos. ¡°Oh god, she¡¯s a spy! That¡¯s a capital crime.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a spy sent from Dorzania. No wonder they mobilized the national defense forces.¡± ¡°Oswin¡¯s future daughter¨Cinw is a spy. He¡¯s in big trouble now. He¡¯ll be under investigation for sure.¡± ¡°Yeah, I wonder if he¡¯s in league with the spy.¡± Oswin¡¯s face gradually dimmed and he said in a shaky voice, ¡°General Morrison, this is no time for a joke!¡± ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± Nathan asked sternly. Oswin¡¯s cockiness was gone in an instant. He quickly exined, ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t know she was a spy. Dn only met her twice. Please investigate thoroughly.¡± Nathan no longer cared to listen to those outsiders. He went over to Loretta, took her shaking hand, and said, ¡°Madam Hoffis, she¡¯s not your granddaughter.¡± Loretta felt overwhelmed and didn¡¯t know who to believe. Tears filled her eyes as she saw Sally being restrained. She was heartbroken and felt so helpless. ¡°Grandma, save me! I¡¯m Sally, your granddaughter!¡± Sally cried out. Loretta was at a loss. She covered her face and sobbed, Zach couldn¡¯t stand the sight of her being so irrational and obstinate. He simply left in shame. Cole escorted Sally out of the party in front of everyone, apanied by a group of soldiers. The gathering of the elite and the wealthy of Norvania ended abruptly on a sour note. The incident hit the headlines immediately. Betty crumpled to the ground and stared nkly at M. It had long been clear to her that M, who was sweet, soft¨Cspoken, diligent, and caring, was in stark contrast to her real daughter. She¡¯d always believed that the DNA test results couldn¡¯t possibly be wrong. Now, she realized that she¡¯d been fooling herself all along. Chapter 348 Chapter348 Sienna walked over to Betty and helped her up. ¡°Betty,she¡¯s not Suzanne. The one they have taken with them is Suzanne. How can you not know your daughter?¡± ¡°Iwon¡¯t have a spy for a daughter!¡± Betty cried out in pain as tears streamed down her face. She shifted her eyes to M and insisted, ¡°She¡¯s Suzanne! She¡¯s my daughter!¡± Sienna led Betty away. ¡°Stop crying, Betty. She¡¯s not your daughter at all. She¡¯s the renowned artist Inkwell, who can y the piano and is fluent in eightnguages. ¡°She even has a wide range of knowledge, especially in chemistry and warfare. How is it possible that your daughter has such abilities? Let¡¯s face it.¡± Betty, reluctant and heartbroken, could only ept the truth. On her way out the door, she had onest look at M. The bond they had shared as mother and daughter over the past three years was something she would never forget. By the Scotts¡® arrangement, the guests were slowly leaving the venue. Loretta was sitting on the couch in a corner with her head hanging down. Her hand was on her forehead as if she was trying to hold back the weight of her troubled thoughts. M walked slowly over to Loretta with Phoebe at her side and said softly, ¡°Grandma.¡± Loretta slowly lifted her head. There were tears in her eyes but all the sadness was from feeling sorry for the spy. There was even a hint of anger in Loretta¡¯s eyes as if M was the one responsible for the spy¡¯s suffering. M kneltandtouched Loretta¡¯s knees as she looked up at her. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m your granddaughter. I¡¯ve never had any stic surgery. This is how I look. ¡°Look at me. Don¡¯t I look like I did when I was a child and a lot like my mom?¡± Loretta brushed M¡¯s hands away with indifference and left. Phoebe was in disbelief. She was tempted to curse Loretta for being so stubborn. M¡¯s heart clenched painfully as tears streamed down her cheeks. She stood up abruptly. Her voice caught, and she could only say, ¡°Grandma.¡± She couldn¡¯t understand why Loretta still didn¡¯t believe her. Phoebe was so sorry for M. Sheforted her. ¡°M, forget it. It¡¯s not going to be a loss with a grandmother like that.¡± M¡¯s breathing was getting ragged. Tears ran down her face and she couldn¡¯t stop to sniffle and sob. Her makeup was ruined by the tears, and every time she tried to wipe them away, itC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. +15 BONUS only made things worse. Just then, someone offered her a handkerchief. She slowly looked up to see Nathan. His gentleeyesand soothing voice were afort toher. ¡°Do you need help wiping that away?¡± M shook her head. She took his handkerchief and lowered her head, dabbing away her tears. ¡°Give your grandma some time. She¡¯lle around.¡± Nathanforted her. M answered with a hum. ¡°Oliver was arrested as well. I¡¯ll get them to confess what happened to your parents. I¡¯ll find your parents whether they¡¯re alive or not.¡± ¡°Thanks, Nate.¡± M¡¯s voice slightly choked as she thanked him. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll drive you home,¡± Nathan offered. M nodded. Then she shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m going back to Hoffis Manor to seemygrandparents. I want to exin things to Grandma once more.¡± Nathan¡¯s smile faded, and his eyes lost their sparkle. There was a shadow of disappointmentin his eyes as he asked, ¡°Will you being back to stay at Sudvi?¡± M paused for a moment before answering, ¡°N¨CNo, I won¡¯t.¡± Today¡¯s Bonus Offer Chapter 349 Nathan¡¯s smile was bitter. He seemed truly dejected. M noticed his mood and felt sad as well but she had to face the reality. Her voice trembled as she spoke, ¡°Nate, I¡¯m returning to Suntend after I¡¯ve exined everything to my grandparents at Hoffis Manor.¡± A dark storm of clouds hovered over Nathan and for a while, he was unable to speak. He only stared at M. She couldn¡¯t bear to look at him, so she quietly lowered her head. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°I renounce the inheritance of the Hoffises. My only wish is for my grandparents to live a long life. Regardless of whether their wealth goes to thend or others, I won¡¯t be returning to Norvania,¡± M said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to find your parents?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°I will. They¡¯re probably in Suntend if they¡¯re still alive.¡± Nathan could no longer find a reason to keep her. His heart throbbed with pain as if stabbed by daggers and tears welled in his eyes. He looked up at the dreamy, star¨Cstudded ceiling and took a deep breath. M kept her head down, feeling helpless. Only the distant sounds filled the air. Eventually, everyone left the party, leaving only a few waiters cleaning up the venue. Phoebe had left some time ago but she was still watching them from a distance. She felt sorry for them and wished there was something she could do to help. Nathan let out a heavy sigh and asked, ¡°Wanda, can we at least keep in touch, not to talk about work, but just to let me know how you¡¯re doing?¡± M covered her face with her hands and shook her head. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to keep in touch but the country¡¯s rules didn¡¯t allow it. As a researcher with important duties and ess to state secrets, it was forbidden for her to have private contact with military officials from other countries. ¡°I can wait another five years. Can you please get in touch with me then, even if it¡¯s just once? ¦° Nathan¡¯s voice choked with emotion. Tears streamed down M¡¯s cheeks as she looked at him in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t understand why he was willing to wait another five years as if he knew something about her. He¡¯d waited ten years for her and gotten nothing. M wanted to ask but her throat tightened. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak for fear of breaking down in tears. +IS BONUS Sensing her confusion, Nathan stifled his pain as he spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve found out who you you are. I understand you and I respect you. I will not stand in your way or hold. you back. ¡± M¡¯s tears stopped as she stared at him in disbelief. Nathan didn¡¯t want her to see his tears. He wrapped his arms tightly around her and buried his head in her shoulder. He closed his eyes and breathed in the scent of her hair as tears trickled down his cheeks. He whispered, ¡°You¡¯ll always be my dearest Wanda, even if you¡¯re now the great researcher, M.¡± +15 BOHUS Chapter 350 M was frozen, her vision blurred by tears and her heart heavy with pain. It was then that she realized that Nathan had known all along. Finding M had been a mission assigned to him by Donald, but he had pretended not to know her true identity. Clinging to Nathan, M wrapped her arms around his waist and hid her face in his arms as she wept. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Nate.¡± Nathan closed his eyes and gently caressed her head. ¡°I hope it¡¯s not because you don¡¯t feel anything for me, but because you have no other choice.¡± M sobbed so hard that she struggled to breathe. She couldn¡¯t say a word. She lost track of time as Nathan held her, finding sce in the warmth andfort of his embrace. In his arms, she felt a deep sense of belonging and security. She hated to let go and longed to stay in his arms forever. She had never felt so possessive and so desperate for Nathan before. ¡°General Morrison, we need to hurry.¡± Cole¡¯s voice reached their ears. Before M could react, Nathan had already released her. He walked away without a word or a backward nce. Though his demeanor remained solemn and dignified, his eyes hid unseen tears. On their way home, M was numb and disoriented. Her eyes were puffy from crying and they stung a little. She leaned back and decided to keep her eyes closed for the rest of the ride. Phoebe noticed M¡¯s gloomy state and wisely refrained from disturbing her during the journey. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Upon return to Hoffis Manor, M noticed a drastic change in the attitudes of Robert and the housekeepers. It seemed that everyone was now aware of M¡¯s true identity, whether due to Zach¡¯s announcement or the spread of the word. While most of the people had epted M as a Hoffis, Loretta hadn¡¯t been able toe to terms with it. She locked herself in her room and refused to eat or drink for a whole day. The next day, Loretta resumed eating, but she continued to lock herself in her room and refused to interact with M. M couldn¡¯t understand Loretta¡¯s attachment to the spy. It left. her deeply unsettled./ At noon, M and Zach had a meal together. M rested her chin on her absentmindedly with her food, seemingly lost in thought. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± asked Zach. M sighed and seemed to be somewhat despondent. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma has been shutting herself up in her room for three days. She still can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m her granddaughter?¡± Zach responded with a gentle smile. ¡°How about I arrange a DNA test with her?¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°But Grandma-¡± ¡°She knows that you¡¯re her granddaughter. She just won¡¯t admit it.¡± M put down her fork and looked at Zach with a puzzled expression. ¡°Why?¡± Zach dabbed at his mouth with a napkin and leaned back in his chair. ¡°Her love for you has always been deep. That¡¯s why it¡¯s so hard for her to ept that she¡¯d mistaken someone else for her granddaughter. ¡± ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re saying.¡± M sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve always been remarkably bright and tended to be rational. Your grandma, on the other hand, had less formal education. She tends to be more emotional and can even be irrational at times. ¡°You didn¡¯t like to deal with her since you were young,¡± Zach exined in a gentle tone. ¡°I was never like that,¡± M protested immediately. ¡°You were, maybe without realizing it.¡± Zachughed quietly. M¡¯s love for both Zach and Loretta was unwavering. She couldn¡¯t remember ever disregarding Loretta¡¯s feelings. to your room when you were ¡°Your grandma would bring you fruits and various snacks engrossed in your studies. But you would often send her away, iming that she was interfering with your studies. ¡°In the end, you even locked the door and put, me,¡°¡± Zach said. a sign that said, ¡®Grandma, do not disturb Chapter 351 M exined, ¡°It¡¯s because Grandma came in too often and it truly bothered me,¡± ¡°That was her way of showing her love and your reaction was actually hurting her,¡± Zach said. M hadn¡¯t realized it until now. She felt guilty about it. Zach continued, ¡°You never opened the presents that your grandma buys for you. You just put them in your cupboard.¡± M remained silent. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like it when Loretta bought her presents. She just wasn¡¯t interested in the presents she bought. She loved learning, reading, machines, astronomy, geography, and all kinds of things to do with knowledge. Yet, Loretta gave her clothes, stuffed animals, jewelry, luxuries, and cosmetics. ¡°Every time your grandma talked to you, you would lose patience after a few sentences. But you could talk to me forever without tiring. Your grandma saw this and felt hurt. ¡°She didn¡¯t get a lot of education and is fond of small talk and gossip. But that¡¯s how she sees the world. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to keep up with you.¡± Zach thought about Loretta¡¯s hardships over the years and was moved. M dropped her head, feeling even worse. She had never realized the pain she had caused This is from N?velDrama.Org. Loretta. ¡°Even so, your grandma still loves you very much. That fake Sally ispletely different from you. She doesn¡¯t bury herself in books. She doesn¡¯t study and say things that your grandma doesn¡¯t understand. She pleases your grandma with her sweet tongue. ¡°She loves eating the snacks your grandma gives her, loves receiving the gifts your grandma buys her, loves hearing your grandma¡¯s gossip, and even loves hanging out with your grandma. She even loves spending time with your grandma doing things you consider boring. and a waste of time. ¡°She¡¯s the granddaughter your grandma has always dreamed about. Your grandma isn¡¯t refusing to ept you. She simply can¡¯t ept the fact that her granddaughter, who came back as an adult, still hates her as much as before,¡± Zach exined. M lifted her head and wiped away her tears. She sniffled and choked up, ¡°I¡¯ve never hated. Grandma or looked down on her since I was a little girl. I¨CI just wasn¡¯t sensible when I was young.¡± Zach patted her hand gently and said, ¡°Even though I can understand it, your grandma. probably can¡¯t. Her mind isn¡¯t thatplex. She needs simple expressions and direct feelings. M smiled through her tears. ¡°Grandpa, I get it. Grandma doesn¡¯t love the fake Sally. She just can¡¯t ept that her beloyed granddaughter doesn¡¯t love her.¡± Zach gave a helpless smile. ¡°Yeah. She feels that you must hate her even more now when she thinks about how she used to scold and insult you for the sake of the fake Sally. She thought she¡¯d already lost her favorite granddaughter.¡± M looked back at Loretta¡¯s room and muttered, ¡°I never med or resented her. She¡¯s overthinking.¡± Zach continued eating. ¡°Wanda, it¡¯s okay for you to resent her. That old woman is truly clueless. She doesn¡¯t even recognize her granddaughter.¡± ¡°Nathan didn¡¯t recognize me either,¡± M said in a bitter tone. ¡°That¡¯s because he hasn¡¯t seen you for ten years and young people believe in science. It¡¯s different with your grandma. ¡°You¡¯ve video¨Ccalled her every year. How could she not recognize you after only three years. since you disappeared?¡± M¡¯s mood sank again. She let her head drop, lost in thoughts. Her mind was on what Nathan had told her that day in the party hall. He had said that he would be willing to wait another five years, even if it was only for a single contact after that. +IS BONUS Chapter 352 Before regaining her memory, M had forgotten Nathan for ten years. Yet, he had loved her selflessly for a decade and waited patiently for her. He was willing to keep waiting, even though there was no guarantee of sess. M¡¯s appetite disappeared. She stood up with her phone in hand and said, ¡°Grandpa, take your time. I have something to take care of.¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead,¡± Zach replied. M went into her room, closed the door, and sat down on the edge of her bed. She stared at Nathan¡¯s number on her phone. Her finger hesitated over the dial button. She missed him terribly, even though it had only been two days since they hadst spoken. She longed for the sound of his voice, to know where he was and what he was up to. Normally rational and unaffected by emotions, she found herself struggling to control her feelings. Her finger unconsciously pressed the dial button.. Her heart was racing. Her nerves were on edge and her palms began to sweat. Soon, Nathan¡¯s soft voice came through, ¡°Wanda, is something wrong?¡± ¡°Am I not allowed to call you if everything is okay?¡± M replied with a slight annoyance. There was a silence on Nathan¡¯s end. Usually, M only called him when she needed something. He thought that maybe this time she just wanted to talk to him. A smile spread across Nathan¡¯s face. ¡°No, of course not.¡± Suddenly, M wasn¡¯t sure what to say next. Shey down on her bed and felt shy. Nathan remained silent while she couldn¡¯t find a suitable subject to talk about. They remained silent for a while. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Nathan broke their silence. ¡°Yes,¡± M replied. ¡°Is everything all right with your grandparents?¡± ¡°Not so good with Grandma.¡± ¡°Take your time with it.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± They fell back into silence. M remembered that Nathan was not much of a talker. She couldn¡¯t count on him to find topics to talk about. ¡°Nate, where are you?¡± M asked gently. ¡°Sudvi.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t return to base?¡± ¡°My focus of work recently has been in Phoenicia Therals nothin The sound of his deep, soothing voice filled M with a sense of satisfaction. Even a phone call could fill the void in her empty heart. Right then, she seemed to understand why Nathan had been hoping she would call him. A phone call with no talk of work, just a simple greeting like the one now, could be afort to the soul. ¡°Wanda,¡± Nathan murmured. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Can we meet?¡± M tensed up. She was staring up at the ceiling, her heart was pounding. ¡°My friends areing over to Sudvi for dinner this evening. You¡¯ve already seen them. Will you come?¡± M was nervous about meeting him alone, but the presence of other friends would ease the atmosphere, so she agreed, ¡°Sure. What time?¡± ¡°5:00 pm. I¡¯ll send Cole to pick you up.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there. See youter, Nate,¡± M said with a smile. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°See you soon.¡± Nathan was reluctant to hang up the phone. M was the first to end the call. She got up quickly from the bed, feeling like a bird about to take flight with joy. She rushed to her closet in search of some nice clothes. Her heart had already gone with Nathan. By the time night fell, the garden of Sudvi had already been set up with tables, food, and a barbecue grill. Chapter 353 M arrived at Sudvi together with Phoebe. After M introduced Phoebe to the Hudson siblings, they all sat down for a chat. M scanned her surroundings, in search for Nathan. Fenna noticed her and said, ¡°Nate¡¯s in the kitchen preparing ingredients.¡± ¡°Is he preparing the food himself?¡± M asked. ¡°All the cooks have beenid off. He has to do it himself until he finds suitable recements,¡± Fenna answered. It seemed like she was hinting at something. ¡°I¡¯ll go help him,¡± M said and got up. Fenna rose immediately and stopped her. She said contemptuously, ¡°You¡¯d better not. You¡¯re used to a life of luxury. Don¡¯t go in there and screw things up for him.¡± Phoebe¡¯s face grew grim. Sensing a hint of hostility, she frowned at Fenna. Meanwhile, M smiled weakly. She stifled her displeasure and sat back down. Just then, the sound of footsteps came closer. M turned around to find Nathan, who was carrying a large tray. His eyes were warm and gentle as he looked at her. M¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her cheeks flushed. She awkwardly greeted him, ¡°Nate.¡± Nathan smiled in response. After he had set the food down, he ced the only ss of juice before M and murmured, ¡°The fresh¨Csqueeze juice you love.¡± ¡°Thanks, Nate.¡± M was touched and grew shy. Fenna, Cameron, and Phoebe were all staring at Nathan. They were drinking soda and beer, while M was enjoying a freshly squeezed juice. It was too obvious that Nathan favored M. Nathan wasn¡¯t done yet. He began to grill some meat on the barbecue grill. ¡°Nate, order your men to grill ande sit down,¡± Cameron called out. ¡°My men work for the country, not to serve me.¡± Cameron was left speechless by the response. M admired Nathan¡¯s principles and way of doing things. She put her phone away and went over to Nathan. ¡°Nate, can I help?¡± Nathan turned and looked at her lovingly. He wanted her to just sit and wait for the food, or just be by his side and keep himpany. Later, he handed her a pair of skewers withrge shrimp on them and said, ¡°Keep an eye on these two. Turn them over every minute. They¡¯re ready when they turn red.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Got it,¡± M replied with a broad smile. She concentrated on grilling the two shrimp skewers she was holding. Even though the smoke stung her eyes a little, she didn¡¯tin about it. Nathan leaned in and whispered, ¡°Wanda, let me take over if the smoke bothers your eyes. ¡°I can handle it.¡± M shook her head. Suddenly, Fenna shoved M aside and stood between her and Nathan. She even took the two skewers of shrimp from M¡¯s hand. M backed away and gave Fenna a look of displeasure. Fenna smirked and said, ¡°Ms. Hoffis, you shouldn¡¯t be doing these things. You¡¯re too spoiled and it would be a shame if you were to get burned by the charcoal. Just sit down and wait for dinner.¡± Nathan turned and gently reassured M, ¡°Just have a seat. It¡¯ll soon be ready.¡± M felt a bitter as she watched Nathan and Fenna grill side by side. Fenna took no notice of M. She found something to talk about and chatted happily with Nathan. Feeling depressed, M walked back to her seat and sat down. Phoebe pushed the juice toward her andforted her quietly, ¡°M, General Morrison has always been fond of you. His heart and soul are yours as long as you wish, and nobody can take him away from you.¡± Chapter 354 After taking a sip of the sweet¨Csour orange juice, M forced a stiff smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Phoebe asked earnestly. M couldn¡¯t help but nce at Nathan and Fenna again. Her mood was getting worse. Actually, they seem quitepatible. They¡¯re a good match in terms of their backgrounds and their abilities. ¡°Both of them are important leaders in Norvania and they have the same interests and ideals.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Phoebe could hear the bitterness and seriousness in M¡¯s words. ¡°M, you¡¯re not going to reconsider about it?¡± Phoebe asked helplessly. M lowered her head with a bitter smile on her face. ¡°What are you two talking about? Reconsider what?¡± Cameron chimed in curiously. ¡°Nothing.¡± M smiled thinly. Phoebe took a sip of her beer and let out a heavy sigh. Cameron leaned over to M and beamed at her. ¡°How am I supposed to address you now? Ms. Hoffis, Sally, or Wanda?¡± ¡°Call me Wanda. Sally Hoffis stopped existing ten years ago.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Cameron asked. ¡°Suntend doesn¡¯t recognize dual citizenship.¡± ¡°You are the sole heir of the Hoffis family. Why would you change your citizenship? Do you n to settle in Suntend?¡± Cameron¡¯s curiosity grew. M smiled awkwardly and slowly slurped her juice. Cameron changed the subject when he saw that M didn¡¯t want to talk about it. ¡°You and Nate seem destined for each other. You happened to marry him even after you lost your memory.¡± M merely smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s been fond of you since he was young. Is it true?¡± Cameron asked. ¡°Cameron, can we not talk about rtionships anymore?¡± M asked helplessly. Cameron gave an indifferent shrug. ¡°Okay, no talks about rtionships then.¡± Just then, Nathan brought the grilled seafood and meat to the table. Fenna followed and they both took seats. ¡°Have a taste of our cooking,¡± Fenna said. Phoebe dug in without hesitating. Sheplimented politely, ¡°Delicious.¡± Nathan picked up tworge shrimp, peeled them, and ced them on M¡¯s te. ¡°These are the ones that you have just grilled. Try them.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± M said. She gave a thumbs¨Cup while she ate. Nathan looked affectionately at M and smiled tenderly. Fenna felt a pang of mncholy when she saw that Nathan¡¯s eyes were only on M. Meanwhile, Cameron and Phoebe were enjoying themselves. They were in a rxed mood, enjoying the cool breeze and the night view as they had their barbecue and beer. ¡°This meat is good,¡± Cameron said as he picked up a skewer of beef. Looking up, he noticed that Fenna was looking upset and that Nathan was looking tenderly at M. With a raise of his voice, Cameron suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s y a game.¡± ¡°Sure, what kind of game?¡± Phoebe eximed. All eyes were on Cameron. He looked around and saw a tissue box on the table. He pulled out five tissues, picked up a small de of grass from the ground, and put it in one of the tissues. Finally, he crumpled all the tissues into five balls. ¡®All right, everybody grab one. Whoever gets the one with the grass will have to ept a punishment. Your choice will be Truth or Dare.¡± ¡°Sounds fun! Let¡¯s do it,¡± Phoebe cheered. Cameron scattered the five crumpled tissues on the table and each person took one. ¡°Who got it? Who has the tissue with the grass in it?¡± Cameron asked. ¡°Not me,¡± said Fenna with a smile. M didn¡¯t get it either. She leaned over and nced curiously at the tissue in Nathan¡¯s hand. She couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw the de of grass. ¡°Nate, it¡¯s in yours.¡± ¡°Truth or Dare?¡± Cameron asked enthusiastically. His forehead wrinkled when he saw Nathan looking at M. ¡°Why are you looking at Wanda?¡± Chapter 355 M blushed and turned away from Nathan. ¡°I¡¯ll take the Truth,¡± Nathan said. Cameron thought for a moment and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your ideal type of girl?¡± Phoebe frowned because she didn¡¯t see the point of the question. She shook her head and muttered, ¡°What a wasted opportunity.¡± However, Fenna was curious about Nathan¡¯s answer. After ncing at M, Nathan calmly replied, ¡°Wanda¡¯s my ideal girl.¡± Fenna¡¯s face immediately turned sour. Cameron was dumbfounded and only realized that he had actually missed an opportunity. Everyone already knew Nathan was interested in Wanda. M felt a warm sensation run through her and her heart started beating fast. She sipped at her juice awkwardly. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Forget it. Forget it. We all know that you¡¯re in love with her. Let me ask you another question, Cameron said shamelessly. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Nathan agreed unexpectedly. Just as Cameron was about to speak, Fenna jumped in and asked, ¡°If you had to choose between your love and career, what would you choose?¡± Nathan¡¯s expression became grave. Phoebe and Cameron looked at Fenna in shock and then back at Nathan. This was clearly a trap. ¡°What sort of question is that?¡± Phoebe asked. Fenna shot Phoebe a re. ¡°There are no rules about what questions you can¡¯t ask in this game. ¡°You!¡± Phoebe was so frustrated that she was speechless. She nced at M and saw that she had a grim look on her face. After taking a deep breath, Nathan downed a drink. He felt a tightness in his chest. Cameron quickly tried to soothe the tension by saying, ¡°Let¡¯s change the question. Let¡¯s-¡± ¡°No change of question. This is it. Nate, if you had to choose between your career and love, which would it be?¡± Fenna sounded stern. M¡¯s gaze turned cold as she looked at Fenna and said firmly, ¡°Career.¡± Fenna red at M. ¡°I was asking Nate, not you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s his answer,¡± M said determinedly. Fenna scoffed, ¡°How can you tell? You aren¡¯t him.¡± M gritted her teeth. She knew that Fenna just wanted to hear Nathan tell her personally that he would choose his career. M took arge sip of juice to calm the fire in her chest. After calming herself, she continued, ¡°He¡¯s the general of the Norvanian military, the key and the future of the nation¡¯s defense and weapons. Love pales whenpared to national duty. What¡¯s there to doubt?¡± With a bitter smile, Nathan asked, ¡°Do you think so?¡± Fenna was astonished. M and the others turned to Nathan at the same time. Nathan¡¯s eyes darkened in sorrow. He sipped his drink absentmindedly and sighed. When he looked at M, tears welled up in his eyes as he said, ¡°Anyone can be a general in Norvania. There are many able and courageous people. Norvaniacks no heroes like Daniel but there¡¯s only one Wanda Hoffis in this world.¡± Nathan¡¯s confession left M stunned. She had thought that Nathan, like herself, would naturally choose his career. Phoebe and Cameron were touched by Nathan¡¯s words. Fenna¡¯s face flushed as she angrily asked, ¡°Nate, do you even know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Nathan stayed calm as he said, ¡°I want both my career and love. But if I must pick one, I pick Wanda.¡® Chapter 356 Fenna trembled with rage. She clenched her fists and said, ¡°I meant your love, not Wanda.¡± ¡°Wanda is my love,¡± Nathan replied casually. A mix of emotions washed over M, who lowered her head and fiddled with her fingers. She felt touched and heartbroken at the same time. Fenna scoffed, ¡°Are you still that Nathan you used to be?¡± Nathan picked up his ss and clinked it with Fenna¡¯s. It was a gesture of apology for letting her down. After taking a sip of her drink, Fenna said, ¡°Even if you love her, she may not love you back.¡± ¡°So, there¡¯s nothing to talk about,¡± Nathan said in a bitter tone. M¡¯s difort grew. She stood and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Nathan looked fondly at M¡¯s figure as she walked away. Cameronughed. ¡°Well, this isn¡¯t a punishment game. It turned out to be your confession game. Your tactics for flirting are getting more intense. You even dare to tell such lies.¡± Nathan looked at Cameron and said gravely, ¡°My dream since I was a kid was to be a doctor.¡± All three were stunned by the abruptness of his words. Nathan took a deep breath. He looked up at the dark sky and took sip after sip of his drink. ¡°Daniel dreamed of being a soldier who would glorify thend. He used to say that with a higher position woulde more power and responsibility. That way he could do more useful things for the land and its people. His ideals were always high and noble,¡± said Nathan.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Your dreams and those of Daniel are both noble. Why did you be the person that Daniel idealized instead of a doctor?¡± Fenna asked. Nathan lowered his head and said, ¡°Wanda has always admired Daniel since she was a child. Daniel is probably her idol.¡± Phoebe was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t believe Nathan would say such a thing. She had never imagined that Nathan, always confident, had strived since childhood to be the person Wanda liked. Fenna turned her head and silently wiped away her tears. She finally realized that no matter how hard she tried, she wouldn¡¯t be able to win against Wanda. Cameron sighed softly and raised his ss to Nathan and said, ¡°Here you go, Nate. A toast to you.¡± After Nathan filled his ss, he raised it for a clink with Cameron¡¯s ss. ¡°You get better and better when you like someone excellent. Half of what you¡¯ve aplished today is because of Wanda. Here¡¯s to your devotion and Wanda¡¯s excellence. Let¡¯s drink to that, ¡°Cameron said. ¡°Cheers. To her thriving career,¡± Nathan said. Cameron paused. ¡°To whose career?¡± ¡°To Wanda¡¯s great career,¡± Nathan said with a bitter smile and downed his drink in one gulp. After Cameron finished his drink and put down his ss, he asked, ¡°She¡¯s not even willing to inherit the Hoffis family fortune and has ns to settle back in Suntend. What kind of career can she have?¡± Nathan replenished Cameron¡¯s drink. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t discuss that. Let¡¯s talk about something else.¡± Phoebe, who was munching on some grilled meat, looked at Nathan in shock. She wondered if Nathan had found out about M¡¯s identity. She asked with a nervous look, ¡°General Morrison, are you drunk or something?¡± Nathan ignored her. He continued drinking with Cameron, exchanging words here and there. Chapter 357 Phoebe could see that Nathan was depressed. He was drowning his sorrows with alcohol. Fenna left the table in a somber mood and headed for the vi. Meanwhile, M came out from inside and found Fenna at the doorstep. Fenna stopped her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± M calmly waited for her to speak. Fenna collected herself before saying, ¡°I love Nathan.¡± ¡°I know,¡± M replied. She felt a stab in her heart. Even though she had known it for a while, it still hurt. Fenna stared at M. M wasn¡¯t breathtakingly beautiful, but she had a lovely appearance, graceful figure, gentle personality, and sweet voice. Besides being beautiful and talented, she was the granddaughter of the richest family. Fenna believed that no one would be able to resist someone like M. Besides, Nathan had been in love with her since childhood. Their feelings had been deeply. rooted for more than a decade and were irreceable. Fenna knew that she couldn¡¯tpare with M in any way. ¡°Do you love Nate?¡± Fenna asked. M was silent, her gaze on Fenna. ¡°Will you return to Suntend someday?¡± Fenna asked. M replied with a hum. Fenna smiled relievedly. ¡°To me, Daniel is no match for Nate. He can¡¯t bepared to Nate at all. Maybe it¡¯s true that love is blind.¡± M was confused. She didn¡¯t understand why Fenna brought up Daniel andpared him to Nathan. ¡°You have the man that you love, the country that you want to go back to, your career, and your life. You don¡¯t belong here and you don¡¯t belong with Nathan. Please stop giving Nathan hope and don¡¯t make him sink further,¡± Fenna pleaded. M was heartbroken. Her eyes filled with tears as she clenched her fists. Fenna slowly walked toward her and spoke firmly, ¡°No matter how much he is in love with you, as long as you are gone, I am confident that I can help him forget you. Whether it takes one year or ten, or even a lifetime, I am ready to set him free.¡± At first, M didn¡¯t understand why Nathan, who loved her, needed to be freed by another woman. Later, she came to realize that Nathan had loved her for so many years without her response. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. They were once legally married, but M had not married him as Wanda. M blinked her teary eyes and asked tremblingly, ¡°Ms. Hudson, between your career and Nathan, which would you choose?¡± Fenna didn¡¯t hesitate for a second. ¡°I choose Nathan.¡± M smiled. She turned away from Fenna and sobbed uncontrobly. She secretly wiped away her tears, feeling like her heart was ripped open painfully. She knew Fenna loved Nathan more than she did. There were those in this world who risked everything for love, and there were those who dedicated themselves to science and sacrificed everything without counting the cost. They all fought for what they believed in and they were iparable. It took a while for M to calm down. She wiped away her tears and turned to Fenna. ¡°My blessings are upon you both.¡± Fenna¡¯s face began to light up. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Love him well,¡± M whispered in pain. ¡°I will. When are you leaving?¡± Fenna asked eagerly. M walked past her as she replied, ¡°I want to spend another month with my grandparents.¡± Fenna turned around excitedly as she watched M¡¯s figure and shouted, ¡°I hope you keep your promise. You must leave Norvania after a month.¡± Chapter 358 M and Fenna returned to their seats one after another. Cameron had already prepared those rolled¨C up tissues for the next round of the game. He announced, ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± M di ank the remauce, put the empty ss down, and said, ¡°I just remembered I have something to get done. I¡¯ll be on my way now. You guys have a good time.¡± Phoebe looked at M nkly and then stood up. M nodded at everyone before leaving but suddenly Nathan caught her wrist. M stood still in ce. They both froze, with her standing and him sitting. He refused to let go of her hand. All eyes were drawn to Nathan¡¯s hand. His eyes were shadowed as he held onto her hand. M¡¯s heart trembled with pain as she felt the warmth of his palm. ¡°Nate, there¡¯s something I have to do. My grandma¡¯s looking for me.¡± M found an excuse. She pushed his hand away but she couldn¡¯t get Nathan to loosen his grip. The pain in Nathan¡¯s heart was amplified a hundred fold after the drink. It surged like a tempestuous wave in the very depths of his soul. There were thousands of words he wanted to say to her but he couldn¡¯t say any of them. The only thing he could do was stare at the empty ss on the table. He felt an agonizing torment as he slowly loosened his grip on M¡¯s wrist. The pain was so intense that it felt like he was swallowing des with every breath he took. Eventually, he let his arm fall. M forced a smile and said, ¡°Phoebe and I will go first. Goodbye.¡± She headed for the gate without looking back. In a breeze, she passed the streetlights one by one. Her tears glistened in her eyes as she passed the lights. Back at the table in the garden, Cameron turned to Nathan, who looked like a lost soul. Nathan¡¯s eyes were unfocused as he stared at the empty ss M had drunk from. He looked utterly defeated and his reddened eyes were visible even in the dim, yellowish light. ¡°Why are you still sitting here? Go after her!¡± Cameron urged. Nathan ignored him with a sigh and poured himself a beer. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You should go after her if you love her. You¡¯re outstanding. Is there any woman you can¡¯t win over? I don¡¯t think any woman is beyond your reach!¡± Cameron said with frustration. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Fenna nudged Cameron in displeasure. ¡°Cam, stop being silly. What¡¯s the point in going after her? Not all women are worth it. Also, she doesn¡¯t belong here and will leave sooner orter.¡± Nathan continued to drink silently. Cameron mmed the table and said imperiously, ¡°Then find a way to make her stay!¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t love Nate!¡± Fenna shouted in anger. ¡°Feelings can be nurtured over time. He has loved her for so many years. He has put : much into her. Shouldn¡¯t he- ¡°Who says you always get paid for what you give?¡± Cameron was at a loss for words. ¡°Besides, Wanda has been selfish from the start. Nate was her childhood sweetheart. He treated her well and gave her so much. ¡°And what did she do in return? Shepletely forgot about Nate after she went abroad. She unfriended him and cut off all contact with him. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her amnesia, she probably wouldn¡¯t have given him a second nce for the rest of her life! Why should Nate hang on to such a woman?¡± Fenna said scornfully. Cameron thought Fenna¡¯s words made sense. He looked at Nathan and saw that he had already finished two bottles. Chapter 359 Nathan drank and listened to Fenna¡¯s words like salt rubbing on his wounds. He was so numb with pain that he didn¡¯t want to say a single word. ¡°Nate, listen to Fenna. Let it go,¡± Cameron sighed. Fenna stood up, grabbed the bottle of alcohol from Nathan¡¯s hand, and stated, ¡°Stop drinking. Nathan smiled bitterly and slowly closed his bloodshot eyes. He leaned back in his chair and lowered his head. He didn¡¯t want anyone to see his desperate grief. Cameron took a sip from his drink and sighed, ¡°Poor guy. You had us over here for dinner just for her sake. You thought that having more people around would make her feel morefortable. But she just had a ss of juice, took a bite of food, and left.¡± Fenna sat down next to Nathan and held his hand tenderly as sheforted, ¡°Nate, you deserve better than this.¡± ¡°Yeah, Fenna¡¯s right,¡± Cameron agreed. ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of her,¡± Nathan muttered quietly after a moment. Cameron was dumbfounded. Fenna was so angry and heartbroken that tears were streaming down her face. ¡°That¡¯s not true! Wanda doesn¡¯t deserve you. She doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate you. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nate, she never loved you! S ¡°Nate, she never loved you! She married you after she lost her memory because she was in a bad position and needed someone to rely on. ¡°After she regained her memory, she remembered that she had the means of support, someone she loved, and an ideal life. You have never been in her eyes, not even for a little while!¡± ¡°Fenna, please stop talking about her like that,¡± Nathan said with a trembling voice. ¡°Am I wrong about it?¡± Fenna replied in displeasure. Nathan staggered to his feet. Fenna quickly grabbed his hand but he slowly pushed her hand away and said, ¡°I have a headache. I¡¯ll rest in my room. You guys carry on.¡± ¡°Let me help you.¡± Nathan pushed her away again and said frostily, ¡°No, thanks.¡± He was drunk as he stumbled in the direction of the vi, Fenna stepped forward to help but he pushed her off. After some pushing and shoving, Fenna stopped approaching Nathan and stayed where she was. She watched his lonely figure and shed tears in silence.. Later, she went back to her seat in a rage and downed mouthfuls of alcohol. ¡°Fenna, you don¡¯t understand men,¡± Cameron consoled her. ¡°Men are dumb. They all have this idea that the best woman is the one they can¡¯t have!¡± Fenna gritted her teeth. Cameron gave a wry smile. ¡°Could that be because the best woman happens to be the one he can¡¯t have but loves the most?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They¡¯re still dumb!¡± The more Fenna thought about it, the more pissed she got. Cameron¡¯s face grew dimmer. ¡°What sort of twisted logic is that? If it¡¯s dumb to love someone who¡¯s out of reach, then what about you? You cling to him so desperately even though you know Wanda is irreceable in his heart. Aren¡¯t you-¡± Cameron didn¡¯t dare to say the word ¡°dumb¡± out of fear of hurting Fenna¡¯s feelings. ¡°How can you say such a thing? Am I not your sister?¡± Fenna¡¯s eyes turned red in rage, ¡°Fenna, listen to me. Nate doesn¡¯t love you at all. It will not lead to happiness if you force him to be with you,¡± Cameron advised gently. ¡°How do you know? We haven¡¯t even tried.¡± ¡°Love is about selflessness, not possession. Nate is well aware of this. He¡¯s a respected Norvanian general. Do you think he couldn¡¯t have Wanda if he wanted to? ¡°He could easily use his powers to force Wanda into marrying him, but he loves her too much. He can¡¯t stand the sight of her suffering and being unhappy,¡± Cameron exined. Fenna stood up, sounding cold as she said, ¡°I¡¯m no nobler than him. All I know is that I have to fight for my happiness. With that, she walked away. Chapter 360 ¡°Fenna-¡°Cameron called out but Fenna walked away without looking back. Cameron was left to eat alone. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh. M returned to Hoffis Manor with a small box in her hand. At the sight of M, Loretta hurriedly put down her utensils and retreated to her room. M had already spotted Loretta eating at the dining table. She quickly ran over and blocked Loretta¡¯s path. Loretta acted aloof to hide her embarrassment. She turned away and held her head high as if to indicate she wouldn¡¯t apologize. She seemed like a child who knew her mistake but refused to acknowledge it. ¡°Grandma, why are you always avoiding me?¡± M asked with a smile. Loretta turned away without a word. M walked up to Loretta, who turned her back again. M faced her again and handed her the box. ¡°I bought you the pastries you love.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t deserve it,¡± Loretta said arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯m your granddaughter. Why would you say that you don¡¯t deserve me buying you pastries? M¡¯s heart ached. With tears in her eyes, Loretta sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t y nice with me. I know what¡¯s on your mind. ¡°What¡¯s on my mind?¡± M¡¯s gaze was on Loretta. Loretta averted her eyes in distress and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m stupid and blind. I couldn¡¯t even recognize my granddaughter. I was so arrogant and rude that I insulted you. I even swore at you. I ¡± She became more and more upset as she spoke. Her indignation turned to guilt and self¨Cme. Choking back tears, she continued, ¡°Ick manners and knowledge. I¡¯m a nuisance to others, but it¡¯s just who I am, and I can¡¯t change. If you hate me, go ahead. I don¡¯t care.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. M was deeply saddened. It was obvious that Loretta was angry, but she couldn¡¯t stop ming herself. M questioned with a smile, ¡°Who told you that you were a nuisance?¡± Loretta clenched her teeth to hold back tears. ¡°You¡¯re the sweetest grandma in the whole world,¡± M said. Tears streamed down her face but she continued to smile. ¡°How could I ever hate you?¡± Loretta crossed her arms and turned away. Her tears were pouring down like rain, and her chin was shaking as she forced herself to hold back the tears. ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t be mad at me anymore. I¡¯m sorry,¡± M said sweetly. ¡°I have no right to be mad at you.¡± Loretta choked back tears of resentment. M was heartbroken at the sight of Loretta¡¯s aloofness. She had been away from home for more than ten years to study and work. She had called her grandparents asionally on video calls, but most of the time she only chatted with Zach. Loretta always kept the conversation going by asking about her life and recent events, but M often ended with a sentence or two. Loretta loved M, but all she got in return was being ignored. Consequently, Loretta always had an inkling that M didn¡¯t want to talk to her and even found her irritating. After handing the box of pastries to Phoebe, M reached out to hug Loretta. She pressed her cheek against Loretta¡¯s shoulder. Loretta was pleasantly surprised by M¡¯s unexpected show of affection, and her body trembled a little. + Chapter 361 ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t think so. I was jealous when you were so good to the fake granddaughter. I really wanted to tell you back then that I was your granddaughter,¡± M said affectionately. Loretta bit her lip and wept quietly, her body trembling. ¡°I didn¡¯t know whether my parents were alive or dead. I wanted to find out about them through the fake Sally. That¡¯s why I put up with it and didn¡¯t tell you the truth. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡± M rubbed her cheek against Loretta¡¯s shoulder and it melted Loretta¡¯s heart. M had always loved cuddling and being affectionate with Loretta when she was a little girl but had stopped when she turned six. ¡°Grandma, can you forgive me? Grandma, forgive me just this once. Will you?¡± M gently swung her hand. Loretta felt even more on Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She hung her head and sobbed, then wiped her tears with both hands and choked out, ¡°I¨CI¡¯m the one who should be apologizing.¡± ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re not wrong. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± M smiled brightly. She held Loretta¡¯s hand with one hand and wiped away her tears with the other. ¡°I¡± Loretta looked at M with reddened eyes. M¡¯s heart shattered at the sight but she smiled and said, ¡°Grandma,e sit with me in the living room. I brought your favorite pastries. Let¡¯s eat together, shall we?¡± Loretta nodded but then shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you anymore. You¡¯re always busy. You should be tired. Go rest in your room/I¨CI can eat alone.¡± It made M sad to see how carefully Loretta was still trying to please her. With tears in her eyes, M took Loretta¡¯s hand and walked over to the couch. She took the box of pastries that Phoebe had handed over, opened it, and smiled at Loretta. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I want to be with you.¡± Loretta looked at M in surprise. M picked up a pastry and held it up to Loretta¡¯s mouth. ¡± Grandma, open up. Let me feed you.¡± Loretta looked at the pastry in disbelief before finally opening her mouth for a bite. She stared nervously into M¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re not another fake granddaughter again, are you?¡± M was amused by Loretta¡¯s reaction. Yet, she felt a pang of mncholy afterughing. She had never treated Loretta as such. M assured her, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m your granddaughter. I haven¡¯t changed. I¡¯ve just be an adult.¡± Loretta still had a hard time believing it. Mira leaned into Loretta¡¯s ear and whispered, Grandma, I remember the summer I was eight and I got sick. ¡°Everyone told me not to eat anything cold but you sneakily bought me a big tub of ice cream. ¡°We hid under the nket and enjoyed it together. We had so much fun until Grandpa found you threw the whole tub of ice cream in his face.¡± out. He was so mad at you bo Lorettaughed as she recalled the memory. ¡°Yeah, your grandpa was so mad at me that he wanted to strangle me so badly. He said the only thing I knew was to harm you.¡± M wrapped her arms around Loretta¡¯s shoulders and leaned against her. ¡°How could you do me harm? You¡¯ve always been the one who loved me the most.¡± The smile on Loretta¡¯s face fell and she suddenly burst into tears. ¡°Wanda! I¡¯m the one who did you harm and made you suffer. I¡¯m truly awful and I don¡¯t deserve you!¡± Loretta had just calmed down, but she began to me herself and cry again. ¡°Grandma, you did me no harm. I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re the one who loves me most,¡± M said. A pang of guilt washed over Loretta as she uttered, ¡°I¡¯m the one who broke you and Nate apart. I¡¯m so damned awful. I kept you two apart.¡± Chapter 362 ¡°Nate and I were never together, Grandma. So, how can you say you broke us up?¡± M asked. ¡°I was the reason for your divorce,¡± Loretta said. ¡°The marriage wasn¡¯t even registered in my name, so it was invalid.¡± Loretta still med herself. ¡°But you and Nate were married for over half a year, you-¡± M interrupted. ¡°We were married in name only and it didn¡¯t work out for us for a long time. So, we can¡¯t be considered a couple.¡± Loretta looked at M with a shocked expression. M pretended to be calm. She picked up a pastry, took a bite, and offered another one to Loretta. ¡°Nate and I can¡¯t be together.¡± ¡°Why not? You love each other and you know each other inside and out. You¡¯re perfect for each other!¡± M hugged Loretta¡¯s arm and leaned against her shoulder. She closed her eyes and whispered, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll exin everythingter.¡± ¡°You two¨Chaven¡¯t even be a couple after being married for half a year, is Nate ipetent in bed?¡± Loretta asked earnestly. ¡°It isn¡¯t so, Grandma. Please don¡¯t overthink it,¡± M said helplessly. ¡°It must be because he¡¯s with another woman, then. I¡¯m going to talk to him.¡± Loretta clenched her fists in anger. ¡°No, please don¡¯t go looking for him.¡± M was flustered. Loretta fell silent and thought about how to help them reconcile. Donald was at his mansion in Imperial Heights. His fingers trembled with excitement as he looked at the report in his hand. ¡°Excellent, truly excellent! We¡¯ve finally found M Winkler. You¡¯re truly remarkable, General Morrison! But why is there no photo of her?¡± ¡°She is an extremely important person. Releasing her photo couldpromise her safety,¡± Nathan said calmly. Donald understood military confidentiality and was aware that some things were better known by fewer people. He asked, ¡°What do you n to do next? Will you be able to convince her to join Norvania?¡± ¡°She¡¯s originally from Norvania. She became a Sunteri just to get the qualifications to enter the prestigious research institute. She wouldn¡¯t have qualified to enter if she hadn¡¯t be a Sunteri.¡± ¡°That makes things easier. With what she¡¯s learned, she should return to serve her homnd! Nathan shook his head as he exined, ¡°Researchers aren¡¯t like soldiers. They aren¡¯t driven by a strong sense of national pride. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Science has no borders. Researchers only hope that their research will benefit mankind. It doesn¡¯t matter where they are. ¡°Besides, Suntend has great power. They have far better resources and technology than our country. It would mean abandoning all her research if she returned. For a researcher, to start from scratch would be more painful than death.¡± ¡®So you¡¯re saying that M can¡¯t bring back what she¡¯s done researching on hydronium?¡± Donald eximed. ¡°She can¡¯t.¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, Donald spoke gravely, ¡°I¡¯m still of the opinion that we should give it a try. She¡¯s a world¨Crenowned chemist and a first¨Css military engineer. She has endless. opportunities even if she gives up hydronium research.¡± ¡°She signed a five¨Cyear contract.¡± Nathan¡¯s tone became even more somber. ¡°With the country?¡± Nathan nodded. ¡°What are the conditions? What are the consequences if she breaks it?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± ¡°Find it out.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know what M looks like or where she lives with only this report. I can¡¯t send negotiators to persuade her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. President. It would be better for her safety if fewer people knew what she looked like,¡± Nathan replied. Chapter 363 ¡°Not even I can know that?¡± Donald frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll convince her to join Norvania,¡± Nathan said. ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll leave it up to you. I hope we can keep this once¨Cin¨Ca¨Cmillennium genius for the prosperity and strength of the country.¡± Donald sighed. A few dayster, in the evening, the soft golden rays of sunshine bathed the earth in warmth. It was so quiet in the living room of Hoffis Manor that even a pin drop could be heard. M leaned back on the couch. She was absorbed in studying the intricate machinery in the book. ¡°Wanda! Wanda, guess who¡¯s here!¡± Loretta¡¯s voice interrupted M¡¯s thoughts. She turned to look at the door to find Loretta bursting in with a bright smile. Nathan was on her heels. Wearing a ck suit, he looked elegant and handsome, with an iparable charm. M¡¯s heart began to race as she stood up with the book in her hand. It felt like a lifetime since they hadst seen each other. She missed him but had no reason or excuse to see him. She hadn¡¯t expected Nathan toe looking for her at all. ¡°Nate,¡± M greeted him as she put the book on the coffee table. Nathan walked over and looked at her with a deep sense of affection. There was an incredible tenderness in his eyes. He asked, ¡°Wanda, are you busy?¡± M shook her head. ¡°Not at all.¡± Nathan nced at the book she had ced on the table. The cover showed a diagram of an advanced fighter jet, written in anguage he had never seen before. He wasn¡¯t sure which country¡¯s armament manual it was. All he knew was that it must be veryplex. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to talk to you about. Can you go somewhere with me?¡± Nathan asked. M hesitated and looked at him unsurely. They had already talked about their rtionship. She didn¡¯t know what else he had to tell her. Before M could answer, Loretta pushed her over to Nathan and said, ¡°Go on, go on. Take all the time you need to talk. There¡¯s no need to hurry home.¡± M stumbled forward and fell right into Nathan¡¯s arms. Instinctively, Nathan took hold of her waist. His touch was warm and reassuring. This is from N?velDrama.Org. M¡¯s cheeks instantly flushed as she felt his firm embrace. M knew Loretta had done it intentionally. She shied away from Nathan¡¯s intense gaze. ¡°Can you?¡± Nathan asked again. Quickly, Loretta grabbed M¡¯s hand and ced it into Nathan¡¯s palm, then smiled and said, Of course, she can.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t take her hand. He sensed M¡¯s difort and only brushed the back of her hand. M¡¯s heart leapt. She tucked her hand behind her back. She felt she had no choice but to leave with Nathan at Loretta¡¯s insistence. ¡°Where are we going? Should I change?¡± M looked at Nathan, dressed elegantly and formally, while she was casually dressed. Excitement flickered in Nathan¡¯s eyes as he smiled. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t bother changing. Let¡¯s go.¡± Nathan moved aside to make way for her. M grabbed her phone and nervously walked past him. Nathan followed by her side. He kept his eyes on her, not wanting to look away for even a second. Loretta watched them walk away. A smile spread across her face, and her eyes filled with hope. Chapter 364 Nathan brought M to the shore where they stood side by side in the glow of the sunset. The sea sparkled like thousands of diamonds in the sun.. M nced around and noticed a few bodyguards following them in the distance, preventing anyone from getting too close. ¡°Nate, why did you bring me to the sea?¡± M asked. Nathan¡¯s eyes never left M. She looked so enchanting in the twilight. He said, ¡°It¡¯s quiet here. No one can disturb us and we won¡¯t be overheard.¡± M didn¡¯t quite understand him. Yet, she knew he wanted to talk about work when she saw his serious expression and his unwavering gaze. She smiled and said, ¡°I thought you understood me.¡± ¡°I do, but I still have to do my job,¡± Nathan replied. ¡°Apologize to Mr. President on my behalf,¡± M said. Nathan took a deep breath and said sincerely, ¡°Norvania needs you. Even if the country hasn¡¯t done much to support you in your studies, you¡¯re from Norvania and people won¡¯t see you as a traitor to Suntend. They¡¯ll get it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about public opinion. I only care about my projects¡® results.¡± M remained calm. ¡°When you return, we¡¯re going to mobilize the entire nation to help you continue what you¡¯re researching.¡± ¡°You know I¡¯ve already signed a contract.¡± || ¡°Suntend honors human rights. You can vite the contract, and the consequences of those vitions will be borne by the country.¡± A shadow flickered across M¡¯s eyes. ¡°The country can¡¯t afford the consequences.¡± ¡°What are the consequences?¡± M pursed her lips, looked deep into Nathan¡¯s eyes, and said with a heavy heart, ¡°Abandon all hydronium research projects and give the patents to Suntend. ¡°Nate, hydronium is something that I developed on my own, and I am the only one who understands its principles. ¡°It¡¯s important to me, more important than my own life. I can¡¯t give it up.¡± Nathan understood how researchers were devoted to their work, so he stopped insisting. After vo your contract with Suntend expires in five years, can you return to work in Norvania?¡± ¡°The development of a hydronium¨Cbased sonic weapon is not something that can be aplished in five years,¡± M replied. Nathan rubbed his forehead. He could feel a headacheing on. ¡°So, you¡¯re going to stay in Suntend forever.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± M replied. Sadness clouded Nathan¡¯s eyes as he fell into silence. ¡°Nate, I¡¯m truly sorry. At that time, my parents sent me abroad to be educated so that I could return later and serve our homnd.¡± M lowered her head and fiddled with the hem of her clothes. ¡°I had no other choice, especially in the field of science. Suntend values talent and is willing to let me learn more and be involved in important projects, but the condition is to be a Sunteri. So, I became a Sunteri. ¡°After that, I was no longer myself. Scientific work took up all my time. I only had two months. of vacation a year. For the rest of the time, I had to abide by the national regtions and cut off all contact with the outside world, including my parents. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to break off contact with you. I didn¡¯t know your feelings then,¡± M exined dejectedly. ¡®But now you do.¡± Nathan walked up to her while looking at her intently. ¡°Can you give me a chance?¡± M stepped back nervously while clutching her clothing. She shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re a general of Norvania, and I¡¯m a top¨Csecret researcher in Suntend. Any contact between us could be considered espionage and lead to an interrogation.¡± Nathan stepped forward and grabbed M¡¯s shoulders, trying to keep her from retreating.¡± Wanda, isn¡¯t anyone here worth staying for?¡± M stared into Nathan¡¯s eyes and slowly began to lose herself in them. He was all she had in her mind and heart. ¡°What about your grandparents, and what about Daniel? Isn¡¯t there even the slightest hint of hesitation?¡± Nathan asked in a low voice.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Darkness gradually enveloped them. Chapter 365 M¡¯s reluctance to leave Nathan filled her eyes with sadness. She blinked her teary eyes and stared intently at Nathan but she couldn¡¯t see him clearly as night had fallen. Yet, his outline still looked breathtaking. Her heart stiffened like her body. ¡°You probably will not get another chance to return to Norvania if you go back to Suntend this time. Will you really leave without hesitation?¡± Nathan¡¯s voice carried serious weight. ¡°1¡± M was at a loss for words as her heart ached. Although she couldn¡¯t bear leaving Zach and Loretta, she hated leaving Nathan the most. Zach and Loretta could still keep in touch with her during her vacations. They could even visit her in Suntend. Yet, she and Nathan would be strangers the moment she left Norvania. He would be gone from her life without a trace. If this had happened three years ago, she would have been sad but not as devastated and reluctant. It was during these three years of amnesia that she had fallen deeply and irrevocably in love with him. That was why she felt so hurt and was unwilling to leave him now. Given the choice between her scientific career and her love, she chose the former. She felt as if her heart was being torn apart and was bleeding uncontrobly. Tears began to trickle down her cheeks. Nathan had a faint glimpse of her tears. He cupped her face and wiped away her tears with his thumbs. ¡°Are you crying for your grandparents or Daniel?¡± Overwhelmed with grief, M dropped her head, her shoulders shaking with each sob. The pain was too intense for her to ask why Nathan kept bringing up Daniel at a time like that. ¡°Wanda, as long as you¡¯re willing to stay in Norvania, the government can help you negotiate and get the Suntend settled. We¡¯ll take care of the termination of your contracts, the project patents, and other matters. We¡¯ll fight to get it back to you,¡± Nathan assured her. ¡°The projects aren¡¯t just one. There are over 20,¡± M choked out with her head down. Nathan w 1 was taken aback. M sniffed and muttered sadly, ¡°Nate, I¡¯ve left over a dozen projects. unfinished while I was away. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°They¡¯re all important to me but the hydronium project is the most important, and it¡¯s extremely challenging.¡± ¡°You mean M slowly shoved Nathan¡¯s hand away and took a step back. ¡°There¡¯s no way I can stay in Norvania.¡± The breeze from the sea blew in. It ruffled M¡¯s long hair but cut through Nathan¡¯s heart. He looked at M but the darkness made it hard for him to make out her features. Tears trickled down his eyes, but he forced himself to smile as he said, ¡°It¡¯s dark.¡± M was upset and wanted to exin her difficulties. ¡°Nate, I-¡± Nathan interrupted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilty because of what I said. I can report to Mr. President as soon as I have your answer.¡± M¡¯s heart hurt badly. ¡°I respect your decision.¡± Nathan turned away and added, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll give you a ride home.¡± They were silent on the way back. Looking out the windows, they seemed lost in their thoughts. M got out of the car when they reached Hoffis Manor. The car sped away as soon as she closed the car door. She waved goodbye to the car as it drove away. She wanted to say goodbye but then she felt that it didn¡¯t matter anymore. Nathan just did what he had to do to convince M. He didn¡¯t have a long conversation with her, didn¡¯t push her, and didn¡¯t try to make deals. He knew that M would leave anyway. There was nothing in this world that could make M give up her scientific achievements, her research on hydronium, her citizenship, and her career. Nathan never contacted M again in the days that followed. Meanwhile, M devoted her time to Zach and Loretta. She held back, even though she missed Nathan. She braced herself for theing days without him. They wouldn¡¯t meet or keep in touch, and eventually, they would forget each other. It was a monthter in the morning and the sunlight streamed into the room with a warm glow. Phoebe was packing her bags, while M and Sienna were in conversation by the side of the bed. ¡°Will we meet again?¡± Sienna asked. M nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be able to contact you a month before and after Christmas. You can also visit me at Suntend.¡± Chapter 366 Sienna lowered her head with a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯ll never save up enough money for ne tickets.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay for your flights and amodations,¡± M said. Sienna shook her head. ¡°I still owe you over 400 thousand. After you¡¯ve left, I¡¯ll continue to ?earn more and pay you back.¡± M took her hand in pity. ¡°Sienna, you don¡¯t have to pay me back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only fair that the debt be repaid. I understand that you¡¯re the granddaughter of a tycoon, so you¡¯re not short of money, but I have nothing. I can only be your friend if we¡¯re equal.¡± M sighed, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to suffer.¡± Sienna beamed. ¡°You¡¯ve already been so kind to me. You got me a job at Hoffis Corporation, even though I was a lousy student at the vocational school. I can make five figures a month and this is something I never dreamt of in my life.¡± ¡°Things will get better from now on,¡± M said while hugging Phoebe softly. 1 Basking in the warmth of their friendship, Sienna leaned against M¡¯s shoulder and closed. her eyes in contentment. ¡°Having a friend like you is the luckiest thing in my life.¡± After a moment of hugging, Sienna asked, ¡°When¡¯s your flight?¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you off.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to. It¡¯s an early flight, so just get some rest. I¡¯ll be in touch with you when I get there. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to contact anyone for about ten months after I begin work, so it means I¡¯m on vacation if I get in touch with you.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Sienna smiled. M looked at Sienna with a heavy heart as she struggled to find the right words to say. Sienna had the feeling that M was on the verge of something, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you have something else on your mind?¡± M forced a smile. Her eyes were suddenly filled with tears. ¡°Sienna, can you be Nathan¡¯s friend?¡± Sienna looked surprised. ¡°He¡¯s a general in the Norvanian military and I¡¯m just amoner. How am I supposed to befriend him? You are overestimating me.¡® ¡°Didn¡¯t I introduce you to each other a long time ago? And you have saved his contact details as well.¡± ¡°Wanda, what exactly are you up for? General Morrison wouldn¡¯t have any interest in me.¡± M took Sienna¡¯s hand nervously. ¡°He may seem strict and distant but he¡¯s actually very gentle, considerate, and respectful of women. He¡¯s a nice guy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just how you see it because you¡¯re his darling. Others might not see it that way.¡± M¡¯s tone gradually chariged to one of growing concern as she gently rubbed Sienna¡¯s hand. ¡± You two can just be friends. I¡¯m not asking you to be his girlfriend. I¡¯m just¡ª¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°You When Sienna saw her hesitation and the tears in her eyes, she understood right away. want me to tell you everything about him after you¡¯ve gone?¡± No longer hiding her intention, M bit her lip and asked, ¡°Can you?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you contact him directly? Friendship is still an option, even if you two can¡¯t be a couple.¡± Sienna was baffled. M forced a smile. She dropped her head to hide her tears from Sienna. Although her heart broke, she acted indifferent. Unable to answer what Sienna wanted to know, M changed the subject. ¡°Sienna, what do you value most in life?¡± ¡°Money,¡± Sienna answered without hesitation. ¡°Money is everything.¡± M turned to Phoebe, who was packing her bags. ¡°And what about you, Phoebe?¡± Phoebe closed her suitcase and said out loud, ¡°I value you the most in my life.¡± M felt a rush of warmth surge through her heart but she said, ¡°What nonsense.¡± Phoebe approached M, sat down, and took her hand. She looked at M earnestly and said, M, I don¡¯t mean any nonsense. I¡¯ll never forget the kindness you¡¯ve shown me. ¡°I nearly lost my life in the treacherous underground vault of the mine. Yet, you saved me. You helped me take revenge and gave me the good life I have today.¡± M gently stroked Phoebe¡¯s head. ¡°The country would have saved you even without me.¡± Chapter 367 Phoebe smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re not only the one who saved my life, you¡¯re also the only family I have.¡± Meanwhile, Sienna looked at Phoebe with mixed emotions in her eyes, then slowly shifted her gaze to M¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder how someone as kind as M could exist. For M who was born into wealth, she never sought luxury. Instead, she chose to work in Suntend. She was kindhearted and couldn¡¯t bear to see others suffer. She saved Phoebe and lent arge sum of money to help Sienna through hard times. M also often live¨Cstreamed painting sessions to raise money and donated to charity on her Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Own. ¡°Wanda, what do you value most in life?¡± Sienna asked curiously. Nathan immediately popped into M¡¯s head. ¡°Her work,¡± Phoebe interjected. ¡°I¡¯m really curious. What¡¯s Wanda¡¯s job? Sienna asked. Phoebe smiled quietly in response. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary mechanical engineer,¡± M said. ¡°What kind of machines? What are they used for?¡± Sienna pressed. M quickly changed the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about my work. It¡¯s kind of boring. Let¡¯s talk about you. You-¡± Just then, someone¡¯s phone rang. M and Sienna looked at Phoebe, who answered it and exchanged a few words with the caller. / After a moment, Phoebe handed the phone to M and said, ¡°M, it¡¯s General Morrison¡¯s assistant. He¡¯s looking for you. ¡°Who?¡± M suddenly got nervous. ¡°Cole.¡± M got nervous every time people or things concerning Nathan were mentioned. Her unwillingness to leave grew. However, M didn¡¯t want toplicate things any further since she would be returning to Suntend the next day. She made up her mind and stated, ¡°Tell him that I¡¯m not seeing Nathan anymore.¡± The look on Phoebe¡¯s face became solemn, and her hand holding the phone froze in the air. M, just listen to what he says. Don¡¯t leave yourself with any regrets.¡± Phoebe¡¯s demeanor was too intense and it made M feel insecure. She grabbed the phone and held it to her ear. ¡°Cole, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Ms. Hoffis, I know you¡¯re going to leave Norvania tomorrow. General Morrison told me not ÇÐ ? HIS BONUS to tell you, so you can return to Suntend peacefully, but I must tell you.¡± Cole¡¯s voice was heavy with grief. Cole¡¯s words disturbed M and she said, ¡°Tell me. What happened?¡± ¡°General Morrison is in trouble,¡± Cole blurted out. His voice was filled with sorrow. M¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she felt as if a heavy weight had fallen on her chest, making it difficult for her to catch her breath. ¡°What happened to Nate?¡± Cole exined woefully, ¡°Half a month ago, two researchers from the military base¡¯s chemical research department were kidnapped by Nightshade¡¯s men. Last time, we were quick to deal with the hydronium explosion. ¡°Nightshade suspects that M is part of our research team, so they kidnap the two researchers. General Morrison sent people to bargain for their release, but they were all killed.. ¡°Nightshade then demanded that General Morrison negotiate alone, or they would kill the two researchers and murder more Norvanian researchers. General Morrison was left with no choice, so-¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Nate now?¡± M panicked. ¡°General Morrison has been missing for five days now. All trackers and locators are down. We have no news of him. I¡¯m afraid¡­ he might¡­¡± Overwhelmed with grief, Cole choked on his words. Tears streamed down M¡¯s face. Her throat stung, and her head spun. She choked out, ¡°No, Nate must be safe. He must be alive!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Hoffis. General Morrison- ¡°Shut up!¡± M shouted through her tears and abruptly put an end to the call. Wiping away her tears, M said to Phoebe, ¡°Cancel the flight and find me Nightshade¡¯sir. I¡¯ll find Nathan!¡± Chapter 368 When M found Cole the next day, he was extracting prisoners from the prison. She learned that Nightshade had demanded that the Norvanian government exchange Oliver for the two researchers. Oliver¡¯s life was worthlesspared to the researchers. At the prison gate, Oliver was led away in handcuffs with a ck cloth over his head to a vehicle by heavily armed guards. M stopped Cole and asked worriedly, ¡°Where¡¯s Nate? Is there any news of him?¡± Cole shook his head. Concern filled his eyes as he said, ¡°Ms. Hoffis, General Morrison has been missing for six days.¡± ¡°Was he taken by Nightshade¡¯s men?¡± Tears welled up in M¡¯s eyes, and her fingers trembled a little. ¡°Nightshade¡¯s men aren¡¯t admitting to General Morrison¡¯s abduction. They only admit taking two researchers. Now they¡¯re making a trade for Oliver.¡± ¡°How did Nate disappear?¡± Cole looked around before lowering his voice. ¡°The soldiers originally sent were all killed by Nightshade, so General Morrison came up with a new n. ¡°He led a team to rescue the two researchers, but there¡¯s been no word from the dozen or so who apanied him.¡± M was astonished. ¡°A dozen or so?¡± ¡°Yes, Lucas went with them, too.¡± M couldn¡¯t understand it and questioned earnestly, ¡°Why was there a dozen or so? When I was sold to the frontier by Suzanne¡¯s brother, Nate brought a whole army with him to rescue me, including fighter jets. ¦° ¡°That¡¯s different, Ms. Hoffis. You were in our territory back then. Nightshade n is in Dorzania, and we can¡¯t send troops into foreignnds. Their missiles would shoot down any fighter jets that entered Dorzanian airspace.¡± M got the point. She pleaded earnestly, ¡°Cole, help me. Let me rescue Nate.¡± ¡°No, no way.¡± Cole shook his head tensely and walked away. M caught up with him and blocked his path. ¡°Let me save Nate.¡± Cole held his forehead and sighed deeply, feeling helpless. ¡°Ms. Hoffis, you¡¯re not strong enough to fight. How will you save General Morrison? Your involvement will only cause me trouble.¡± ¡°But-¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The reason I told you this before you left for Suntend is that I hope you¡¯ll stay here and wait a bit longer for General Morrison¡¯s safe return,¡± Coleforted her earnestly. ¡°If General Morrisones back dead, at least you can say goodbye to him without regret.¡± As soon as M heard the word ¡°dead¡°, she felt like she¡¯d been stabbed in the heart, the pain reaching deep into her bones. Tears silently trickled down her pale cheeks. Cole bid M farewell and headed toward the prison van. A dozen armed vehicles escorted the prison van as it drove away. M wiped away her tears and walked over to Phoebe¡¯s car. Phoebe opened the door for her. ¡°M, have you found out anything about General Morrison¡¯s whereabouts?¡± ¡°Cole doesn¡¯t even know where he¡¯s gone,¡± M said as she got into the car. Phoebe started the car and sped away. After a moment, M muttered determinedly, ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s at the Nightshade¡¯sir. I¡¯ll go save him. He must still be alive.¡± ¡°M, you can¡¯t take any risks. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you go off alone to rescue General Morrison,¡± Phoebe said. M leaned back in her seat and closed her eyes to get some rest. Her thoughts were on how to save Nathan. After waiting several days in Norvania, M learned that the two researchers exchanged for Oliver had returned safely, but they didn¡¯t bring any news of Nathan. Nightshade had only traded for Oliver but left Suzanne behind. This proved Oliver¡¯s importance to Nightshade. Despite strong objections from Phoebe and Cole, M managed to secretly buy a ticket to Dorzania and set off alone to find Nathan. Chapter 369 Known as the ¡°Mad Dog¡± of the world, Dorzania was a small but militarily powerful nation. They were ambitious and brutal. They never hesitated to use force to get what they wanted, whether it was economics, wealth, resources, or territory. On the frontier of Dorzania, there was an ind called Cloudreach Isle that was inhabited by thousands of inders. These inders were the elite spies of various countries who had been. trained by the Nightshade n. Though considered a secret organization, the Nightshade n had the Dorzania government as its backbone. The sunset on Cloudreach Isle was magnificent. After the speedboat docked, two armed men. helped M ashore. Shortly after, the speedboat took off again. M was blindfolded as she meekly followed them ashore. After crossing a stretch of beach andnd, M was taken for a ten¨Cminute ride in a sightseeing car before her blindfold was taken off. She found herself standing in a spacious house. The house was decorated in a unique way that reflected the cultural characteristics of Dorzania. She rubbed her eyes and scanned the room. There were four armed men standing guard in the four corners of the room, ring at her in a threatening manner. Ss Vaughn, the leader of the Nightshade n, was sitting on a bed in front of her. He was a stocky man of about 60 years old. Scrumptious food and winey on the bed tray in front of him. He raised an eyebrow at M, then casually took a sip of wine and chewed on a piece of beef jerky. He asked, ¡°Where did you get that?¡± It wasn¡¯t until M handed them a small portion of hydronium that they noticed her and took her to the Nightshadeir. M responded in a chilling tone, ¡°I want to see Nathan. I won¡¯t say a word if I don¡¯t get to see him.¡± Ss remained indifferent as he enjoyed his food and drink at a leisurely pace. Hepletely ignored M. ¡°I don¡¯t know him. I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll say nothing,¡± M answered, proud and defiant. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid to die?¡± Ss smirked. M adopted a fearless stance. ¡°I never intended to leave alive since I came here. Bring Nathan if you want to know M Winkler¡¯s whereabouts. I must see him.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I told you. I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± Ss angrily mmed down the beef jerky he held and fixed M with his icy, fierce gaze. M¡¯s heart raced with fear. Her legs trembled, and her back was soaked with sweat. She had grown up in a sheltered environment, surrounded by nothing but study and research. She had never been in a situation like this in her life. She felt sheer terror as she faced these terrorists alone. Yet, she tried to keep herposure. She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t you want the hydronium? Don¡¯t you want to find out where M Winkler is?¡± Ss¡® features twisted menacingly as he stressed each word. ¡°Do you want to be killed immediately?¡± M remained silent. Her stare was unwavering. This was the wildest thing that she had ever done in her life. She wouldn¡¯t regret it even if she died here today without seeing Nathan. Ss¡® anger gradually gave way to a hint of amusement as he watched M¡¯s defiant expression. He spoke vigorously, ¡°It is true that we have captured two Norvanian researchers. and killed several Norvanian soldiers who had infiltrated Nightshade, but all of this was done to save Oliver. ¡°As for Nathan, he is the general of the Norvanian military. Capturing him would be a deration of war on Norvania. Do you think we have the guts to do that?¡± M¡¯s gaze hardened, and her tone became stern. ¡°You may not have the guts to openly dere what you¡¯ve done, but you¡¯ve certainly had a lot of dirty dealings behind the scenes.¡± Chapter 370 Ss threw his head back inughter. It was then that a well¨Cdressed young man entered the room. He was suave and elegant, his gaze sharply assessing M. Smiling, he approached her and introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m Murray Manning, deputy leader of Nightshade. Mr. Vaughn is getting on in years and he¡¯s not in the best of health. If you have any concerns, you may address them to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to exchange information on M for Nathan. Release him, and I¡¯ll tell you everything I know about M and the whereabouts of over 40 bottles of hydronium,¡± M said. ¡°All right,¡± Murray replied with a thin smile. Unable to contain his rage, Ss grabbed a ss and swung it wildly at Murray, who deftly sidesteps the blow. Ss bellowed in anger, ¡°You fool! How dare you take Nathan behind my back?¡± Murray remained calm. He carefully picked up the ss that had fallen and ced it back on the tray. ¡°Mr. Vaughn, you¡¯re getting older, and your physical condition is not good. ¡°You¡¯re too hesitant and youck the guts. It¡¯s time for you to step down.¡± Ss far orted with rage. Anger zed in his eyes as he clenched his teeth and red at Murray. Meanwhile, Murray remained as calm and gentle as ever. There was a stark contrast in the attitudes of the two as they met each other¡¯s .paze. Murray seemed even more frightening to M. Those who were callous knew how to hide what they felt and never let their true thoughts surface. After a moment of tense silence, Ss questioned furiously, ¡°Are you trying to destroy Nightshade by trying to antagonize Nathan?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of a dead man?¡± Murray grinned. M felt a sudden surge of panic and lost control of herself. Every nerve in her body aching as she screamed, ¡°What have you done to Nate?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. v was Murray was startled by M¡¯s outburst. He began to look slightly somber. ¡°You¡¯re the bravestdy I¡¯ve evere across. ¡°The fact that you are here alone in the face of death shows that you are holding something of real value. M¡¯s vision was clouded by tears. She held back from crying and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Nate? Let me see him!¡± ¡°Bring him from the water dungeon,¡± Murray instructed the men behind him. M¡¯s heart was in pieces, but she clung to a glimmer of hope. Ss appeared old and bedridden. He seemed to have been eclipsed in power by Murray. That would exin why Ss had been oblivious to the fact that Murray had captured Nathan and was holding him in the Nightshade¡¯sir. After a moment, two burly men dragged Nathan into the house and threw him to the floor. He was thoroughly drenched. M was on the brink of a breakdown at the sight of Nathan. She couldn¡¯t believe what she had seen. He was all bruised and battered. He was barely conscious as hey in a pool of blood. M rushed forward and fell to her knees, trembling as she cradled Nathan¡¯s head in her hands. Tears ran down her face and dripped onto Nathan¡¯s pale cheeks. Her heart quivered with pain. It was as if it were in mes, torn apart, and pierced by a thousand arrows. She held Nathan¡¯s shoulders and touched his cold face. ¡°Nate, Nate¡­¡± M sobbed uncontrobly. Her voice was choked with grief. ¡°Open your eyes. Look at me. It¡¯s me, Wanda. I¡¯m here to bring you home. Nate, open your eyes and look at me, okay?¡± Nathan didn¡¯t move. He was pale and cold like a corpse. M was hurting so bad she couldn¡¯t breathe. Her lips were quivering as she struggled for air. She ced her ear near Nathan¡¯s nose but couldn¡¯t hear his breathing causing her to panic. Desperation washed over her as she held on to Nathan and cried out, ¡°Nate, wake up. It¡¯s me, Wanda! Wake up! Don¡¯t frighten me¡­ please¡­¡± ¡°I brought him here. Now, where¡¯s M?¡± Murray¡¯s voice rang out. Chapter 371 M¡¯s face was awash with tears, her emotion a mixture of anguish and resentment, as she gazed up at Murray and screamed, ¡°Why did you have to take his life? Why?¡± With a mere smirk, Murray replied, ¡°I kill whoever I want to kill, without any reason.¡± M¡¯s sobs took an unexpected turn, morphing intoughter. As each tear fell onto her lips, she tasted the bitterness of sorrow. Seated on the ground, she cradled Nathan¡¯s shoulders in herp, her arms gently supporting his head as she pressed her cheek against his chilling skin. Each tear that fell from her eyes found its way onto Nathan¡¯s face, a silent cascade of grief. No longer did she cry out or protest. Instead, she held Nathan¡¯s cold form close, her body trembling while her tears flowed ceaselessly down her cheeks. Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath, her throat sore as she whispered, ¡°Nate is dead. None of you will get hydronium, and you won¡¯t find M either. You can kill me now.¡± ¡°Where is M?¡± Murray demanded angrily. M held onto Nathan tightly. For the first time in her life, she experienced the agony of losing a loved one. She realized that the pain ran so deep that she didn¡¯t even dare to keep living. It felt like everything in the world was no longer irrelevant to her. ¡°Kill me,¡± M repeated through her sobs, her tone bing more intense. Murray walked over, grabbed M¡¯s cor, and pulled her up, his won¡¯t?¡± gaze icy. ¡°Do you think I M trembled violently, her eyes red from crying, her body still shaking. In a fit of hysteria, she purposely enraged him, ¡°Kill me, kill me! You coward, scum, trash! You¡¯re a monster. You¡¯re not a monster if you don¡¯t kill me!¡± Murray was instantly provoked. He drew his gun and pointed it at M¡¯s head. M felt an unprecedented sense of relief. Without a hint of fear, she closed her eyes slowly. All she hoped for now was to catch up to Nathan after death. She wanted to be with him and to find their parents together in the afterworld. She choked her tears and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nate. I¡¯mte, but please wait for me.¡± She awaited the sound of the gunshot with her heart aching terribly. She hoped the shot would end her agony soon. ¡°No.¡± A tense roar rang out. Immediately, M felt the gun above her head being pushed away, and a familiar voice, frantic and panicked, pleaded, ¡°Don¡¯t kill her.¡± M slowly opened her eyes. In her line of sight was Oliver. He grabbed Murray¡¯s gun, and pushed M away forcefully, his expression tense. ¡°Mr. Manning, please, don¡¯t kill her.¡± Murray red at M, sneering, ¡°Anyone who dares to insult me in this world ends up She¡¯s asking for it.¡± dead. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Oliver¡¯s heart was in turmoil as he nced at Nathan on the ground and then at M, who seemed devoid of any will to live. He knew that if Nathan died, M wouldn¡¯t survive either. Oliver hurriedly tried to calm the situation. ¡°Chubs, stay put and don¡¯t anger Mr. Manning.¡± With that, he went down to check Nathan¡¯s carotid artery and found a faint pulse. Immediately, he began CPR. Seeing a glimmer of hope, M rushed over, kneeling beside Nathan without disturbing Oliver¡¯s rescue efforts. She held Nathan¡¯s hand gently, rubbing it softly, hoping to give him some warmth. Holding her breath with her tears shimmering, M gazed at Nathan¡¯s pale cheek. In her heart, she silently prayed, ¡°Nate, as long as you survive, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± Chapter 372 Within the confines of a narrow cell, a gentle stream of sunlight filtered through the window. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. My at the edge of the bed, slipping into a deep slumber. Her hand sped Nathan¡¯s palm tightly. The sun¡¯s rays bathed her side, casting aforting warmth around her. Nathan slowly opened his eyes, feeling feeble and weak. He nced at the dpidated ceiling before surveying his surroundings. A bitterness curled his lips. Despite having ventured through the death, he found himself back in this cursed ce. Sensing his hand being held, Nathan lifted his head and found M. His body stiffened in shock. He never wanted to bring her into such danger. Nathan struggled to move, hoping it was all just his dream. M stirred awake at his movements. Seeing Nathan alive, she couldn¡¯t contain her excitement, rising to her feet and reaching for his forehead. ¡°Nate, you¡¯re awake, finally.¡± In an instant, Nathan realized this was no dream. Grabbing M¡¯s wrist, anger surged within him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± M leaned in, disregarding his question, and gently inquired, ¡°You¡¯ve been unconscious for two days. Are you feeling alright?¡± Despite his aching body, Nathan forcefully pushed himself up, his tone stern. ¡°Tell me, why are you here?¡± M hesitated, struggling to find the words. Nathan¡¯s anger red, overshadowed by a deep¨Cseated fear and concern for M¡¯s safety. He wasn¡¯t afraid of death, but her presence in the Nightshade¡¯s headquarters was akin to amb in a lion¡¯s den. In a roar of anger, Nathan eximed, ¡°Chubs, have you lost your mind?¡± This was a level of fury M had never seen from Nathan. Tears blurred her vision instantly as fear and trepidation consumed her mind. Without restraint, she exined, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve lost it. If it weren¡¯t for me finding you, you¡¯d already be dead!¡± Nathan¡¯s chest heaved with anger, his face pale. He uttered, ¡°I¡¯d rather be dead than have you try to save me.¡± TH Before M could respond, tears choked her voice. She let go of Nathan¡¯s hand, turning to leave in an attempt topose herself. As she neared the iron door, the reality of their confinement sank in. With guards outside, she could only face away from Nathan, silently wiping her tears. She knew Nathan was angry because he was worried about her safety, but his harsh words stung nheless. Suddenly, amotion broke the silence. M nervously turned around to find Nathan getting out of bed unsteadily, his hand bracing against the bedside table before he stumbled to the ground. Ignoring her own emotions, M rushed back to support him. In the next moment, Nathan pulled her into a tight embrace, catching her off guard. She froze, feeling the intensity of his grip as he buried his head in her neck. Sensing his turmoil, M whispered, ¡°Nate.¡± Nathan¡¯s voice trembled as he uttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chubs. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Filled with sorrow and guilt, he continued to apologize. Understanding his remorse, M said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Nate.¡± She stroked his back and was no longer upset by his earlier outburst. M helped him back to bed and tucked him in. As they both calmed down, Nathan¡¯s curiosity got the better of him. ¡°How did you get in? Are you alone?¡± M nodded. ¡°Yes. I gave them a bottle of hydronium and told them I knew the whereabouts of M Winkler, so they brought me here.¡± Chapter 373 ¡°This is not a ce you should havee to.¡± Nathan¡¯s expression was grave. M pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Fortunately, I did.¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze softened as he looked at her, his heart filled with concern. ¡°And you? How did you end up getting captured?¡± M asked curiously. Nathan smiled bitterly, closing his eyes with a mournful expression. ¡°Lucas was bribed by them.¡± M was taken aback. She never expected it was Lucas after all. For a moment, she was at a loss for words. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder about his feelings to be betrayed by someone he trusted the most, falling into the hands of the enemy. Feeling uneasy, M nestled into Nathan¡¯s embrace with her hands patting his shoulders and her cheeks against his chest. She wanted tofort him. Her sudden, overwhelming hug caught Nathan off guard, freezing him in ce. From shock to a sense of joy, Nathan¡¯s emotions surged even more. This was the first time M had hugged him voluntarily. His hand lifted slightly and nervously rested on her back, but before he could hold her tight, M sat up straight in excitement. ¡°Nate, we can¡¯t just sit and wait to die. We need to find a way to escape.¡± Nathan, still somewhat dazed, nodded. M tucked him into bed and murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to dy them. You need to rest and recover, then we¡¯ll n our escape.¡± Nathan scrutinized around the cell. Besides a bed, a cupboard, and a separate bathroom, there was nothing else. ¡°You¡¯ve been here with me for two days?¡± Nathan asked. M nodded in response. Frowning, Nathan¡¯s expression grew even more somber. ¡°Where have you been sleeping?¡± She patted the edge of the bed. ¡°Here.¡± Nathan¡¯s face grew even more troubled as he tried to sit up. M pressed down on his shoulder. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You should sleep,¡± he said, ¡°You¡¯re injured, you need proper rest,¡± M insisted. ¡°My injuries are nothing,¡± Nathan responded, trying to get up again and pulling back the covers. ¡°You haven¡¯t had a proper rest in two days.¡± ¡°Nate, lie down.¡± M pushed him back down and pulled the covers back over him. Nathan was restless, his face full of concern as he tried to get up again. M sat on the edge of the bed, stretching her legs and lying down in his embrace. Nathan¡¯s body immediately tensed up, once again shocked beyond words. One of his hands still hanging in the air, frozen. M pulled his hand down and kept her head down so he couldn¡¯t see her flushed face. She whispered in shyness, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep beside you if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Nathan swallowed, his chest rising and falling with each rough breath. His voice was but a whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± M nestled her face into his chest, avoiding his gaze. ¡°Let me know if I touch your wounds.¡® Nathan murmured, ¡°Okay. Now go to sleep.¡± Her initiative caught him off guard, leaving him pleasantly surprised. Was it the circumstances that brought them this close? It had been ages since Mst slept beside him. A faint smile graced Nathan¡¯s lips as he adjusted his hold, drawing her closer. Contentment washed over him as he closed his eyes to rest. Nathan¡¯s resilient body recovered after the rest. His injuries seemed trivial to him. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. It was the next day when he woke up with M in his arms. Early in the morning, a few armed men took M away, only to return her after some time. Upon her return to the cell, Nathan nervously grasped her shoulders, scrutinizing her from head to toe. M smiled lightly to reassure him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± + Chapter 374 Nathan questioned, ¡°Where did they take you? What have they done?¡± M approached cautiously, raising a hand to block any prying ears, her words a soft murmur in Nathan¡¯s ear. ¡°I made a deal with them. I promised to reveal the location of hydronium if they could save you.¡± Nathan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You¡¯ve told them?¡± M nodded, her brows furrowing in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°If they locate hydronium, won¡¯t that expose your identity?¡± Anxietyced Nathan¡¯s words. M acknowledged the risk. ¡°Yes, only M Winkler knows the exact location for it. Once they retrieve it, my identity will be exposed.¡± ¡°Did you speak truthfully to them?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± M affirmed. ¡°I told them that it¡¯s safeguarded in a heavily fortified research facility in Suntend, and it won¡¯t be easy for them to get it.¡¯ Restless thoughts churned in Nathan¡¯s mind as he released M, his fingers running through his hair in agitation. M reached for his hand, her voice a soothing whisper. ¡°Nate, if I hadn¡¯t cooperated, neither of us would have survived. With this leverage, we can get you back to Norvania safely.¡± Nathan exhaled deeply, a pang of pain gripping his chest. Without hesitation, he dered, ¡°I won¡¯t abandon you here.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll depart tomorrow,¡± she responded. Approaching Nathan, M reached out to touch his chest. Surprised by her boldness, Nathan watched her hand move freely, his heart quickening. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are your wounds fully healed?¡± M¡¯s voice was gentle. Nathan smiled faintly. All she had to do was ask, but she resorted to physical confirmation. Taking her wrist, Nathan gently withdrew it, his voice tinged with hoarseness. ¡°Yes.¡± M inquired, ¡°Do you have a n?¡± Nathan surveyed their surroundings. ¡°I need a weapon. You must arrange a meeting with Murray tomorrow and think of an excuse to bring me along.¡± ¡°You intend to use him as leverage?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nathan affirmed, his resolve unwavering. M¡¯s curiosity sparked. ¡°Why not Ss?¡± ¡°Ss¡¯s influence has long waned,¡± Nathan replied as he sourced the cupboard for any viable weapons. ¡°If he still held power, he wouldn¡¯t darey a finger on me.¡± M sighed, ¡°Murray truly is ruthless.¡± Nathan picked up a toothbrush and examined its handle, pondering how to sharpen it swiftly. ¡°Nate, are you sure about this?¡± M¡¯s voice brimmed with concern. Nathan uttered, his resolve unyielding, ¡°Whether we seed or fail, I won¡¯t leave you alone here to suffer.¡± M was moved. ¡°Nate!¡± Anticipating her attempt to dissuade him, Nathan stated firmly, ¡°I¡¯d rather perish than surrender.¡± ¡°Well.¡± M approached him, her hands resting on his shoulders as she once again rose on her tiptoes to whisper in his ear. Her lips brushed Nathan¡¯s earlobe. Nathan felt a surge like an electric shock, his body tingling, his heart fluttering as he instinctively leaned back. M hooked her hand behind his head, drawing him closer. Under her persistent fervor, Nathan¡¯s thoughts began to blur. Her warm breath teased Nathan¡¯s ear, sending shivers down his spine and kindling a fire within him. In a haze, he heard M¡¯s whisper. ¡°I have a gun.¡± Nathan was stunned, locking eyes with M, unable toprehend what he had just heard. It seemed miraculous, yet almost like a jest. How could she have smuggled a gun into such a heavily guarded ce? M took Nathan¡¯s hand and led him into the bathroom. She positioned him by the door, instructing him to keep watch diligently. Chapter 375 M delicately withdrew the thick hairpin from her hair, and in an instant, her silky hair tumbled down in a mesmerizing cascade, shimmering like a celestial being, her beauty spellbinding. Nathan was captivated by her sudden movement. His attention was solely on her allure, oblivious to the presence of the gun. Seeing his fascination, M flicked the hairpin in her hand. ¡°Nate, this is it. Puzzled, Nathan inspected it. ¡°It appears to be a simple ivory hairpin, with a slightly thicker stem, and it¡¯s hollow.¡± M offered a faint smile, crouching to pluck a handful of translucent beads from her shoe. cing them in Nathan¡¯s palm, she whispered, ¡°Bulletproof steel beads harder than diamonds, crafted by my own hands.¡± Nathan examined the beads, increasingly impressed by M¡¯s resourcefulness. Turning away discreetly, M discreetly retrieved a tiny spring from within her bra. Respecting her privacy, Nathan nced away as she adjusted her attire. In no time, she retrieved concealed gun parts from various ces on her body, all miniature. Handing them over to Nathan, she swiftly assembled them with expert precision. Nathan watched in awe, his gaze shifting to her beautiful face, her focused expression captivating him. Like the most dazzling star in the universe, she seemed unattainable yet alluring. Uponpletion, M ced the gun before Nathan. The gun resembled a thick, round pen, with a small button on top, adorned with a tassel. Nathan whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a gun like this before. Did you design it?¡± M nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a gun tailored for spies to infiltrate enemy territory. Its material is undetectable by any machine and it¡¯spact and lightweight, perfect for concealment.¡± Handing the weapon to Nathan, she then tied her hair into a neat bun, using the pen¨Clike gun as a hairpin. Nathan was nervous. ¡°What if it identally fires?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t. It has a safety lock despite its size.¡± M assured him. Nathan smiled warmly in return. His gaze was intense and fervent as it locked onto her. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. In that fleeting moment, he released all hesitation from his heart. A woman of her caliber didn¡¯t belong to any person or nation; she was solely her own. She was destined to shine brightly in her own domain, creating wonders. Regardless of the nation that would reap the benefits, she deserved more. M took Nathan¡¯s hand, whispering, ¡°Nate, tomorrow I n to eliminate S, and then take Murray hostage.¡± Nathan¡¯s curiosity piqued. ¡°Why take the risk of targeting S first?¡± M gestured toward the hairpin¨Clike gun, and countered as she leaned into Nathan, ¡°If I aimed this at you, would you believe it¡¯s a gun?¡± ¡°To give them a warning. I got it,¡± Nathan responded. His Adam¡¯s apple moved as he gently pushed M away. He wondered what was she up to today, for consistently leaning on him, whether intentionally or not. Their physical closeness unsettled his thoughts, hindering his focus on the impending task. M sensed Nathan¡¯s evasion. & She regarded him suspiciously, a frown creasing her brow as she questioned, ¡°Nate, didn¡¯t you used to say you liked me a lot?¡± Nathan was taken aback, a hint of bewilderment in his eyes as he stared intensely at her. Chapter 376 M found Nathan¡¯s response disheartening, her dissatisfaction cast a shadow over her mood. It appeared he was reluctant to admit it. Meanwhile, Nathan remained deep in contemtion. M changed the subject, asking, ¡°Nate, if we manage to escape from here, what are your ns?¡± Taking a seat at the bed¡¯s edge, Nathan responded casually, ¡°I aim to dismantle the Dark Shadows Society.¡± ¡°This is Dorzania, not Norvania,¡± M reminded, settling in beside him, their shoulders touching. ¡°How do you intend to dismantle such a vile society here?¡± ¡°By targeting their leaders. With no one to lead, the society will crumble on its own,¡± Nathan exined. ¡°Excellent, count me in.¡± M smiled warmly. Nathan nced at her, his eyes reflecting a hint of confusion. He had no clue about her statement. After their escape, M would return to Suntend. Under Nathan¡¯s intense gaze, M felt a tinge of shyness and difort. She gently took hisrge hand, cing it on herp, and holding it tenderly. Nathan was once again taken aback, observing her actions with curiosity. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what she was up to and why was she initiating contact by holding his hand and gently caressing it. His heartbeat quickened as he silently observed her. Even during their marriage, she had never been this affectionate with him. M continued to rub his hand and lightly pat its back, speaking with assurance, ¡°We will certainly leave this ce safely, Nate. I have faith in you.¡± Nathan withdrew his hand slowly. ¡°Behaving like this might give me the wrong impression.¡± M paused as Nathan pulled away his hand with a bittersweet expression. She was unable to suppress her smile. A straightforward man like him needed her to confess before he could understand her feelings. Blushing, M smiled, opting to remain silent. Following their conversation, they delved into more detailed nning, readying themselves for any unexpected turns of events. M felt a sense of calm wash over her. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Regardless of the oue, as long as she remained as M, she held the power topel those people to send Nathan back to Norvania. In the depth of night, Nathan and M received a summons from Ss as if the opportunity presented itself without their seeking. As they entered the opulent meeting hall bathing in the glow of countless lights, they found themselves amidst a crowd. Among the attendees stood Lucas and Oliver, an unexpected sight that piqued their curiosity. On the table rested a familiar box, its presence instantly darkening M¡¯s countenance. Sensing her unease, Nathan leaned closer, his voice a soft murmur, ¡°Wha¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± With a subtle nod, M gestured toward the high¨Ctech box before them. Nathan followed her gaze. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°48 bottles of hydronium,¡± M whispered, her voice barely audible. ¡°I hadn¡¯t anticipated their swift acquisition of it from the heavily guarded Suntend Research Institute.¡± Nathan contemted her revtion. ¡°Have you considered the possibility of Suntend spies. among them?¡± M¡¯s expression soured as she realized her oversight. Meanwhile, Murray reclined with crossed legs, his gaze fixed intently on M. After a moment of silence, he inquired, ¡°What are you two whispering?¡± Baffled by Dorzanian, Nathan furrowed his brow at the question. M offered a warm smile. ¡°Congrattions on swiftly securing the hydronium.¡± Murray pointed toward the box, his skepticism evident. ¡°Is it truly hydronium contained within this box?¡± Assuming the contents had been verified, M was caught off guard by the doubt. Murray persisted, ¡°We couldn¡¯t open it, so we¡¯ve brought you here to inspect it.¡± Chapter 377 ¡°Thank goodness you didn¡¯t open it,¡± M said calmly. ¡°This thing reacts even with oxygen. If you had opened it, this ce would have been leveled in an instant.¡± ¡°Sounds rather mystical,¡± Murraymented, his curiosity piqued as he examined the box. 48 bottles of hydronium was a very small object, transparent, resembling liquid jelly. ¡°It must be handled in a specific environment.¡± M reminded, ¡°Do you know about the explosion at the border of Norvania? It left behind a massive crater and contaminated the entire province with toxic purple gas.¡± Murray¡¯s expression darkened as he looked at Lucas and Oliver. Lucas nodded, confirming the truth of her statement. M cast a disdainful nce at Lucas. He was repulsive to her now. She used to perceive him as a decent person and had treated him kindly. M discreetly checked Nathan¡¯s expression. He seemedposed, showing no discernible change. She wondered if he harbored any inclination to harm Lucas at this moment. At that moment, Ss on the bed sat up, cross¨Clegged, his gaze intense as he fixed it on M. ¡± Who are you exactly?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Chubs Hoffis.¡± M gestured toward Oliver. ¡°His niece, although we¡¯re not rted by blood.¡± Ss smirked, uttering casually, ¡°You¡¯re M.¡± Everyone in the room stared at her in disbelief, their eyes widening with shock, a blend of apprehension and confusion evident. Nathan leaned down to whisper to M, ¡°Why are they reacting like this? What did he say?¡± M leaned against Nathan¡¯s shoulder, whispering, ¡°He¡¯s figured out my identity.¡± Nathan wasn¡¯t surprised. With the hydronium now exposed, her identity was inevitably revealed. Oliver took a couple of steps forward, staring at M incredulously. ¡°You¡¯re truly M?¡± M shot him a disdainful nce, her lips sealed in silence. Murray¡¯sughter echoed, rich with amusement. ¡°Ah, herees M, strolling right into our trap as if it were a mere stroll in the park.¡± M countered sharply, ¡°What¡¯s so amusing? My answer is final. No one can coerce me into doing something against my will.¡± Murray drew his gun, inspecting it meticulously, his words dripping with implication. ¡°Once we have you in our grasp/your consent bes irrelevant. Refusal means consequences. I¡¯ll end him.¡± As Murray aimed the gun at Nathan, M¡¯s heart raced with anxiety, but she couldn¡¯t afford to show weakness. Maintaining a facade of indifference, she remarked, ¡°To kill or not to kill, it¡¯s your choice. If you want my cooperation, you¡¯ll need to hand over my parents.¡± Ss turned to Murray. ¡°Who are her parents?¡± Murray hesitated briefly, then nced at Oliver. ¡°Where are her parents?¡± Oliver furrowed his brow, his expression growing solemn as he met Murray¡¯s gaze. They had targeted M¡¯s family to facilitate Suzanne¡¯s infiltration into Nathan¡¯s circle, where she posed as Sally. Murray approached Oliver slowly, prodding his shoulder with the gun. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, where are her parents?¡± Oliver¡¯s voice was barely a whisper. ¡°Dead.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. M was shaken, her gaze piercing Oliver as she cried out, ¡°You¡¯re lying! Their graves are empty!¡± ¡°They¡¯re empty because they were dumped into the sea after serving their purpose.¡± M¡¯s vision blurred, her legs weakening, tears streaming down her cheeks. Nathan enveloped her in his embrace, holding her tightly. M sought sce in Nathan¡¯s arms, crying out in her native tongue, ¡°You¡¯re lying. My parents aren¡¯t dead, they¡¯re not dead!¡± Chapter 378 Nathan couldn¡¯t bear to witness M¡¯s anguish. He enveloped her in a tight embrace, murmuring soothing words into her ear, ¡°Chubs, gather your strength.¡± M clung to Nathan¡¯s chest, her sobs heavy with grief. ¡°Nate, that monster took my parents from me.¡± Nathan leaned in close, his voice a gentle whisper in her ear. ¡°Stay strong. You must seek justice for them.¡± M nodded through her tears in determination. ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Are you ready?¡± Nathan delicately cradled the back of M¡¯s head, drawing her close to his chest, their closeness puzzling onlookers. Once more, Mnodded. In a swift motion, Nathan plucked the hairpin from M¡¯s hair and aimed a shot at Ss, who was lying on the bed. The muffled sound of the gunshot barely registered. Before anyone couldprehend the events unfolding, a crimson dot appeared on the forehead of the elderly man on the bed. Ss froze, his eyes wide open, his body rigid and unresponsive. As Murray grasped the gravity of the situation, he moved to raise his gun, only to find Nathan aiming the hairpin squarely at his forehead. All eyes turned to Nathan and M, guns at the ready. Murray, gripped by fear, pleaded, ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me. Nathan swiftly disarmed Murray and passed the weapon to M. M epted the gun, wiping away her tears, and trained it on the opposite side of Murray¡¯s forehead. ¡°Release Mr. Manning,¡± a nearby gunman demanded, ¡°or we¡¯ll end both of you.¡± M approached calmly, retrieving the box containing the Azurium and tucking it into her pocket. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Addressing the others, she warned, ¡°I¡¯ll use him as a meat shield if anyone dares to shoot.¡± Murray raised his hands, a smirk ying on his lips as he eyed the device in Nathan¡¯s hand. He had never encountered such a formidable weaponpact yet potent, concealed within M¡¯s hair like a simple hairpin. No one could have guessed its lethal capability, a gun cloaked in silent death. Murray¡¯s voice trembled with anxiety as he asked, ¡°How did you manage to get it in?¡± Approaching Murray, M asked softly, ¡°Are you familiar with M?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been hunting her for years, investigating extensively. Of course, we¡¯re familiar with her,¡± Murray replied./ M chuckled softly. ¡°Aside from her work as a chemist, she has another identity. Any guesses?¡± Murray¡¯splexion turned ashen, and his throat constricted as he replied slowly, ¡°Yes, a system engineer.¡± M hummed in response. Then, she nced at the others in the room. ¡°Arrange for a speedboat for us if you want him alive.¡± Murray barked, ¡°Move, what are you waiting for?¡± His subordinates hurried away to prepare the boat. Murray nced at Ss, who was lying on the bed. Hey there, eyes wide open in death. Technically, he didn¡¯t even know he had been shot, yet he was already dead. ¡°Why kill him instead of holding him hostage, and why risk holding me?¡± Murray asked, bewildered. M exined calmly, ¡°If we hold him hostage, your men will kill us all, including him. If we hold you, his men will kill us all, including you. ¡°You both refuse topromise for each other. With him dead, you be the leader. Holding you hostage is the best choice.¡± M smiled faintly, examining the gun in her hand, and added, ¡°By the way, let me demonstrate the power of this small gun I designed.¡± + Chapter 379 ¡°You really are M,¡± Murray repeated, his astonishment palpable. M offered a helpless smile. ¡°Ss outwits you by far. You possess bravery butck strategy, leaving only brutality.¡± Murray¡¯s gaze turned fierce, his eyes aze with anger. His subordinate returned with an update. ¡°Mr. Manning, the speedboat is prepared.¡± M addressed the group, ¡°Don¡¯t try to nt any bombs on the boat. Murray will be departing this ind with us. We¡¯ll release him at Dorzania airport.¡± Upon hearing this, his subordinate dashed out immediately to disarm the explosives. Nathan asked softly, ¡°Chubs, is everything under control?¡± Notprehending Dorzanian, Nathan could only await M¡¯s directives as he was unsure of the situation¡¯s progress. body, searching for weapons and confiscating all guns and des to eliminate any potential threat. ¡°They intended to nt bombs on the speedboat?¡± Nathan sought rification. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer. He¡¯s off to disarm the bomb,¡± M said as she patted Murray¡® M nodded. Before long, the subordinate returned, panting. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± M and Nathan held their guns to Murray¡¯s head, guiding him outside. The ind was tranquil at night, the moon casting its radiant glow, illuminating their path with rity. Lucas and Oliver, apanied by several armed men, trailed behind until they reached the boat. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Nathan turned to M. ¡°Can you steer the boat?¡± She shook her head. Nathan handed her the gun. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just kill him if he sudden moves.¡± M tensed. She gripped the gun tightly, aiming it meticulously at Murray¡¯s head. res any As the boatmenced its swift departure from the shore, back onnd, Lucas promptly seized his subordinate¡¯s gun and aimed it toward the speedboat. Oliver pressed down on his gun, his voice trembling as he asked, ¡°What are you doing? Mr. Manning is still on the boat.¡± Lucas roared, ¡°I know Nathan. The moment he¡¯s safe, he¡¯ll go for Murray first. He won¡¯t let him get away, and then it¡¯ll be you and me.¡± Pushing Oliver¡¯s hand away, Lucas raised his gun again. Oliver intervened once more, applying force to stop him. ¡°You can kill Murray and Nathan, but you can¡¯t touch Chubs.¡± With a swift kick, Lucas sent Oliver sprawling, shouting, ¡°Your sentimental bullshit is just getting in the way.¡± Oliver was knocked back. Raising his gun, Lucas unleashed a flurry of shots toward the departing boat. The sound of Bunfire reverberated. ¡°Chubs, get down!¡± Nathan eximed, hurrying over to shield M. He used his body to cover her, guiding her to the floor of the boat. The gunfire poured down like a relentless storm, without discrimination, until the bullets ran out. With a ssh, Murray leaped off the boat. M quivered in Nathan¡¯s embrace, her body trembling from the fierce onught of gunfire. She struggled for breath and slowly regained her senses. Urgently, she touched Nathan¡¯s face. ¡°Nate, are you okay? Are you hurt?¡± Nathan¡¯s breath wasbored, his voice rough as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m alright. What about you? Are you injured?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Who was shooting? They were firing everywhere, even at Murray,¡± M said, still shaken. ¡°It had to be Lucas.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Nathan sighed, resting his head on M¡¯s shoulder, his voice weakening, ¡°He¡¯s been by my side for years. He probably anticipated my moves.¡± ¡°Murray seized the opportunity amidst the chaos and jumped into the water,¡± M said. Chapter 380 Nathan responded with a soft murmur. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. M¡¯s racing heart calmed as she gazed upon the star¨Cstudded sky, its ethereal beauty enveloping her in a sense of peace. stay on top top of With flushed cheeks, she shyly asked, ¡°Nate, how much longer do you intend to stay me? The boat seems to be drifting off course.¡± Nathan slowly shifted, propping himself up with his hands. But before he could fully rise, he copsed back onto M. Under the weight of his sturdy chest, M struggled to breathe, a sense of unease creeping over her. ¡°Nate, what¡¯s wrong? Are you injured?¡± M¡¯s hands wrapped around his waist, frantically searching his back. As her fingers brushed against his shoulder des, she felt moisture. She withdrew her hand and brought it to her nose, detecting the metallic tang of blood. Her heart twisted with anguish, hands trembling as she applied pressure to the wound, her voice choked with tears, ¡°Nate, you¡¯ve been shot.¡± Nathan whispered weakly into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be okay.¡± Struggling to speak through her tears, M gently pushed him aside and crawled out from underneath him. She held onto his injured back tightly, fearing he might bleed out and slip away. ¡°You¡¯re so silly.¡± M sobbed, feeling utterly helpless. Nathan weakly uttered, ¡°Chubs, help me up.¡± M helped him to sit, supporting his arm. Leaning against the edge of the chair, Nathan pointed to the brightest star in the southern sky. ¡°Chubs, can you see that brightest star?¡± Following his gesture, M wiped away her tears and nodded. ¡°Yes, I can see it.¡± ¡°Adjust the ship¡¯s course in that direction,¡± Nathan instructed. M adjusted the direction, aligning the ship¡¯s course as indicated and securing the navigation. Turning back toward Nathan, M settled beside him, her voice trembling with concern. ¡°Nate. Nathany silent with not a single movement. M¡¯s chin quivered as her hand trembled. She caressed his cheek gently, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°Nate, are you okay?¡± Nathan remained still, his breaths bing faint. Filled with fear, M wrapped her arms tightly around his neck, tears staining his cheeks.¡± Nate¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not dead,¡± Nathan said, his deep voice echoing in the silent night. Upon hearing his voice, M felt a surge of relief, yet anxiety still gripped her heart. Tears streamed down her face as she asked, ¡°Then why won¡¯t you respond?¡± Nathan touched the back of her head, his voice gentle, ¡°Chubs, would you be sad if I were truly gone?¡± Pushing him away, M eximed in frustration, ¡°Can¡¯t you see how much I¡¯m hurting already? Are my tears meaningless to you?¡± Nathan smiled softly, his gaze tender as he murmured, ¡°You¡¯ve always been sensitive. Tearse easily when facing challenges, fears, or injustices. You even cried when the neighbor¡¯s pet passed away.¡± Wiping her tears away, M grumbled, ¡°I was a child back then. I¡¯m an adult now.¡± Nathan chuckled softly and closed his eyes. ¡°But you¡¯re still the same crybaby.¡± M pouted. ¡°Please, don¡¯t put yourself in such danger again,¡± she said concernedly, ¡°You¡¯re a Norvanian general. Your life is invaluable and shouldn¡¯t be risked.¡± Nathan smiled faintly, his voice weak. ¡°You, Chubs, are more precious to me. And you, M, are precious to the nation.¡± Chapter 381 On the journey away from the ind, M quietly stayed by Nathan¡¯s side. Nathan had been shot. They couldn¡¯t sail directly back to Norvania from the sea, so they chose the nearest point toe ashore. Once ashore, M found someone nearby and asked them to call for assistance. Then, they rushed Nathan to the hospital. M held the unconscious Nathan. She didn¡¯t have the courage to check his breathing. Through the ordeal of life and death, her heart grew stronger. There was nothing more painful than her experience of losing Nathan. If it weren¡¯t for Oliver, Nathan would have died on the ind. She harbored no gratitude toward Oliver. He killed her parents. Thus, there was a deadly feud between them. ¡ü She would avenge her parents¡® death one day. She would definitely kill Oliver with her own hands. At the hospital, M sat on the chair outside of the emergency treatment room. Her eyelids. grew heavier, and she felt exhausted. She was worried about Nathan, who was in the operating room. She didn¡¯t dare to close her eyes, even if just for a second. The surgerysted from 4:00 am until 9:00 am. When the doctor came out, M was emotionally and mentally strained. She didn¡¯t dare to rx, not even for a moment. She said anxiously, ¡°D¨CDoctor¡­ I¡­¡± M paused, wondering what the rtionship between. her and Nathan really was. She thought it should be friends. The doctor reassured M before she could finish her sentence, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The surgery was sessful. Your husband isn¡¯t in critical condition. ¡°The bullet lodged in his shoulder de, avoiding the vital organs. But the difficulty in removing the bullet led to excessive bleeding and weakened his body. He needs rest, so make sure to take good care of him.¡± M was ovee with excitement as tears welled up in her eyes. She sincerely offered her gratitude, ¡°Thank you so much, doctor. I really appreciate it. I will take good care of him.¡± The doctor smiled and said, ¡°The patient¡¯s information hasn¡¯t been recorded yet. Find some time to complete his identification information.¡± M nodded as she said, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± The doctor left. Shortly after, a nurse wheeled Nathan out. M pushed the stretcher alongside the nurse. Nathany on the bed, shirtless, with bandages wrapped around his shoulder. He was pale and unconscious. Back in the ward, M didn¡¯t dare to sleep. She sat on the edge of Nathan¡¯s bed, holding his warm hand, and gazed at his handsome face as he slept. She kept a close eye on the fluctuations of his heart rate on the ECG machine. Soon after, there was a knock on the door. M turned to look as the door was pushed open. She saw Cole rushing in anxiously. Her heart settled slightly after seeing him. But her joyful moodsted only three seconds as she noticed the woman behind Cole. Instantly, she felt dejected. Fenna also came along. ¡°General Morrison!¡± Cole shouted as he entered the room. ¡°How is he?¡± M pursed her lips as she shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He just underwent surgery and hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± After Nathan went into the operating room, she contacted Cole. Cole immediately got in touch with Dorzania¡¯s foreign affairs officer. He then flew over in a helicopter. Unexpectedly, he arrived right after the five¨Chour surgery ended. ¡°Nate,¡± Fenna said as she walked toward Nathan. She held his other hand and leaned close to his face. Softly, she called out, ¡°Nate, wake up. It¡¯s Fenna.¡± M gently put Nathan¡¯s hand down and covered him with the nket. She pulled the nket up to cover his exposed shoulder. ¡°Let me look at his wound,¡± Fenna said as she lifted the nket. M nervously tried to stop her. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t-¡± Before she could stop her, Fenna was already checking his wound. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Due to Nathan¡¯s wound being wrapped in gauze, they couldn¡¯t see anything. Even if they could, they weren¡¯t doctors, so there was nothing they could do. M just didn¡¯t understand why she wanted to look. After checking, Fenna touched Nathan¡¯s cheek. Her eyes reddened, and her voice caught in her throat as she asked, ¡°What happened? Why is he so badly injured?¡± Chapter 382 M remained silent as she watched Fenna. Cole looked around and said, ¡°Ms. Hoffis, where¡¯s Lucas and the others?¡± M pulled Cole outside the door. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. We¡¯ll have to wait for Nate to wake up before I can tell you, but Lucas betrayed us.¡± Cole was shocked. He shouted in anguish and frustration, ¡°That can¡¯t be!¡± M knew they wererades, as close as brothers. She found it hard to ept such a fact. ¡°Nate is injured because of him,¡± M said. Cole clenched his fist, seething with anger as his veins bulged. He suppressed the feeling until his eyes reddened. Turning away from M, he tilted his head back to take deep breaths, gradually easing the anger and heartache. 1 M didn¡¯t know how tofort him. His anger and pain were so intense. Still, Nathan must be suffering a hundred times more than Cole. At the thought of Nathan, M left Cole alone and returned to the ward. As she entered, she froze in ce. Fenna sat beside the bed. She rested her elbows on the bed and tightly held Nathan¡¯s hand against her face. She was emotional as she looked at Nathan with an intense gaze. Then, Fenna gently kissed the back of Nathan¡¯s hand. Witnessing such an affectionate scene, M didn¡¯t know whether to enter or leave. She also didn¡¯t know whether to tell Fenna to let go of Nathan¡¯s hand or to reassure her not to worry too much. Unfortunately, she had no authority to make Fenna let go of Nathan¡¯s hand. She could only secretly wallow in her pain. M walked in and stood in front of her. ¡°Ms. Hudson- Before she could offer any words offort, Fenna cut her off, ¡°You can go back. Just leave this to me.¡± She didn¡¯t even nce at her. M was speechless. Fenna looked at M, who remained silent and motionless. She lifted her head in displeasure and gazed at M. She slowly released Nathan¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there anything else?¡± M took a deep breath. She exined, ¡°I want to wait for Nate to wake up.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll have Cole notify you when he wakes up,¡± Fenna replied. M remained silent. Fenna continued, ¡°You can have Phoebee pick you up, or you can take a ne back yourself. When Nate wakes up, Cole recovery.¡± M stayed silent again. nd I will get him on the helicopter to Norvania for Fenna acted as if she was in charge. After a moment¡¯s thought, she said, ¡°By the way, thank you for fearlessly venturing alone to Nightshade headquarters to rescue Nate. We will always remember your kindness.¡± We? When did she and Nathan be one? Was it this month when M decided to return to Suntend and deliberately avoided Nathan? At that moment, M witnessed Fenna¡¯s intimate gestures toward Nathan. It wasn¡¯t something that regr friends would do. It clearly looked like what partners or family members would do. M¡¯s heart was in turmoil, feeling too ufortable to speak. She thought about the timest in the prison on the ind when she had physical contact with Nathan. He always deliberately avoided her. All signs indicated that he seemed to have changed. M couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Ms. Hudson, are you and Nate¡­¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Fenna looked up at M, her gaze bing intense. After a long pause, M gathered the courage to finish her question, ¡°Are you two together?¡± Fenna paused for a few seconds before saying seriously, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re together. We¡¯ve been officially together for a month.¡± A gut¨Cwrenching feeling surged through M¡¯s heart. The pain sent shivers down her spine, leaving her numb. She wanted to cry, her tears already welling up in her eyes, yet she managed to muster a faint smile. Her mind went nk. She was unsure of how to react without being rude. Together for a month? That was the month after she clearly rejected Nathan and was preparing to return to Suntend. Indeed, Nathan didn¡¯t evene to see her during that month. + Chapter 383 So that was the truth. Fenna noticed M looking pale and in a daze. Her tone filled with concern as she asked, What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°N¨CNothing,¡± M replied as she forced a smile, trying to conceal her sadness. Fenna stood up and frowned at her. She asked, ¡°Did you just find out about us being together? Did Nate not tell you?¡± M shook her head with a smile. Tears already welled up in her eyes, and she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. She pretended to remain calm and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not his fault. I made it clear that we couldn¡¯t stay as friends and to not keep in touch. It¡¯s normal for him not to tell me.¡± ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Fenna replied. M forced an awkward smile, ¡°When are you going back to Suntend?¡± Fenna asked. M hesitated for a moment. She touched the box in her pocket. Knowing that the hydronium was still there, she replied, ¡°This week.¡± ¡°What do you do in Suntend? I noticed you always want to leave. Are you really willing to leave behind your grandfather and his huge conglomerate?¡± M lowered her head with a bitter smile. She sneaked another nce at Nathan. Her heart ached, tears pooling in her eyes as she said, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Her unwillingness referred to Nathan, not the meaningless property. Fenna¡¯s expression slightly darkened. She sounded slightly nervous as she said, ¡°You¡­ aren¡¯t leaving?¡± M secretly wiped away her tears. She smiled as she looked up. ¡°I am leaving. There are urgent matters that I need to handle.¡± ¡°Best of luck with your work.¡± M was sorrowful as she secretly nced at Nathan again. Now, even if she wanted to look at him, she could do it in secret. After all, he was someone else¡¯s boyfriend. And in the future, he would be someone else¡¯s husband. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Come to think of it, it wasn¡¯t bad at all. The two were quite a good match. M endured her pain silently. Her voice was slightly hoarse as she said, ¡°I wish you both happiness,¡± Fenna smiled and said, ¡°We will, thank you. M immediately turned, unable to hold back her tears any longer, and they streamed down her face. She felt a twinge of heartache, a difort that was hard to bear. M knew that no one in this world would wait forever. Why should a man as excellent as Nathan wait for her? He had previously said he would wait for her for five years. But she rejected him. It was understandable that he wouldn¡¯t wait. M left the ward with tears in her eyes. At the door, she met Cole, who was still upset. She quickly wiped away her tears and tried to be calm. Cole was confused when he saw hering out. ¡°Is there anything wrong, Ms. Hoffis?¡± he asked. M replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll get going first.¡± Cole was puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re leaving? Where are you going?¡± M looked at the sky and said, ¡°Back to Suntend.¡± Cole was anxious. ¡°Aren¡¯t you waiting for General Morrison to wake up? M exhaled slowly, feeling her heart panicking. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not going to wait anymore. He has Fenna by his side.¡± Cole clenched his fists. He felt resentful and upset for Nathan. He also began to harbor a dislike toward M. He thought Nathan¡¯s sincere feelings had been wasted on her. Why did he have to fall for such a heartless and cruel woman? He thought she went to the ind alone to rescue Nathan because she loved him. But the truth was beyond his expectations. After a moment of contemtion, M s¨¢id softly, ¡°Cole, if Nate wakes up without any issues, can you send me a message to let me know he¡¯s safe?¡± Cole coldly snorted in his heart. He grumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. Doesn¡¯t General Morrison have Ms. Hudson by his side?¡± His words pierced M¡¯s heart. It hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t even speak a word. Her tear. ducts were so sensitive, so she was unable to bear such harsh words. Without saying a word, she strode away briskly. She wiped away her tears, biting her lip to endure the pain. She didn¡¯t me anyone but herself for not cherishing Nathan. When she wanted to cherish Nathan, he no longer wanted her. Chapter 384 After M left the hospital, she looked for an ATM. She entered her bank card and password and withdrew some money. With the money, she bought a ne ticket to Norvania. On the ne, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears and cried all the way. When she reached Norvania, her eyes were swollen and red. Phoebe was shocked to see her in such a state. Her first question was, ¡°M, is Mr. Morrison dead?¡± Hearing Phoebe¡¯s question made M¡¯s already grieving heart feel even more distressed. She disregarded all the decorum and hugged Phoebe, crying her eyes out. ¡°M, the dead cannot be brought back to life. Please ept my condolences,¡± Phoebeforted her with tears in her eyes. On the way back, M cried herself to exhaustion and fell asleep in the car. After reaching Hoffis Manor, she showered and went straight to bed. She slept for a solid 15 hours. Zach and Loretta asked Phoebe what had happened. Phoebe said, ¡°Mr. Morrison passed away.¡± The couple was shocked and saddened. They decided to ask Cole to rify the situation. Loretta called Cole and put the phone on speaker. Zach and Phoebe leaned in, listening attentively. Loretta¡¯s tone was somber as she asked, ¡°Cole, did Nate pass away?¡± Cole was stunned. He replied, ¡°Madam Hoffis, who told you General Morrison passed away?¡± The three of them exchanged nces. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Loretta paused for a moment before asking, ¡°He didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Cole was a bit annoyed as he replied, ¡°General Morrison just came back and is resting at Sudvi. He¡¯s injured, but it¡¯s not fatal.¡± ¡°Then why is my granddaughter so heartbroken?¡± Loretta asked worriedly. ¡°Her eyes are swollen from crying, and she¡¯s been sleeping in her room for over ten hours. She also refused to eat or drink, and didn¡¯t want to wake up. ¡°I have no idea. Maybe General Morrison dyed her ns to return to Suntend.¡® Phoebe nodded. ¡°That¡¯s possible,¡± she whispered. ¦° Loretta said, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Please give Nate my regards and wish him a speedy recovery.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you, Madam,¡± Cole replied before hanging up. The three of them exchanged nces again. At Sudvi, Cole pocketed his phone and turned to see Fenna. He politely greeted her, ¡°Hello, Ms. Hudson.¡± Fenna nodded and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Nate?¡± Cole pointed upstairs and sa Cole pointed upstairs and said, ¡°General Morrison is awake, but he¡¯s very weak. He¡¯s resting. upstairs now. Curious, Fenna asked, ¡°Is his injury serious?¡± Cole shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not a serious wound. I heard he was seriously injured on the ind. and was kept in a water dungeon for two days. ¡°He nearly died from excessive bleeding. After that, he was rescued. He was still recovering from his previous injury, but then he was shot again. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so weak.¡± Fenna turned and went upstairs. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on him.¡± She knocked on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Nathan¡¯s voice sounded somewhat excited. Fenna pushed open the door and walked in. Nathan was leaning against the headboard. He looked a bit weak and tired. His face was pale, and he seemed to be low in spirit. When Fenna entered the room, his gaze shifted from anticipation to disappointment. He dropped his head in despair as he stared nkly at the phone screen. Fenna walked over with a smile. She said, ¡°Do you think Wanda wille to see you?¡± Nathan remainedposed and stayed silent. He just lightly touched the phone screen with his fingers. Fenna approached to have a look. It was a private chat with M, but there were no new messages at all. Thest voice message was from a month ago. It was sent by Nathan, but she didn¡¯t reply. Fenna pursed her lips. She shook her head and said, ¡°You¡¯ve sent her so many voice messages and texts before, but she always ignored them. Why don¡¯t you try sending a message and see if she¡¯ll respond?¡± Nathan slowly turned off the screen and ced the phone on the bedside table. He wearily closed his eyes, then tilted his head back against the headboard. Chapter 385 Fenna smiled as she pulled up a chair and sat by Nathan¡¯s bedside. Sheforted Nathan with a gentle tone, ¡°Nate, I get it. The person you fell in love with when you were young is like an unforgettable first love. It¡¯s definitely the most memorable. Then, by some twist of fate, she became your wife. She¡¯s sweet and lovely, delicate and charming. She¡¯s also heartrendingly gentle and kind. Which man wouldn¡¯t be attracted to her? ¡°But have you ever thought that, no matter how much you love her, the worst thing is that she doesn¡¯t love you.¡± Nathan frowned, feeling his heart twisting in pain. He endured it, although it felt like there was a knife lodged in his chest. Even breathing was painful. His voice was hoarse, and his tone was low as he murmured, ¡°Why did she risk going to such a dangerous ce to save me?¡± Fenna gently patted his shoulder. ¡°Maybe she was also captured? Have you asked her?¡± After a moment of contemtion, she took his phone and said, ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore. If you love her, just confess to her. ¡°After all, this isn¡¯t the first time she rejected you. Maybe you¡¯ll give up on her after being rejected a few more times.¡± Nathan snatched back his phone. He coldly gazed at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in my affairs with her.¡± Fenna retorted indignantly, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth it. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you took that bullet to save her, didn¡¯t you?¡± Nathan didn¡¯t say anything. He just hid his phone under the nket. Fenna was displeased. ¡°You¡¯re willing to sacrifice yourself for her, but what about her? ¡°She just dropped you off at the hospital and left. When Cole and I had just arrived, she was already in such a hurry to leave. We couldn¡¯t even persuade her to stay since she insisted on going back to Suntend.¡± Fenna was infuriated as she continued, ¡°Go back to Suntend? As if. She¡¯s probably still asleep at Hoffis Manor. ¡°Nate, sometimes I really feel sorry for you. There are plenty of fish in the sea, so why do you insist on being with her? ¡°Let¡¯s say it¡¯s okay for you to act like this if it¡¯s worth it, but she¡¯s not worth it. She doesn¡¯t care about you at all. ¡°You¡¯re so severely injured that you even need assistance to get out of bed, and what about her? It¡¯s just a half¨Chour journey, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered to visit. She didn¡¯t call or message you, even once. She¡¯s too heartless.¡± The more Fenna talked, the angrier she got. Nathan felt more and more ufortable as he listened. He coldly uttered, ¡°Are you done?¡± Fenna sneered. ¡°Not even close. I felt so sorry for you. When Wanda left the hospital after leaving you behind, I was so angry that I caught up with her and told her that we were together. ¡± Nathan¡¯s expression darkened. He gazed sharply at Fenna. Fenna nervously gulped as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I just wanted to help you. But she doesn¡¯t care at all. She even happily wished us happiness.¡± Nathan held back his emotion as he spoke clearly, ¡°She wanted to leave before you said that, or did she leave because of what you said.¡± Fenna dodged the question and said, ¡°Does it make a difference? Anyway, she doesn¡¯t care about you.¡± ¡°It makes a big difference.¡± Fenna swallowed nervously. She averted her gaze as she dared not look at Nathan and said, ¡± It¡¯s because she wanted to leave you, so I just blurted it out.¡± Nathan slowly clenched his fists. He closed his eyes and leaned against the headboard. Fenna cautiously asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡± Nathan remained silent. She continued, ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for so many years. Nate, you know me. I just feel sorry for you.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nathan continued to stay silent. ¡°I know you love her very much, but you also need to love yourself. If she doesn¡¯t care about you, there are plenty of people who do.¡± Nathan said calmly, ¡°Please don¡¯t say things that might lead others to misunderstand our rtionship in the future.¡± Fenna smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I doubt it¡¯ll happen again. Wanda should be packing her bags and preparing to return to Suntend. You won¡¯t have the chance to see her again for your whole life.¡± Nathan was lying under the nket. He pulled it over his head and said, ¡°I want to rest. You may leave now.¡± Fenna patted his nket. She replied, ¡°Rest well. I¡¯lle to see you again tomorrow. The next day, back to Morrison Residence. At the entrance, Cole ran into M. M bumped into Cole aftering out from inside the residence. She hurried over and called, ¡°Cole.¡± Cole stopped in his tracks, frowning at her. She asked worriedly, ¡°How¡¯s Nate doing?¡± Cole replied curtly, ¡°Thanks to Ms. Hoffis, General Morrison is doing fine now.¡± M breathed a sigh of relief, but her heart still felt heavy. She was worried and unsure of how to express it. He added, ¡°General Morrison¡¯s family all went to Sudvi early this morning to see him. Now they just got back. So, why were youing out from inside?¡± M pointed toward the summerhouse and said, ¡°I went to see Dan.¡± Cole sucked in a deep breath. He ced his hands on his hips as his face turned pale. He thought that if he ever ended up falling you. He gives you space and freedom. He finally gave up on you and chose a new life. But you suddenly went to the ind and risked your life to save him. How do you expect him to feel?¡± M was frozen in ce. Her mood became increasingly heavy. So Nathan really moved on within a month and had already started a new life. Perhaps it was because Fenna was his long¨Ctime confidante, so he was able to ept a new rtionship so quickly. M felt increasingly depressed as Cole continued to ¡°denounce¡± her offenses. ¡°He took the bullet and risked his life for you. But you couldn¡¯t even stay a little longer at the hospital to wait for him to wake up. Instead, you insisted on leaving. You said you were going Chapter 386 The next day, the Morrisons went to Sudvi to visit Nathan. Around noon, Cole drove them back to Morrison Residence. At the entrance, Cole ran into M. M bumped into Cole aftering out from inside the residence. She hurried over and called, ¡°Cole.¡± Cole stopped in his tracks, frowning at her. She asked worriedly, ¡°How¡¯s Nate doing?¡± Cole replied curtly, ¡°Thanks to Ms. Hoffis, General Morrison is doing fine now.¡± M breathed a sigh of relief, but her heart still felt heavy. She was worried and unsure of how to express it. He added, ¡°General Morrison¡¯s family all went to Sudvi early this morning to see him. Now they just got back. So, why were youing out from inside?¡± M pointed toward the summerhouse and said, ¡°I went to see Dan.¡± Cole sucked in a deep breath. He ced his hands on his hips as his face turned pale. He thought that if he ever ended up falling for a heartless and cruel woman like M, he¡¯d rather strangle himself to death. Cole held back his anger as he asked, ¡°Ms. Hoffis, just how much does General Morrison bother you that you think it¡¯s necessary to avoid him like the gue?¡± M¡¯s expression turned gloomy, wondering why Cole was so upset. ¡°What do you mean? Cole crossed his arms and looked at M¡¯s innocent face. He eximed, ¡°Everyone who knows General Morrison knows that his first love, whom he deeply loves, is Sally Hoffis, or rather, Wanda Hoffis.¡± M was taken aback. He continued, ¡°Actually, you know too. You know how much General Morrison loves what about you? You treat someone else¡¯s affection as a burden and avoid it at all costs. you. But ¡°General Morrison respects you. He gives you space and freedom. He finally gave up on you and chose a new life. But you suddenly went to the ind and risked your life to save him. How do you expect him to feel?¡± M was frozen in ce. Her mood became increasingly heavy. So Nathan really moved on within a month and had already started a new life. Perhaps it was because Fenna was his long¨Ctime confidante, so he was able to ept a new rtionship so quickly. M felt increasingly depressed as Cole continued to ¡°denounce¡± her offenses. ¡°He took the bullet and risked his life for you. But you couldn¡¯t even stay a little longer at the hospital to wait for him to wake up. Instead, you insisted on leaving. You said you were going back to Suntend, but aren¡¯t you still in Norvania? ¡°You have the time to visit Daniel, but you don¡¯t have the time to see General Morrison? Why? Is your time so precious that you can¡¯t even spare a minute for him?¡± M forced a bitter smile, feeling her heart had gone cold. ¡°Cole, do you hate me that much? Do you have a problem with me?¡± she asked. ¡°No,¡± Cole replied, unhappy. M continued to smile bitterly and said, ¡°I can tell.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Cole then asked, ¡°Did you notice that I want you to visit General Morrison?¡± M lowered her head. She was at war with herself as she tugged the hem of her clothes. Cole noticed her small movements. He knew that she was hesitating. He was truly exhausted. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a stranger. If someone saved you, isn¡¯t it normal to visit them?¡± he said earnestly. M suddenly had a realization. Indeed, it was normal for her to visit her lifesaver. She didn¡¯t need to care about what Fenna thought. She was visiting a sick person, not stealing someone else¡¯s boyfriend. Why should she hesitate or worry about suspicions? M looked sincerely at Cole and asked, ¡°Can you drive me to Sudvi?¡± Cole grinned, his smile appearing incredibly quick. He swiftly opened the car door and said politely, ¡°Ms. Hoffis, please get in.¡± 1 It was aplete 180 from his earlier attitude. M wondered if his anger just now wasn¡¯t genuine but an act. She smiled helplessly before getting into the car. She even asked Cole to take her to a florist and a gift store when they were on their way to Sudvi. When they arrived at Sudvi, it was already evening. M nervously took a deep breath while holding the bouquet before gently knocking on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± came a low and weak voice. The man sounded drained and listless. M opened the door and walked in. Chapter 387 In the warm and cozy room, Nathany half¨Creclined on the bed with his eyes closed. Soft rays of sunlight streamed in through the balcony and shone on his handsome face, making hisplexion more charming. Now, he appeared a bit more weary and weathered, which made people feel sorry for him. M had prepared herself mentally on the way there. She reminded herself that he was no Monger single. She shouldn¡¯t fantasize or hold onto any delusion. This is from N?velDrama.Org. However, upon seeing him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a flutter of excitement. She was unable to control herself. She approached him slowly, her voice soft as she greeted him. ¡°Nate.¡± Nathan tensed up. He abruptly opened his eyes and gazed intensely at M. She was wearing a soft pink floral dress, and her long hair cascaded over her shoulders. In her left hand, she held arge bunch of her favorite white zinnias. While in her right hand, she carried two boxes of supplements. She stood there, awkward and timid. M¡¯s smile reached her eyes. She looked stunning and beautiful. Looking at her smile, Nathan couldn¡¯t help but return it. Smiling gently at her, he asked, You¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± M lifted the gifts slightly and said, ¡°I brought you two boxes of supplements.¡± ¡°Put it there,¡± Nathan said as he pointed at the coffee table in the room. M walked over and ced the gifts down. She then looked at the flowers in her hand. Turning to look at him, she asked, ¡°Nate, where should I put the flowers?¡± Nathan patted the bedside table, and M ced the flowers on it. The distance between them shortened. As Nathan looked up at her lovely face, M met his intense gaze. She immediately looked away. As she looked around, she spotted a chair beside the bed. She pulled it over and sat by his bedside. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± M asked politely. Nathan smiled bitterly. It seemed the environment had affected her. The person who used to be so close to him in the ind prison, who would hold his hand and touch his body intentionally and unintentionally, now seemed to have disappeared. 1 Nathan replied gently, ¡°Yes, nothing serious.¡± ¡°Is the wound still hurting?¡± M asked as she looked at his shoulder. ¡°Sometimes.¡± ¡°Can you get out of bed?¡± Nathan didn¡¯t answer. He just stared at her. He didn¡¯t want to tell her that he was feeling very weak, possibly due to excessive blood loss or injuries, which made him drained and dizzy. He changed the subject, asking, ¡°Why did you decide toe to visit me?¡± M lowered her head. Her hands unconsciously fiddled with her clothes. She wanted to see him. She thought about him at every moment of every day. But she was mindful about Fenna¡¯s presence, so she kept enduring. Nathan appeared grim. He felt sad when he stared at M¡¯s fidgeting fingers. It seemed that this was a difficult question to answer. Perhaps Cole had brought her here against her will. He knew how Cole was. Nathan was resigned and smiled bitterly. ¡°Cole brought you here, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yeah, I went to see Dan. He drove your family back, and I ran into him at Morrison Residence, so I came here with him.¡± M exined. Hearing her words, Nathan felt like his heart was being torn apart. His heart felt like it was bleeding, and the pain was driving him crazy. If that was the case, she might as well note at all. ¡°How¡¯s Daniel? Is he alright?¡± Nathan asked, trying to maintain a casual tone despite the pain. ¡°Same as usual. He¡¯s not doing well.¡± ¡°When are you going back to Suntend?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I might not go back anymore.¡± Nathan paused, and he subconsciously gripped his nket. Though his appearance seemed calm, his heart was a tempest of emotions. ¡°Why¡­¡± Nathan¡¯s voice trembled slightly. The pause was just because of excessive excitement. He slowed down and asked, ¡°Did you suddenly change your mind?¡± M pursed her lips. Smiling faintly, she asked Nathan back, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me toe back. to serve my country?¡± Nathan smiled at her and said, ¡°Of course I do.¡± Both publicly and privately, he earnestly hoped so. If she was willing to stay, at least he still had hope. ¡°My grandparents are getting older,¡± M casually found an excuse, ¡°I want to stay in Norvania just to spend more time with them. So, I¡¯m still giving it some thought.¡± Chapter 388 ¡°Chubs,¡± Nathan said. He smiled softly as he gazed at her with affection. M looked up with her eyes shimmering. She asked, ¡°Hmm?¡± He expressed himself with full affection, ¡°The country needs you.¡± M put on a sweet smile. She asked softly, ¡°What about you?¡± Nathan was stunned and bewildered as he looked at her. M suddenly realized the question she asked was too much, especially considering he was now in a rtionship. She felt embarrassed for saying such inappropriate words. Just as Nathan was about to respond, M awkwardly chuckled and said, ¡°Sorry, I was just joking. You don¡¯t have to answer that.¡± Nathan¡¯s words were caught in his throat. M felt increasingly awkward. She then stood up and said, ¡°Nate, you rest well. I¡¯ll get going first.¡± ¡°Chubs,¡± Nathan hurriedly called out. He felt extremely reluctant. M had just arrived. Was she really leaving so soon? Nathan called out for her, but she didn¡¯t stop. He lifted the nket and got out of bed. He quickly caught up to her. ¡°Chubs¡­¡± The more he called, the faster she walked away. ¡°Wanda Hoffis¡­¡± his voice grew heavier as he called out. As M heard Nathan¡¯s voice, her hand was already on the door handle. Hearing him call out her full name, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to leave. Then, she turned to look at him. As she turned, Nathan¡¯s weak body suddenly lurched forward. He fell andy on top of her. M was pushed backward, her back hitting the doorframe, halting her movement. She quickly wrapped her arms around Nathan¡¯s waist and held onto him tightly. Nathan used all his strength to prop himself against the door. With M¡¯s support, he finally regained his bnce and managed to stand still. But much of his weight remained pressed against M. M panicked all of a sudden. She was nervous as she held his waist tightly. ¡°Nate, what¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked. When he was sitting on the bed, he didn¡¯t notice how weak he was. He was also unable to stand steadily. Disregarding his frail body, Nathan breathed heavily. He still stood up even if he felt dizzy, yet unable to stop his desire to see her. ¡°Wanda,¡± Nathan said weakly. He was so weak that he didn¡¯t have the strength to talk ¡°My¡­ brother¡­ Daniel, though betrayed¡­ by his first love, he¡­ still can¡¯t give up¡­ on that woman. So, he¡¯s now¡­ not doing well.¡± M was very worried about his weak body as she held him. She had no time to worry about anything else. She said, ¡°Nate, let me help you to bed.¡± ¡°Wanda,¡± Nathan murmured, ¡°Do you understand what I mean?¡± Liking Daniel would only result in getting hurt. M was on the verge of tears. She was deeply worried and felt sorry for him. She held onto him tightly, unwilling to let go of her hands, and said, ¡°Nate, let me call Cole for help. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t support you on my own.¡± Nathan braced against the door. His weight pressed against her soft body as he buried his head in her shoulder. He breathed in her sweet scent. Her scent felt like spiritual nourishment, gradually awakening the strength within him. He murmured, ¡°Chubs, let me lean on you for a moment. I¡¯ll be able to walk back on my ownter. M remained silent but couldn¡¯t help but gently touch his back. Her touch seemed to offerfort and encouragement. They also felt more like affectionate caresses. As she held him close, tears welled up in her eyes. It was then that she realized she was hopelessly in love with this man. When Nathan was dragged out of the water dungeon, he was barely conscious. M thought he was dead. At that moment, she truly didn¡¯t want to live anymore. Then she realized that even without herself, there are still countless remarkable researchers in this world. They would keep improving without stopping. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But if Nathan died, she would be losing him forever. When she was on the ind, she had already decided to return to Norvania to serve her country. She also wanted to continue her rtionship with him. ¡°But why? Why did you choose someone else now?¡± Mmented silently. ¡°Nate,¡± M¡¯s voice was caught in her throat as she said, ¡°Why did you follow me?¡± Chapter 389 ¡°There¡¯s something I need to exin to you,¡± Nathan said. His breath grew heavy as he spoke softly against her shoulder. ¡°What is it?¡± M asked. ¡°Fenna and I aren¡¯t dating.¡± M was stunned. She was at a loss for words. She had mixed feelings about it, and her houghts raced in all directions. She was unsure whether to feel relieved, happy, angry, or annoyed. But she could feel Fenna¡¯s hostility, and her tactics were a bit dirty. As M¡¯s emotions settled down, her hands around his waist tightened. ¡°Nate, Fenna told me you two were together.¡± That was why Nathan felt it necessary to exin. Regardless of whether she loved him or not, he wouldn¡¯t let himself be in a helpless position. As long as M remained unmarried and he was still single, he still had a chance. ¡°Yeah, Fenna mentioned it to me,¡± Nathan replied. Fear lodged itself in M¡¯s heart. If Nathan had never exined, she would¡¯ve always misunderstood. If the misunderstanding was cleared up, Fenna would simply be seen as helping a friend vent. Fenna had exined first so that Nathan wouldn¡¯t me her. So, women who could use such maniptive tactics with such righteousness still existed. M felt she was no match for Fenna. ¡°Nate, did you chase after me just to exin this?¡± M asked softly, her breath brushing against his ear. ¡°Yeah,¡± Nathan replied. M put on a faint smile and said, ¡°Fenna probably didn¡¯t expect that.¡± ¡°What didn¡¯t she expect?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that you love¡­¡± M paused for a moment and continued slowly, ¡°She didn¡¯t expect you to exin this to me.¡± Nathan braced his body and stood up straight, distancing himself from her. He gazed at M¡¯s slightly flushed cheeks, eyes filled with emotion, and said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°I do. I care a lot.¡± M wanted to exin, but she hesitated. No, it wasn¡¯t the time to express her feelings to Nathan. She wanted to resign from the Suntend Research Institute and terminate the contract between them. This is from N?velDrama.Org. After she became a Norvanian citizen again, she would have the confidence to confess. If Suntend didn¡¯t want to let her go and she couldn¡¯te back to work in Norvania, it would be like giving him false hopes. It would only disappoint him again. The blow would be too painful. She couldn¡¯t bear to hurt Nathan like that. Seeing M lost in thought, Nathan slowly turned and walked toward the bed, dragging his tired and weak f¨¦et. M snapped out of her reverie and hurried over to support his arm. Nathan nced at her hand. Then, he looked at her face. M put on a sweet smile as she said, ¡°Let me help you.¡± Nathan remained silent and allowed her to help him onto the bed. M helped Nathan to lie on the bed. She covered him with the nket and then pulled a chair to sit beside the bed. She leaned over, her elbows resting on the bed and her hands supporting her chin. She smiled gently while fixing her gaze on him. Nathan frowned slightly in confusion. He asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± M blinked innocently as she thought of ways to deal with Fenna. She ignored his question and gently asked, ¡°Nate, who¡¯s taking care of you?¡± Nathan closed his eyes as he was ready to rest. He replied, ¡°Keith cooks, and the maid is in charge of cleaning the room and making tea. ¡± ¡°Wounds dressing, bathing, going to the bathroom, changing clothes, helping you with walking. Who helps you with that?¡± M asked. ¡°I¡¯m a bit weak, but I¡¯m not disabled.¡± M gathered her courage and shyly said in a low voice, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not busytely. I¡¯ll stay and take care of you. Nathan opened his eyes again. There was now a barely noticeable blush on his face. Chapter 390 The woman who couldn''t wait to leave just a moment ago suddenly wanted to stay and take care of him, and with such intimacy. Nathan smiled slightly. Curious, he asked, "What made you change your mind all of a sudden?" M gently pursed her lips and wore a delightful smile. She thought it over for a moment and said, "Because you got injured saving me, so it''s natural for me to take care of you." Nathan chuckled as he gazed at her deeply. M said in a yful tone, "In medieval times, when women wanted to repay their saviors, they would often offer themselves if they had nothing else to offer." Nathan felt his body heat up, so he pulled his nket down slightly. He said with a deep voice, "Are you also offering yourself?" M nodded. Her demeanor was extremely serious as she said, "I''m offering myself." Nathan''s expression turned serious. He said, "Don''t joke about this with me. I''ll take it seriously." "I''m not joking," M said solemnly.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nathan closed his eyes again to rest. M didn''t say anything further. She pulled the nket up a bit more to cover his neck. Nathan pulled it down slowly, tucking it around his waist. Upon seeing this, M frowned. She then pulled up the nket again to cover him. Nathan pulled it down again with his eyes tightly closed. When M was about to pull the nket again, Nathan suddenly grabbed her wrist. He quietly said with his eyes closed, "I''m hot." M replied softly, "You''re weak. Don''t catch a cold." Nathan sighed and let go of her hand, and M covered him with the nket. This time, he didn''t move. M sat in the room for a while. After seeing him sound asleep, she quietly left the room. As the door closed, Nathan slowly opened his eyes. He felt disappointed as he stared at the door. After the call ended, Cole walked in. He was slightly more polite this time. "Ms. Hoffis, are you leaving? Do you need me to drive you?" he asked. Cole was taken aback. Cole realized she was serious about it. He chuckled, "Of course. You can take care of General Morrison. With you caring for him, I''m sure he''ll recover quickly." "Then I''ll get going," Cole said tactfully as he left. He would disappear even if he weren''t busy at this time. M immediately stood up. She blocked Keith''s path and asked, "Is this Nate''s dinner?" "Give it to me," M said, reaching out to take the food. Keith hesitated but ultimately ced the tray in M''s hands. She held the tray and turned. As she walked toward the stairs, she saw Fenna walking in with a thermos. Their eyes met for a moment. They were both frozen in ce. Although their gaze appeared gentle, in reality, there wereplex emotional fluctuations and unpredictable tension between them. Fenna grinned as she walked over. She politely asked, "Ms. Hoffis, what brings you here?" M replied in a gentle tone, "Nate got injured because of me. It''s only right for me to be here, isn''t it?" Fenna pursed her lips and nodded. She then continued, "You''re so thoughtful. Why don''t you give that to me? I''ll take care of his dinner." M took a step back, about to refuse. However, Fenna had already snatched the tray from her hands. "I made a pot of beef stew. Would you like to have some?" Fenna asked. Chapter 391 M stood there empty-handed, watching Fenna''s domineering attitude. She felt extremely suffocated inside and said, "No, it''s fine." "Nate must be hungry. I''ll get going then," Fenna said politely, but it was a subtle way of urging her to leave. With that, she headed upstairs with the tray of food. M clenched her fists tightly. She was frustrated, so she walked out onto the balcony to let the cool breeze brush against her face as she took deep breaths. She felt like she couldn''t remain indifferent anymore. Although Nathan liked her, he was still a man. Fenna was so cunning, and they''ve been good friends for many years, so it''s not impossible for feelings to develop over time.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If she didn''t do something now, when she really lost Nathan, it would be toote to regret. After contemting her options, M turned and rushed upstairs. She pushed open the door and walked in without knocking. She saw Fenna helping Nathan out of bed. Fenna and Nathan heard the noise and turned to look at her at the same time. M felt a bit embarrassed, but she still managed to muster up the courage to smile and said, "I came to see if Nate needed any help." Nathan''s expression went from surprise to joy, but the change was subtle. His gaze then turned intense and gentle as he looked at her. Nathan thought she had already left. He didn''t expect her to still be here. A faint smile gradually appeared on his indifferent face. Fenna''s expression turned grim. She thought M had already left. "No need, Ms. Hoffis," she declined. "Haven''t you had dinner yet? Why don''t you let Keith make dinner for you before you leave?" M pursed her lips and smiled. "I''m not hungry. I can eatter. Besides, I didn''t n on leaving." Nathan was surprised by her words, and his gaze became even more intense. Fenna forced a stiff smile and said, "It''s quite inappropriate for an unmarried man and woman to be alone together." "I don''t mind." M looked at Nathan with a beautiful smile. Her voice was as gentle as she asked, "Nate, do you mind?" "The gates of Sudvi have always been open for you," Nathan said calmly. He then lifted the nket. Fenna''s expression became more unpleasant as she noticed Nathan getting out of bed. She quickly grabbed his hand and said, "Where are you going?" Fenna held onto his arm and said, "Are you going to wash your hands? Let me help you." Fenna hesitated for a moment but didn''t insist. She just reminded him, "Be careful." With that, he slowly walked toward the bathroom. Nathan thought it was Fenna, so he was about to push her away. However, when he realized it was M, he was stunned and didn''t push her away. Instead, he gently smiled and whispered, "I can walk. There''s no need for you to help me." Fenna''s tone was slightly unhappy as she said, "Ms. Hoffis, didn''t you hear? Nate needs to use the bathroom." M said in a serious tone, "So what? We''ve been married for over half a year. We shared our meals and we slept together. I''ve also seen his body." Fenna''s face turned grim. She was speechless. Nathan furrowed his brow as he stared at M bewilderedly. Fenna wondered what exactly M had seen. "Let''s go, Nate. I''ll help you." M''s cheeks were warm as she told this bashful lie. She was too embarrassed to lift her head up to look at Nathan''s eyes. Nathan wore a warm smile on his face. He let her help him into the bathroom. M lifted the toilet seat for him. Her face was red as she nced at his crotch. Then, she looked up at his face again. Chapter 392 "Do you need any help?" M asked shyly when she noticed Nathan''s hesitation. Nathan was waiting for her to leave. Now, he was more embarrassed after hearing her words. "I''m good. You may go out," he replied. M was unhappy when she thought of Fenna waiting outside the bathroom. "I''ll wait for you to finish peeing before I help you out." Nathan had no choice but to sigh. He felt warmth in his chest, and his breathing grew heavy. He murmured in a hoarse voice, "Chubs, how can I pee with you watching?" M slowly turned her back to him. She said shyly, "I won''t look, so you can start." "Chubs¡ª" Nathan called out her name with a mixture of helplessness and fondness. Before he could say anything further, M immediately interrupted, "Stop dawdling and hurry up." She felt a bit embarrassed and annoyed. Nathan didn''t figure out what she was thinking. He felt extremely embarrassed and couldn''t do anything with her around. "Nate, just consider us as a long-time married couple. There''s nothing to be embarrassed about," M said as she lowered her head and nervously yed with the hem of her clothes. She continued in a shy tone, "Besides, we''ve been married for six months, even if we didn''t have sex." Nathan felt extremely helpless and could only listen to her. He pulled down his pants and gritted his teeth to get through it. He tried to ease the tension between them by trying to talk to her. "So, when did you see my body?" he asked. M''s warm cheeks flushed red. She murmured, "I made that up." "Is this how you take care of Daniel too?" Nathan''s tone grew slightly somber. It was obvious that he was unhappy. M sensed the bitterness in his words. She rified, "No. Daniel is like a brother, how could I take care of him like this?" After Nathan pressed the flush button, the sound of water followed. He walked to the sink and began to wash his hands. Nathan stayed silent as he finished washing his hands. When he reached for the towel, M immediately handed it to him. M exined, "Daniel is just a brother I deeply respect. We''re just good friends, so don''t get the wrong idea." If she thought of Daniel as a respected brother, a friend, then what about him? Nathan put down the towel before M helped him out. After Nathan sat down, M also went to sit beside him. She picked up the cutlery and said, "Nate, let me feed you." Fenna''s expression turned gloomy as she unhappily stared at M. M pretended not to notice and offered Nathan a piece of pot pie.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Nathan sensed that something was off with M''s behavior. After ncing at Fenna''s expression, he seemed to understand why. He opened his mouth and ate the pie M offered. M smiled happily, seeing Nathan eat. Nathan chewed the pie and politely said, "Fenna, you can go back. Chubs is here. She can take care of me." Fenna couldn''t bear the tension anymore. She stood up and said, "I''lle visit you again tomorrow." Chapter 393 Nathan leaned back in his chair. He felt somewhat weary as he said, "You''re so busy, you don''t have toe here every day. I''ll be fine. I just need to rest for a couple of days." Fenna smiled as she nodded. "Okay, then rest well." M remained silent. As Fenna opened the door to leave, she nced back at M. M nced at her too. Their eye contact was like a silent battle of wills, and the atmosphere grew even more tense. Once the door closed, M finally breathed a sigh of relief. She used a fork to pick up some grilled potatoes, together with a meatball, and offered it to Nathan. Nathan didn''t open his mouth. His expression was slightly gloomy as he said, "She''s gone, you don''t have to pretend anymore." M was stunned. She said, "Nate, I¡­"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She wasn''t pretending. She genuinely wanted to take care of him. Of course, she couldn''t deny that she also wanted to provoke Fenna. Nathan took the cutlery from her and began to eat. He felt a bit gloomy as he murmured, "It''s okay. I don''t mind being used by you." M was puzzled. She asked, "Use you for what?" "To annoy her." His words rendered her speechless. "You should go back. Don''t force yourself to do things that make you unhappy. It''s meaningless," Nathan said, subtly urging her to leave. M felt uneasy and asked, "Nate, why do you think I want to provoke Fenna like this?" Nathan stared at the food on the table. He had no appetite at all. "I don''t know about the conflicts between you two, and I don''t want to guess," Nathan replied. The atmosphere became somber and heavy. As M took a few steps toward the door, Nathan said, "Don''t do anything that could give me the wrong idea, Wanda." "I''ve also applied to return to Norvania with the State Department. Although it''s not an easy process, I''ve been working hard on it. Give me some time. I''lle back." "No one can help me," M said with a worried expression. "I just hope Suntend will show some magnanimity and allow me to return." M smiled bitterly as she replied, "Then I''ll have to go back. Otherwise, I''ll be considered a spy betraying Suntend. I''ll also be an international fugitive for the rest of my life." They fell silent. Their eyes met, and they exchanged tender nces, lost in their own thoughts. After a while, Nathan asked, "If you coulde back, could we still¡­" Be friends? He paused for a few seconds but didn''t finish the sentence. M replied with a shy smile, "Yes, we can still be husband and wife." After speaking, M opened the door and left. Nathan was stunned. He just sat there silently. He was so happy and overwhelmed by the unexpected turn of events. Chapter 394 As M descended the stairs, she spotted Phoebe in the living room. Phoebe handed her a bag of clothes and asked, "M, why did you suddenly move to Sudvi? How''s Mr. Morrison holding up?" epting the bag, M settled onto the sofa beside Phoebe. "He''s suffered two major injuries in the past, and his body is quite fragile, requiring constant care," she exined. Phoebe fell silent, her expression filled with concern. M then asked, "Have you received any updates from Suntend?" Phoebe''s expression darkened as she lowered her voice. "M, you''re fully aware of your position. Suntend won''t simply allow you to leave. They''re still making efforts to sway you in their favor." M sighed softly, her tone tinged with guilt. "Please continue handling this matter for me. Let''s try to avoid causing any offense or stirring up trouble. Let''s resolve it peacefully." Filled with doubt and regret, Phoebe questioned, "I just can''t understand why you''re so determined to leave Suntend, give up on hydronium, and return to work in Norvania. You used to preach that science knows no boundaries and is the same everywhere. "Besides, if you stay in Norvania, you''ll have to forsake your research on hydronium. You''ll lose the support of a powerful nation, abandon the achievements of your hard work, and even forfeit the possibility of a future Genesis Award. This could be the apex of your life''s work." M''s spirits dampened as she lowered her head. Phoebe advised, "M, perhaps you should reconsider." M lifted her gaze resolutely, meeting Phoebe''s concerned eyes with a faint smile. "There''s no need to dwell on it any longer. Continue coordinating with Suntend for me. I''ll ept whatever conditions they propose, as long as it guarantees my return." Phoebe, still perplexed, was eager to press on, "M¡ª " However, M raised her hand to stop her. "Please, don''t say anything more. I''ve made up my mind." Phoebe''s expression darkened, and her voice took on a more solemn tone. "Is this rted to Mr. Morrison? You''re not allowing your feelings to sway your decision, are you?" M shook her head. "It''s not just about him." Phoebe pressed, "Then what is it?" Taking Phoebe''s hand, M exined earnestly, "Phoebe, the reality is that science isn''t without boundaries." Phoebe was perplexed, furrowing her brow in confusion. "Suntend and Norvania may have friendly rtions, but politics are always intricate. If a conflict arises between the two nations, the weapons I''ve developed could be used against my people. Phoebe countered, "But you''re not a Norvanian anymore, and these people aren''t your fellow citizens."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "I was born, raised, and educated in Norvania. I experienced the best years of my childhood here. Before going abroad, I dreamed of seeding and returning to serve my homnd. Phoebe reassured, "What you fear won''te to pass." Unable to sway M further, Phoebe could only sigh in resignation. "If I had to choose between happiness and honor, I''d choose happiness. The possibility of winning the Genesis Award seems distant, and there''s no assurance of a happy future with him. "Both paths are uncertain, but right now, I don''t want to risk losing him." Phoebe rose to her feet, exhaling deeply. "Okay, M, I understand. I''ll keep track of this matter. If possible, it would be best if you could handle it personally." M replied, "If I go to Suntend, there''s no way I can return to Norvania." Phoebe grasped the situation, offering a silent nod. "Thank you, Phoebe." "No need to thank me. I''ll be heading out now, M." "Okay." After seeing Phoebe off at the door, M went back to have dinner before bringing her clothes into Nathan''s room. Upon entering, she noticed that he had already finished his dinner and was now leaning against the headboard, fully engrossed in theptop resting on hisp. Chapter 395 After stowing her clothes in the wardrobe, M approached Nathan. She bent down to look at the screen of hisptop. However, her view was swiftly obscured by his head. Nathan was startled, his gaze softening as he affectionately observed her profile. M noticed he was focused on work, with multiple pop-up windows on the screen: emails, military inventory sheets, meeting groups, and other tabs. While maintaining her bent posture, M slowly turned her head toward him. Being this close, Nathan couldn''t help but notice her radiant skin. He also caught a subtle scent of the enticing fragrance from her hair. His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down, and his gaze grew even more intense. In a soft voice, M urged, "Nate, it''s time for you to rest. Put your work aside for a while." With her words, Nathan slowly closed hisptop. M smiled, pleased, as she took theptop from Nathan''s hands and ced it on a table across the room. "Nate, would you like to freshen up or take a bath?" M asked, keeping a slight distance but attempting to soundposed despite her nerves. ncing at his phone, Nathan checked the time¡ªit was already 8:00 pm. "You don''t need to worry about me. Go back to your room and rest."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. M''s voice carried a touch of shyness as she approached him, her hands sped behind her back. "I''d like to sleep with you tonight." Taken aback, Nathan furrowed his brow. M hurriedly exined, "Don''t misunderstand. I just want to be on hand in case you need anything during the night, like water or help to the bathroom." Nathan maintained a serious expression, his intense gaze fixed on her. It left M uncertain about his thoughts. Pointing toward the spacious bed, M remarked, "You have a king-size bed. There''s plenty of space. I promise I won''t disturb your wound." Nathan offered a gentle smile, his tone tinged with a touch of helplessness. "M, I have my phone. If I need anything, I''ll just call you. You don''t have to sleep with me." "But I''m concerned," M insisted. Nathan raised an eyebrow, and his voice softened with a touch of resignation. "So, sleeping next to me will help calm your worries?" "I just want to look after you." "We''re not married, nor are we a couple," Nathan reminded her. M chuckled lightly, maintaining herposure. "That''s alright. Even when we were married, you weren''t particrly attentive. With the way you are now, you don''t even have the strength to stand up properly." With his consent secured, M beamed with joy. Then, she swiftly headed into the bathroom, filling the bathtub with warm water. She helped Nathan out of bed, his hand resting on her shoulder. He looked at her with a hint of skepticism and asked, "We?" Nathan replied, "You don''t have to help. I can handle it by myself." "I''m not incapacitated, nor am I a toddler." Nathan exined softly, "M, this feels inappropriate. We''re not even in a rtionship." "Nate, I didn''t think you were this much of a prude," M replied confidently, looking up at him with aposed gaze. Nathan sighed, rendered speechless by her response. In the bathroom, M checked the water temperature with her hand, finding it suitable. She then turned to help Nathan undress. Nathan awkwardly grabbed her wrist, a touch of embarrassment in his voice. "Are you sure about helping me bathe?" M nodded earnestly. "Don''t you feel awkward?" he asked once more. M replied firmly, "I''m just here to help you with your bath. There''s nothing to feel awkward about." Observing her calm andposed demeanor, Nathan eventually went along with her suggestion. As he removed his shirt, he stole a nce at M, anticipating her reaction. She stood frozen, her eyes showing a hint of embarrassment as her cheeks gradually reddened. Nathan couldn''t help but smirk as he pulled down his pants. In the next moment, M quickly turned around, her back facing him. Chapter 396 ¡°I¡¯mjustufortable,¡±Nathanrified. Massumedhewastalkingabouthisinjury.¡°I¡¯llbegentleandtrymybestnottotouchyourwound,¡±sheassuredhim.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Nathanfurrowedhisbrow.¡°Don¡¯tyouunderstand?¡± Ignoringhisquestion,M¡¯shanddippedintothewater,rubbinghisabdomen. AsNathanopenedhiseyes,hisintensegazeremainedfixedonherface.Suddenly,hegrabbedherwristfirinlyandcedherhandbelowhisstomach. Mreactedasthoughshehad touchedaterrifyingpython.Hereyeswidenedinshockassheswiftlywithdrewherhand.Herbreathgrewerratic,andhercheeksflushedcrimsoninan instant. Nathan¡¯sactionsmadeitcleartoMthathewasfeelingufortableandwantedhertoleave. Feelingembarrassed,MavoidedNathan¡¯sintensegaze,loChapter396 Areyousureyoudon¡¯twanttoleave?¡±Nathanasked. ¡°No,I¡¯mstaying.Justgoaheadandundress,¡±Mreplied,tryingtoappeaposedwhilestillfacingawayfromhim. ¡°Alright,I¡¯llgoaheadandtakeoffmyclothes.¡± M¡¯sfaceturnedredwithembarrassment,herheartracingandnervesonedge.¡°Justgetundressedalready,whyareyoutellingme?Hurryup,¡±she urged. Remainingsilent,Nathanquietlyremovedhispants. Mfeltatinglingsensationonherback.Beadsofsweatformedonherskin,andherheartracedlikeshehad justrunamarathon. HermindwasfilledwiththoughtsofNathan¡¯sstrongandmuscrchest,hisdefinedabs,andhisenticingbroadshouldersandslimwaist. AsMheardthewaterrunning,sheturnedtolook. SeeingNathanalreadysubmergedinthewater,asighofreliefescapedherlips.Shethenhalf-squattedbesidethebathtub,grabbingthebodywashand awashcloth. ¡°Isitsafeforyourshoulderinjuryteintocontactwithwater?¡±Masked. Nathanreclinedinthewarmwater,graduallyshuttinghiseyes.¡°Notquite.¡± ¡°Inthatcase,I¡¯lljustcleanaroundthewound.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Afterthat,Mlapsedintosilence. Withthebodywashinherhands,Mgentltheredweringhereyes. Sheslowlysquirtedsome bodywashontoherpalmandreachedoutagain,asking,¡°Doyouwantmetowash heretoo?HowshouldIdoit?Canyoushowme?¡± Asherwordstrailedoff,herhandinstinctivelymovedtohiscrotch. Nathan¡¯sbodyreactedintensely,asifjoltedbyelectricity.Desiresurgedthroughhimlikeneverbefore. M¡¯sunexpectedmovementcaughthimoffguard,causinghisentirebody totenseup.Quickly,hewithdrewherhand,hisbreathingbingslightlbored,hisgazeintenseas itmethers. Hisvoicewashoarseasheused,¡°Youdidthatonpurpose.¡± Withaninnocentexpression,M¡¯rgeeyesreflected purityasshegazedathim.¡°What¡¯swrong?¡± Nathantookashallowbreath,feelingaflushofheatspreadthroughouthisbody.Hefounditdifficulttoexpresshisemotionsandthoughtsatthatmoment. ncingathim,Mcouldn¡¯thelpbutnoticehiplexionturningred. ¡°Nate,isthewatertoohot?¡±Shegesturedtowardhisblushingears.¡°Itlookslikeyourfaceisturningredbecauseoftheheat.¡± Nathanfrowned,hisvoicegentleyettingedwithhelplessness.¡°Doyoureallybelieveit¡¯sbecauseofthetemperature?¡± ¡°Thenwhatisit?¡± ¡°It¡¯sbecauseofyourtouch,¡±Nathandecidedtobedirect,feelingitnecessarytoconveyhistruefeelings.Otherwise,itmightbetoochallengingforhertounderstand. ¡°Whenyouwerebathingmejustnow,mybodyreactedstrongly,anditmademeufortable,¡±heconfessedearnestly. Mwastakenaback,hercheeksflushingasshestaredathiminastonishment. Chapter 397 Chapter397 Mfeltamixofembarrassmentandjoyinherheart.ItappearedthatNathan¡¯sbodywashighlysensitiveandunabletotoleratesuchsituations. Softly,heasked,¡°M,wouldyoumindsteppingoutforamoment?Waitformebythedoor.¡± ¡°Sure,¡±Mreplied,hergrinsubtlycontainedassheloweredhergaze.Shecasuallystoodupandleftthebathroom,allthewhileappearingtolookcalm.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Closingthedoorbehindher,Mfoundherselfunabletocontainherexcitementanylonger.Shegiggled,herflushedfacehiddenbehindherhands. Thescenefrommomentsagoshedthroughhermind. Loweringherhands,Mlookeddownatthem,feelingincreasinglybashful.Shedidn¡¯tknowhowshehadmusteredthecouragejustmomentsagototouchNathan¡¯scrotchsoboldly. Mhadneverexperiencedsuchintenseembarrassmentbefore.Shehurriedlymadeherwaytothebedandthrewherselfontoit,buryingherheadunderthecovers. Shewrestledwiththeimpurethoughtscloudinghermind.Buttheimagepersisted,reyingincessantlyandrefusingtodiminish. ThebedstillheldNathan¡¯sscent,hisuniqueodorsaturatinghersenses.Mfeltasthoughshewasonthevergeofinsanity. AfterNathapletedhisshower,Mproceededtotakehers.Whenshesteppedoutofthebathroom,shefoundNathanalreadyfastasleep. ShewasunsureifNathanwaspretendingtobeasleeporgenuinelyexhausted.Nevertheless,shenestledbesidehim,quietlywatchingoverhimuntilshedriftedofftosleepherself. Inthefollowingdays,MremainedfaithfullybyNathan¡¯sside,relieved ofthemundane.tasksofdailylifeandhouseholdchores.Hersolededicationwastobethereforhim. Hisbodyrecoveredswiftly,hisenergyvisiblyincreasingashisphysdmentalwell-beinggraduallyreturnedtonormal. Bythefourthday,hehadresumedhisexerciseroutine,engaginginvigorousmorningruns,push¨Cups,boxing,andotheractivities. Incontrast,Mwasn¡¯tfondofexercise.Sheoptedtosleepinuntilshenaturallywokeupeachday. Assherose,shefoundtheoppositesideofthebedemptyoncemore. Runningherfingersthroughherlonghair,Mlazilymadeherwaytothebathroomtofreshenup.Afterwashingherfaceandbrushingherteeth,shechoseafloralsundressfromthewardrobe. Quicklyslippingintothedress,shehurriedtothebalcony,hopingtocatchsightofNathanjogginginthefrontyard. Tohersurprise,insteadofNathan,shesawafamiliarfigureoutsidetheirongate. +15BONUS ItwasFenna,clutchingsomethinginherhands,whilethesecurityguardopenedthegatefor her. MstartedtothinkthatFennamighthavegivenup,especiallyafterherabsenceforseveraldays.Yet,hereshewas,returningoncemore. Shequicklydashedintotheroomandhurrieddownthestairs,her eyesdartingaround.SheimmediatelyspottedNathanseatedonthelivingroomcouch,engrossedinhisphone. ¡°Morning,Nate,¡±Mgreeted,hasteningherstepsasshedescendedthestairs. Nathanturnedtoher,histonegentle.¡°Goodmorning.¡± ¡°Whatareyou-¡°Nathanwasabouttoquestionherhurrieddemeanor,whensuddenly,sherushedoverandthrewherselfathim. Nathanswiftlysethisphoneaside,barelyhavingtimetoreactbefore Mpositionedherselfonhip. Withherlegsspread,sheembracedhim,wrappingherarmsaroundhisneckinanintimateandsuggestiveposture. Justthen,Nathan¡¯sphoneslippedfromhisgraspndingonthesofawithasoftthud.Itwasonlythenthathesnappedoutofhisdaze,hastilypickinguphisphone. HisAdam¡¯sapplebobbedupanddownasheaskedinahoarsevoice,¡°What¡¯sgoingon?¡±Wearingashortskirt,Mconfidentlystraddledhip,adoptingavisuallyalluringpose. Nathan¡¯sentirebodytensed,hisheartracing,andhisbreathbingerratic. MtightenedhergriparoundNathan¡¯sneck,buryingherfaceintohisshoulderasshewhispered,¡°Nate,Fennahaetoseeyouagain.¡± Nathancouldn¡¯tsuppressasmirkashesethisphoneaside.HewrappedbothhandsaroundM¡¯sslenderwaist,drawinghergentlyintohisembrace. Hisvoice,smoothasvelvet,whisperedinherear,¡°Can¡¯tyoufinda betterapproach,youlittle.troublemaker?¡± ¡°Intermsofstrategy,I¡¯mstumpedwithher.¡± Justthen,avoiceresonatedfromthedoorway. ¡°Nate,¡±Fennacalledoutcheerfully. Inthenextinstant,MswiftlycuppedNathan¡¯scheeksandntedakissonhislips. Nathanwastakenaback,surprisedbyM¡¯ssuddendisyofaffection. Fenna,whohadjustwalkedin,wasshockedbythesceneunfoldinginthelivingroom.Shefeltablendof embarrassmentandresentment,uncertainwhethertostepinorsimplywalkaway. Chapter 398 Chapter398 MsimplywantedFennatowitnessherandNathanbeingintimate. Aftertheirkiss,MshylywithdrewfromNathan¡¯slips. Observingthis,Fennaconsideredstepping.However,beforeshecouldact,Nathanwasfaster. HeheldthebackofM¡¯sheadwithonehandwhilehisotherarmencircledherwaist,forcefullydrawingherintohisembrace.Hethenenvelopedherinadeep,passionatekiss. ThissuddenactioncaughtMoffguard.ShefoundherselftightlypressedagainstNathan¡¯ssturdy,broadchest,withnospacebetweenthem. Atthatmoment,itfeltasthoughtheyexistedinaworldoftheirown. Fenna¡¯sexpressiondarkenedwithangerassheturnedandstormedaway. WithM¡¯shandsrestingonNathan¡¯schest,hekissedherwithsuchintensitythatherentirebodyfeltweakandpowerless,devoidofstrength. Hisstrongarmsenvelopedher,andhiskisswasforcefndunrestrained.Hesuckedandteasedherlipsandtongueasthoughdrivenbyaninsatiablecraving,immersingdeeperintothemomentwithoutanyintentionoflettinggo. InstarkcontrasttotheinnocenceofM¡¯searlierkiss,shenowradiatedafierypassion. Herstraddlingpositionwasundeniablysuggestive,pressingintimatelyagainstNathaninawaythatallowedhertofeelhisphysicalresponse. Themomentwas bothintenseandoverwhelming. M¡¯sheartraced,herentirebodyfeelinghotandflushed,almostsuffocatingfromtheintensityoftheirkiss,herbreathinginerraticbursts. Theirlingeringandpassionatekissseemedtostretchforernity,leavingMfeelingbreathlessandoverwhelmed.Withagentlepush,shesignaledforNathantoreleaseher,andhpliedslowly. Nheless,theirforeheadsremainedpressedtogether,theireyesclosedslightlyastheybreathedlightly,thewarmthoftheirbreathminglingbetweenthem. ¡°Thisisthefirsttimeyou¡¯vekissedme.¡±Nathan¡¯shoarsevoiceresonateddeeply,emergingfromthedepthsofhisthroat,seductiveandcaptivating. Mwasstilllostinthewhirlwindofpassion,unabletocalmheremotions.Itfeltasthoughshewerebeingkissedintotheclouds,herfeetbarelytouchingtheground. Herbodyfeltwarmandlimp,andapeculiaremptinessstirred inherlowerabdomen.Itwasthefirsttimeshehadfeltsuchaphysicallonging. ¡°Nate,¡±Mwhisperedshyly,herhandsgentlyrestingonhisshoulders,unsureofhowtoexpressherthoughts. ¡°Yes?¡±Nathanrepliedinhisdeep,huskyvoice. ¡°She¡¯sgone,¡±Mreplied,herv ¡°Mreplied,hervoicetingedwithembarrassment. +15BONUS ¡°Isee.¡± ¡°We¡­¡±M¡¯svoicetrailedoff,herembarrassmentpreventingherfromcontinuing.Fromheadtotoe,shefeltarushofheat,yetshecouldn¡¯tmusterthecouragetoutterthstfewwords. AllshedesiredwasforNathantoleadherbacktotheirroom. However,uponsecondthought,shehesitated.Nathanhadonlyrecentlyrecovered.Perhapsitwasn¡¯twisetoindulgetheirdesiresjustyet. AsMwaslostinherbashfulthoughts,Nathan¡¯sgentlevoicewhisperedinherear,couldyoudownfirst?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡±Msnappedoutofherdaze,lookingathiminsurprise.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°M, Withoutawaitingherresponse,Nathanfirmlygraspedherwaistandliftedherfromhip ontothesofa. Remainingsilent,hestoodupandmadehiswayupstairs. Mfeltperplexed,watchinghimgoupthestairsbriskly,hermindracingwithquestions:What¡¯supwithhim?DidIdosomethingwrong?Whyisheinsucharush?¡± Nevertheless,Meventuallyrosetoherfeet,smoothingoutherdressandhairbeforetakingadeepbreath.Afterregainingheposure,sheproceededtohavebreakfastalone.Meanwhile,upstairsintheroom,Nathanswiftlyremovedhisshirtandheadedstraightforthebathroom. Itwasasifhewasonamissiontoquenchaninnerfire.Steppingintotheshower,heturnedthefaucet. Thecoldwatercascadedoverhim,andhestoodbeneaththechillingscontrollinghisbreath. concentratingon Slowly,theintensityofhisdesires wanedundertheicywater,yetthememorypersisted,relentlesslyreyinginhismind,refusingtodissipate. Heshookhishead,liftinghisfacetoletthewaterwashoverhischeeks.Withatightgriponhischest,hisbreathscameinheavywaves. WhenMwasstillSuzanne,heneverexperiencedsuchintensedesire,eventhoughshewashiswife,regardlessofhowmuchhecaredforher. However,now,wheneverhewas intimatewithM,hispassionburneduncontrobly. Afterhalfanhour,Nathanfinallyemergedfromthebathroom,wrappedinatowel.Heusedanothertoweltodryhishairashemadehiswaytothecloset. Suddenly,hestoppedinhistracks,hisgazewarmlyfixedonM,whostoodbytheclosetdoor. Havingfinishedbreakfast,Mwentupstairstofind Nathan,onlytodiscoverhiminthebathroom,takingashower.Shewaitedforawhile,notexpectinghimteoutshirtless. Chapter 399 Chapter399 AsNathanemergedfromtheshower,hisshorthairwaspartiallydamp,framinghiscleanandattractiveface. WithhismuscrchestandthealluringV¨Cshapedlracingdownhisslimwaist,Nathanexudedacaptivatingallure. Standingjustafewfeetapart,Mcaughtasubtlewhiffofhisshowergel,thescentlingering intheair. Despitehercountlessencounterswithhim,Mstillfeltbashftthesightofhisbodyeverytime.Hercheeksflushed,andherheartracedwithexcitement. Summoninghercourage,Mcasuallyasked,¡°Nate,whydidyoudecidetoshowersoearlyinthemorning?¡± Nathanclearedhisthroatwithafaintcough,easingthehoarsenesswithin.¡°Iworkedupquiteasweatduringmymorningrun.¡± Withthat,hestrodepastManddisappearedintothewalk¨Cincloset,leavingthetowel he¡¯dusedtodryhishairdrapedoveranearbychair. Mfollowedbehindhim,leaningagainstthemirror,hergazefilledwithmischiefassheeyedhisfigure. AsNathanretrievedasetofclothesfromthewardrobe,hecastapuzzlednceatM.¡°Whyareyoustillhere?¡± Myfullypursedherlips,feelinghercheeksflushwithwarmth.Despitehershyness,shemaintainedafacadeofconfidenceandcountered,¡°Why?AmInotallowedtolook?¡± Nathanreleasedasoftchuckle,ahintofbashfulnessflickeringinhiseyes.WithonehandlightlyrestingagainstthemirrorbehindM,heloweredhisgazetoherblushingface. M¡¯sclear,dewyeyesmethis. ToNathan,her gaze wasadeadlyfusionofinnocenceandallure.¡°Wouldyouliketosee?¡±Nathanwhisperedinhishuskyvoice. Mnoddedinresponse,causingNathan¡¯shearttotightenslightly. Heletoutalightchuckle,tryingtomaintainhiposureasheasked,¡°Whendidyoubesonaughty?¡± Hiswarmbreathbrushedagainsthercheek,causing Mtopurseherlipsnervously.Gatheringhercourage,shetookadeepbreathandgentlyrestedherhandonhisbroadshoulder. Nathan¡¯sbodysubtlytensedinresponse. Hergentletouchtracedthecoolskinofhisbody,glidingoverthecontoursofhisstrongchestandthegracefullinesofhisabdomen,beforecontinuingdownwards¡­. Nathan¡¯sheartracedwildly.Itfeltlikethecoldshowerhehadjusttakenhadbeepletely pointless. AsM¡¯shanddelicatelyspedthetowroundhiswaist,iteasilyslippedoffwithagentle tug. Reactingswiftly,Nathanfirmlygrabbedherhandalongwiththetowel. ¡°You¡¯veberathernaughty,¡±hisdeep,raspyvoiceresonatedwithrestraineddesiresyet.remainedundeniablyalluring. M¡¯scheeks medwithembarrassment.Shehadventuredthisfar,yetNathanremained.seeminglyunawareofheradvances,reluctanttoreciprocateherfeelings. Mdecidedtochangeherapproach.Sheletgoofhistowndenvelopedherarmsaroundhisneck.Bncingontiptoes,sheleanedintokisshim. Hertimidsmoochwassurprisinglybold,echoing hisearlierpassion.Sheboldlyexploredhismouth,coaxinghisslenderlipsapartwithhertongueandyfullyventuringinandoutwithateasingrhythm. Nathanswiftlyadjustedthetowroundhimselfand,withaquickmovement,tookholdofherwrist.Gently,heguidedherhandaway,pressingitagainstthemirrorbehindher. Nathan¡¯sresponsetoherkisckedanylingeringaffection.Instead,hepromptlyandurgentlywithdrewfromherembrace. Hischestheavedwithintensity,hisbreathwarmandslightlbored,whilehispiercinggazeremainedfixedonherrosylips.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Caughtinawhirlwindofconflictingemotions,Nathanstruggledbetweenrestraintanddesire,hisAdam¡¯sapplemovingupanddownashismindraced. Mseemedunawareofthepowerofherallure,whichwasslowly drainingawayhalfofhis soul. ¡°M,please,stop,¡±Nathangentlycautioned,feelinghisrationalityweakeninginthegrasp. ofdesire. WMfrowned,lookingathimwithsurprise.Inthelivingroomjus unmistakablysensedhisoverpoweringdesire. momentsbefore,shehad Sowhywashepullingawaywhenshewasmakingadvances?Hadn¡¯theprofessedhisloveforher? Whywashesodeterminedtopushherawaywhenshemadethefirstmove? Mcouldn¡¯tunderstandit,herself¨Cesteemtakingablow.Wasitbecauseherfigurewasn¡¯tattractiveenough,orwasshckinginappeal? Nathanhadjuststartedgoingonmorningruns,participatinginintensephystivities,andevenpracticingboxingsinceyesterday. Hence,itwasn¡¯tduetohisphysicalstate.Rather,hejustdidn¡¯tdesirephysicalintimacywithher. M¡¯sspiritssankfurther.Feelinguneasyandembarrassed,sheavertedhergazeandwhisperedanapology,¡°I¡¯msorry,I¡­Iwon¡¯tintrudeanymore.¡± Despitecatchingaglimpseofdisappointmentin M¡¯sgaze,Nathandismisseditashisimagination. Releasingherhand,hegentlyliftedherchinandsoftlyasked,¡°What¡¯sthematter?¡± Chapter 400 Chapter400 Mmusteredafaintsmile,maskingherinnerturmoilwithanairoposure.¡°I¡¯mfine.I¡¯mgonnago,¡±shesaidcasually. Withthat,sheswiftlypulledawayfromNathan¡¯sembrace,dashedoutofthewalk¨Cincloset,andlefttheroom. Nathanturnedtowatchherdepartingsilhouette.Hisheartchurnedwithconflictingemotionsashestruggledtprehend M¡¯smotives. Whydidshecontinuetoseducehimifshedidn¡¯tlovehim? Herwordsechoedinhismind:¡°Ifyoureturn,wecanstillbehusbandandwife.¡± Nathanrested hishandsagainstthemirror,closinghiseyesandbowinghishead.Ashedrewinadeepbreath,apangpiercedhischest. Hewaswell¨Cversedinthepoliticalstrategiesemployedbyvariouscountries.Mstillhadfiveyearsleftonhercontract,andSuntendcertainlywouldn¡¯tpermithertostayinNorvania.Regardlessofwhetheritwasfiveyearsorfifteen,Nathanwaspreparedtowait. Nheless,hecouldn¡¯thelpbutwonder.WouldtheMofthefuturefeelthesameasshedidnow?Didshetrulywishtobehiswife? Washermentionofcontinuingasamarriedcouplemerelyapassingwhim,ordidshegenuinelyseehimasasuitablelifepartnerwithwhomshecouldbuildafuture? Regardless,NathanpromisedhimselfnevertoharmMforhisownselfishsatisfactionbeforetheyexchangedvows,whichincludedrefrainingfromphysicalintimacy. HefearedtheprospectofMregrettingiteron. Inthelivingroom,Msatonthesofa,wearingagloomyexpressionasshegazedatabook.Herthoughtswerescattered,andshewasunabletoconcentrateonthetextinherhandsasherminddriftedtoNathanupstairs. Suddenly,footstepsdescendedthestairs. Puttingthebookdown,M ncedup. Nathanlookedimpressiveinhissleekcksuit,projectingan airofdignity.Theattireplementedhisnobledemeanor,entuatinghisalreadystrikingandcharismatic presence. SeeingNathan¡¯shandsomeappearance,Mcouldn¡¯thelpbutfeelherheartraceastadmirationfloodedherbeing. ¡°Nate,areyouheadingout?¡±sheasked,kneelingonthesofawithherhandsrestingonitsback. NathanadjustedhiscufflinksandapproachedM,hisgazetenderashemethereyes.¡°Aforeigndeputyprimeministerisvisiting,andthere¡¯sastatebanquettoweehim.I¡¯m obligedtoattend.¡± Mwasmomentarilystunned,suddenlygraspingthesituation. Coveringhermouthinsurprise,shestoodthereindisbeliefforamomentbeforefinallysaying,¡°Earlier,whenFennacamelookingforyou,shewantedtoapanyyou,didn¡¯tshe? Nathanofferedafaintsmileandnodded. Mfeltarushofembarrassment,hangingherheadlow.¡°So,whatIjustdid¡­¡± Nathangentlycaressedthebackofherhead.¡°It¡¯sokay,¡±hereassuredher,¡°aslongasI¡¯mnote,Idon¡¯tnecessarilyhavetogowithher.¡± ¡°So,youwon¡¯tbebackintimeforlunch?¡±M asked. ¡°Youdon¡¯tneedtowaitformetohavelunchordinner,¡±Nathanreplied. ¡°Alright.¡±Macknowledgedwithanod. AsNathanturnedandtookafewsteps,M¡¯svoicecalledoutfrombehind,¡°Nate,staysafe.¡± ncingback,Nathanfelthisheartsoftenashemetheranxiousgaze. Retracinghissteps,Nathangently cuppedM¡¯sface,gazingdown atheraffectionately.¡±M,waitformeathome.¡± ¡°Ofcourse,¡±Mrepliedwithasweetsmile,hereyesshimmeringwithadorationasshelookedathim. Nathanwastemptedtokissher,butherestrainedhimself,reluctantlylettinghergoandturningaway. Watchinghimleave,Mhurriedlyslippedonherslippersandchasedafterhim.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. AsMnearedthedoorway,shenoticedColestandingoutsideacar,apaniedbyFenna. ToM¡¯ssurprise,Fennahadn¡¯tleftandhadbeenwaitingoutsideforNathan.. Mfeltanunprecedentedsenseofunease,whichstemmedfromFenna¡¯s sincerityanddetermination. UnlikeSally,whodisyedarroganceandonlyknewhowtomakedemands,FennawaspreparedtomakesacrificesforNathan. Hergenuineconcernforhimwasevidentinherconsistentsupport,standingbyhimwithout.fail,evenasafriend. NotoncedidsheseekanythingfromNathan. IfNathanhadnotfalleninlovewithMfirst,hemighthavealreadymarriedFenna,consideringtheirsimrprofessions,sharedvalues,andmutualinterestsinconversation. AsMdwelledonthesethoughts,heruneaseanddistressintensified.Leaningagainstthetoweringpirnearthedoor,sheobservedsilentlyastheydepartedSudvitogetherinthe car . Chapter 401 At that moment, M¡¯s phone buzzed. With a heavy heart, she retrieved her phone and nced at the screen. It was a money transfer notification from Sienna. Watching Sienna diligently repay her debts month after month, M couldn¡¯t shake off her uncase Despite leading a challenging and hard life, Sienna remained steadfast and diligent. M held a deep admiration for her resilience. Were it not for her identity as Suzanne, M would never have crossed paths with a friend like Sienna, who resided at the fringes of society. Sienna possessed an average education, held an ordinary job,cked familial support, and had no influential connections to rely on. She depended solely on her own perseverance and hard work Despite grappling with financial difficulties, her family remained determined to save her father from cancer. They were willing to liquidate all their assets and incur significant debt, owing hundreds of thousands of dors, in pursuit of his treatment and recovery. To M, this amount was inconsequential and hardly worth mentioning. She had no need for Sienna to repay it. Nevertheless, Sienna insisted on settling the debt, viewing it as a matter of honor and integrity. The thought of Sienna working tirelessly to make ends meet weighed heavily on M¡¯s conscience. She decided to call her. After a few rings, Sienna answered, her voice hushed as she asked, ¡°Hey Wanda, what¡¯s up?¡± M¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Sienna, I¡¯ve received the money you sent. Actually, you don¡¯t need to repay me immediately. Whenever you¡¯re in a better financial situation, you can pay me back then.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s not enough?¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I mean. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Sienna pressed on, ¡°I understand you don¡¯t want me to repay you. But Wanda, my friendship with you isn¡¯t based on your status as the charity artist Inkwell or the granddaughter of Norvania¡¯s wealthiest man. Do you get what I mean?¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing my part¨Ctime job right now, so I can¡¯t chat at the moment.¡± ¡°Where are you working part¨Ctime?¡± ¡°I¡¯m off today. I¡¯m selling handicrafts by the riverbank,¡± Sienna rified. M pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Give me your location. I¡¯d like to experience what it¡¯s like to sell handicrafts at a stall too.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± With that, Sienna ended the call and shared her location with M. M returned home to grab her backpack and phone before heading out. She settled into a cab and cracked the window open, her hands resting on the ledge. With her chin perched on her arm, she quietly watched the passing scenery. As buildings and streets whizzed by, the car suddenly slowed down. The driver grumbled, ¡°This road¡¯s cursed, idents happen too often here.¡± M¡¯s heart lurched as she leaned forward, peering out. Not far away, she spotted several familiar figures. Upon recognizing Nathan, her heart momentarily froze, her grip tightening nervously on the window sill. As the vehicle moved past them, M felt a sudden urge to call out to him. She watched as Nathan stood amidst the two¨Ccar collision, appearing unharmed from a distance. M anxiously eximed, ¡°Sir, please stop the car. I need to get off.¡± Irritated, the driver retorted, ¡°There¡¯s a traffic jam up ahead, and we¡¯re in the middlene. I can¡¯t stop here.¡± Growing increasingly anxious, M swiftly retrieved her phone to dial Nathan¡¯s number, her gaze fixed on him as the call connected. In that instant, M watched as Fenna approached Nathan, gently taking his hand and leading him toward another vehicle. Their gesture appeared so natural, resembling that of a couple. M stood in ce, listening to the dial tone. A heavy, inexplicable unease settled in her chest, weighing down her heart. Why hadn¡¯t Nathan pulled his hand away from Fenna¡¯s grip? Just then, Nathan answered the phone, ¡°Hello, Chubs.¡± Listening to his soothing voice, M pushed aside her difort and asked with concern, Nate, were you in an ident? Are you alright? Were you injured?¡± Before Nathan could respond, Fenna¡¯s voice faintly pierced through, ¡°Did she nt a tracker on you? How else could she have known about your ident?¡± M was stunned, her heart sinking at Fenna¡¯s words. How close was Fenna to Nathan that she could overhear their conversation? Chapter 402 Nathan fell into a momentary silence. Instead of questioning how M had learned of his ident, he nervously asked, ¡°Chubs, are you outside?¡± M replied casually, ¡°Yeah, I was on my way to meet Sienna and spotted you guys.¡± With concern etched into his voice, Nathan asked, ¡°Do you have a bodyguard with you? Is Phoebe there?¡± M paused briefly before replying, ¡°I¡¯m alone. I didn¡¯t bring anyone.¡± Nathan¡¯s urgency grew as he pressed, ¡°Share your location with me. I¡¯ll send someone over immediately.¡± Once more, M fell silent, realizing Nathan hadn¡¯t been concerned about her question at all. Despite her worries about his car ident, he hadn¡¯t mentioned a word about it. Instead, he showed more concern for her safety. ¡°Nate, everything¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just meeting up with a friend,¡± M reassured him, hoping to alleviate his concern. ¡°Phoebe will join me shortly. alone. Nathan scolded M with a tone that struck a bnce between sternness and care, resembling that of an older brother. ¡°Next time you go out, you need to inform me. You can¡¯t There must always be someone with you, understood?¡± Feeling chastised, M mumbled, ¡°Understood. And what about you?¡± Nathan exhaled slowly before remembering to update her on his situation. ¡°I was rear¨Cended by another car, but thankfully, it¡¯s nothing serious. Concern filled M¡¯s voice as she asked, ¡°Are you injured?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m okay,¡± Nathan reassured her. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. A twinge of jealousy pricked at M as she recalled Nathan holding hands with Fenna. She wanted to broach the subject but found herself at a loss for words. In that moment of hesitation, Fenna¡¯s yful yet sarcastic voice cut in, ¡°Seems like even a spare tire needs emotional maintenance these days. With the way she fusses over you, when are you going to consider upgrading her from just a backup n?¡± As M overheard these words, her heart went numb. When had she ever regarded Nathan as a mere backup n? Was Fenna inadvertently causing trouble? M suppressed a sigh and whispered, ¡°Nate, is that constant buzzing noise from Fenna?¡± Nathan looked puzzled. ¡°You heard that?¡± M managed a wry smile and retorted, ¡°Would you have preferred me not to?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Nathan rified. M¡¯s mood darkened as she said, ¡°How close does she have to be to eavesdrop on our conversation? Even her voice seems to get picked up by the microphone.¡± Nathan paused, the silence stretching ufortably. M couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Nathan was doing. Was he muting the microphone to speak with Fenna? Her mood soured further. She felt helpless in the face of Fenna¡¯s tendency to overstep boundaries and manipte situations. She could only hope that Nathan would see through Fenna¡¯s behavior and maintain some distance. However, what Nathan said next left her speechless. ¡°Chubs, Fenna has a habit of being casual with her words. Her recentment wasn¡¯t meant to offend you. It was just a joke between us, not directed at you.¡± M responded with a disdainful snort, choosing to stay silent. ore!! Not getting any reaction from her, Nathan started to feel uneasy and rified once more, Fenna and I are close friends, almost like siblings. Sometimes she doesn¡¯t filter what she says to me, either. M let out a scornful snort, unable to tolerate it any longer. She responded firmly, saying, Very well, I wish you and your ¡®sibling¨Clike¡® rtionship all the best then.¡± With that, she promptly ended the call. Chapter 403 Chapter 403 M was furious. The fact that Nathan seemed unaware of having such a superficial friend like Fenna by his side only intensified herText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. rage further. What kind of sibling bond did he believe they shared? Was he blind to Fenna¡¯s obvious admiration for him? Shortly after M ended the call, Nathan immediately called her. Nheless, M declined the call, but her phone rang for the second time. M quickly sent a message exining, ¡°My phone ran out of battery.¡± She then powered off her device. At that moment, the cab arrived at the riverside. Awide boulevard was adorned with an array of merchandise, drawing in numerous tourists leisurely strolling along the riverbank. M navigated through the lively crowd, scanning the stalls until she finally spotted Sienna at the far end. Sienna¡¯s booth showcased an assortment of affordable items, from basic handicrafts to trinkets, hair essories, and jewelry. ¡°Wanda!¡± Sienna¡¯s face lit up with a smile as she noticed M, enthusiastically rising from her stool and waving. M approached with a smile. Nheless, she couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sadness as she nced at the items on Sienna¡¯s disy. Even if Sienna sold everything, she wouldn¡¯t make more than a thousand dors. gaze Sienna ushered M to sit on the only stool avable, crouching down to meet M¡¯s with optimism and cheer. ¡°It¡¯s been a busy day. | was just swamped with customers, so | couldn¡¯t chat with you earlier.¡± ¡°Are you quite busy?¡± M asked softly, her heart feeling heavy for Sienna. Sienna responded with a warm smile. ¡°It depends. Some days, I¡¯m busy dealing with customers, but on others, | hardly get any sales.¡± M gently held Sienna¡¯s hand. ¡°How much have you made today?¡± With a spark of excitement in her eyes, Sienna replied contentedly, ¡°I¡¯ve already earned over 200 bucks this morning. If things continue like this until evening, I¡¯m confident I''ll get 5 or 600 dors.¡± M smiled faintly, though a bitter pang lingered in her heart. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t bother going home for dinner tonight. Let me treat you to some shepherd''s pie,¡± Sienna said. Just then, a customer approached, picking up a ss bead bracelet. ¡°How much is this?¡± +15 BONUS Sienna promptly stood up, wearing a charming smile. She courteously answered, ¡°It¡¯s priced at 15 dors. This one features a gorgeous starry sky design. It¡¯s perfect for adding a touch of delicacy and charm, especially for women with fair and smooth skin.¡± The customer tried on the bracelet and then set it bac GAN. Ati td cy ere before walking away without hesitation.. The content is on ! Read thetest chapter there! Sienna bid the departing customer farewell with a smile hefore squatting Ww. infrontof Mil ¡®Wanda, are you bored?¡± The content is on ! Read thetest chapter there! M shook her head, her gaze fixed on Sienna. She wasn¡¯t bored. Rather, she was thinking of ways she could help Sienna. M voiced her concern, ¡°Sienna, your job only allows you one day off per week. You don''sgtprap¨¦e rect, apd yoleven Work part-time at the Stall. It¡¯s not worth exhausting yourself for such little money and risking your health.¡± The content is on ! Read thetest chapter there! Sienna patted M¡¯s hand reassuringly and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m still young. | won''t get worn out.¡± M stood up and nced around. ¡°Sienna, is there a stationery store nearby?¡± ¡°There¡¯s one about a few miles ahead,¡± Sienna replied, her curiosity rising. ¡°What do you need?¡± M calmly walked away from the stall, saying, ¡°I need to buy something. Wait for me here.¡± With that, she left. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Shortly after, M returned carrying a bag and a small makeshift table. Sienna looked puzzled. M unfolded the table and retrieved white A4 papers, ink, and brushes from the bag. She wrote a message on the paper and attached it to the stall. "Receive aplimentary ink painting with purchases exceeding 100 dors." Sienna was taken aback. M began preparing the ink as Sienna looked around anxiously, advising, "Wanda, the people here are just regr folks. They usually don''t pay much attention to famous artists or paintings. Not many might recognize you." Considering Sienna''s words, M couldn''t help but agree. She then took out her phone, logged into her official ount as Inkwell, and posted an update. "Selling items on behalf of a friend. Get aplimentary painting with purchases exceeding 100 dors." M ced her phone down and offered Sienna a warm smile. "Just watch what happens." Sienna felt grateful but also uneasy as she sat down next to M. "Wanda, your paintings are so valuable. Selling everything I have here wouldn''t evenpare to the worth of one of your artworks. Please don''t diminish your value for my sake. I''d feel terribly guilty." M held up the paper and waved it slightly. "I already paint for charity, and helping you is just another form of charitable work. Besides, these smaller paintings I''m creating now aren''t particrly valuable." While Sienna was partly convinced, she still harbored some doubts. Nheless, what M considered insignificant proved to be quite the opposite within half an hour, as a dozen luxury cars pulled up in front of their stall. The men forming a line at the stall were all impably dressed in suits, emanating an air of sophistication and elegance that contrasted sharply with the street''s ambiance. These visitors were either art collectors or aides to prominent figures. Each customer made the same demand, "I''ll take everything from your booth. I hope you can sign your name on the artwork." M politely refused, stating, "No signatures, no photographs, and no framing." She understood that adding her signature or taking photographs with the paintings would significantly increase their value, potentially selling for tens of thousands of dors or more.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. However, doing so would contradict her intention of assisting Sienna. Despite her refusal, the demand for M''s paintings continued to skyrocket. Sienna''s stall waspletely sold out, leaving those lucky enough to have purchased her items feeling as though they had won a prize, eagerly lining up for theirplimentary painting. The crowd of spectators kept growing. Word spread rapidly that the renowned artist Inkwell was offeringplimentary paintings, resulting in Sienna''s products selling out. This sparked a frenzy as people flocked to Sienna''s stall, eager to purchase anything just so they could get a free painting. "100 dors, 1000 dors, 10000 dors. I''ll buy anything, just let me get a free painting,¡± they pleaded. Sienna had underestimated Inkwell''s fame. Even the tables and chairs from her stall were swiftly imed by eager buyers. As the demand for free paintings surged and many were left empty-handed, it caught the attention of numerous journalists and media outlets. Inkwell''s presence caused a surge of visitors to the entire street, boosting the businesses of all the vendors. Within just two hours, she became a trending topic online. "Inkwell Offers Free Paintings at the Riverbank." Inside the restaurant, M enjoyed every bite of the shepherd''s pie that Sienna had kindly treated her to. Sienna sat in a daze, constantly scrolling through her phone, still trying to process what had just happened. She had always known M was talented, but witnessing firsthand the impact of someone truly exceptional was beyond her wildest imagination. "How much did you make today?" M asked curiously. Sienna set down her phone, nervously swallowing. "Well, I only had a few hundred dors worth of merchandise, but I earned over 3000 dors. "The customers were like madmen, constantly shoving money at me. They even took the box where I kept my change and paid me a hundred just for that battered box," she eximed incredulously. Chapter 405 M smiled, feeling happy that she could help Sienna. She had long set aside her worries about Fenna and Nathan. As Sienna was about to enjoy her pie, she asked, ¡°Wanda, I read in the news that one of your paintings is valued at millions of dors. Is that true?¡± M¡¯s gentle smile lingered as she ced her fork down, delicately dabbing her mouth with a napkin. ¡°Yes, some of them are, but not all. The prices range from tens of thousands to several hundred thousand dors for the moremon pieces.¡± Sienna was puzzled. ¡°Why are they priced so high?¡± M let out a sigh. ¡°Art certainly requires talent, but it¡¯s often driven by hype and the influence of fame. ¡°When I first began painting online for charity, my father secretly purchased one of my pieces. for an astounding two million dors. ¡°However, I donated the entire amount to schools in rural areas. That¡¯s when I suddenly gained overnight fame, and things just took off from there.¡± Sienna chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s why your paintings are seen as worth millions in the public eye, with collectible value. People have even started studying your style and making replicas of your artworks.¡± M nodded in response. As Sienna savored her pie, she mused, ¡°The world of the wealthy is something I¡¯ll never truly grasp, but I envy you for having a father who loves you deeply.¡± M stole a nce at Sienna, detecting a touch of mncholy and sorrow in her eyes as she mentioned her father. ¡°Sienna, how has your father been doing health¨Cwise?¡± M asked. ¡°My father passed awayst month,¡± Sienna revealed, her voice trembling with emotion as she lowered her head. M was taken aback, unsure of how to offerfort in such a moment. Having spent all her savings on treatment and umting debts, Sienna¡¯s father finally underwent surgery. Things seemed to be looking up when, unexpectedly, he passed away. Misfortune always appeared to target those already struggling with difficulties, underscoring the harsh reality of dealing with terminal illnesses. M gently sped Sienna¡¯s hand, expressing her sympathy as she apologized. Sienna responded with her brightest and most resilient smile, gently shaking her head to convey that everything was okay. After all, that was all in the past now. After a moment of contemtion, M changed the topic. ¡°Sienna, were you a volunteer counselor at a psychiatric hospital before?¡± painting. The crowd of spectators kept growing. Word spread rapidly that the renowned artist Inkwell was offeringplimentary paintings, resulting in Sienna¡¯s products selling out. This sparked a frenzy as people flocked to Sienna¡¯s stall, eager to purchase anything just so they could get a free painting. ¡°100 dors, 1000 dors, 10000 dors. I¡¯ll buy anything, just let me get a free painting,¡± they pleaded. Sienna had underestimated Inkwell¡¯s fame. Even the tables and chairs from her stall were swiftly imed by eager buyers. As the demand for free paintings surged and many were left empty¨Chanded, it caught the attention of numerous journalists and media outlets. Inkwell¡¯s presence caused a surge of visitors to the entire street, boosting the businesses of all the vendors. Within just two hours, she became a trending topic online. ¡°Inkwell Offers Free Paintings at the Riverbank.¡± Inside the restaurant, M enjoyed every bite of the shepherd¡¯s pie that Sienna had kindly treated her to. Sienna sat in a daze, constantly scrolling through her phone, still trying to process what had just happened. She had always known M was talented, but witnessing firsthand the impact of someone truly exceptional was beyond her wildest imagination. ¡°How much did you make today?¡± M asked curiously. Sienna set down her phone, nervously swallowing. ¡°Well, I only had a few hundred dors. worth of merchandise, but I earned over 3000 dors. ¡°The customers were like madmen, constantly shoving money at me. They even took the box where I kept my change and paid me a hundred just for that battered box,¡± she eximed incredulously. M smiled, feeling happy that she could help Sienna. She had long set aside her worries about Fenna and Nathan. As Sienna was about to enjoy her pie, she asked, ¡°Wanda, I read in the news that one of your paintings is valued at millions of dors. Is that true?¡± M¡¯s gentle smile lingered as she ced her fork down, delicately dabbing her mouth with a napkin. ¡°Yes, some of them are, but not all. The prices range from tens of thousands to several hundred thousand dors for the moremon pieces.¡± Sienna was puzzled. ¡°Why are they priced so high?¡± M let out a sigh. ¡°Art certainly requires talent, but it¡¯s often driven by hype and the influence of fame. ¡°When I first began painting online for charity, my father secretly purchased one of my pieces for an astounding two million dors. ¡°However, I donated the entire amount to schools in rural areas. That¡¯s when I suddenly gained overnight fame, and things just took off from there.¡± Sienna chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s why your paintings are seen as worth millions in the public eye, with collectible value. People have even started studying your style and making replicas of your artworks.¡± M nodded in response. As Sienna savored her pie, she mused, ¡°The world of the wealthy is something I¡¯ll never truly grasp, but I envy you for having a father who loves you deeply.¡± M stole a nce at Sienna, detecting a touch of mncholy and sorrow in her eyes as she mentioned her father. ¡°Sienna, how has your father been doing health¨Cwise?¡± M asked. ¡°My father passed awayst month,¡± Sienna revealed, her voice trembling with emotion as she lowered her head. M was taken aback, unsure of how to offerfort in such a moment. Having spent all her savings on treatment and umting debts, Sienna¡¯s father finally underwent surgery. Things seemed to be looking up when, unexpectedly, he passed away. Misfortune always appeared to target those already struggling with difficulties, underscoring the harsh reality of dealing with terminal illnesses. M gently sped Sienna¡¯s hand, expressing her sympathy as she apologized. Sienna responded with her brightest and most resilient smile, gently shaking her head to convey that everything was okay. After all, that was all in the past now. After a moment of contemtion, M changed the topic. ¡°Sienna, were you a volunteer counselor at a psychiatric hospital before?¡± Sienna affirmed with a nod. ¡°Yes, I provided free counseling to patients battling depression.¡± M thought it over before suggesting, ¡°I have a part¨Ctime job opportunity avable. It pays 2000 dors aExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. day. Would you be interested?¡± Sienna was taken aback, her hands instinctively covering her chest as she joked, ¡°What kind of part¨C time job pays such a high rate? You¡¯re not suggesting I sell my body, are you?¡± M chuckled at the yful remark, shaking her head. ¡°What on earth are you thinking? Do I look like a pimp to you?¡± Siennaughed along. ¡°I¡¯m just pulling your leg.¡± ¡°I admire your optimistic outlook. I believe you¡¯d be a great fit,¡± M remarked sincerely. Intrigued, Sienna asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s this part¨Ctime job all about?¡± Leaning in closer, M ced her hands on the table and whispered, ¡°It involves working as a psychological counselor and caregiver for Daniel.¡± Sienna frowned. ¡°Who¡¯s Daniel?¡± ¡°He¡¯s Nathan¡¯s older brother. Daniel used to serve as a respected anti¨Cdrug officer, but he¡¯s experienced significant physical and mental trauma. ¡°Now, he¡¯spletely incapacitated¨Cblind, unable to walk¨Cand, most importantly, he¡¯s lost his will to live. He¡¯s grappling with severe psychological issues and has be utterly despondent.¡± Sienna covered her mouth, her eyes brimming with tears as she murmured sympathetically, ¡± An anti¨C drug officer? Even if there was no pay involved, I¡¯d still want to help. I¡¯ll volunteer for the role.¡± Chapter 406 Chapter 406 M shook her head, letting out a soft sigh. ¡°No, you will get your paycheck. Otherwise, you won''tst an hour.¡± Sienna was taken aback. ¡°Is it really that serious?¡± Motivated by a desire to earn money and assist the esteemed anti-drug officer, Siennal eventually agreed. M exined to Sienna about Daniel''s previous upation, the circumstances of his injury, and his current condition. As the warm glow of the sunset painted the sky with shades of red, M and Sienna left the restaurant, hand in hand.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Their steps faltered as they spotted Nathan on the main road. Standing before a ck sedan were Nathan, Fenna, and Cole. Approaching them with a stern expression, Nathan asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Phoebe? And where are the bodyguards you brought?¡± Sienna was somewhat puzzled, not understanding why Nathan was suddenly upset with M. M nced up at the sky. It seemed that Nathan¡¯s banquet had ended. Her gaze shifted from Nathan to Fenna, and a sense of unease washed over her. Rather than addressing his question directly, M challenged, ¡°How did you know | was here? With his hands in his pockets, Nathan replied icily, ¡°You¡¯re quite the public figure. Would you really expect anyone not to know your whereabouts?¡± M fell into silence. Though she understood Nathan¡¯s concern for her safety, seeing Fenna by his side stirred her jealousy. Sensing the tension escting, Sienna feltpelled to step in and help mediate the situation. ¡°Actually...¡± she began. But before she couldplete her sentence, Fenna stepped forward. She positioned herself beside Nathan and reprimanded, ¡°Wanda, why did you keep ignoring Nate¡¯s calls and then turn off your phone? Do you know how worried he was? ¡°Because of you, he couldn''t focus during the banquet reception for the foreign dignitaries. Despite being an adult, you¡¯re quite irresponsible.¡± M stared at Fenna with disbelief, rendered speechless by her audacity. Who was Fenna to dictate M¡¯s actions? What gave her the right to do so? It wasn¡¯t her position to lecture M simply because she didn¡¯t answer Nathan¡¯s phone call M refused topromise her dignity by confronting Fenna. Instead, she turned to Nathan, her eyes shimmering with tears of confusion. M couldn''t help but wonder if Nathan shared Fenna¡¯s eee questioning whethexHe also believed she Was tmimature. She waited for Nathan¡¯s response, but he remained silent. The content is on ! Read thetest chapter there! With a cold smile, M replied to Fenna, ¡°I messaged Nate, informing him that my phone had died.¡± Fenna¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°You''re lying. Your phone has b charged this whale Nhe)¡± ¡¯s fists tignrandd Gradually, her eyes moistening as she nced at Nathan. The content is on ! Read thetest chapter there! She didn¡¯t care about what Fenna thought of her or what she said. She simply wanted to understand why Nathan seemed to agree with her words. Sienna couldn¡¯t help but notice M¡¯s hand trembling slightly. As she gazed at M¡¯s face, she could detect the profound frustration brewing within her. ring at Fenna, Sienna countered sharply, ¡°Who do you think you are, meddling in a couple¡¯s affairs? This is a private matter between them.¡± Fenna¡¯s expression shifted abruptly as she red back at Sienna em demea rtyeninglcbid-Sierina let out aldisUain ul snort. ¡°What''s up with the re? Was | wrong?¡± The content is on ! Read thetest chapter there! Chapter 407 Fenna raised an eyebrow and nced at M, taking on a self¨Crighteous stance in defense of Nathan. ¡°What sort of couple are they? Would she even acknowledge it? What does she take Nate for? Clinging tightly to him on one hand, yet refusing to define their rtionship in any way, not even as mere friends¨Cdoesn¡¯t that seem to be the situation?¡± Cole quickly stepped forward, pulling Fenna back and whispering, ¡°Ms. Hudson, please don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Fenna brushed off Cole¡¯s hand, visibly irritated. ¡°I pity you, Nate. Why should she be allowed. to y with your feelings?¡± M remained silent as she looked at Nathan, her eyes brimming with tears as her heart weighed heavily with pain. Did Nathan truly agree with everything Fenna said? Was she really that intolerable? Feeling disheartened, M took Sienna¡¯s hand and turned away, her voice faltering, ¡°Sienna, let¡¯s go. ¡°Alright,¡± Sienna said and followed her. Just as they were about to take a step forward, Nathan walked ahead, blocking M¡¯s path. His gaze was intense, his tone gentle but filled with concern. ¡°Where are you going?¡± M suppressed her emotions, biting her lower lip and holding her breath. She gazed up at him with a faint, resigned expression. usation simmered in her eyes. Despite this, Nathan failed to grasp her feelings and said solemnly, ¡°Come home with me. You can bring your friend. It¡¯s not safe to wander outside. It¡¯s too risky.¡± Sienna found Nathan¡¯s concern unnecessary and retorted, ¡°What danger could there be? Norvania has excellent security with surveince cameras and police patrols everywhere. You don¡¯t need to worry, Mr. Morrison.¡± Nathan sighed helplessly as he nced at Sienna. Nheless, he didn¡¯t me her, acknowledging the truth in the saying ¡°ignorance is bliss¡°. On the contrary, M should have been aware of her unique status, especially after her identity was exposed at Nightshade headquarters. Regardless of the location, she remained in significant danger. M eventually calmed down, and she spoke in a detached tone, ¡°Mr. Morrison, I appreciate your kindness, but I won¡¯t be staying at your ce. ¡°I don¡¯t want your ¡®close friend¡® to reprimand me for leading you on without making a proper commitment.¡± The emphasis on ¡°close friend¡± in her tone was evident. With that said, M took Sienna¡¯s hand and walked past Nathan. Nathan felt a tremor in his heart. No longer staying at his house? Those words felt like sharp knives piercing his heart. Had all of M¡¯s care andpanionship over the past few days meant nothing? Was sharing a bed with him every night during his injury just a facade? Was her intimacy and the boldness to kiss him earlier that day, to entice him so intimately, merely a performance as well? Did she eagerly anticipate leaving him as soon as his body recovered? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Nathan¡¯s cold, ambiguous smile betrayed the turmoil within him. His chest heaved, the fire in his heart raging. He clenched his fists tightly, enduring the pain. After a few moments, Nathan abruptly turned and caught up to M. He grabbed her arm, pulling her back from Sienna. M stumbled back several steps, her expression fraught with panic as she stood before Nathan, her complexion drained of color. Nathan¡¯s face appeared unusually grim, marked by a cold and dark expression. The fiery intensity in his eyes betrayed aplex blend of deep affection, anger, and a myriad of worries and troubles, leaving others perplexed about the underlying source of his turmoil. A chilling air seemed to surround him, creating a suffocating feeling. M¡¯s heart had yet to settle when Nathan¡¯s displeased voice pierced the air, ¡°Come home with me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡± M blurted out in frustration. Nathan¡¯s gaze turned even darker, and he subconsciously tightened his grip on her arm. ¡°Is it in your nature to be fickle?¡± he used.¡± M was taken aback, a chill settling deep in her heart. Not only was she used of ying with Nathan¡¯s emotions, but she was also nowbeled as fickle. Chapter 408 The more M thought about it, the worse she felt. Her gaze shifted toward Fenna, who was behind Nathan. She thought that Fenna must be gloating now. She must enjoy seeing them in such an unpleasant situation. M felt so wronged that her eyes welled up with tears. She knew her faults and where she went wrong. But she just wanted Nathan to unconditionally support her and stand by her side instead of supporting his friend. She wanted to be this man¡¯s favorite, not just someone he simply liked. The more M thought about it, the worse she felt. Tears shimmered in her eyes. She pretended indifference as she said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just that fickle. You got hurt because of me, and I took care of you for days. Now that you¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ve fulfilled my responsibility.¡± ¡°Responsibility?¡± Nathan murmured, his voice trembling slightly. He smiled sorrowfully as he continued, ¡°Responsibility¡­ You¡¯re only responsible for the injuries I suffered?¡± M bit her lower lip stoically. She looked down as she didn¡¯t dare to look at him. She knew how he felt and knew that hearing these words would hurt him, yet she couldn¡¯t help but say them. She immediately regretted saying those words to hurt him. Nathan took a deep breath as his eyes reddened. He held onto her arm tightly because he was afraid that she might leave if he let go. Trying topromise, he said in a gentle tone, ¡°Chubs, my injury hasn¡¯t fully healed yet, so you haven¡¯t fulfilled vo responsibility. ¡°How long do you want to stay out? I¡¯ll stay with you, but when you¡¯ve had enough, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Upon hearing this, M¡¯s heartpletely softened. Despite the grievances she endured from Fenna, even if he didn¡¯t defend her, she didn¡¯t want to argue anymore. Watching Nathan trying topromise, Fenna suddenly became furious. She rushed over to question him, ¡°Nate, why are you lowering yourself? Can¡¯t you think more clearly?¡± Fenna¡¯s interference caused M¡¯s recently softened heart to harden once more, bringing her sudden rity. She ignored Fenna, focusing her gaze on Nathan. ¡°Nate, do you think it¡¯s appropriate for an outsider to interfere in our matters?¡± she asked. Nathan was about to respond, but Fenna¡¯s annoyance was evident as her voice rose several decibels. She angrily said, ¡°I¡¯m¨CNate¡¯s best friend, and I can¡¯t stand seeing you hurt him like this. What¡¯s wrong? You toy with him and won¡¯t let me say anything?¡± M was unable to restrain herself any longer. She threw aside her manners as she angrily retorted, ¡°How am I toying with him?¡± Fenna was angry, hands on her hips. She angrily replied, ¡°He had doctors, nurses, friends, and maids to take care of him when he was injured. You don¡¯t have to pretend to look after him for a few days. ¡°Besides, why did you kiss him if you don¡¯t like him? If this isn¡¯t toying with him, then what is it? Your behavior is truly disgraceful.¡± Fenna berated M until she cried. She clenched her fists tightly as she was unable to refute Fenna¡¯s words. Her eyes were bloodshot, and she gazed at Nathan with teary eyes. She never expected to be insulted by Fenna so badly. There were only a few pedestrians on the street. As night fell, the soft glow of the lights intertwined with the dusk, and it draped a touch of sorrow over M. She bit her lip to hold back tears. Her chin trembled as she looked at Nathan with watery eyes. She just hoped that he would help her. There was a lump in her throat as she asked, ¡°Nate, do you also think the same?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Nathan gazed at her deeply, but he remained silent. M took a deep breath. She suppressed her sadness and asked again, ¡°Do you also think I¡¯ve been toying with you?¡± Nathan reached out to her and gently took her hand. ¡°Then, give me a proper status,¡± he said. M¡¯s heartpletely sank at his response. Not only did he not help her, but he also sided with Fenna and saw things from that woman¡¯s perspective. Chapter 409 ?Chapter 409 Was he protecting Fenna? The thought ran through her head. M even suspected Nathan was merely harboring a regret of unrequited love for M from their youth. He didn''t love her that much. He wouldn''t even hurt Fenna for her. M took a deep breath, then forcefully shook off Nathan''s hand. She trembled with anger as she felt bitter, her heart clenching ufortably. "Don''t touch me!" she shouted. Her tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. She took two steps back to distance herself from Nathan. She wiped away her tears desperately, but she felt wretchedly pitiful, like a helpless creature. No one understood, and there was no one to love her. Sienna couldn''t bear to watch anymore. "Let''s go," she said, grabbing M''s hand and leading her away. M wiped away her tears while crying. She couldn''t help but look back at him. Cole followed behind her. Nathan and Fenna didn''t move from their spot. Her heart was broken andpletely hopeless. She felt that any decision she made now was wrong. Nathan wasn''t worth giving up her research career at Suntend and returning to Norvania to be with him. The more M thought about it, the sadder she felt. This time, she didn''t look back and left with Sienna. Under the streemp, Nathan watched as M''s silhouette slowly faded away before him. His expression gradually darkened, and his stern expression became increasingly grim. Fenna breathed a sigh of relief. She walked over to him and softlyforted, "Nate, don''t mind her. This kind of woman is not worth your affection." "What kind of woman is she?" Nathan coldly asked. Fenna trembled at his question, finding his tone cold and icy. She gulped nervously. She adjusted her tone and said, "Don''t think too much about it. Let''s just go back."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nathan gazed coldly at Fenna. He said with a serious tone, "Fenna, I admit that I''m despicable, trying to use your influence to force Chubs into giving me a status." Fenna was stunned, and she didn''t know what to say at that moment. "You should know that I love her very much," Nathan said with a warning tone, "If you still want to continue being friends with me, please know your ce. "Don''t interfere in matters between me and Chubs. Don''t ever try to nitpick or criticize her." Fenna said, aggrieved, "I''m just speaking up for you." "I don''t need it." "What did Wanda do to make you so enamored with her?" Nathan''s expression changed instantly. He brushed past her, saying, "Our friendship ends here." Fenna panicked and immediately stood in front of Nathan. "I''m sorry, Nate. I promise I won''t interfere in matters between you and Wanda anymore, nor will I say anything bad about her. We''ve been friends for so long. We can''t just end it like this, can we?" Nathan fell silent, and his expression softened. Fenna noticed he was affected by her words, so she asked curiously, "When Wanda was here just now, why didn''t you protect her like this? Why did you upset her and let her leave beforeing clean with me?" Nathan remained silent with a cold expression. He brushed past her and headed toward the car. Fenna followed him. As they walked, she said, "Didn''t you notice how sad she was? Are you doing this on purpose? "You said you love her very much, so why didn''t you go after her when she left feeling sad and upset? Nate? Nathan ignored her and got into the driver''s seat. Fenna then walked to the passenger side. She tried to open the door but found it locked. She tapped on the door and asked, "Why did you lock the door? I''m still outside." Nathan didn''t even nce at her. He started the car and drove away. Chapter 410 It waste at night, but Sudvi was still brightly lit. In the living room, Nathan sat on the sofa. He leaned back against the sofa with one hand sofa. covering his eyes to block the light while the other rested on the back of the He took off his suit jacket and tossed it aside. He loosened his tie, and two buttons on his white shirt were also undone. He remained still. His posture was rxed andzy as he looked slightly worn out in his disheveled state. He was enveloped in a gloomy sense of loneliness all around him. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After having had drinks at the banquet, the aftereffects of the alcohol began to take hold of him. The alcohol went straight to his head, magnifying his sadness several times over. He couldn¡¯t get M¡¯s tearful expression out of his mind and heart. He felt like he had gone insane. Why did he think M would give him a proper status under Fenna¡¯s pressure? Normal friend or boyfriend? Was he going nuts over wanting abel? He had a rule of not being in any ambiguous rtionships with women. But this was Wanda. He felt he could ignore his rule and forget about thebel. If she wanted to toy with his feelings, flirt, or even have sex with him, he would go along with it as long as she was happy. At that moment, the phone rang. Nathan lowered his hand and sat up straight. He reached for his phone on the coffee table and answered it. His voice was hoarse and deep as he asked weakly, ¡°Is she back?¡± Cole replied, ¡°General Morrison, Ms. Hoffis went to the bar with her friend for drinks. She even danced with a stranger.¡± Nathan bent over as he lowered his head. He rested his hand on his forehead as he ced his elbow on his knee. ¡°Let her have fun, but you need to keep her safe. When she¡¯s done, bring her back.¡± Cole was resigned as he said, ¡°General Morrison, I¡¯ve tried several times to bring Ms. Hoffis back, but she refuses to return to Sudvi. She said she will go back to Hoffis Manor once she¡¯s had enough fun.¡± Nathan remained silent for a few seconds. His tone was firm as he said, ¡°If she refuses toe back, then you need to bring her back by force.¡± ¡°Yes, General Morrison,¡± Cole replied before ending the call. Tossing his phone aside, Nathan leaned back on the sofa to rest his. eyes. Two hourster, it was 1:30 am. Nathan immediately snapped awake upon hearing the sound of a car outside. He stood up and hurriedly walked out. Outside, Cole stepped out from the driver¡¯s seat. He went to the back and opened the car door. Nathan walked over. He gazed intensely at the girl in the back seat. ¡°General Morrison, Ms. Hoffis drank a lot. She¡¯spletely drunk,¡± Cole reported. Nathan asked, ¡°Did you safely escort her friend home?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve sent her home.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t say anything. He leaned in and carried M out of the car. As M gazed hazily at the man who was carrying her, she couldn¡¯t help but pout as she wept. She clenched her fists and pounded his chest. ¡°Let go of me, Nathan, you bastard,¡± she said as she struggled and moved around. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡­ Nathan, I¨CI¡­ don¡¯t need you to carry me. Go and carry your best friend. Nathan¡­¡± Nathan carried her into the house with steady steps. He then headed straight upstairs. M kept fussing until she cried. She sobbed drunkenly in his arms, ¡°Nathan¡­ you¡¯re a bastard. I don¡¯t like you anymore. I¡¯ll never like you again¡­. As Nathan entered the room and prepared to ce her on the bed, her words left him stunned in ce. His heart felt like it was falling into a bottomless abyss, dark and hollow. It fell down endlessly and left him in a state of emptiness and loneliness. Nathan smiled bitterly as his gaze filled with endless sadness. He murmured sadly, ¡°Who do you like?¡± Chapter 411 M heard someone asking her when she was semi¨Cconscious. ¡°Who do you like?¡± She opened her heavy eyes, her vision blurry. As she blinked gently, she saw the looming figure in front of her. Nathan¡¯s handsome face filled her vision. She smiled bitterly but didn¡¯t say anything. She then closed her eyes again. In an instant, the man¡¯s soft and gentle voice came again. ¡°Chubs, who do you like? Who do you love?¡± M felt a sourness in her heart. She felt even more ufortable as she slowly uttered, Nate.¡± Nathan was startled. He was stunned in ce. Was she calling his name, or was she telling him the answer? M felt even more ufortable. She moved slightly in his arms as she said again, ¡°Nate.¡± Nathan realized that she was calling him. He asked, ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I feel sick, and I want to throw up,¡± M said as she endured the roiling in her stomach. She felt very ufortable enduring the nausea. Nathan quickly carried her into the bathroom and ced her by the toilet. As soon as M touched the toilet, she hurriedly knelt on the ground. She opened the toilet lid and lowered her head to vomit. Nathan patted her back and handed her tissues. After she finished vomiting, he handed her mouthwash and a towel. When M gargled, the water she spat out wet her clothes. After vomiting, she became a bit sober. She stood up as her cheeks flushed with a dazed expression on her face. Nathan helped her up and hugged her from behind. He held her hands to wash at the sink. M felt weak, so she leaned all her weight against Nathan¡¯s chest. Her back pressed tightly his chest. She felt very warm and at ease. The man gently rubbed and rinsed her hands under the cool tap water. M murmured semi¨Cconsciously, ¡°Nate, my clothes are wet. I feel ufortable.¡± yon Nathan handed her a towel to dry her hands. His actions were gentle as he pampered her, ¡°I¡¯ll go get you pajamas to change. Can you manage by yourself?¡± M nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Nathan helped M up to sit on the toilet. He reminded her, ¡°Sit here and wait for me. Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go get your clothes.¡± M weakly lowered her head. She was drowsy as she replied, ¡°Okay.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Nathan walked out of the bathroom. He went into the walk¨Cin closet to find M¡¯s clothes. After he found a set of pajamas, he was stunned when he saw her underwear in the drawer. He felt embarrassed as he tried to casually pull out a set of white underwear. He walked toward the bathroom. But when he heard the sound of running water, he was filled with a sense of foreboding. He quickly pushed the bathroom door open and rushed in. He was dumbfounded as he took in the sight before him. Secondster, he turned and walked out of the bathroom, closing the door behind him. As he closed the door, he breathed heavily. His heart rate sped up, and his body was ufortably hot. His ears to his neck were all flushed. He had just seen M showeringpletely naked in the bathroom. He paused for a moment before calming down. He then realized that she couldn¡¯t take a shower while drunk because it could lead to an ident. She could¡¯ve split her skull open and suffer a stroke. Showering while being drunk was a very dangerous act. He hesitated for a while before pushing the bathroom door open. He walked in and took the towel to wrap around her wet body. Nathan reached out to turn off the shower faucet. She was still pretty much out of it as she looked up at the shower head and asked, ¡°Why is there no water?¡± Nathan lifted her up and carried her out of the bathroom.. M struggled in his arms as she said, ¡°Put me down. I¡¯m so hot, I want to shower.¡± At this point, Nathan¡¯s heart was racing, and his breathing was erratic. He suppressed the feeling in his heart as he maintained thest shreds of sanity. He ced her on the big bed and then covered her pale, delicate body with a nket. Even so, the images of her curvy figure lingered in his mind. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. It kept stirring his heart. He didn¡¯t have the determination to help her get dressed, so he wrapped her tightly in the nket. He leaned close to her and whispered softly in her ear, ¡°Chubs, don¡¯t sleep first. Get put on your clothes.¡± up and Chapter 412 My on the bed and slightly moved before drifting into a deep sleep. ¡°Chubs?¡± Nathan¡¯s fingers gently brushed her bangs aside. He tucked the disheveled strands behind her ear. Nathan frowned. ¡°Chubs, wake up. You can¡¯t sleep like this,¡± he said in a low and seductive voice. ¡°You will catch a cold if you kick off the nket at night.¡± M only felt a buzzing noise in her ears. She impatiently rubbed her ears with her hand, then moved to sleep on her side. Nathan resigned and sighed. He covered her with the nket again. He was afraid that he couldn¡¯t control his desire, so heid out an air mattress on the floor and slept there. Nathan didn¡¯t sleep well that night. He woke up several times in the middle of the night to check if M had kicked off the nket. He spent the whole night looking after her. The next morning, the sun rose beautifully. There was a refreshing breeze blowing in from the balcony. The curtains were fluttering and making the room warm. M woke up groggily from a deep sleep. She opened her eyes and looked around, then rubbed her eyes. She recalled what had happened yesterday. After parting ways with Nathan, she felt upset, so she went to the bar with Sienna. She drank at lot of alcohol, and then¡­ Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. M closed her eyes and continued to recall, but her memory was fragmented. The pictures. were muddled and not quite clear. She vaguely remembered Nathan carrying her, giving her water and tissues when she vomited. Not only that, but he seemed to have helped her shower too. M suddenly realized. She opened her eyes in shock and quickly put her hands under the nket. She was stunned when she touched her naked body. She felt like she was going crazy. What exactly did she do with Nathan after cking out yesterday? M was shocked as she gasped. She nervously lifted the nket and peeked at her body. ¡°Ah!¡± She still couldn¡¯t ept the fact that she had engaged in sex uncontrobly when drunk. She pulled up the nket to cover her head because she felt very embarrassed. She had gonepletely crazy. She had slept with Nathan, but she didn¡¯t remember a thing. It was her first time, so how could she forget everything? M wanted to cry but couldn¡¯t, so she hit the bed in frustration. Not only was she angry at herself for not remembering a thing, but she was also angry at Nathan for going too far. She was very angry yesterday, and she hadn¡¯t forgiven him. How could he take advantage of her when she was out of it? If he wanted to sleep with her, he should have waited until she was sober. At least let her experience what intimacy between a man and a woman felt like! That man was so despicable. When she was sober, she flirted with him, but he remained indifferent. But when she was too drunk to be aware of her surroundings, he took advantage of her and slept with her. ¡°He¡¯s awful,¡± M muttered. She covered herself with the nket and sat up. Just as she was about to get out of bed, she noticed the clean clothes on the bed. Her mind swirled with a myriad of thoughts. She absent¨Cmindedly put on her clothes and went into the bathroom to freshen up. As she walked for a few steps, she didn¡¯t feel any difort down there. She heard that it would be painful for the first time. She didn¡¯t know how long the pain wouldst. Would it be a moment or a day? M was enthusiastic about it. She even searched it online for answers. The conclusion she got was that during the first sexual intercourse, women may experience difort. Their physiological conditions vary, so the level of pain differs. Some may not even bleed. However, the pain would usually be reduced immediately after the sexual intercourse. M was utterly confused. She searched online for a long time but ended up getting different answers. She saw many cases where the first time didn¡¯t involve bleeding or pain. After spending an hour in the bathroom, she finally walked out. She left the room and went downstairs. She saw Nathan sitting on the sofa doing his work in the living room. Nathan leaned on the sofa with aptop on his thigh. His slender and pretty fingers moved back and forth on the keyboard as he typed continuously. M felt like she was about to lose it just by looking at his side profile. Her heart was pounding, her whole body was burning up, and she was sweating so much. Chapter 413 M felt the atmosphere be tense. She took a deep breath as she gathered her courage and walked toward him. Upon hearing the footsteps, Nathan slowly looked up. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. M didn¡¯t greet him. She sat on the opposite sofa with a cold expression. She acted cold toward him to hide her shyness. She puffed her cheeks and avoided eye contact with him. Nathan slightly furrowed his brow. He noticed that her cheeks were flushed as she looked a bit shy and a bit angry. Nathan¡¯s gaze was affectionate as he greeted her in a gentle tone, ¡°Still have a headache?¡± His voice was too light for M to hear clearly, but she vaguely heard him asking if she still had a headache. M gritted her teeth. She pretended to be calm and red at him. She asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think what you did was too much?¡± Nathan recalled her grievance and tearful expressionst night. He closed hisptop and looked at her as he felt guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I apologize to you. I¡¯ll make sure it won¡¯t happen again in the future.¡± M¡¯s expression changed suddenly. She felt very ufortable. It wouldn¡¯t happen again in the future? What did he take her for? A one¨Cnight stand? ¡°Nathan, what exactly do you mean?¡± M asked as she clenched her fists. She gazed at him with teary eyes. Nathan¡¯s heart squeezed. He put hisptop on the coffee table and leaned toward her, asking, ¡± Why are you crying? Is my apology not sincere enough? Then what do you want me to do?¡± What did she want? As long as she was still a researcher at Suntend, she didn¡¯t dare to think about anything else. She couldn¡¯t be with him openly and couldn¡¯t marry him either. ¡°Why did you bring me back?¡± M asked as she controlled her emotions. Her feeling of resentment intensified even more. Nathan calmly replied, ¡°I can easily protect you if you¡¯re by my side.¡± M wore a bitter smile because she couldn¡¯t disagree with his words. She had nothing to say, so she stood up coldly and turned to leave. As she walked a few steps forward, Nathan caught up to her. He grabbed her arm and pulled her back. Holding both of her arms, he bent down to look into her eyes. He said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it peacefully, okay?¡± M was furious. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± Nathan¡¯s heart lurched. He suppressed his emotions and murmured, ¡°If you have anything that you¡¯re not satisfied with, just tell me. Please don¡¯t give me the cold shoulder.¡± M remained silent. She felt wronged as she angrily red at him. Nathan¡¯s gaze became more intense. ¡°Chubs, do you like me?¡± he asked, holding his breath. M bit her lip. After a moment, she said, ¡°No.¡± Nathan¡¯s heart ached, but he didn¡¯t give up. He asked sadly, ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, why are you jealous of Fenna? Why did you go to the bar to get drunk?¡± M shook off his hand forcefully. She took a step back, choked back her tears, and replied, ¡± You knew I was jealous, yet you still protected Fenna. Is that the way to treat me?¡± Nathan was nervous. ¡°You admit it? You do like me, right?¡± ¡°No,¡± M replied without hesitation. She shouted angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t like you anymore.¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes reddened. He felt agitated and helpless. His hand trembled as he slowly reached out to hold hers. M immediately ced her hand behind her back to avoid his touch. His hand hung in the air for a moment before lowering it resignedly. ¡°Anymore?¡± Nathan muttered. He smiled bitterly and asked, ¡°So did you ever like me?¡± M took a deep breath, trying to calm down as much as possible. She said, ¡°Nathan, you don¡¯t even know what your problem is.¡± Nathan replied, ¡°Tell me then if I don¡¯t know¡°! Chapter 414 M suppressed her ¨¦motions as she clenched his fists. After she calmed down, she asked, ¡± Between me and Fenna, who would you choose?¡± Nathan replied without hesitation, ¡°I choose you.¡± ¡°Then why did you treat me like that yesterday?¡± M used him with a teary look, ¡°Even when Fenna said those things to me, you didn¡¯t help me. You agreed with what she said.¡± Nathan said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t ept your apology,¡± M replied coldly. Then, she turned and left. ¡°Chubs¡­¡± Nathan sighed, his heart shattering. He quickly caught up to her and hugged her tightly from behind. He used all his strength to prevent her from leaving. M was stunned. Her heart pounded even harder. Nathan pressed his face against her neck. His voice had a slight tremble as he said, ¡°I want to be with you. I want to be your partner, a proper one. That¡¯s why I let Fenna pressure you. ¡°When you were upset, I wasn¡¯t indifferent either, I was also in pain,¡± Nathan said as he closed his eyes. He held her tighter, his voice choked with emotions, ¡°But I want to know if I mean anything to you. I want to know if you would be sad because of me.¡± M wiped away her tears in secret. Nathan felt a painful ache in his chest and sighed softly. His warm breath sprayed on M¡¯s neck, making her skin itch. Her body felt weak, and her knees almost buckled. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, if I can sessfully return to Norvania to work, we will get married. Isn¡¯t that a promise?¡± Nathan wished he could cage her in his heart. He hugged her tightly and closed his eyes to seek sce from her. ¡°Chubs, do you love me?¡± Nathan felt insecure as he continued to ask, ¡°Do you really want to marry me?¡± M felt like her body was almost being crushed by him. She felt ufortable as she spoke softly, ¡°I can¡¯t promise you anything right now.¡± ¡°I can wait,¡± he replied softly ¡°Then¡­¡± M was shy, so she lowered her head. She continued as she was unhappy, ¡°You won¡¯t touch me again in the future?¡± A little confused, Nathan opened his eyes and slowly looked at the back of her head. He gazed at her flushed cheeks and ears. ¡°I¡¯m hugging you right now, why would you think I won¡¯t touch you?¡± M felt resentful as she said, ¡°You just said that this kind of thing won¡¯t happen again in the N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. future.¡± Nathan was stunned. He felt a bit confused. He was referring to not making her sad and upset again. He turned M to face him and looked down at her. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he asked. ¡°Aboutst night,¡± M murmured. Even though she was full of grievances, she lost her confidence due to feelings of embarrassment. ¡°Last night?¡± Nathan asked as he looked at her flushed cheeks. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and asked again, ¡°You remember?¡± M shook her head. She replied, ¡°I don¡¯t remember at all. Was it you who took the initiative, or was it me?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help butugh. He pulled her into his arms and said softly, ¡°It was you.¡± As expected, it was M who seduced Nathan. M felt guilty. She apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nate.¡± Nathan remained calm andposed. He replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You just have to be responsible to me.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± M was stunned as she was put in a bad spot. She pushed aside her previous grievances and sadness, slowly wrapping her arms around Nathan¡¯s waist. She then leaned against his chest and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be responsible right now.¡± Nathan gently kissed her forehead. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you, whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± Chapter 415 Cole¡¯s cough interrupted them. M stepped back from Nathan¡¯s embrace. She felt awkward as she lowered her head. Nathan¡¯s gaze was full of affection. He gently brushed the strands of hair on her cheek behind her ear. Cole pretended not to see. He said, ¡°General Morrison, Phoebe is here to see Ms. Hoffis.¡± M turned toward him happily. She asked, ¡°Phoebe? Where is she?¡± Shortly after, Phoebe walked in. She respectfully nodded as she greeted, ¡°Mr. Morrison. M.¡± M walked over and happily grabbed Phoebe¡¯s hand. She was pleased as she asked, ¡°Phoebe, what are you doing here?¡± Phoebe nodded, but her expression was slightly serious. She said to Nathan, ¡°Mr. Morrison, I need to take M out for a bit.¡± ¡°Bring Cole with you,¡± Nathan said as he noticed Phoebe¡¯s grim expression. He was a bit worried. Phoebe looked at M as if she was asking for her opinion. M sensed Phoebe¡¯s dilemma, so she turned to Nathan and said, ¡°Nate, we don¡¯t need Cole to protect us. I¡¯m with Phoebe, we¡¯ll be safe.¡± Nathan knew M wouldn¡¯t budge, so even if he was worried, he didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her. He always respected her the most and gave her the freedom. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Nathan reminded, ¡°Be careful when you¡¯re outside and stay safe.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Okay,¡± M replied. Phoebe said, ¡°I will take good care of her.¡± Then, M led Phoebe out of the living room. Cole looked at Nathan. ¡°Should I secretly follow them, General Morrison?¡± he asked. Nathan gave it some thought for a few seconds before sitting on the sofa. He took hisptop and opened it. ¡°No need. Let her handle her business.¡± Cole felt emotional. Nathan¡¯s affection and respect toward M were something he had never seen from the man before. M left with Phoebe out, and they got into a car. The vehicle sped along the busy road, and M calmly asked, ¡°How are things in Suntend?¡± Phoebe¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°M, it¡¯s not going well. The research institute disagrees, and the government as well. They want me to persuade you to return to your job sooner. M sighed heavily and slumped back in her seat. Phoebe continued, ¡°The government knows about your intentions, so they have sent someone to persuade you.¡± M smiled bitterly and said, ¡°My mind is made up. No matter who they send, it¡¯s pointless.¡± Phoebe said, ¡°It¡¯s your senior, Simon Cooper.¡± M was stunned. Then, she looked at Phoebe nervously. Phoebe noticed her nervousness, so she nodded to confirm the truth of the matter. She focused on the road ahead, saying, ¡°M, Suntend really doesn¡¯t want to let you go.¡± ¡°I know,¡± M said before closing her eyes. She was irritated as she asked, ¡°Where are you taking me now?¡± Phoebe replied, ¡°The fake Sally has been sentenced to life imprisonment. We can visit her now. ¡°She killed a person, and she was also a professional spy sent by Dorzania. Why is she only getting life imprisonment?¡± M asked. ¡°Norvania doesn¡¯t have a death penalty,¡± Phoebe exined. M felt uneasy. She angrily gritted her teeth as she asked, ¡°Can I see her?¡± ¡°Yes, you can. I¡¯ve already made an appointment.¡± Half an hourter, they were in the visiting room in the women¡¯s prison. Thick ss and steel bars separated the visitor and the prisoner. A pale¨Clooking and haggard woman sat on the other side. Compared to her former radiant self, she now appeared gloomy and miserable. Despite that, she wore a cold smile when she saw M. M picked up the phone to talk to her. The woman remained silent for a long time before slowly picking up the phone and cing it against her ear. M asked calmly, ¡°So, what should I call you, Suzanne or Sally?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Brianna,¡± the woman replied. Upon hearing her name, M realized she was already a citizen of Dorzania. No wonder she became a spy. ¡°Brianna, your organization has abandoned you.¡± Brianna smirked coldly. She shrugged and said, ¡°I got caught, even if they wanted to save me, they couldn¡¯t. I don¡¯t me them, either.¡± Chapter 416 M couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Oliver has already been rescued by them,¡± she said. Brianna¡¯s face darkened as she suspiciously looked at M. M continued, ¡°They kidnapped two famous researchers from Norvania as leverage, exchanging them with Oliver. ¡°They specifically demanded Oliver¡¯s release but left you behind. It¡¯s not that they couldn¡¯t save you, but it¡¯s because you¡¯re worthless. That¡¯s why they abandoned you.¡± Brianna¡¯s face turned pale. She shouted angrily in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± M replied, ¡°I have no reason to lie to you.¡± Brianna sneered, herughter filled with sarcasm and bitterness. She couldn¡¯t contain her anger as sheughed and yelled, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have listened to Oliver and spared you. If I had killed you back then, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡± M asked, ¡°Did you n to rece me? Was it you who tried to assassinate me multiple times once you realized Nathan was starting to like me again?¡± Brianna sneered as tears welled up in her eyes. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I never expected you to be so lucky. You managed to dodge the bullet every single time. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Not only did I not kill you, but I also let you regain your memories. It seems like fate wants to destroy me!¡± M suddenly realized that it was all Brianna¡¯s doing. Regardless of the consequences, her reckless actions could easily expose her identity, which is why Nightshade abandoned her. ¡°Anna, where are my parents?¡± M asked. She still didn¡¯t believe Oliver¡¯s words. Holding onto a glimmer of hope, she continued to ask about her parents¡® whereabouts. Brianna was stunned. She looked at M with aplex expression. M kept asking, ¡°Where are my parents? Where do you guys hide them?¡± Brianna sneered. She said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you where your parents are if you can get me out.¡± The hope of revival ignited once again. M eximed excitedly, ¡°They¡¯re not dead, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, they¡¯re not dead,¡± Brianna answered with a smirk. ¡°Your father is the son of Norvania¡¯s richest man. He¡¯s also the sole heir. ¡°Our original n was to rece you and inherit all the Hoffis family¡¯s wealth. If the mission failed, we would release your father to inherit the wealth. We would use your mother to threaten him and transfer the property under Oliver¡¯s name. ¡°You see, how could Oliver let them die easily?¡± Brianna gloated. She sneered and said, ¡°Not only did they not die, but they were also forced to give birth to a boy as a bargaining chip.¡± M was heartbroken when she knew that her parents were being subjected to such inhumane treatment. They were imprisoned and forced to conceive a child under those circumstances. Their captors were simply behaving like animals. Brianna sighed, ¡°Oliver doesn¡¯t believe in your father¡¯s sincerity and loyalty. He felt that your mother¡¯s life wasn¡¯t enough to threaten your father. He needed another, so he made your mom give birth.¡± M held in her anger. She gritted her teeth and asked with teary eyes, ¡°Where are my parents and brother?¡± Brianna remained calm andposed. ¡°Wanda, as long as you get me out, I¡¯ll tell you where your parents are.¡± ¡°In Oliver¡¯s control?¡± M asked. Brianna replied, ¡°You won¡¯t know unless you get me out.¡± M¡¯s expression became gloomy. After she calmed down, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t even know where they are, don¡¯t you? ¡°As a spy without strong determination, you¡¯ll definitely spill everything once captured. Would Oliver be foolish enough not to relocate them?¡± Brianna¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She shouted in anger, ¡°You don¡¯t intend to save me, do you? You¡¯re just here to trick me into telling you the information.¡± M hung up the phone without saying anything. She stood up with a cold expression. Meanwhile, Brianna kept screaming. Her gaze was fierce as she angrily yelled like crazy. M couldn¡¯t hear a word she said. She could only see her intense and furious expression. She left without hesitation. Phoebe followed closely behind her. Chapter 417 Phoebeforted, ¡°M, as long as your parents are alive, it¡¯s good news.¡± M felt the same way, but her emotions were in turmoil. She was relieved that her parents were still alive, yet couldn¡¯t help but feel sad and desperate for their situation. She thought about how she could rescue her parents and her younger brother. On the way back, M pondered for a long time. As Phoebe drove, she asked, ¡°M, are we going back to Sudvi?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± M replied absent¨Cmindedly. At that moment, her phone rang. M nced at the phone screen and answered, ¡°Sienna.¡± Sienna was a bit nervous as she said in a gently, ¡°Wanda, about the part¨Ctime job you mentionedst time, I want to give it a try.¡± ¡°Okay, are you free now?¡± M asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m free.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°I¡¯m heading to Morrison Residence right now. Let¡¯s meet there at the gate.¡± With that, Mil¨¤ ended the call. She regained her spirits and said, ¡°Phoebe, let¡¯s go to Morrison Residence.¡± Phoebe immediately turned the steering wheel and drove toward Morrison Residence. When M arrived at Morrison Residence, Sienna was already waiting at the gate. They greeted each other, then M led Sienna into Morrison Residence. M introduced Sienna to Gary and Florence. She hoped Sienna could try being Daniel¡¯s counselor and caregiver. As Florence looked at the girl¡¯s sweet appearance and gentle demeanor, she said with concern, ¡°Chubs, I really appreciate your concern for Dan, but this girl can¡¯t handle this job!¡± Sienna earnestly said, ¡°Madam Florence, trust me. I can do it.¡± Florence sighed as she said, ¡°Ms. Lawson, this job is too difficult for you. From the moment Dan woke up, we haven¡¯t had a normal life till now. ¡°We¡¯ve gone through dozens of psychologists, and none of the caregivers havested more than three days. Even the male caregivers often get injured. ¡°It¡¯s better for you to stop here. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get hurt.¡± Sienna nervously looked at M. She finally understood why the sry was two thousand per day. Was it that dangerous? Was he a wild beast? M held Sienna¡¯s hand and exined, ¡°Sienna, as Madam Florence said, Dan is blind and unable to walk. ¡°He needs psychological therapy and leg rehabilitation treatment. He doesn¡¯t allow anyone to get close due to his aggressiveness and severe suicidal tendancies. ¡°If you feel you¡¯re not ready, then don¡¯t try.¡± Sienna took a deep breath. She clenched her fists as she thought about the sry. With the amount they were offering, she felt like there was nothing in this world that could stop her. Sienna looked at Florence with determination. She asked, ¡°Madam Florence, if I can do it, I can even take care of him full¨Ctime. How much is the sry?¡± Florence was shocked. It took a while for her to react. She showed her four fingers and said, The sry for 24¨Chour personal care is 40 thousand.¡± ¡°40 thousand?¡± Sienna thought to herself. Sienna¡¯s eyes sparkled. With just one year of work, she could pay off her debts. Sienna smiled. She patted her chest and said with confidence, ¡°Madam Florence, you can rest assured and leave Daniel to me. I promise to take good care of him until he is healthy and strong.¡± M nervously grabbed Sienna¡¯s hand because she hoped Sienna would consider it carefully and not act impulsively. ¡°Sienna, start with part¨Ctime first. If you quit after a few days, you¡¯ll have to find a new job again. Don¡¯t be impulsive,¡± she said. Sienna wouldn¡¯t hesitate even if she needed to risk her life for that 40 thousand a month. She promised, ¡°I can do it full¨Ctime. Please believe me, I will definitely be able to.¡± Florence quickly asked, ¡°Do you have any other requirements, Ms. Lawson?¡± Sienna grinned as she asked, ¡°Is meals and amodation included?¡± Florence replied, ¡°It¡¯s all included.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s it.¡± M felt anxious. She grabbed Sienna¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Let me take you to see Dan first. I¡¯ll tell you about his situation.¡± Sienna bid farewell to Florence politely before following M out of the vi. They headed toward a grove of maple trees around the garden. Chapter 418 There was a quaint little building inside the maple forest. The surrounding was beautiful and clean. It was perfect for recuperation. M held Sienna¡¯s hand. She exined as they walked. ¡°His name is Daniel Morrison, 30 years old. He used to be an anti¨Cdrug officer, with outstanding merits and fearless courage. ¡°In recent years, he has been an undercover officer around the border of Norvania. He has also been constantly dealing with drug lords and engaging in cross¨Cborder operations. ¡°His original aspiration has never changed. With his help, many drugs have been seized, and lives have been saved. many ¡°But this time, his identity was exposed. He was tortured by those scum for a long time. He had already stopped breathing when he was being rescued. ¡°It was the doctors who saved him from the clutches of death. After he woke up, he couldn¡¯t ept the fact that he was disabled. He has been in despair ever since.¡± Sienna asked, ¡°Since it¡¯s such a difficult job, why can¡¯t he ovee the obstacles and live on?¡± ¡°I kind of understand him. Living is worse than dying, and dying honorably might even be better,¡± M said with a sigh. ¡°If he dies, his family will be heartbroken. If he doesn¡¯t die, he¡¯ll suffer.¡± M then gave it some thought and added, ¡°Oh right, he was betrayed by his first love.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Sienna was shocked and baffled. She looked at M in disbelief, ¡°He was betrayed by his girlfriend?¡± M shook her head and said, ¡°Not his girlfriend, but his first love. They broke up years ago. He found his first love being deceived into trafficking drugs by a drug lord in his house. ¡°He wanted to save her, but she didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. She still believed in the drug lord¡¯s sweet words. ¡°She even told the drug lord that Dan attended the police academy in Norvania and had been an anti¨C drug officer for almost half a year before disappearing. ¡°The drug lord sent someone to Norvania to investigate thoroughly. He then found out Dan¡¯s true identity.¡± Sienna was furious and gritted her teeth. ¡°What about the damn woman? Is she dead?¡± M replied, ¡°Dan forcibly took her out of the drug den. She was unharmed, but Dan was dragged down by her. At the end, Dan fell into the hands of the drug lord. ¡°He was tortured to the point that he would rather be dead than alive. After he was being saved from the clutches of death, he lost his sight and couldn¡¯t walk anymore.¡± They arrived at the maple forest. M stood in front of the door. Her mood became heavier as she said softly, ¡°Until now, that woman has nevere to see Dan, not even to thank him.¡± ¡°Risking his own life to save a cold¨Cblooded ingrate,¡± Sienna muttered angrily before pushing open the door and walking in. M followed Sienna and walked in. The gloomy living room was filled with a strong and unpleasant smell of alcohol. The sky was clear outside, but it was dark and depressing inside. The room was enveloped in an indescribable chill. ¡°Get out.¡± The man¡¯s hoarse and cold voice sounded like a demon from hell. It sent shivers down their spines. M nervously stopped in her tracks. She panicked as she gently said, ¡°Dan, it¡¯s me, Chubs! I brought a friend to see you. Her name is Sienna.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Daniel roared. Suddenly the sound of a smashing ss bottle echoed in the room. It shattered in front of M and the ss shards flew everywhere. M was frightened, so she stepped back. Her face turned pale as she worriedly watched the shards flew toward her. Sienna walked to stand before M. She looked her up and down and nervously asked, ¡°Chubs, are you okay?¡± M breathed softly. She nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Sienna lowered her voice as she asked, ¡°Is he really blind and unable to walk?¡± M nodded. Sienna breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That makes it easier.¡± With that, Sienna walked into the living room. She then walked past by Daniel and went to the window. She pulled aside the curtain by force. The curtains slid open instantly, letting the sunlight illuminated the room. She pushed open the balcony ss door, letting the warm breeze blow in. The living room instantly became vibrant. Chapter 419 ¡°Get out,¡± Daniel roared as he grabbed a nearby bottle and smashed it wildly. The sound of ss being smashed filled the room, and sharp shards flew everywhere. M was frightened as she covered her mouth. She was afraid that Sienna might get hurt. Sienna dodged all the attacks. She quickly pushed Daniel¡¯s wheelchair to an empty corner. Seeing this, M rushed into the living room to help Sienna put all the dangerous items into bags and drag them out. Daniel was like a walking dead. His hands hung limp at his sides, and he leaned his head against the wheelchair. Sienna walked toward Daniel and carefully scrutinized him. His messy hair covered her eyes, and his thin face was covered in stubble. He looked worn out. His frail body was wrapped in ck shirt and pants. At this moment, he seemed like a soulless and feeble shell as he didn¡¯t have the desire to live. M walked over. She looked at Daniel with teary eyes. She felt sorry for him as she spoke softly, ¡°Dan, please don¡¯t be like this anymore. If you keep refusing to eat, drink, or rest, your body can¡¯t take it and you¡¯ll die.¡± Sienna pushed M out of the house. She said seriously, ¡°Chubs, you go home first. Leave Daniel to me. ¡°Give me one year. Not only will I pay off your debts, but I¡¯ll also take care of this man till he is healthy.¡± M hadn¡¯t thought about having her debts repaid, but she truly hoped Sienna could help Daniel. She nodded earnestly. Sienna smiled at her, then closed the door slowly. As the door closed, M¡¯s heart felt uneasy, and she was very worried. Inside the house, Sienna locked the door before walking toward Daniel. Her gentle gaze became serious and resolute. She spoke each word deliberately, akin to a warning and a vow, ¡°Hello, Daniel, I¡¯m Siennal Lawsom. From today onward, I¡¯m your 24/7 personal caregiver. ¡°I¡¯m responsible for everything in your day¨Cto¨Cday life, including meals, and counseling. Whether you like it or not, from now on, you must cooperate with me.¡± Daniel remained motionless. ¡°Leave,¡± he said coldly. Sienna ignored him. She continued, ¡°From now onward, you cannot drink alcohol. You must shave your head, your beard, and shower everyday. ¡°You must eat five meals a day, you can eat small portions, but you must frequently eat meals. You must exercise for two hours every day and spend an hour in the sun. ¡°I will spend half an hour reading books to you, mainly focusing on the motivational genre. I will also read you an hour of current affairs every day.¡± Daniel chuckled andughed, as if he was mocking her. He felt like he was hearing something absurd and ridiculous. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Sienna was serious. She moved to stand behind him and pushed the wheelchair into the bathroom. After that, she closed the door. Outside the house, M hesitated and didn¡¯t dare to leave. Suddenly, she heard a very loud noiseing from inside. It sounded like things were being thrown. Shortly after, she heard Daniel¡¯s angry shout. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Get out!¡± Sienna scolded, ¡°Stop moving around.¡± ¡°Go away!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re still a man, eat more and gain some strength to overpower me, or else you¡¯ll have to endure it.¡± Daniel growled, ¡°You crazy woman, stop trying to take off my pants!¡± Sienna sneered, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m crazy, driven crazy by you. If you cooperate, do you think a youngdy like me needs to bathe a grown man? If you don¡¯t cooperate, things will get crazier.¡± M stood by the door. She listened, but she hesitated to enter. She felt the situation inside the bathrooni was very intense. Sienna¡¯s methods were forceful and radical. M just hoped that the methods Sienna used would be useful. Chapter 420 Sienna used would be useful. M couldn¡¯t do anything, so she prayed for them before leaving the Morrison Residence. After leaving Morrison Residence, M went back to Sudvi by car. She pushed open the door with weary steps. She felt burdened by the things that urred in Suntend, her parents¡® situation, and Daniel¡¯s condition. Each one weighed her down, leaving her breathless. She felt that she could copse at moment. any She changed her shoes at the entrance. As she looked up, she saw Nathan was sitting on the sofa in the living room. Her sadness was instantly intensified several times over. She had an urge to rush into his arms. When Nathan heard here back, he immediately put down his phone and stood up. ¡°Chubs, you¡¯re back,¡± Nathan said with a gentle voice. His voice was like a soft breeze brushing through her heart, instantly warming her §á§â. M walked up to him and threw herself into his arms. She pressed her cheek tightly against his chest. Nathan was stunned by her actions. His hands hung in the air for a moment. Happiness always came so unexpectedly. As M hugged Nathan tightly, his hands were stunned in ce for a few seconds. He then slowly ced his hands on her, with one arm around her back, the other touched the back of her head. He gently asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nate, I¡¯m so tired,¡± M murmured in his arms. ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± M remained silent. Nathan was overwhelmed with emotions. He tenderly stroked her head and said, ¡°Let me know. Maybe I can help you.¡± M hadn¡¯t figured out how to tell Nathan yet, especially about Suntend¡¯s disagreement with her returning to Norvania. She was afraid it would upset him. ¡°Nate, just let me hug you,¡± M said as she rubbed her face against his chest. She was seeking comfort in her embrace. Nathan¡¯s heart was racing like crazy. He hugged her tightly, and gently kissed her forehead. They stood there quietly hugging each other, neither saying a word nor letting go. Time was passing slowly, and in this moment, she was happy and pleased. After a while, her unease left her body, so she let go of him. She looked into Nathan¡¯s eyes as she slowly said, ¡°Nate, I went to visit that fake Sally. ¡°She said my parents are still alive. Oliver has locked them up, and I have a newborn brother¡­¡± Nathan cupped her face andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as your family¡¯s property hasn¡¯t fallen into Oliver¡¯s hands, your parents are safe.¡± M nodded. ¡°I also went to see Dan. His condition hasn¡¯t improved at all, and his body is getting weaker. He-¡± ¡°Chubs,¡± Nathan cut her off. M was startled. ¡°Yes?¡± Nathan stiffened slightly as he felt disappointed. He forced a stiff smile, and calmly said, ¡± Next time when you visit Daniel, bring me along.¡± M was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± Natha sat on the sofa. He felt bitter and a bit ufortable as he replied, ¡°No reason.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± M replied without asking further. She rubbed her tired neck, and shook her heavy head as she said, ¡°I¡¯m heading upstairs to rest. ¡°Okay.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. As M walked past him, Nathan called out to her, ¡°Chubs.¡± M stopped in her tracks. She turned to look at him and asked, ¡°Nate, is there anything else?¡± Nathan sat properly on the sofa. He slowly turned his head to look at her. His gaze was deep as he said, ¡°Go to the border with me.¡± M fell silent as she gazed at Nathan. She felt an indescribable reluctance in her heart. He had recovered. It was time for him to return to the military for official duties. The border was far from Phoenicia, so he wouldn¡¯t be able toe back to Phoenicia often to see her. M forced a stiff smile as she said, ¡°When are you leaving?¡± Nathan replied, ¡°The day after tomorrow is my mother¡¯s birthday. I¡¯ll leave soon after the celebration. ¡°This time, I might be very busy. It¡¯ll be a long time before I cane back.¡± Chapter 421 M clenched her fists slowly, trying to calm the turmoil inside her before speaking. ¡°Nate, can I have some time to think?¡± she asked. ¡°Of course, take all the time you need,¡± Nathan replied. With heavy steps, M trudged up the stairs. Her heart sank even deeper. Returning to her room and freshening up, she carried all her worries into her dreams. After what felt like ages, M felt a soft and pleasant sensation on her lips. A warm breath lightly brushed against her cheek, causing a slight tickle. She opened her sleepy eyes to see Nathan stealing a kiss from her. She blinked. Then, out of nowhere, she grabbed Nathan¡¯s neck with both hands, kissing him back. Nathan was taken aback. He tried to pull away, but M held him tightly and returned his kiss with fervor. Sensing she wanted to change position, Nathan wrapped his arms around her waist and shifted to the side. M leaned into him, and they continued to embrace and kiss passionately. The room began to heat up as they lost themselves in each other¡¯s embrace. Their kisses grew more intense. Their lips and tongues intertwined in a passionate exchange that became harder to resist. Consumed by desire, M¡¯s mind became hazy, and she couldn¡¯t help but let out a few shyN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. moans. Nathan¡¯s heart stirred at the sounds, but he remainedposed. He gently ran his hand along her back as they continued their passionate embrace. M couldn¡¯t resist slipping her hands under his shirt to touch his firm chest. Their bodies pressed closely together, and she felt a strong sensation from his lower abdomen. She was filled with a mix of fear and excitement. Just as M¡¯s emotions heightened and she felt herself teetering on the edge of losing control, Nathan quickly flipped her over and pinned M beneath him. He seized her wrist and pressed it onto the pillow. Struggling for breath, he pulled away from her lips. His eyes filled with desire as he focused on M¡¯s flushed cheeks. M¡¯s breathing grew erratic as she anxiously met his gaze. Nathan gazed at her as though spellbound, but he didn¡¯t push things any further. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± M asked nervously. Nathan felt his throat tighten. He took a deep breath and whispered, ¡°When you were drunk that night, Wanda, I didn¡¯t do anything to you.¡± M¡¯s face turned even redder as she looked at him, stunned. ¡°You undressed yourself.¡± M felt even more embarrassed. ¡°Oh, that exins why I don¡¯t remember anything and didn¡¯t feel weird about it.¡± Nathan leaned on his elbows, his fingers weaving through her silky hair. His voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°I truly want you right now.¡± M shyly lowered her eyes and nodded. She was allowing him to proceed.. Nathan gently kissed her forehead and asked, ¡°Wanda, will you marry me?¡± M was surprised by his sudden proposal. Nathan¡¯s gaze was intense, his sincerity unmistakable. ¡°Only when you¡¯re fully mine do I feel I have the right to be with you intimately. Do you understand?¡± M sensed that Nathan was restraining himself from going further. His level of respect for her surpassed her expectations. Feeling a weight in her heart, M choked out, ¡°Nate, let¡¯s keep our rtionship simple. Whether it evolves into something deeper or not, let¡¯s just enjoy every moment we spend together, okay?¡± of ¡°Are you still considering going back to Suntend?¡± Nathan asked in a low voice. M fell silent. It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to return. She was bound by the contract. Nathan gently stroked her hair and said calmly, ¡°Suntend is a more conservative country, where many men ce great importance on a woman¡¯s first night.¡± Chapter 422 M felt a pang in her heart as she asked, ¡°Nate, what are you saying?¡± Nathan gazed into her eyes and spoke gently, ¡°If someday you decide to leave Norvania and me to go back to your career and life in Suntend, why would Iplicate things for you and hinder your future?¡± Tears threatened to fall from M¡¯s eyes. Her voice was shaky as she asked, ¡°Nate, how could that be a hindrance?¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes filled with tears. He softly caressed her cheek and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ll eventually want to settle down and start a family once you return to Suntend.¡± t you?¡± M gazed at him with tears in her eyes. ¡°Nate, you found out, didn¡¯t Nathan nodded in response. ¡°The top leader in Suntend contacted me to discuss the situation. They¡¯re adamant about not letting you go.¡± ¡°Then why did you propose to me?¡± Nathan gently wiped the tears from her cheeks and asked with a wry smile, ¡°Would marry me if there were no hurdles?¡± you Through her tears, M nodded. ¡°Yes, I would. I¡¯d marry you. I¡¯d follow you to live on the frontier.¡± Nathany beside her and pulled her into his arms. He closed his eyes and buried his face. into her shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s all I needed to hear.¡± ¡°Nate.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Nathan held her tightly but kept a slight distance between their lower bodies. ¡°Let me just hold you as w sleep.¡± ¡°I truly want to be intimate with you. You don¡¯t have to hold back,¡± M said bravely. ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± Nathan replied firmly. M was puzzled. His reaction to her was intense¨Cshe could hear his heart pounding and feel the heat radiating from his body. ¡°Don¡¯t all men want to be intimate with the women they love?¡± Nathan stayed quiet. He softly moved her head away to create a distance between them. He wouldn¡¯t even hug her anymore. To him, loving someone wasn¡¯t about trying to control them. Instead, it was about demonstrating respect, care, and a desire for their future happiness. 1 Aware that they didn¡¯t have a future together, Nathan didn¡¯t want to ruin her first night just for a passing moment of desire and riskplicating her future rtionships. He gently brushed her hair and tucked her in with a nket. ¡°Don¡¯t stress too much. Just get some sleep.¡± ¡°Nate ¡°Come with me tomorrow morning to see Grandma,¡± Nathan said, cutting her off. ¡°After that, you can help me pick out a birthday present for my mom.¡± M¡¯s eyes glistened with tears as she looked at him and responded with a hum. That night, neither of them slept well. They each had their nket and were lost in their own thoughts. Just like when they were married, they treated each other respectfully and maintained their boundaries. M understood that Nathan was looking out for her, and she considered that perhaps the greatest expression of love was exercising restraint. The following day, M apanied Nathan to visit Vera at Shovale. Her Alzheimer¡¯s had advanced to the stage where she had lost all self¨Cawareness. She couldn¡¯t recognize anyone, experienced incontinence, and needed constant care from caregivers. After visiting Vera, they went to a jewelry store and chose a special piece of jewelry as a birthday present. On Florence¡¯s birthday, the Morrisons opted for a modest family gathering rather than avish feast. When M arrived at the Morrison Residence with her gift, she was warmly weed by almost everyone. The only one who seemed to have reservations was Layl It wasmon knowledge among the family that M was none other than Wanda Hoffis- Nathan¡¯s childhood sweetheart and first love. Chapter 423 Lindsey had noticeably changed her behavior. She was now overly respectful toward M and trying to tter her. It dawned on M that La¡¯s hostility toward her wasn¡¯t just because of her previous social status but also because of her rtionship with Nathan. Therge dining table was filled with delicious food and wine. Everyone from the Morrison family, except Daniel, sat around the table to enjoy the meal. ¡°Wanda, I realize I may have been ignorant and unintentionally hurtful to you in the past. I hope you can forgive me,¡± Lindsey said, trying to make amends with M. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Lindsey, I didn¡¯t take any offense to it,¡± M replied with a faint smile. La raised her ss and took a sip before scornfully taunting, ¡°Today, all the Morrisons gathered to celebrate Florence¡¯s birthday. But what about you, Ms. Hoffis? What brings you here?¡± M shot La a stern look. As La appeared ready to provoke M, the atmosphere grew tense around the table. ¡°As far as I¡¯m aware, your previous marriage to Nathan was null and void,¡± La continued. ¡°You¡¯re neither his wife nor his girlfriend. You¡¯re the only outsider here. I¡¯m curious what gives you the nerve to show up.¡°. Feeling embarrassed, Duke discreetly kicked La under the table. Unabashedly, La snapped back, ¡°Why are you kicking me?¡± Duke immediately recoiled and hung his head in embarrassment. Florence and Gary shared a hesitant nce. They were reluctant to upset La, leaving them unsure about how to proceed. Meanwhile, Taylor, Wendy, Tobias, and Cheryl merely acted as spectators, not wanting to intervene. It appeared that no one was inclined toe to M¡¯s defense. ¡°La, she¡¯s not an outsider. She¡¯s Wanda Hoffis,¡± Lindsey interjected. La crossed her arms, projecting an air of pride and coldness. ¡°So what? She¡¯s still not one of us. We agreed this was a family gathering, shouldn¡¯t it be just for family?¡± Nathan appeared unhappy, ring coldly at La. He snapped, ¡°Just because our marriage isn¡¯t recognized legally doesn¡¯t change that she¡¯s still my wife. If you have any issues, talk to me instead of involving Wanda.¡± Lindsey snorted before muttering, ¡°She¡¯s only upset because you didn¡¯t marry her back then. La¡¯s expression suddenly shifted. Duke¡¯s face twisted with anger, and he mmed his hand on the table. ¡°Aunt Lindsey, mind your words. Speak out of line again and you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Lindsey smirked. ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m trembling. Why don¡¯t you ask your wife why she¡¯s so bitter? And why does she always go after the women around Nate?¡± Duke¡¯s and La¡¯s expressions soured, and they fell silent. Trying to lighten the mood, Florence forced a smile and interjected, ¡°Let¡¯s not argue. It¡¯s my birthday after all, and it¡¯s nice for us to share a meal without any tension.¡± Lindsey pointed at La and said, ¡°Well, she keeps stirring things up. Since Wanda arrived, La¡¯s been picking on her. I reckon she¡¯s still hung up on Nate, so she¡¯s jealous of Wanda. La was furious and embarrassed. She stood up and yelled, ¡°Nonsense!¡± Duke became silent. He shook with anger as if La had betrayed him. M felt guilty for causing the argument. She went to Florence, gave her the birthday gift, and said goodbye. were Florence and Gary very upset by what was happening. Chapter 424 M smiled gently as she delicately shifted Nathan¡¯s hand away she didn¡¯t want to create any issues for Florence. ¡°Nate, stay with your mom to celebrate her birthday. I¡¯m not part of your family. I¡¯ll leave since La doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡± Nathan¡¯s face twisted with anger. He was about to speak, but M interrupted him. Her tone became more serious. ¡°Can you just listen to me this once?¡± After bidding everyone farewell with a nod, M left. Everyone knew about La¡¯s temperament. Despite thinking La was being unreasonable, nobody stopped M from leaving or stood up to La. M walked out of the Morrison residence carrying her bag. As the sky grew darker, thest rays of the sunset painted a cozy atmosphere. A warm breeze brought the fragrance of flowers from the garden. She walked toward the gate, feeling weighed down by sadness. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she never really belonged there. Suddenly, M heard a steady rhythm of footsteps approaching from behind. When she turned around, Nathan was already beside her, holding her hand tightly. She felt a surge of surprise. Nathan¡¯s touch wasforting and warm. M was deeply moved by his gesture. Tears began to well up in her eyes. ¡°Nate, why did youe after me?¡± With a gentle smile, Nathan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll cook something delicious for you.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°But today is Florence¡¯s birthday. Shouldn¡¯t you be spending time with her?¡± M asked anxiously. Nathan continued walking while holding her hand. ¡°I already did. I¡¯ve even given her a gift. Besides, birthdayse every year. Skipping just this one won¡¯t matter much.¡± ¡°But it might make Florence sad.¡± ¡°No, she¡¯ll be okay.¡± M smiled and didn¡¯t push the matter further. Nathan walked with her as twilight enveloped them. Though they seemedposed on the surface, inside, their emotions were swirling. They had left earlier than nned, so Cole¡¯s car hadn¡¯t arrived to pick them up yet. It was the first time Nathan had openly held M¡¯s hand. They strolled down the quiet, wide street like a couple. The roadside was lined with beautiful sycamore trees, making the scene even more enchanting as darkness fell. The pathway gradually lit up with streetlights. M kept her gaze on the ground, ncing at the square tiles as they walked. Nathan¡¯s hand held hers warmly andfortably. ¡°Wanda,¡± Nathan whispered. M looked up at him. ¡°Yes?¡± Nathan kept his gaze on the road ahead, his voice heavy with weariness. ¡°Can you stay? Please?¡± M quietly studied his profile. ¡°I can ensure your safety as long as you remain here in Norvania,¡± Nathan said earnestly.¡± You can continue your passion for work and research, even in armament engineering. Whatever path you choose, I¡¯ll stand by you wholeheartedly.¡± M understood that she would be protected as long as she remained in Norvania. Even if she broke contracts, confronted usations of treason, or found herself as an international fugitive, Suntend wouldn¡¯t be able to harm her. But she didn¡¯t want to carry the weight of such guilt. The research institute had supported her for countless years and engaged her in numerous vital projects. She didn¡¯t want to betray their trust for the sake of love. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nate,¡± M said sorrowfully. ¡°I want to stay too, and I¡¯ve done everything I can, but the research institute won¡¯t release me. No matter whatpromises orpensation I offer, they eluse to let me go.¡± ¡°So, you have to go?¡± Nathan¡¯s grip on her hand tightened, mirroring his tense emotions. M sensed the intensity of his grasp. She lowered her head and gazed at her shoes as they continued walking together. Chapter 425 Nathan and M hadn¡¯t nned on using the car. They preferred to keep holding hands and walk instead. M hummed in response. ¡°When?¡± Nathan asked. M felt a sharp pain in her heart. Still, she answered casually, ¡°Suntend has arranged for someone to retrieve me. The day that person arrives is the day I depart.¡± Nathan gazed at the darkening sky as he felt a weight settle in his chest. He was so distraught that breathing became difficult. ¡°My parents are still alive. So, I hope you can continue helping me search for them,¡± M added. ¡°I will,¡± Nathan promised. ¡°I¡¯ll also get the authorities in Suntend to help locate my parents.¡± Nathan¡¯s steps slowed. ¡°Nate, could you keep an eye on my grandparents once in a while after I go? They¡¯re getting older, and they live by themselves¡­¡± M¡¯s voice trembled as she added, ¡°I¡¯m really busy. Plus, they don¡¯t know about my job, so they would find it hard to understand why I can¡¯t be in touch with them. I won¡¯t be able to visit them in Norvania, and I¨CI feel guilty about it.¡± Nathan came to a sudden halt. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to meet her gaze, fearing he might break down before her. He forced a fa?ade ofposure and said, ¡°When you left Norvania ten years ago, you had already made the decision never to return. ¡°That¡¯s why you cut ties with everyone here. It was only because of Oliver that you came back.¡± Nathan nced at the distant lights, his eyes glistening with tears as he asked bitterly, ¡°How long will you be gone again? Five years, ten years, or fifty?¡± M¡¯s heart broke as she realized that even though they had no future together, Nathan might still wait for her. An overwhelming sadness washed over her. She took a deep breath, her voice catching as she said, ¡°Nite, please don¡¯t wait for me. If you meet a wonderful woman, go for it. Enjoy a beautiful romanice, tie the knot, and build a family with her.¡± Nathan gazed at the sky as he sensed his tears threatened to fall. His throat tightened as if it was burning. He was overwhelmed by sadness, and he struggled to contain them. With a husky voice, he asked, ¡°And you? Will you find someone simr and start a family? Will you have children with him?¡± d and ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± M said as she wiped her tears. She didn¡¯t know what the future held couldn¡¯t give him a definite answer. Nathan couldn¡¯t find words. He simply hugged M tightly. She held onto him just as firmly. Her tears flowed down her cheeks onto his chest. Nathan couldn¡¯t fathom the depth of M¡¯s sorrow. Was it because she couldn¡¯t bear to part with Zach and Loretta? Or maybe it was her inability to serve Norvania or the anguish of being unable to rescueText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. her parents. These reasons alone were sufficient to evoke such profound tears. She was frequently brought to tears, yet she remained his beloved. However, she was destined to only be a brief part of his life. Nathan gently caressed her head and whispered, ¡°M, when the timees for you to leave, please don¡¯t tell me and just leave quietly, alright?¡± M continued to shed tears with her eyes shut tight. She asked tearfully, ¡°But why?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go through that pain again¨Cbreaking down at the airport like I did a decade ago. I¡¯m scared I might lose my mind and want to hide you away so no one could find you.¡± Nathan¡¯s voice trembled. M nestled deeper into Nathan¡¯s embrace and clung tightly to him. She wept and wept, silently yearning to stay in his arms indefinitely. Chapter 426 The night was beautiful, and mist drifted through the streets, but M and Nathan were too heartbroken to face each other directly. When they returned home to Sudvi, Nathan stayed up all night in his study, iming he had work to attend to. The following morning, he departed Sudvi early, citing urgent matters at the military base. He didn¡¯t take M with him. Their farewell was simple and peaceful. They both knew that this parting meant they would never cross paths again. Instead of a sorrowful and hesitant goodbye, they opted for a casual parting as if it held no significance. Nathan would be heading back to the military base for his duties, while M would return to Suntend to resume her research. 1 After packing up herst few belongings in Sudvi, M cast a reluctant nce around the room. The towering bookcase and every cozy decoration in the house held a special ce in her heart. Nathan eagerly set about renovating the house when the fake Sally returned. He was probably yearning to marry the woman he had loved for years. M struggled toprehend what had caused Nathan to love her deeply for over a decade. He epted everything about her calmly and even let her go resolutely. The mare tha of Nathan brought tears streaming down her face. She realized that she wasn¡¯t deserving of such profound love after all. M wiped her tears and left Sudvi with her bags in hand. 1N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Phoebe was waiting outside. When M appeared, Phoebe swiftly took the bags from her. M¡¯s swollen eyes stirred sympathy in Phoebe, prompting her to say, ¡°M, your eyes look so puffy. Have you been crying all night?¡± M covered her sore eyes and took a deep breath. Afterposing herself, she replied, I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving in a few days. Why did General Morrison suddenly return to the military base? Doesn¡¯t he want to say goodbye to you?¡± Phoebe asked. ¡°He wanted me to leave quietly,¡± M replied. Tears streamed down her face as she added with a trembling voice, ¡°He feared that he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the urge to stop me from leaving.¡± Phoebe felt a deep empathy for M. She held her and gently patted her back to offerfort, saying, ¡°M, please don¡¯t cry. General Morrison genuinely loves you. He simply wants you to be yourself without any burdens.¡± Thinking back on those times, M came to understand that even though Nathan was struggling internally, he never crossed the line and took her virginity. It left her feeling a deep sadness in her heart. Nathan loved her very much, and she had no regrets. After Phoebe helped M into the car, they slowly drove away from Sudvi. M realized she might never see Nathan again. She reluctantly leaned out the car window to catch ast glimpse of Nathan¡¯s home. Sudvi faded from sight as the car drove off. Her heart broke when the car turned onto a different road. The chilly wind added to her difort. She took out her phone and softly recited Nathan¡¯s phone number repeatedly. Even though she already knew it by heart, she still felt the urge to memorize it again. Once she got back to Suntend, she wouldn¡¯t be able to reach out to him anymore, either by phone calls or messages. One day, when she left the research institute, she believed she would have another opportunity to contact him. Whether it was in five years, ten years, or even after retiring in her old age, she held onto the hope of reconnecting with him. M¡¯s hands trembled as she gripped her phone. Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. She bit her lip to hold back her sobs. Then, she closed her eyes and slumped back into her seat. Her body shook with each stifled cry. Her heart felt as if it had been torn apart, and the pain was nearly unbearable. She had never realized that saying goodbye to someone she loved could be agonizing. At that moment, she started to understand Nathan¡¯s feelings when he said goodbye to her a decade ago. He must have felt a pain much deeper than what she was feeling now to break down in tears at the airport. + Chapter 427 Nathan couldn¡¯t muster the courage to see M leave. Perhaps he might not feel so sad if he didn¡¯t watch her go. Phoebe, who was driving, felt unsure of what to do when she saw M crying. After arriving at Hoffis Manor, M walked into the living room with heavy steps. She noticed Zach and Loretta sitting on the couch. They were happy to see her but became upset when they saw her puffy eyes. ¡°Did Nate mistreat you?¡± Zach asked angrily. Loretta was heartbroken. She couldn¡¯t hide her frustration as she questioned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Nate? Why did he make you cry? Where is he? I¡¯ll make sure he pays for this.¡± th Nate.¡± M took their hands and said tearfully, ¡°No, this has nothing to do with Nate.¡± Tears welled up in Loretta¡¯s eyes as she gently touched M¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Why were you crying so much, then? Did you not sleep wellst night?¡± M guided them to sit on the couch before dropping to her knees. Zach and Loretta were both flustered. They tried to help M up, but she resisted and said, ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, please listen. I need to tell you something.¡± ¡°Speak your mind. Why are you on your knees? Get up,¡± Loretta urged. M stayed on her knees, feeling guilty as she said, ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t be able to be with you as much in the future to take care of you.¡± Loretta¡¯s face paled with anxiety upon hearing this. Trembling, she took hold of M¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Zach¡¯s expression grew somber as he gazed at M. He seemed to grasp the implication of her words. M lowered her head and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m heading back to Suntend to pick up my old job again. I won¡¯t be able to keep in touch during my ten¨Cmonth tenure there. I¡¯ll only be able to reach out around Christmas time, for about a month before and after.¡± Loretta¡¯s vision blurred with tears. She held back her frustration and asked, ¡°M, why do you want to return to Suntend? It¡¯s not like we aren¡¯t coping financially. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯scking in Norvania. Our family has a significant legacy here for you to carry on. Why opt for such a confining job?¡± M couldn¡¯t reveal any further. All she could do was apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma. I¡¯m so sorry, it¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°Listen to me. Just stay in Norvania. Your grandpa and I are getting old, and we could die anytime. Stay here to inherit the family business and let your grandpa handle your job in Suntend,¡± Loretta spoke firmly. M wiped away her tears and shook her head as she said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry, but I have to go back! Some things can¡¯t be fixed with money.¡± Zach seemed to grasp M¡¯s dilemma. He asked, ¡°When are you leaving?¡± ¡°What? You old geezer! Can¡¯t you figure out a way to make your granddaughter stay?¡± Loretta bellowed. ¡°She has her own life! Why should we impose our will on her?¡± Zach roared. Loretta cried out in frustration. She buried her face into the back of the couch as she sobbed uncontrobly. Meanwhile, M was consumed by guilt, and tears began trickling down her cheeks. Chapter 428 Despite her sadness, Loretta chose topromise out of her love for M. She helped M to her feet and wiped away her tears. and said, ¡°Even Loretta was heartbroken, yet she looked affectionately into M¡¯s eyes and said, though it¡¯s difficult for me to say goodbye, I won¡¯t try to stop you since you¡¯ve decided to leave. All I want is for you to be happy.¡± M experienced an overwhelming pain that made her difficult to breathe. She felt a mixture of emotions¨Ctouched yet burdened by guilt. Tears streamed down her cheeks as her body trembled. She hugged Loretta tightly and tearfully murmured, ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± Zach let out a helpless sigh. After quietly brushing tears from his eyes, he rose to his feet and gently patted M¡¯s back. His distress was too great for him to utter even a single word. M was raised in a loving family whose support empowered her to pursue her dreams. without any doubt. As her departure drew near, she spent a significant amount of time each day with Zach and Loretta. Additionally, she made regr visits to the Morrison residence to see Daniel. Once M wrapped up everything in Norvania, she said goodbye to Sienna and Daniel. Even though M had resolved all her responsibilities, she couldn¡¯t shake off a sense of emptiness. She knew it stemmed from her feelings for Nathan. Nathan hadn¡¯t reached out to her at all during these days. It was almost as if he had. forgotten about her entirely. Time flew by, and a weekter, on an evening much like any other, M met Simon Cooper. He had been her senior at Suntend since their school days, and they were still working together now. Simon had a captivating and refined appearance. He was dressed in a suit, sporting ck- framed sses that added to his air of sophistication. He was dispatched by the Suntend Research Institute to fetch M. She felt a twinge of sadness when she spotted him but resigned herself to the situation. She greeted him calmly, ¡°Simon, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Simon adjusted his sses before speaking, his voice soft but tinged with excitement, ¡°I thought you had vanished for three years. I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re safe and sound.¡± M responded with a wry smile. ¡°You should know why I¡¯m here,¡± Simon said. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°We¡¯re catching the flight tomorrow afternoon,¡± Simon added. ¡°Tomorrow afternoon?¡± M was overwhelmed by reluctance. Never before had she longed to see Nathan as much as she did in that moment. After tomorrow, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see him again. Just the thought of Nathan made her heart ache so intensely that it was difficult for her to breathe. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back to my room and pack now. Simon, you can take a rest in the ¡°M pretended to be calm. guest room. After she had the maid escort Simon to the guest room, she returned to her own room. Standing on the balcony with her phone, she gazed up at the starless sky. The warm wind made her feel stifled. Hoffis Manor shone brightly in the night. Themp posts lining the garden path emitted a cozy yellow glow, which added to the dreamlike ambiance. Meanwhile, M constantly found herself unlocking her phone. She was torn about whether to call Nathan. Tomorrow would signal the start of at least five years without any means to reach out to him. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that everything would have changed by then. M¡¯s sadness deepened as she dwelled on it. Nathan¡¯s voice, his face, his figure¨Call vividly flickered in her mind. It dawned on her that the pain of separating in life outweighed even the sorrow of parting in death. Her heart ached, and tears began to well up in her eyes. Unable to resist any longer, she pressed the dial button on his number. The sound of his phone connecting echoed from the other end of the line. + Chapter 429 M¡¯s heart raced as she waited for the call to go through. She was so nervous that her stomach felt queasy. Her breathing grew erratic. Finally, the phone connected. ¡°Hello,¡± Nathan said. His voice was captivating but noticeablycking its usual energy. It was as if he had lost his spirit. M was flooded with pent¨Cup emotions the moment she heard his voice. She struggled to hold back tears while covering her mouth. Despite her efforts, tears streamed down her face. and pooled in her palm. She wanted to talk, but her throat felt like it was on fire. She couldn¡¯t utter a word. She was afraid that she would burst into tears if she moved her hand away from her mouth. She wasn¡¯t the type to take risks for love. Instead, she was usually level¨Cheaded and focused on her career. She never thought she could feel so fragile. ¦§ Nathan patiently waited for Wanda to respond on the other end of the phone. Yet, there was only silence even though he had waited for what felt like an eternity. He asked softly, Wanda, are you there? Can you talk to me?¡± M struggled to keep her emotions in check. She mped her hand tightly over her mouth. Her entire body trembled as she tried to suppress the overwhelming flood of feelings that threatened to consume her. Tears streamed down her face to the ground. Nathan smiled bitterly and made a light¨Cheartedment. ¡°You¡¯re still able to call, so you must still be in Norvania. Want to do a video call? I¡¯d love to see your face.¡± M felt an intense wave of sadness wash over her. Her legs buckled beneath her, and she sank to the ground, curling up into a ball and clutching her knees tightly. Fearful that Nathan might end the call, she took a deep breath, sniffled, and tearfully said, ¡°Nate, this will be thest time I¡¯m calling you.¡± Nathan¡¯s voice quivered slightly, but he put on a fa?ade of nonchnce as he replied, ¡°Well, it¡¯s always good to mark an end. Maybe I¡¯ll catch you on TV sometime down the road. And who knows? Maybe you¡¯lle up with even better weapons and win that Genesis Award who knows? Maybe you¡¯lle someday.¡± M shook her head and said, ¡°They mean nothing.¡± ¡°They¡¯re your dreams.¡± Nathan corrected her. M couldn¡¯t help but cry. She scolded, ¡°Nate, can¡¯t you stop being so nice to me? Can¡¯t you be a little selfish? You¡¯re breaking my heart.¡± Nathan forced a smile. ¡°Being selfish would only make things worse for you. Do you truly want me to be selfish?¡± ¡°I do,¡± M replied. But then, she felt conflicted and shook her head. ¡°Yet, I don¡¯t. I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too hard about it. Trust your instincts. You¡¯re not responsible for me, so don¡¯t stress over me. I¡¯m tougher than you realize, and I¡¯ve been in love with you all along, even if you haven¡¯t felt the same. So, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Nathan¡¯s voice grew calmer. M wiped her tears. She recalled his vow to wait five years for her and wondered if he would still keep it. ¡°Nate, I-¡± M began, then halted: Suddenly, she realized the selfishness of asking him to wait another five years. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The thought of the situation she might put Nathan in if she couldn¡¯t return after five years weighed heavily on her. It would undoubtedly shatter his heart. Five yearster, he¡¯d be in his 30s and possibly with children old enough for kindergarten. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nathan asked. Feeling a pang of pain, M held her chest and whispered, ¡°Nate, take care of yourself and remember to love yourself.¡± ¡°You too.¡± ¡°Yeah, I will.¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask when she would leave or if she would return to Norvania. Just hearing her voice through the phone again was enough to make him feel content. Chapter 430 Nathan wasn¡¯t sure why M was crying¨Cmaybe she didn¡¯t want to leave, or perhaps she just felt guilty. All he knew was that hearing her voice made him feel okay. Even though Nathan and M were never officially together, the intense pain he felt in his chest¨Cwas unbearable. It was as if his heart was being torn apart, and he wished he could just end the pain by dying. He wanted to tell her so many things, but he knew he wouldn¡¯t get the chance anymore. ¡°I have to go take care of something, so I¡¯ll hang up now,¡± Nathan said calmly. He wanted to hang up before his emotions got the better of him. He was afraid that if he didn¡¯t hang up soon, he might end up buying a ne ticket on impulse, and fly to M to make her stay with him. After hanging up, Nathan tossed his phone onto the desk. He sank into his chair, feeling,pletely powerless, as if his spirit had abandoned him. He leaned his head back and shut his eyes. To withstand the torment, he clenched his fists so tightly that they quivered, and veins stood out on his skin. The pain was so strong that tears trickled down from the corners of his eyes. These days, merely dreaming of M brought him anguish. He was far from resilient when it came to matters of the heart. Slowly, tears began flowing uncontrobly. They followed the contours of his face, streaming down until they reached the sides of his ears. Suddenly, there came a knock on the office door. Nathan turned his chair to face away from the door. He took a deep breath and quietly wiped the tears from his eyes. Cole walked in, looking nervous. ¡°General Morrison, the Intelligence Agency has informed us that the traitor and Oliver have sneaked into the country by boat. They¡¯vended and disappeared without a trace.¡± ¡°You mean Lucas?¡± Nathan asked calmly. ¡°Yes, Lucas, the traitor,¡± Cole replied grimly. ¡°He¡¯ll do anything for money, even betraying you. I¡¯ll shoot him dead if I catch him.¡± Realizing that M must be their main reason for risking entry into Norvania, Nathan swiftly pulled out his phone and dialed Phoebe¡¯s number. Phoebe answered the phone quickly. She politely asked, ¡°General Morrison, is everything M couldn¡¯t help but cry. She scolded, ¡°Nate, can¡¯t you stop being so nice to me? Can¡¯t be a little selfish? You¡¯re breaking my heart.¡± you Nathan forced a smile. ¡°Being selfish would only make things worse for you. Do you truly want me to be selfish?¡± ¡°I do,¡± M replied. But then, she felt conflicted and shook her head. ¡°Yet, I don¡¯t. I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too hard about it. Trust your instincts. You¡¯re not responsible for me, so don¡¯t stress over me. I¡¯m tougher than you realize, and I¡¯ve been in love with you all along, even if you haven¡¯t felt the same. So, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Nathan¡¯s voice grew calmer. M wiped her tears. She recalled his vow to wait five years for her and wondered if he would still keep it. ¡°Nate, I¡ª¡± M began, then halted. Suddenly, she realized the selfishness of asking him to wait another five years. The thought of the situation she might put Nathan in if she couldn¡¯t return after five years weighed heavily on her. It would undoubtedly shatter his heart. Five yearster, he¡¯d be in his 30s and possibly with children old enough for kindergarten. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nathan asked. ¨C Feeling a pang of pain, M held her chest and whispered, ¡°Nate, take care of yourself and remember to love yourself.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°You too.¡± ¡°Yeah, I will.¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask when she would leave or if she would return to Norvania. Just hearing her voice through the phone again was enough to make him feel content. Chapter 431 "Humans can be even more terrifying than beasts when they lose their sanity." Nathan sighed. Sensing Nathan''s gloominess and recalling how Lucas had betrayed him, Cole stepped forward and pledged, "General Morrison, I''ll never betray you for money like that scoundrel, Lucas. You can trust me completely. I''m fully devoted to you, without any doubt.¡± Nathan felt a twinge of gratitude as he responded, "I trust you." ¡°Thank you, General Morrison," Cole responded solemnly. As the night deepened, the lights in the military base office continued to glow, burning through the darkness. When M woke up the next day, her eyes were red and swollen from crying. She had a rough night''s sleep, and her face was still puffy. After freshening up, she put on a simple dress, slung a ck shoulder bag over her shoulder, tied her hair into a ponytail, and went downstairs. Phoebe and Simon were having breakfast. Phoebe got up, but before she could say anything, M spoke first, ¡°I need to go to the Morrison residence. Phoebe,e with me." Phoebe looked confused while Simon nervously stood up and said, "Wanda, we''re flying back this afternoon. Why do you need to go anywhere else?" M stopped in her tracks and spoke sincerely, ¡°I''m nning to convince Dan to join us to Suntend for treatment.¡± "Why?" Phoebe asked. "The traditional medicine there has proven to cure many illnesses that can''t be treated here. I''ve been doing a lot of research onlely, and I''ve found cases where acupuncture and physiotherapy have helped terminally ill people recover," M exined. Phoebe was impressed. "That sounds promising. I''lle along to help persuade him." ¡°I''ll join you guys as well," Simon added. The three of them walked out of Hoffis Manor together. After Phoebe went to get the car, Simon nced at M a few times and said, "We must leave on time even if we can''t convince him. We can''t miss the flight.¡± "We won''t. If he disagrees, I''ll quietly knock him out with Sienna and take him back to Suntend for treatment.¡± Simon chuckled. He knew that someone knocked out and unconscious wouldn''t pass airport security. When Phoebe''s car arrived, they got in and drove off. Leaving Hoffis Manor behind, they sped off down the road. Shortly after, Phoebe grew tense as she checked the rearview mirrors and said, "M, take a look behind us. Two cars are tailing us.¡± M and Simon immediately nced around with concern. "Who could they be?" Simon asked. M breathed a sigh of relief after recognizing them. She calmly exined, "They''re from the military base." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Phoebe suddenly recalled yesterday''s phone call and said, "M, General Morrison called me yesterday." "Nathan?" M leaned forward, her voice tinged with concern as she continued, "Why did he call you? Is something wrong?" "He warned us to stay alert. Oliver and Lucas risked their lives sneaking into Norvania yesterday, so they must be nning something.¡± Those names sent a shiver down M''s spine and filled her with a sense of foreboding. Chapter 432 After M and the others reached the Morrison residence, she discussed her n to take Daniel overseas for treatment with Gary and Florence. Both of them showed their support for the idea. They were willing to give it a shot as long as there was a chance to save Daniel. However, convincing Daniel to go along with treatment in Suntend was proving to be difficult. Gary and Florence left the decision- making entirely to M. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. When M went to see Daniel at Maple Abode, she noticed a significant transformation. He had shaved his face and trimmed his hair short. He looked rejuvenated and fresh in his casual white outfit. Although his appearance had changed, his physique remained frail and lifeless, as if devoid of soul. Sienna wheeled Daniel out onto the balcony so he could soak up the sunlight. He sat there quietly with his eyes shut, not reacting even when M said hello. M introduced Simon to Sienna. Then, they all gathered on the couch and enjoyed some coffee while M exined the reason for their visit. When M suggested sending Dan to Suntend for treatment right away, Sienna was surprised. She asked, "Take him there today? What''s the hurry?" M sighed and exined, "I''m sorry, Sienna. It''s a sudden decision. I want to take Dan overseas for treatment. Can you join us?" "Sure, no problem,¡± Sienna agreed, but she hesitated before adding, "But convincing him won''t be easy.¡± M nced back at Daniel, who sat in the sunlight. He looked fragile and deste like a withered tree. She left the living room and approached him. She crouched down next to him, gripped his cold hand, and studied his gaunt face. "Dan, would you be willing toe with me to another country for treatment? Your legs can be healed, and your blindness is only due to a head injury. It''s not permanent. Please don''t lose hope in yourself, Dan. Is there truly nothing left in this world that holds meaning for you? ¡°Your family cares deeply about you. They all want to witness your recovery. Would you still want to live if your legs and eyes were healed?" M asked. Daniel remained silent. Sienna stepped forward and calmly said, "Wanda, there''s no need to waste your breath. I''ve already told him these things countless times every day, and I''ve even tried reading him self-help books, but it hasn''t made any difference.¡± Concerned, M nced at Sienna and asked, "So, what do we do now?" Sienna helped M to her feet before she approached Daniel. She ced her hands on the handles of his wheelchair and leaned in close to him. Staring at his closed eyes, Sienna stressed each word. "I want to announce that I''ve decided to take you abroad for treatment. Whether you agree with it or not, I''m going to give it a try." Then, she straightened up and turned to M with a warm smile. "There you go. He agreed.¡± M looked at Sienna with surprise, then turned her gaze to Daniel, who remained stoic. ¡°I''m going upstairs to pack my bags. You guys stay here," Sienna said as she went upstairs. Phoebe walked over to M. She nced at Sienna, then at Daniel before whispering, "M, have you noticed anything strange about Mr. Morrison?" "What do you mean?" M asked. "Well, he''s been nasty to us during our recent visits. He even threw bottles at us to get us to leave. But now, he seems totally different, like he''s lost all his energy,¡± Phoebe exined. M leaned in and whispered to Phoebe, ¡°I think Sienna might have calmed him down." "It seems more like she''s taken control of the situation.¡± M was surprised. "Sienna? Taking control of him?" Phoebe pursed her lips and nodded decisively. Chapter 433 M shifted her gaze to Daniel. Despite his gaunt appearance, she believed he still had the strength to manage Sienna, given his towering six-and-a-half-foot frame and years of training. "I trust Sienna. She surely knows how to care for Dan in her own way," M said softly. Shortly after, they spotted Sienna hauling tworge suitcases down the stairs. Simon and Phoebe hurried to lend a hand. Meanwhile, M wheeled Daniel outside. After everyone had settled into the car, they left the Morrison residence and headed toward Hoffis Manor. M upied the passenger seat. Her eyes were fixed on the passing scenery as she became lost in her own thoughts. After some time, Daniel''s hoarse voice came from the backseat of the car. Firmly, he uttered, "Take me back." "We''re going to Hoffis Manor with Wanda and the others to retrieve their luggage. Then, we''re heading to the airport. I''ve brought your passport as well. We''re taking you abroad to get treatment,¡± Sienna exined. "Take me back," Daniel repeated through gritted teeth. "We''re taking you abroad to get treatment,¡± Sienna reiterated indifferently. "Don''t make me kill you," Daniel warned. Sienna crossed her arms, leaned back in her seat, and haughtily replied, "Oh really? How would you manage that? You need help with eating and showering, and you rely on pills to sleep. "You don''t even have the strength to strangle me, yet you''re talking about killing me? Honestly, you''re just a coward who can''t deal with the truth. You''repletely worthless.¡± Everyone in the car was stunned. Nobody expected such words from Sienna, a caregiver who was being paid 40 thousand dors a month. "Stop pushing me, Sienna," Daniel cautioned. Sienna scoffed. "Pushing you? You''re not even worth the effort.¡± M couldn''t take it anymore. Baffled by Sienna''s disrespectful behavior toward Daniel, she turned to Sienna. Before M could say anything, Daniel erupted in anger and lunged at Sienna, who was seated by the window like a wild beast. Sienna acted swiftly. As he lunged, she straddled his thighs and pinned his hands against the seatback. Meanwhile, Simon, who was seated in the back of the car, was terrified and huddled in the corner. "Sienna, Sienna, don''t hurt Dan!" M shouted. She was worried as she watched Daniel being easily overpowered by Sienna. Sienna was using all her strength to control Daniel. She didn''t care even that their position looked awkward. She had long forsaken her modesty for money''s sake. She bathed Daniel daily and was intimately familiar with every inch of his body. Whenever he attempted to resist, she would overpower him, as she was doing now. Her goal was to incite some form of defiance in him. She didn''t even mind if he harbored thoughts of killing her as long as it gave him a reason to continue living. Sienna caught her breath and smirked before she mocked, "You''re pathetic. You can''t even beat me, yet you''re considering killing me?" "Sienna, could you please stop tearing down Dan''s confidence with your words?" M interjected. She felt for Daniel. "No," Sienna responded firmly. M sighed and immediatelypsed into silence. She couldn''t bear to see Daniel, whom she held in high regard, being demeaned. She peered out the window, puzzled by Sienna''s treatment of Daniel. Yet, she decided not to intervene out of respect for Sienna. Daniel tried to break free from Sienna¡¯s grasp several times, but he couldn''t manage it. Then, unexpectedly, he burst intoughter. Hisughter was tinged with bitterness and despair as he mocked himself, "Yeah, I''m pathetic. I can''t walk or see." Everyone present couldn''t help but feel pity for him upon hearing the sorrow in his voice. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Yet, Sienna continued to add fuel to the fire. "Listen up. Your parents shell out 40 thousand every month for me to look after you. So, I''ll do my job right. It''s up to you whether you want to receive treatment. "If you don''t, you''ll stay in that wheelchair indefinitely. As long as they keep paying me 40 grand each month, I''m willing to care for you for as long as necessary." Chapter 434 ¡°If you refuse to eat, I''ll treat you like livestock and force-feed you using a funnel. If you refuse to sleep, I''ll give you sleeping pills. Regardless, I''l keep a close eye on you and prevent any suicide attempts. You''re my cash cow for life," Sienna dered. Her words angered everyone in the car. "Wanda, fire her!" Daniel yelled with frustration. This marked the first instance he had addressed M by her name since his injury. M spun around eagerly, tears already welling in her eyes. Even though she disagreed with Sienna''s approaches, they appeared to be effective. "Dan, I can''t fire her. If you''re unhappy with her, figure out a way to handle it yourself,¡± M said with a hint of happiness. Daniel took a deep breath and stopped struggling. He slumped down and fell silent. Sienna slowly got off him and returned to her seat. She nced at him before calming herself and quietly catching her breath. The fierceness she had disyed was all an act. Her hands trembled incessantly. As their car pulled up to Hoffis Manor, the iron gate swung open, granting them entry. M couldn''t shake the feeling of unease when she noticed the unfamiliar guard at the gate. Slowly, the vehicle made its way along the garden path until it stopped before the vi. "M, we''re here. Something feels off about home," Phoebe remarked, voicing what M had already sensed. M swiftly stepped out of the car and nced toward the gate. The security guard stood with hands on hips while ring at them with an air of arrogance and menace. Shifting her gaze toward the vi, M found two imposing, burly men guarding the entrance. Their hands rested on their waists, suggesting there might be handguns beneath their clothes. "Who are they?" Simon asked nervously after getting out of the car. M remained on high alert. She shook her head in response. Right then, a familiar silhouette emerged from the entrance. Phoebe quickly moved to protect M by standing in front of her. "Oliver?" M said in astonishment. Oliver seemedposed, but darkness was lurking in his eyes, and his smile carried an ominous undertone that sent a chill down M''s spine. "Wanda, it''s been a while," Oliver greeted. M felt her heart tighten, and she demanded angrily, "Where are my grandparents?" "They''re at home. Come inside," Oliver replied. Sienna felt a sense of danger. She quietly pulled out her phone, intending to call the police. However, Oliver''s serious tone stopped her. "Thedy at the back. I suggest you don''t call the cops. I''ll activate the remote if they arrive.¡± He held up the remote confidently and added, "I''ve nted enough explosives in this house to destroy everything." Sienna nervously swallowed and quickly put her phone away. M tightened her fists and asked, "Oliver, what do you want?" Oliver gestured toward the backyard and said, "Look over there." Everyone turned to see a helicopter in the distance. ¡°I''ll be leaving when the cops arrive. In the meantime, all of you will be blown to bits," Oliver stated calmly. ¡°Unbelievable,¡± Phoebe muttered in anger. ¡°Let''s get indoors," Oliver said as he led the way into the house. ¡°I''m sorry, Sienna. It''s my fault to put you and Dan in danger,¡± M said guiltily. "Why are you ming yourself? It''s not your fault. That guy''s the one to me. He''s our enemy now," Sienna replied. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. M was still overwhelmed with guilt even though Sienna tried to reassure her. They helped Daniel out of the car and into the wheelchair before wheeling him into the vi together. Roughly a dozen menacing, burly men stood in the expansive living room of the vi. Each of them gripped a gun that added to their intimidating presence. Chapter 435 Zach and Loretta sat on the couch, tied up with ropes and with tape covering their mouths. Bombs were strapped to their bodies and they looked extremely terrified. Upon spotting M, their fear heightened. Tears welled in their eyes as they wriggled and protested against their restraint. Their muffled cries attempted to break through theyers of tape covering their mouths. It was as if they were desperately signaling M to flee. "Grandma, Grandpa..." M''s face paled with fear. Worried about Zach''s and Loretta''s safety, she yelled angrily, "Oliver, what do you want?" Oliver lounged at the opposite end of the couch, legs crossed, and replied casually, "Isn''t it obvious?" At that moment, a man armed with a gun approached them and demanded they hand over all their phones and watches. Sienna lowered her head, leaned toward Daniel''s ear, and whispered, "We''re being held hostage. There are loads of men, loads of guns, and tons of explosives here. One wrong move and we''ll be blown to bits. Lucky you, huh? You''ll die soon. Are you happy?" Daniel remained impassive. "And isn''t it just fantastic that so many people get to share your fate?" Sienna added. Daniel slowly closed his eyes. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth in anger, wishing he could strangle her with his bare hands. Even as death loomed, she persisted in mocking him. He wasn''t deaf. He didn''t need her incessant chatter to grasp that things were gravely wrong. When Oliver noticed Daniel, his expression darkened. He approached and asked solemnly, "What''s happened to Dan?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Daniel had been his close friend since childhood. Yet now, he sat in a wheelchair, weak and dejected. Oliver could scarcely believe this was the same Daniel from their youth. M positioned herself in front of Oliver. Summoning her bravery, she said, "Since I''m the one you want, release them." With a stern expression, Oliver repeated, "What''s wrong with Dan?" "He served as an undercover narcotics agent but his cover was blown. It led to brutal torture that left him blind, paralyzed in the legs, and severely battered and bruised." After a short pause of sadness, Oliver collected himself andmented, "Every job carries its risks. We''re all just trying to make our way through life, aren''t we? I''m not exactly in great shape myself." Ignoring Daniel''s injuries, he lounged on the couch and casually continued, "Now, I''m a fugitive in Norvania, and there''s no hope of me inheriting the Hoffis family fortune. So¡ª" With a cunning smile, Oliver narrowed his eyes and dered, "Dad, the destiny of quite a few of you is in my control now. I might consider letting everyone off the hook if the offer is tempting enough.¡± "How much are you asking for?" M questioned angrily. "50 billion,¡± Oliver replied calmly while holding up five fingers. Zach was left stunned. M scoffed. "Do you even realize how much 50 billion is? You''re just throwing numbers around.¡± Oliver reclinedzily while spreading his hands across the couch. He crossed his legs and said, "For the richest person in Norvania, 50 billion is doable. You guys could sell shares ofpanies, sell real estate at a discount, or transfer all of the Hoffis family''s liquid assets to my offshore bank ounts.¡± "But how can we move that much money out of Norvania in such a short time?" M asked. Oliver smirked cunningly. "Seven days. I want to see 50 billion in my offshore ounts within seven days, or else..." His expression turned ominous as he toyed with the remote control. Chapter 436 Compared to Zach¡¯s massive 500 billion wealth, Oliver¡¯s request for 50 billion was quite manageable for him. ¡°Alright, I agree,¡± M said sincerely. She gestured toward Zach and Loretta and added, you need to get rid of the bomb on them and set them free.¡± ¡°But Oliver smirked as he signaled to his men. A burly, armed man approached. He untied Zach and Loretta and removed the bombs from them. Zach and Loretta had been frightened and pale since the ordeal began. Zach removed the cloth gagging his mouth and snapped, ¡°Oliver, let Wanda go right now. Forget about 50 billion. I¡¯ll hand over all of my 500 billion.¡± Oliver shot Zach a hostile look and retorted, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you offer that from the start? I¡¯m a fugitive in Norvania now, and there¡¯s no way I can inherit your wealth.¡± Zach rose in fury and dered, ¡°I¡¯ll give you any amount of money you want. Just free everyone here.¡± smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to negotiate with me anymore,¡± Oliver said with a smug Your beloved granddaughter is in my grasp. So, you¡¯ll follow mymands whether you like it or not.¡® Loretta clutched Zach¡¯s arm with her trembling hand and whispered in panic, ¡°Zach, please, be quiet. This heartless ingrate might harm you.¡± ¡°Get aptop for this old geezer to transfer funds and keep a close watch on him. If he tries to alert the cops, eliminate him immediately,¡± Oliver instructed his men. ¡°Understood.¡± Everyone present was terrified by Oliver¡¯s threats. Without dy, two armed men forced Zach and Loretta into the study. Meanwhile, Oliver reclined on the couch with his eyes locked on M. He gestured toward the study with a smile and remarked, ¡°There are numerous explosives in there. If you wish to spare your grandparents from a horrific fate, you¡¯d bestply and heed my instructions.¡± M collected herself. She recalled Oliver¡¯s prominent status in the medical field. He had pursued medicine in Suntend for numerous years and possessed exceptional expertise. With a calm expression, she softly addressed, ¡°Uncle Oliver.¡± Oliver was stunned. It had been ages since he heard her address him with such warmth. The unfamiliar sensation left him feeling a bit disoriented. ¡°I remember you¡¯re skilled in neurosurgery and acupuncture. Could you help Dan with his treatment?¡± Phoebe and Sienna were confused. They couldn¡¯t understand why M would allow a notorious viin to treat Daniel¡¯s illness. Oliver¡¯s gaze slowly shifted to Daniel. He had grown up with the Morrison brothers, as close as if they were siblings themselves. Although he had gone astray and held bitterness toward Nathan because of Wanda, his brotherly connection with Daniel remained. Daniel¡¯s current condition troubled him deeply as well. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After a moment of thought, Oliver approached Daniel and knelt beside him. He reached out to touch Daniel¡¯s legs. Worried that Oliver might harm Daniel, Sienna tried to intervene, but M stopped her before she could. ¡°But¡­ he¡­¡± Sienna was concerned. ¡°He¡¯s trustworthy when ites to medical skills,¡± M whispered reassuringly. Oliver conducted a thorough examination while Daniel remained impassive as he asked, ¡°Your dream was to be a doctor. You once aimed to be a leader in the medical field. How did you end up like this?¡± With a wistful smile, Oliver responded, ¡°And what about you? You once aspired to be a significant figure serving the country and its people. How did you end up here?!! Daniel fell silent, his expression heavy with sadness! After finishing the examination, Oliver said, ¡°I need to see his most recent X¨Crays and MRI scans.¡± ¡°We have them. They¡¯re in the suitcase,¡± Sienna said before rushing to retrieve them. Oliver¡¯s armed men trailed closely behind her. What started as a hostage situation took an unexpected turn into a medical assessment. Amidst the previous fear and tension of a dangerous scenario, everyone¡¯s attention suddenly shifted to Daniel¡¯s well¨Cbeing. Chapter 437 After Oliver examined Daniel¡¯s medical records and scans, a look of concern crossed his face. M approached him and softly grasped his arm. Oliver froze. His focus shifted to her hand, then to her gaze, which held a gentleness and sympathy as if she had a sincere request. ¡°Uncle Oliver,¡± M addressed him affectionately, then mouthed, ¡°Please give him hope.¡± Oliver grasped M¡¯s plea. He cleared his throat before he announced, ¡°Dan, the nerves in your legs are still active. With acupuncture and physiotherapy, you could be standing within a year. Regarding your eyes, it¡¯s likely due to pressure from a brain hematoma. ¡°The hematoma¡¯s location is perilous. You¡¯ve likely been told by many doctors about it. The craniotomy to remove it has less than a one percent survival rate. However, this surgery isn¡¯t overly challenging for me, and there¡¯s at least a ten percent chance of safely removing the clot. Sienna¡¯s excitement was palpable. She hurried over and grasped Oliver¡¯s hand, momentarily forgetting his status as a captor. ¡°Dr. Hoffis, is what you¡¯re saying true? Can he truly regain his sight? And stand up, too?¡± Oliver wasn¡¯t entirely certain himself. He had only promised M to instill hope in Daniel. ¡± Yes, he absolutely can.¡± Tears of joy welled up in Sienna¡¯s eyes as she beamed. She rushed over to Daniel, knelt beside him, and caressed his hand. ¡°Daniel, did you hear that? This incredibly skilled doctor, the one who was once close to you, says your eyes and legs can be healed. You mustn¡¯t lose hope!¡± Daniel furrowed his brows and kept his eyes shut. In a firm tone, he asked, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t your cash cow be gone if I were to recover? Why are you so happy?¡± Sienna was at a loss for words. After a moment of silence, she sarcastically responded, ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t have you recovering. You being blind and crippled is how I keep my job.¡± Daniel scoffed and brushed off her hand. Without warning, a deafening crash reverberated through the living room as the front door was violently kicked open. All eyes snapped to the entrance where Lucas, wearing a stern expression and nked by armed guards, stormed in toward Oliver. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He angrily snatched the medical report from Oliver¡¯s hand and flung it on the ground. With his teeth tightly clenched, he yelled, ¡°Are you so caught up in your feelings for her that you can¡¯t think straight? You¡¯re still seeing patients at a time like this?¡± M was furious when she saw Lucas. She thought of him as a despicable person who almost caused Nathan¡¯s death. She was determined to get back at him eventually. Oliver understood he was at fault and couldn¡¯t defend himself. ¡°Separate them and take turns guarding them,¡± ordered Lucas. ¡°We can¡¯t split up. He¡¯s blind and crippled. Besides, he needs someone to look after him,¡± Sienna shouted. Lucas nced back at Sienna before shifting his gaze to Daniel. His cold stare softened immediately. Despite his ruthlessness, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to harm the former esteemed narcotics agent. ¡°You two stay together,¡±manded Lucas. ¡°I want to be with M, too!¡± Phoebe shouted, but Lucas ignored her. Soon after, several armed men separated them and locked them in different rooms. After wheeling Daniel into the room, Sienna flopped onto the bed and let out a heavy sigh while gazing up at the ceiling. ¡°I¡¯ve been alive for 25 years, and my life hasn¡¯t been good at all. And now, I¡¯m going to die surrounded by explosives. I just can¡¯t ept it. I¡¯ve never been in love or even had sex. No marriage, no kids¨CI haven¡¯t even had the chance to try anything yet,¡± Siennamented as her sadness grew. She tossed and turned on the bed while clutching the nket. ¡°I haven¡¯t even tasted king crab. I refuse to die this way!¡± Chapter 438 Sienna shouted out of frustration, her voice filled with sadness. She muttered, ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Daniel¡¯s expression soured as he desperately wished to escape from her presence. He longed for solitude and wished to peacefully depart from this world alone. He viewed Sienna as a constant source of trouble. Not only had she stopped him from dying, but she had also made his life a living nightmare. He had to endure her constant presence day and night, even sharing a room with her. She found sce in talking to herself and would often shout to release her inner turmoil. ¡°See if there¡¯s anymunication device in the room,¡± Daniel instructed. Sienna sat up suddenly, blinking in surprise as she looked at Daniel. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°Who else is here? Am I talking to ghosts?¡± Sienna chuckled and shook her head. ¡°No, you¡¯re talking to me.¡± ¡°Search for it,¡± Danielmanded. Sienna leaned in and whispered in his ear, ¡°Should we find a phone and call the police?¡± Daniel recoiled from her while scratching his ear ufortably. ¡°We¡¯ll be blown to bits if you call the police.¡± ¡°Then, who should we turn to for help?¡± ¡°Nathan.¡± ¡°General Morrison from the military base?¡± Daniel fell silent in response. Sienna leaned her elbow on the armrest of Daniel¡¯s wheelchair, resting her chin on her hand as she looked at him closely. She asked, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t we get blown to bits if we asked him to help us?¡± Daniel was speechless. Sienna sighed. She gently traced the lines of Daniel¡¯s face with her finger as she admired his features. ¡°You have very unique features. You must have been quite handsome before, huh? But you¡¯re so thin now, almost like a skeleton, and it¡¯s a little unsettling.¡± Daniel furrowed his brows in frustration as he emphasized his words. ¡°Find a phone.¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t one.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t even checked.¡± ¡°The room is spotless and looks like a guest room. How could there be a phone?¡± Daniel sighed in frustration. ¡°Just look for it.¡± Sienna shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s definitely nothing here. I don¡¯t want to waste my energy searching.¡± ¡°But you haven¡¯t even tried. How can you be sure there isn¡¯t one? What if there is? There¡¯s no chance at all if you don¡¯t even try.¡± Sienna nodded earnestly and said, ¡°Exactly. Why do you give up on yourself so quickly if you understand this reasoning? Why not try to recover?¡± Daniel was close to losing his temper. M was stuck alone in a guest room. She acted fast, locking the door and shutting all the curtains to keep the room pitch dark. Outside her door, an armed guard stood tch while men patrolled the area below. Even the surveince room at Hoffis Manor was being closely monitored. Escape seemed almost impossible. M couldn¡¯t risk calling the police as she feared the situation would worsen. Nobody would survive if Oliver decided to blow up the house. After considering her options, she decided to seek help from Nathan. She went into the bathroom, closed the door, and pulled the curtains. Sitting on the floor with her back against the wall, she took out a ne hidden under her cor. The pendant on the ne was a ck crystal shaped like a four¨Cleaf clover. When she pressed one end of the clover¨Cshaped pendant, a ray of light shot out from the crystal¡¯s center and projected a virtualputer screen on the floor. M skillfully navigated through the virtual interface to open a chat window and message Nathan.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 439 ¡°Nate, it¡¯s Wanda. Lucas and Oliver, along with a group of armed thugs, have forcibly entered my home and nted explosives throughout the house. My grandparents, Phoebe, Simon, Dan, and Sienna are also here with me. We¡¯re being held hostage. ¡°They¡¯re demanding 50 billion and have threatened to detonate the explosives if we call the police. They¡¯ve arranged for a helicopter in the backyard for their escape.¡± After sending the message, M quickly switched off the virtualputer screen and hid the ne under her shirt cor. Seeing nothing unusual outside, she left the bathroom and returned to her room. She wasn¡¯t certain if Nathan would receive the message or what action he might take whether he would notify the authorities or organize a rescue mission. Everything was uncertain. As time passed, M¡¯s anxiety mounted as she remained unsure about the situation with the others. She paced in her room. Suddenly, she heard the sounds of scuffling and the curses of mening from the room next door. In a panic, M hurried to open the door, only to find a man standing guard aiming his gun at her. His expression threatening as hemanded, ¡°Get back inside.¡± Mil¨¢ cautiously peered outside and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Who¡¯s fighting?¡± A chorus of aggressive male voices erupted from the nearby room. ¡°I like feisty ones like you. Come on, fight me. I¡¯ll fuck you to death.¡± Then, Phoebe¡¯s furious scream pierced through the chaos. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me! You disgusting scum!¡± M¡¯s heart clenched. She ignored the man aiming a gun at her head and pushed her way out. She couldn¡¯t bear the sounds of Phoebe being hit, her struggles, and her screams of pain. It felt like her heart was being ripped apart. At that moment, M didn¡¯t care about her own safety anymore. If anyone dared to hurt Phoebe, M would immediately seek revenge, even if it meant sacrificing herself. ¡°Go ahead. Shoot me if you dare,¡± M spat out as she red at the man holding the gun. Tears brimmed in her eyes. She pushed him away forcefully and dashed to the next room, which was unguarded. As she flung the door open, her heart sank at the sight of two men hurting Phoebe. Phoebey on the ground, battered and bleeding, her clothes torn. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The two shirtless men were struggling to undo their pants when they were startled by M¡¯s sudden appearance. In a sh, their expressions shifted to cold and malicious. M trembled as fury surged through her like scorchingva which seared her heart. Tears threatened to spill from her eyes. Worried about M¡¯s safety, Phoebe fought and shouted, ¡°M, don¡¯t worry about me. Get out of here!¡± M¡¯s ary eyes o hardened as she mmed the door closed. The two menacing men moved closer to M while licking their lips. One of them remarked, Seems like we¡¯ve found ourselves another pretty one.¡± M strode toward the men with confidence. Her hand reached for the pen gun cunningly disguised as a hairpin in her hair. With swift movements, she lunged at one of the men and pressed the pen gun against his chest. A suppressed gunshot resounded, and the first man crumpled to the ground instantly. The other man stood frozen. He was shocked by his partner¡¯s sudden copse. Shortly after, another shot rang out. The second man dropped to the ground with a thud louder than the gunshot itself. Phoebe watched in astonishment. M seemed strangely unfamiliar to her at that moment. Chapter 440 After dealing with the two men, M rushed over to help Phoebe up and check her injuries. ¡± Phoebe, where does it hurt? Tell me. Where¡¯s the blooding from?¡± Phoebe shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just coughed up some blood from getting kicked in the chest and abdomen. No visible wounds, so it¡¯s probably internal.¡± ¡°Those jerks,¡± M cursed. Phoebe managed a weak smile. M gave her a stern look and asked disapprovingly, ¡°You¡¯re a ck belt in taekwondo. Plus, you¡¯re skilled in judo and boxing, too, right? How did you end up so vulnerable? Couldn¡¯t you handle just those two guys?¡± ¡°You think I didn¡¯t want to fight back?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you, then?¡± ¡°If I resisted, they would have targeted you.¡± Tears welled up in M¡¯s eyes instantly. Her heart ached at the sight of Phoebe battered and bruised. Overwhelmed with emotion, she hugged Phoebe tightly. Phoebe was undoubtedly strong. Her vulnerability didn¡¯t stem from herself but from her love for M. ¡°M, I¡¯m truly okay. But right now, we need to figure out what to do with these two bodies.¡± Phoebe gently patted M¡¯s back to reassure her. M let go of Phoebe and nced at the men lying on the ground. She stuttered, ¡°Phoebe, I¨C1 killed someone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret. This isn¡¯t Suntend. It¡¯s Norvania.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. M wasn¡¯t well¨Cversed in Norvania¡¯sws. She asked, ¡°Did Imit a crime?¡± ¡°No. If you kill someone who¡¯s holding you captive in self¨Cdefense, the Norvanian government might even reward you for it.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± M breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°In Norvania, it¡¯s legal to defend yourself against intruders in your home.¡± M helped Phoebe stand up and whispered, ¡°So, that means I can defend myself against all these people.¡± Phoebe clutched her stomach in pain and nervously eyed the door as she asked, ¡°M, how many bullets do you have left?¡± ¡°Just one,¡± M replied. ¡°We¡¯re in big trouble, then.¡± M leaned in and covered Phoebe¡¯s ear as she whispered, ¡°Phoebe, I sent a distress signal to Nathan using the virtualputer. It¡¯ll take about three hours for help to arrive from the military base to Phoenicia.¡± Phoebe¡¯s expression turned worried. ¡°But they¡¯ve nted bombs all around. They¡¯ll trigger them for sure if General Morrison and his teame to rescue us.¡± M fell silent. Suddenly, there was a deafening crash as someone kicked the door open. M and Phoebe trembled with fear, huddling together as they stepped back. Several burly, tough¨Clooking men pointed their guns into the room as Lucas entered with a few of his men. His eyes were steely, and he looked grim. When he noticed the two bodies on the floor, his fists tightened in fury so much that they trembled. Without hesitating, Lucas lunged at M and snatched the pen gun from her hand. Through gritted teeth, he growled, ¡°This gun again. You got awayst time because of it.¡± M looked at him warily while shielding Phoebe behind her. She maintained a calm fa?ade and remarked, ¡°Your men may demand money, but targeting women leads to deaths.¡± It was then that Lucas noticed Phoebe¡¯s disheveled appearance and realized that his men had acted excessively. Chapter 441 Lucas drew a deep breath, quelling his rage as he stowed away M¡¯s gun, muttering curses under his breath directed at Oliver. ¡°This lovestruck fool is indeed a failure. We¡¯ve witnessed the might of this gun before, yet he let her bring it in. Piece of shit.¡± With that, Lucas pivoted and strode away, his voice firm as he issuedmands. ¡°Clean up these bodies and lock these women up separately.¡± ¡°Anyone who dares toy a hand on them will lose his dick,¡± Lucas thundered. ¡°Do you, understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Vega,¡± his subordinates chorused in response. Without dy, the burly men escorted M out of the room. As Lucas¡® figure receded, M desperately cried out, her voice echoing through the corridor. ¡°Please, get a doctor for Phoebe. She¡¯s suffering from internal injuries. Please, get help for her.¡± Ignoring her pleas, Lucas continued on his way, his steps resolute. Separated from Phoebe once more, M persisted in banging on the door as she was confined to her room, her voice pleading. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me? Get a doctor for Phoebe, and get her some medication. I¡¯m begging you.¡± In another room, Phoebe¡¯s eyes shimmered with tears, a radiant smile gracing her lips. Her soft voice trembled with emotion. ¡°M, I¡¯m alright.¡± Night descended. M, weakened by hunger and exhaustion, tossed and turned in bed, unable to find rest. Her thoughts were consumed with worry for Zach, Loretta, Phoebe, Nathan, and Sienna.. Suddenly, a deafening p of thunder pierced the silence. M shrieked in terror, reflexively covering her ears and curling into a tight ball. Her fear of thunder persisted, even after reiming her memories. The day her parents were attacked, it was raining, the sensation of drowning in the water haunting her still, suffocating her with fear at the mere recollection. In no time, thunder rumbled, and lightning shed outside, apanied by pouring rain. M cocooned herself within the nkets. She drew them tightly around her body and sought sce in their warmth as she curled her legs beneath the nket. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After what seemed like an eternity, the thunder rumbled to a halt, and the rain¡¯s relentless drumming softened to a whisper. A faint thud reverberated from the door, barely audible but distinct in M¡¯s ears. Peering out from beneath the nkets, she discovered the room cloaked in imprable. darkness. Perhaps it was the storm that wreaked havoc on the electrical system. M waited in silence, but the absence of sound from outside deepened her unease. The power outage alone was unsettling, but the eerie silence that enveloped the surroundings felt profoundly wrong. Determined to investigate, she threw off the nkets and slipped out of bed, navigating the darkness toward the door with cautious steps. With trembling hands, she unlocked the door and eased it open. A sudden force pushed against the door from the other side, causing M to stagger backward. Before she could react, a figure surged forward, swiftly encircling her waist with a strong arm and muffling her mouth with a firm hand, deftly shutting the door behind them. Trapped against the wall, M¡¯s heart thundered in her chest as she stared into the darkness, straining to discern the features of her captor. Tall and muscr, with hands that radiated power, the figure exuded an intimidating presence. M struggled against the hold, her muffled protests barely escaping her throat. Leaning in close, the figure whispered in her ear, his voice like a soothing melody. ¡°Chubs, it¡¯s me.¡± The warmth of his breath against her ear and the familiar timbre of the voice quelled the turmoil in M¡¯s heart, eliciting an overwhelming surge of relief. It was Nathan. He hade. Unlike his usual assertive demeanor, he had slipped in silently. Nathan continued to speak in hushed tones, his voice aforting presence in the darkness. ¡°The storm came at the right time.¡± Chapter 442 M gently removed the hand covering her mouth, her voice soft as she stated, ¡°Nate, my grandparents are being held.¡± Nathan exined, ¡°Lucas has been with me for years. He is skilled in self¨Cprotection and, counter¨C surveince.¡± Confusion filled M¡¯s voice. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Your grandparents have been relocated. They¡¯re no longer at Hoffis Manor.¡± M¡¯s heart sank instantly, a heavy sorrow settling within her. First, it was her parents, and now her grandparents. Oliver, that ursed man, deserved every bit of hatred. ¡°What about the others?¡± M pressed. Nathan, brimming with confidence, said, ¡°Let¡¯s not rush. Give it a few more minutes. M had absolute trust in Nathan. She rxed her guard and waited silently. With each passing minute, Nathan¡¯sforting scent surrounded M. His warm breath brushed her cheek, his strong presence mere inches away. Hismanding and overwhelming masculinity sent shivers down her spine. M asked nervously, ¡°Nate, can you please let go of me?¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Nathan stepped back and freed her. They couldn¡¯t read each other¡¯s expressions in the darkness, creating a sense of awkwardness. M moved past Nathan, finding her way to the edge of the bed and sitting down. ¡°Are you taking Daniel to Suntend?¡± Nathan¡¯s voice resonated deeply. M nodded. ¡°Yes, for his treatment.¡± Silence followed. Sensing Nathan¡¯s unease, M added, ¡°Gary and Florence have agreed to it.¡± Still, Nathan remained silent. M dered firmly, ¡°As long as there¡¯s a chance, I won¡¯t give up on Daniel.¡± Nathan responded coldly with a hum. With that, he opened the door and left the room. As the door creaked open, M stood up anxiously. ¡°Nate?¡± Suddenly, the room flooded with light. M glimpsed Nathan¡¯s back as he descended the stairs purposefully. Approaching the railing, she clutched it tightly and gazed downward. The sight in the living room sent waves of shock through her. Dozens of soldiers from the military base stood in amanding formation, their presence oozing authority. They aimed their weapons at a group of criminals bound together in the center. Among them, Lucas was restrained and thrown among the criminals. M scanned the room anxiously, but Oliver was nowhere to be seen. A sense of unease tightened her chest, prompting her to rush to the adjacent room. Pushing open the door, she discovered Phoebe lying sound asleep in bed. Worry flooded her, and she hastened over, perching on the edge of Phoebe¡¯s bed and gently shaking her hand. ¡°Phoebe, wake up. Nathan is here to rescue us.¡± Phoebe¡¯splexion paled, offering no response. Panic seized M as she pressed her hand against Phoebe¡¯s forehead. It felt cool to the touch, igniting a sense of urgency within her. ¡°Phoebe, please wake up! Don¡¯t frighten me.. Please, wake up.¡± Yet, Phoebe remained still. M¡¯s heart was heavy with tension, her breathsing in shallow gasps. Tremors ran through her hands, and her entire body felt feeble. She bolted out of the room, leaning over the railing, her voice trembling as she shouted, ¡± Nate, something¡¯s wrong with Phoebe. Please, save her, Nate.¡± Nathan turned back, and his gaze met M¡¯s panicked expression. Her pallid face mirrored her anguish. Without a word, he sprinted upstairs, with Cole following closely behind. They burst into the room. As Nathanid eyes on Phoebe, his expression darkened. He pressed his fingers against her carotid artery to check for her pulse.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 443 ¡°Cole, get her to the hospital immediately,¡± Nathanmanded. Without hesitation, Cole swiftly responded, lifting Phoebe and bolting outside. M trailed closely behind. Just as she reached the doorway, her steps faltered, and she turned back to Nathan. Her voice tense with urgency as she instructed, ¡°Daniel and the others are still trapped in other rooms. You have to rescue them.¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze darkened as he silently nodded in acknowledgment, a sharp pang of pain gripping his heart. With her plea delivered, M¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t entertain any other thoughts as she hurriedly chased after Cole¡¯s retreating form. Nathan emerged from the room. Leaning against the railing, he observed the scene below with a cold detachment, his expression unreadable as he surveyed the criminals bound in the center of the living room. Meanwhile, in the other rooms, forensic experts continued their search for explosives. Descending the stairs, Nathan was met with the sight of Sienna wheeling out Daniel. His gaze was deep as he stared at Daniel. ¡°Dan,¡± Nathan greeted him as he approached. Daniel remainedposed. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived swiftly. Your abilities are truly remarkable. ¡°It¡¯s just that Chubs¡® signal came in time,¡± Nathan replied as he approached Sienna, gesturing for her to let go. Stepping back, sheplied. He took hold of the wheelchair handle, pushing Daniel out of the door. As they were on their way out, Daniel asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Chubs?¡± Nathan offered a wry smile, feeling an unexpected twinge of jealousy. ¡°You both genuinely care for each other.¡± Daniel paused momentarily, his silence echoing the sting of Nathan¡¯s words. Observing Daniel¡¯s reaction, Nathan continued, ¡°Phoebe is injured. Chubs is following her to the hospital.¡± Curious, Daniel asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Phoebe?¡± Nathan rified, ¡°She¡¯s one of Chubs¡® subordinates.¡± ¡°Ah, I understand.¡± ¡°Will you go to Suntend with her for treatment?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but she¡¯s determined on it.¡± ¡°Go, don¡¯t give up as long as there¡¯s a glimmer of hope.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Daniel replied with a nod. The car outside was already waiting. Nathan settled Daniel into the back seat and then stowed the wheelchair neatly into the trunk. Sienna followed suit, closing the door behind her. Amidst the baptism of rain, the vehicle departed, leaving behind the dark and damp night. ill carried by the north wind. The drizzle continued, apanied by a subtle Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Nathan stood beneath the shelter of the doorway and listened to the raindrops, his heart sinking with each passing moment. He remembered the conversation with M. ¡°Is there someone you love?¡± he asked. M responded, ¡°Yes, but his heart belongs elsewhere. It won¡¯t work between us.¡± How absurd it had been for him to suspect Oliver back then. Now, with the pieces clicked into ce, he understood M¡¯s unattainable love. The man she loved must be his brother, Daniel. The realization stabbed at his heart like a dagger. Shaking off the tumult of emotions, Nathan reentered the house. Inside, a stranger awaited him. Approaching, Simon introduced himself with a respectful nod. ¡°Mr. Morrison, I¡¯m Simon, M¡¯s senior.¡± Acknowledging Simon with a nod, Nathan¡¯s mood weighed heavily as he proceeded to the living room. Lucas sat bound in the center, his demeanor stoic despite his predicament. Nathan knelt before him, his gaze piercing and his voice firm. ¡°Where is Oliver? And where are Chubs¡® grandparents?¡± With a bitter smile, Lucas met Nathan¡¯s gaze, determination shining through. Through clenched teeth, he spoke, ¡°Mr. Morrison, I¡¯ve betrayed you, and now I¡¯m at a dead end. Am I still obligated to reveal their whereabouts?¡± + Chapter 444 Nathan¡¯s deep gaze darkened. ¡°You seem to understand me quite well.¡± Lucas¡¯s response was a cold sneer. ¡°After all, I¡¯ve followed you for so many years. I know your ways. ¡°Given that, how dare you do such actions behind my back?¡± Nathan¡¯s voice remainedposed but hinted at an underlying threat. Lucas defiantly raised his chin, his expression fierce. ¡°Fortune favors the bold. Without risks, where¡¯s the reward?¡± Nathan stood up slowly, his voice as gentle as a breeze. ¡°I fear you may have riches butck the life to enjoy them.¡± With that, he turned and settled onto the couch. Although his gaze was seemingly devoid of emotion, it betrayed a sense of difort. Beneath the fa?ade, Nathan felt a pang of unease. After years of camaraderie with Lucas, to. witness it come to this now was not his desire. The soldiers of the military camp escorted the prisoners into vehicles while the recovered bombs were loaded into anti¨Criot trucks. Soon, the rain ceased, and dawn broke. After a day of rescue efforts, Phoebe¡¯s condition stabilized. When Simon arrived at the hospital and saw M¡¯s despondent expression, he couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache. Phoebe was asleep, so M sat with Simon in the hospital corridor for a discussion. Simon asked, ¡°With these sudden developments disrupting our ns, when do you n to return?¡± M¡¯s hands clenched tightly together, her mood low. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave. I want to stay in Norvania with my grandparents. I want to find my parents. I don¡¯t wish to go back to Suntend.¡± ¡°Chubs¡­¡± Simon spoke earnestly, ¡°The research institute and the nation won¡¯t agree. M smiled bitterly. ¡°Exactly. So, I¡¯d be forced to return to continue my research and live a life filled with regrets and longing.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The nation will assist in finding your family. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± ¡°And what about him?¡± Simon looked puzzled. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The man I love.¡± Simon responded, ¡°Easy. Take him with you to Suntend. Although your work is unique, there are still visitation periods for spouses every month.¡± M¡¯s teary eyes shifted to Simon, her voiceced with sadness. ¡°Simon, the man I love is.. Nathan.¡± Simon was taken aback, his silence speaking volumes. M continued, ¡°He leads the Norvanian military. He holds the rank of Defense General in Norvania. His position is unique, and it shes too much with mine.¡± As she spoke, M teetered on the brink of tears, her hands covering her face. After a deep breath, she suppressed the ache in her heart and confessed, ¡°What pains me the most is that even simple communication between us is forbidden.¡± Simon lowered his head in disappointment. ¡°When did you realize you loved him?¡± M put her hands down and exhaled deeply. She pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°I think I¡¯ve loved him since childhood. We were inseparable as kids, like childhood sweethearts. I saw him as a big brother back then. It was a pure and innocent love. I believed he was the best. ¡°After I went abroad, we were forced to cut off contact. There was a long period of longing, but with my busy studies, I had no time to keep in touch with him. Plus, I felt it was pointless to remain in contact with him, so I cut tiespletely. ¡°I realized I was truly in love with him about three years ago after I lost my memory.¡± M paused, a smile ying on her lips. ¡°It was love at first sight. I even thought I must have loved him in my past life. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have felt such an intense feeling the first time I saw him.¡± Simon hung his head, his words heavy with weight. ¡°M, love is insignificant in the face of our nation¡¯s affairs.¡± Chapter 445 M turned toward him, her voiceden with curiosity. ¡°What about the love of family? Shouldn¡¯t that be valued too?¡± Simonpsed into silence. ¡°I¡¯m passionate about my career, but I also hold love for my homnd, my family, and him, ¡°M affirmed. ¡°I changed my nationality to ess greater research opportunities and knowledge, but in doing so, I sacrificed the rtionships I cherished,¡± M sighed, her tone heavy with sorrow. ¡°Was my choice truly the right one?¡± Simon met M¡¯s gaze. Her mncholic expression and teary eyes stirred something within him. Suddenly, he spoke up, ¡°M, there might still be a way for you to return. M was taken aback, her eyes nervously locked onto his. Simon reached out, drawing her closer. ¡°Listen closely.¡± M leaned in without hesitation. With a hand cupping her ear, Simon whispered a series of words. M blinked, her eyes lighting up with newfound hope. After hearing Simon¡¯s words, she beamed with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Simon.¡± Simon cautioned, ¡°I¡¯ve given you the solution, but the chances of sess are uncertain. It will require taking a risk.¡± M nodded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m willing to give it a try.¡± ¡°Will he agree to it?¡± Simon inquired. M¡¯s confidence wavered instantly. ¡°He¡¯ll most likely refuse.¡± ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t he deeply in love with you?¡± M sighed. ¡°His love is selfless. Asking him to act selfishly is out of the question.¡± Simonfortingly patted her shoulder. ¡°Then devise a n.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± M replied earnestly, sinking into deep thought as she contemted how to execute their n. At noon, Phoebe awakened, and M attended to her meal. Cole arrived with a bouquet of red roses and a basket of fruits for the visit. The sight of the vibrant red roses surprised both M and Phoebe. Red roses for a hospital visit? M couldn¡¯t help but marvel. Cole was even bolder than Nathan, who favored daisies as gifts. Phoebe chuckled awkwardly. Cole handed the flowers to Phoebe. ¡°These are for you. Get well soon.¡± Phoebe chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Thank you, but why the red roses?¡± Cole exined, ¡°I asked the florist¡¯s suggestions for the most suitable flowers, and this was her rmendation.¡± With a yful smile, Phoebe raised an eyebrow. ¡°Did the florist happen to have an excess of red roses? Cole shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The shop only had these 11 stalks.¡± M suppressed augh and shared a knowing nce with Phoebe. Both of them felt flustered. There were 11 roses. It was hard not to interpret it as a romantic gesture. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Sensing their unease, Cole grew nervous. ¡°Is something wrong? Did I make a mistake? I specifically told the florist it was for a girl, and she assured me that girls would adore it. Phoebe quickly shed a bright smile to reassure him. ¡°I love it. You didn¡¯t make a mistake.¡± M nced toward the door, but Nathan was nowhere in sight, leaving her slightly disappointed. ¡°Cole, is Nate noting?¡± ¡°He¡¯s tied up with work, so he couldn¡¯t make it. He asked me to send his regards to Phoebe,¡± Cole exined. M pressed further, ¡°Any updates about my grandparents?¡± Cole shook his head. ¡°Not yet.¡± M¡¯s mood dampened, and shepsed into a saddened silence. ¡°However,¡± Cole interjected, ¡°there¡¯s been a snag in your grandfather¡¯s assets transfer. As of now, only about 200 million dors has been moved overseas.¡± Money held little significance for M. All she desired was the safe return of her parents and grandparents. In a sudden decision, M rose from her seat. ¡°Cole, I need some fresh air. Could you watch over Phoebe for me?¡± Chapter 446 Cole readily agreed, ¡°Sure.¡± Right after M exited the ward, Phoebe and Cole found themselves enveloped in a tranquil atmosphere as they exchanged awkward nces. Cole hastily searched for a topic to break the silence. ¡°Would you like some fruit? Let me slice an apple for you.¡± Phoebe nodded, saying, ¡°Thank you.¡± Cole felt a sudden stiffness, his movements bing clumsy and uncoordinated. He Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. wandered inside the ward, scanning the surroundings until he realized the apple was right before him. Frantically, he searched for a knife, circling until he spotted it beside the fruits. His fumbling actions brought a smile to Phoebe¡¯s lips. Three dayster, Phoebe had made a full recovery. On the day of her discharge, Cole arrived to pick them up. Seated in Cole¡¯s car, M inquired, ¡°Cole, is Nate in Phoenicia?¡± ¡°He is,¡± Cole responded. ¡°Is he busy?¡± M probed. ¡°He¡¯s quite busy,¡± Cole responded honestly. He pondered, ¡°When is Mr. Morrison ever not busy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright. It won¡¯t take up too much of his time anyway.¡± Curious, Cole asked, ¡°Ms. Hoffis, do you have something to discuss with him?¡± M instructed, ¡°Cole, take me to Sudvi, and then drop Phoebe off at Hoffis Manor.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Phoebe, feeling dubious, questioned, ¡°M, why are you going to Sudvi?¡± M leaned close to Phoebe¡¯s ear, whispering while covering her mouth with her hand, ¡°To steal something.¡± Phoebe¡¯s eyes widened in shock, finding it difficult to believe what she had just heard.¡± What are you nning to steal?¡± she asked in a hushed tone. M responded with a mysterious smile, her expression unreadable as she shook her head, indicating she couldn¡¯t reveal her ns just yet. Phoebe stared at her with curiosity. She wondered if M was truly intending to steal something from Nathan. And if so, what could it be? Under the cloak of night¡¯s tranquility, a sleek ck car glided into Sudvi. The driver stepped out, courteously opening Nathan¡¯s car door. ¡°Mr. Morrison, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Emerging from his reverie, Nathan closed the files, donned his suit jacket, and gathered his documents before stepping onto the pavement. He acknowledged the driver with a nod.¡± You may head back.¡± The driver bowed respectfully. ¡°Good night, Mr. Morrison.¡± Nathan pressed his fingerprint and pushed the gate open. As he stepped inside, the glow of lights from within the mansion caught his attention, stirring a sense of alertness within him. ¡°Why are the lights on? Is Cole home?¡± he wondered. Closing the door behind him, Nathan¡¯s keen eyes swept across the living room before proceeding further. A sound emanated from the kitchen. Nathan paused, fixing his gaze on the kitchen entrance At that moment, a graceful figure emerged from the kitchen, carrying utensils. As Nathan beheld her, his heart danced with a surge of warmth, flooding him with affection. He stood frozen in ce. M¡¯s smile radiated as she approached, her eyes brimming with tenderness. ¡°Nate, you¡¯re back. I¡¯ve made some bread pudding for you. Would you care for some?¡± The scene before Nathan seemed surreal¨Ca loving woman awaiting his returnte at night. It felt both dreamlike and palpably real. Setting down the utensils, M approached Nathan, taking his jacket and documents and arranging them on the nearby couch. Turning back to him, M met Nathan¡¯s gaze, her eyes reflecting rity, her smile a balm to his soul. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Nathan inquired with curiosity. But M sensed a subtle discord in his words. A pang of disappointment washed over her as she gently took Nathan¡¯s hand, leading him to the dining table and urging him to sit. ¡°Nate, please have some pumpkin soup. I made it especially for you,¡± she urged. Nathan remainedposed as he repeated his question, ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me why you¡¯re here.¡± Chapter 447 M settled across from him, her smile vanishing in an instant. ¡°Am I not wee?¡± Nathan replied, ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I mean. Resting her chin on her hands, M gazed at his solemn expression, her words slow and deliberate. ¡°I wanted to see you.¡± Nathan was taken aback by her words. His heart pounded inexplicably as a sudden tension gripped him. Why did she want to see him? Was it for some specific request? Or perhaps out of longing? Feeling a dryness in his throat, Nathan swallowed hard and took a sip of the pumpkin soup, trying to calm the turmoil in his heart. Yet, the soup seemed sickly sweet, matching the unease swirling within him. After finishing, Nathan carefully set the bowl down. ¡°Chubs, if you have something on your mind, just speak up. Such ambiguous words can cause misunderstandings.¡± M pondered for a long while, realizing that stealing was neither feasible nor sensible. So, she had to resort to asking. As Nathan waited for her response, M appeared to be in turmoil. He briefly nced at his phone screen to check if he had missed any crucial messages, Underneath the table, M nervously dug her nails into her palm, her heart racing like that of a startled deer. Before she could speak, her cheeks were already burning with embarrassment. ¡°Nate, could you join me in bed?¡± Her words lingered in the air, hanging heavily between them. With a loud thud, Nathan¡¯s phone slipped from his grasp and crashed to the floor, startling them both. M peeked over, her eyes wide with surprise. Nathan hastily bent down, swiftly retrieving his phone. He first ced it on the table, then the next moment, he pocketed it, his actions somewhat erratic. He was genuinely taken aback by her bold proposition. As M approached him, Nathan stood up from his chair, his mouth dry as he cleared his throat. His tone was somewhat sharp. ¡°Chubs, I¡¯ve already made myself clear before. With your intelligence, you shouldn¡¯t have trouble understanding my intentions, right?¡± M¡¯s cheeks zed crimson, her demeanor a blend of resignation and sorrow. ¡°I know your concerns. You fear that I will get married after my return to Suntend, and you wish to protect my innocence.¡± ¡°If you understand, then stop thinking about that,¡± Nathan responded, a heat spreading through his chest. He loosened his tie, unbuttoning his shirt cor before turning away from M. He then strode purposefully toward the living room. M trailed closely behind, her fa?ade one of audacity as she spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t even care about it myself. Why do you concern so much with these matters?¡± Reaching the bar counter, Nathan poured himself a ss of cold water and downed it in one gulp. Setting the ss down, he turned to face M. ¡°You¡¯re someone who could leave at any moment. What exactly do you want?¡± M approached him, looking up at him with determination. ¡°Nate, I simply wish to share a night with you. No, perhaps two or three.¡± She wanted to bear his child. It was a risky wager¨Ca bet on Suntend¡¯s generosity. Nathan stood with his hands on his waist and took a deep breath. Just hearing M¡¯s words made him feel feverish all over. Such bold and tant seduction was something he couldn¡¯t resist. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind, Chubs,¡± Nathan said. He then grabbed her arm and led her toward the door. ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, Nate,¡± M protested, wrapping her arms tightly around his waist, refusing to let go. Nathan couldn¡¯t push her away, and neither did he dare to use force. He worried that he might hurt her. Nathan¡¯s throat tightened as he peered down at M. His voice became husky and soft as he pleaded, ¡°Chubs, please, don¡¯t be stubborn.¡± Chapter 448 M¡¯s heart fluttered with a twinge of unease as she nervously asked, ¡°Nate, are you incapable?¡± Nathan¡¯s expression darkened, his brow furrowing. This question wounded a man¡¯s pride, especially when it came from someone he deeply loved. He paused for a long moment, unsure of how to respond. M was taken aback. ¡°Seriously?¡± Nathan felt a heaviness in his chest. He took a deep breath before replying firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t try to provoke me. It won¡¯t work.¡± M felt her cheeks burning with embarrassment. At the same time, she was astonished at how calm Nathan remained. She couldn¡¯tprehend the reason behind Nathan¡¯s refusal and grew frustrated. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you liked me? You¡¯ve had a crush on me since childhood. Were you lying all this time?¡± Nathan released her, moving her hands away from him and stepping back, creating distance between them. His expression was grim as he spoke, ¡°Yes, I care for you deeply. I love you. I want to be with you. But what about you? Do you like me? Do you want to be with me?¡± M¡¯s heart raced with nervous anticipation as she nodded, whispering, ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Nathan barely caught her response, his anger ring instantly. He countered, ¡°What kind of like is it? Is it driven by physical desire or the affection for a neighborly brother?¡± Confused, M asked, ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Nathan pressed further, ¡°Would you stay for me? Stay in Norvania and be with me?¡± M felt overwhelmed and conflicted. Not again, she thought. She was already searching for a solution. Yet, this path would be too harsh for Nathan. If sessful, she would return to Norvania with their child. If it failed, she and the child would remain in Suntend, while Nathan would endure the agony of separation alone in Norvania, M¡¯s touch was gentle as she sped Nathan¡¯s arm, her gaze meeting his handsome features. Her voice carried a soft, soothing tone. ¡°Nate, I too wish to stay in Norvania, but I cannot decide for myself. I must return.¡± ¡°No need to say more,¡± Nathan said as he shrugged off her hand. He turned away with a sense of loss and headed toward the study. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. M hurried after him, her hands outstretched to halt him. She tried hard to suppress her inner turmoil. With a tinge of grievance, she pleaded, ¡°Nate, this is my only wish right now. Can¡¯t you grant it for me?¡± Nathan sighed bitterly and avoided her imploring gaze. He couldn¡¯t bear to witness her in this state of pleading affection. Her boot eyes. ached, and anger red with his indifference and rejection. Tears pooled in her ¡°I don¡¯t even care about my innocence, and I¡¯m a woman. I¡¯m willing to be with you, yet you still reject me. Do you even like me? What is it that troubles you?¡± Nathan fell silent for a few seconds before coldly instructing, ¡°Go back. Now.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± M protested. Unable to bear it any longer, Nathan grabbed her arm and pulled her closer, towering over her. His eyes reddened. Nathan¡¯s voice strained with anguish as if each word caused him immense pain. ¡°Chubs, how long will you continue to torment me?¡± M was stunned, tears shimmering in her eyes. Nathan¡¯s tone turned to fury. ¡°Do you think the pain you¡¯ve caused me by leaving isn¡¯t enough? Now you want to leave me with more bittersweet memories, giving me another reason to suffer sleepless nights for the rest of my life?¡± M shook her head as tears streamed down her cheeks. She felt as though her heart was being torn apart. The thought of him suffering so deeply made her pain unbearable. Observing her silent tears, Nathan¡¯s heart shattered. His eyes were bloodshot, his wordsden with despair. ¡°I want to marry you more than any other man in this world. I long to be with you, to share my bed with you, to watch every sunrise and sunset by your side.¡± 1 Chapter 449 ¡°What about you?¡± Nathan asked. ¡°My kindness toward you once brought me ten years of lovesickness. Do you think I¡¯m more resilient now that I should enjoy a taste of sweetness only to endure a lifetime of agony?¡± Hearing his words, M lowered her head slowly. She bit her lip in a futile attempt to hold back her tears. She wished she could erase her memories, to return to being just Suzanne, the woman whose heart and gaze belonged solely to Nathan, the woman who only dreamed of being his wife. She longed for a simpler life, free from the burdens of duty, where her heart could be fille with pure love, and to live a simple life with Nathan. But the reality was harsh. Nathan had his responsibilities, and she had hers. With tears tracing her cheeks, M silently brushed past Nathan and left Sudvi. In less than half a minute, Nathan grew anxious. He rushed outside, his steps purposeful. He glimpsed M walking along the avenue in the front yard. Catching up to her swiftly, he reached out and grasped her hand. Under the night sky, bathed in the warm glow of streetlights, M wiped away her tears and looked up at Nathan. His breath was slightly uneven, and his expression was tense. However, with a softened tone, he said, ¡°It¡¯ste, and it will be dangerous for you to go home alone. Let me take you back.¡± M nodded silently in agreement. ¡°Wait for me here,¡± Nathan instructed before heading toward the garage. Momentster, he returned, driving his car. M climbed into the car, and the car pulled out of Sudvi. In the vibrant cityscape, lights danced, and vehicles streamed by while neon signs illuminated the roads. Inside the car, darkness enveloped them, broken only by the fleeting shadows cast by passing streetlights. Silence hung heavy between them, and the tension was palpable. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Lost in her thoughts, M stole nces at the passing scenery outside. Nathan slowed the car, allowing other vehicles to pass by. As they neared Hoffis Manor, M finally broke the silence. ¡°Nate, if I never return, would you marry another woman and have kids?¡± Nathan paused for a moment before replying, ¡°I never thought of it.¡± Undeterred, M pressed on, ¡°Then think of it now.¡± Nathan¡¯s response wasden with reluctance as he responded, ¡°Yes.¡± For M, his answer was both expected and yet surprising. If she couldn¡¯t return to Norvania, she resolved never to wed. Instead, she would devote herself entirely to science, immersing in the pursuit of research. His answer resonated within M¡¯s heart, taking root like a painful thorn. She wondered if Nathan would truly move on if she couldn¡¯t return. Despite his secret affection for Chubs over a decade, Nathan sumbed to familial pressure and wedded Suzanne, even though his heart didn¡¯t belong to her. Though by a twist of fate, Suzanne turned out to be Chubs, ultimately, he would still marry another. The car came to a stop outside Hoffis Manor. M unbuckled her seatbelt and uttered, ¡°Safe drive.¡± With that, she walked away without looking back. Nathan turned off the engine and leaned back in his seat, watching M¡¯s retreating figure with a deste expression in his eyes. ¡°Go, pursue your dreams. I won¡¯t hinder your path. I was wounded twice by your abandonment. I cannot love again, let alone think of another marriage. ¡°Chubs, don¡¯t worry about me. Your happiness is all that matters.¡± Night fell, and the ck car remained outside Hoffis Manor, casting a deste presence in the wee hours. The following noon, M, having struggled with insomnia the previous night,y lethargically in bed. She was too weary to eat or drink, engrossed in a chemistry book. Unaware of M¡¯s return due to her early bedtime, Phoebe, having recovered from her illness, apanied Simon on a hike. Chapter 450 M appeared despondent, resembling a broken spirit. With all her loved ones kidnapped, she felt utterly helpless, unable to devise a n for their rescue. Even reaching out to authorities seemed futile. Calls from the research institute urged her to return promptly. However, M was no longer the driven workaholic of the past. Ofte, she was weighed down by numerous concerns. Unable to shake off her worries, M found herself unable to concentrate. Just then, the phone interrupted her thoughts. M set aside her book, reaching for the phone by her bedside. It was Sienna calling. ¡°Hey, Sienna, what¡¯s going on?¡± she answered. ¡°Chubs, I heard your friend has been discharged from the hospital. When are we going abroad?¡± Sienna asked. M felt a pang of regret. ¡°Sienna, we¡¯ll have to wait a bit longer. I have some matters to attend to.¡± ¡°Is it about your grandparents? They still haven¡¯t been found?¡± Sienna inquired. M¡¯s mood darkened. ¡°They¡¯ve been hidden away by Oliver. It¡¯s not going to be easy to track them down.¡± ¡°This arrogant Daniel is finally willing to cooperate with treatment. I hope we can go abroad soon and find the best doctor for him. Once his eyes and legs are healed, I won¡¯t have to deal with his grumpy face every day. Earning this money isn¡¯t easy!¡± Sienna remarked. M chuckled softly. ¡°Sienna, is Daniel there with you? Or are you saying this on purpose for him to hear?¡± Siennaughed in response. ¡°Sharp, as always.¡± ¡°You and Daniel can go ahead without me,¡± M suggested. ¡°We won¡¯t understand thenguage, and without any contacts, it will be challenging. I can¡¯t just take a disabled person to Suntend for medical treatment without support,¡± Sienna exined. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± M responded, feeling resigned. At that moment, Daniel¡¯s voice faintly chimed in. ¡°Who said I don¡¯t speak thenguage of Suntend?¡± Daniel¡¯s voice came through. Sienna was surprised. ¡°You do?¡± Daniel calmly confirmed. ¡°Yes.¡± Sienna chuckled. ¡°I had no idea. I thought you only knew how to scowl, throw tantrums, break things, and tell me to scram.¡± ¡°Keep quiet if you have nothing good to say,¡± Daniel retorted. ¡°No, I can¡¯t stay silent,¡± Sienna teased. ¡°You shrew.¡® ¡°Hpmh! You¡¯re hopeless,¡± Sienna countered. ¡°Say that again, and you¡¯ll see what happens,¡± Daniel challenged. ¡°Hopeless,¡± Sienna repeated. ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll make you regret it. I¡¯ll even take yourst name if I can¡¯t shut you up today, ¡°Daniel said. ¡°Daniel Morrison,¡± Sienna taunted. Daniel¡¯s voice trailed off into silence. tail Sienna¡¯s urgent tone broke through the air. ¡°Chubs, I can¡¯t talk now. Daniel¡¯s on my again. But don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s practically blind and useless. He hardly ever manages to catch Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. me ¡°Phew, that was too close. I¡¯ll hang up now,¡± Sienna concluded before ending the call. M was left utterly perplexed. Thanks to Sienna¡¯s unorthodox caregiving, Daniel seemed to be gaining more vigor. Perhaps he was desperate to shake off Sienna, which drove him to seek medical treatment and work toward regaining his health. It was a revtion that brought M a sense of joy she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. Setting aside her phone, M rallied her spirits, rising from her seat to freshen up and change. Her returnst night didn¡¯t signify an abandonment of her ns. An hourter, M found herself back at Sudvi. The midday sun was scorching, causing M¡¯s hair to feel hot to the touch. She hesitated at the entrance for a brief moment before greeting the security guards and stepping inside. Squinting against the sun, M walked the path in the front yard. Just then, a familiar figure emerged from the house. M paused, taken aback. Fenna walked out from inside, and upon seeing M, she too seemed momentarily surprised before stering on a smile and approaching her. ¡°Ms. Hoffis, what a coincidence. Are you here to see Nate?¡± M nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Fenna continued, ¡°Nate told mest night that you two broke up again. Is that true?¡± M felt Fenna¡¯s words were overly deliberate. In the past, hearing about herte¨Cnight talks with Nathan would have stirred feelings of difort, but not anymore. Chapter 451 Having experienced Fenna¡¯s tactics before, M responded calmly, ¡°We were never truly together, so how can there be a breakup?¡± Fenna retorted, ¡°Then why are you here to see him Seizing the moment, M countered, ¡°You used to boast to me, iming you¡¯d been dating Nate for a month and warning me to stay away from him. What¡¯s your n today to drive me away?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Fenna clenched her fists, her face flushed red with anger, but she remained silent. ¡°You didn¡¯t see himst night, did you?¡± M pressed on, unperturbed. ¡°You came here today to discuss work, didn¡¯t you?¡± Gritting her teeth, Fenna maintained her silence. Shielding her eyes from the harsh sunlight with her hand, M muttered, ¡°It¡¯s too bright.¡± With that, she brushed past Fenna. Suddenly, Fenna called out, ¡°Chubs Hoffis, wait!¡± It was the first time Fenna had addressed her by her full name, not as ¡°Ms. Hoffis¡°. M wondered if she had abandoned pretense altogether. M moved to a shaded area and turned to face Fenna. ¡°Ms. Hudson, is there something else?¡± Taking a deep breath, Fenna approached M, her words resolute. ¡°Chubs Hoffis, don¡¯t think you¡¯re so special just because Nate likes you. You¡¯re from Suntend. You¡¯ll return eventually. ¡°As for me, I can be Nate¡¯s lifelong friend and colleague. We have a lifetime together, but you and him, don¡¯t.¡± Her words were sharp and painfully honest, like a knife piercing M¡¯s chest. M felt her heart dripping with blood, aching and torn. It was an undeniable truth, one she couldn¡¯t deny. With a sense of triumph, Fenna continued, ¡°We can be soulmates. I believe feelings will bloom with time. Someday, I¡¯ll have him.¡± After her words, Fenna turned and walked away without looking back. Watching Fenna¡¯s departing figure, M realized how deeply Fenna loved Nathan. With such a woman by Nathan¡¯s side, M felt utterly insecure and anxious. She turned and entered the living room. After ncing around, M realized that Nathan must still be in the study since Fenna had just left. Without hesitation, she made her way to the study. Suddenly, the door of the study swung open, and Nathan emerged. Before he could react, M threw herself into his arms, her embrace firm and unwavering. Her figure was soft against him, carrying a faint fragrance that stirred something within him. Nathan stood frozen, his heart quickening as he dipped his head to catch a glimpse of her IS BONUS lovely face. Softly, he inquired, ¡°Why are you back here?¡± M, despite the difort lingering in her heart, murmured gently, ¡°Nate, I¡¯m not here to seduce you. I simply wanted to see you.¡± Nathan chuckled softly, ¡°Does an innocent woman throw herself into a man¡¯s arms upon meeting?¡± M¡¯s grip tightened, a hint of annoyance in her voice. ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m not innocent?¡± Sensing her unease, Nathan softened his tone, coaxing, ¡°You are. It¡¯s me who¡¯s not. Maybe I have a maic pull that draws you in.¡® || M couldn¡¯t resist augh, feeling a weight lift from her shoulders. Slowly, she released him and stepped back. Nathan¡¯s eyes held warmth, reluctant to let go of her, though he maintained aposed demeanor. ¡°So, what¡¯s brought you here today?¡± he asked. + Chapter 452 M¡¯s smile curved softly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing urgent. I simply wished to share more moments with you while I¡¯m still here in Phoenicia, and while you¡¯re still nearby.¡± Nathan¡¯s question was sincere. ¡°To develop feelings with me?¡± A soft smile danced on M¡¯s lips as she nodded in affirmation. ¡°And even after you¡¯ve developed feelings for me, you still intend to leave?¡± Nathan probed. M responded with simplicity, ¡°Yes.¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze clouded as he passed by M, muttering to himself, ¡°You¡¯re creating problems. for yourself.¡± Following him into the living room, M pressed further, ¡°Why would you say that?¡± As Nathan settled into a seat, he picked up an orange from the coffee table and began to peel it. ¡°If you must leave, why bother seeking trouble when there are none?¡± M hesitated to delve deeper into the topic. Leaning closer to him, she asked softly, ¡°Nate, what was Fenna here to discuss with you just now?¡± Nathan handed her the peeled orange. M blinked in surprise, a smile gradually spreading across her face as she looked at the orange in her hand. Nathan exined calmly, ¡°To send some documents and discuss work.¡± ¡°What kind of work?¡± M asked curiously while munching on the fruit and savoring its sweetness and unique aroma. Nathan frowned at her, remaining silent. ¡°Is it confidential?¡± M probed, sensing his hesitation. Nathan¡¯s demeanor turned serious. ¡°Anything about my work should remain confidential from you.¡± M paused, her expression darkening. It felt like a setback, leaving her feeling somewhat helpless. She nibbled on the orange slowly, its vorcking, and her heart weighed down. Fenna¡¯s words reverberated in her mind. Fenna could be Nathan¡¯s lifelong friend, colleague, or even soulmate. Meanwhile, M¡¯s uncertain status made even a simple inquiry about Nathan¡¯s work feel like she was prying into ssified information. As Nathan observed M¡¯s sudden downturned expression, his gaze intensified and his heart sank. Together, in silence, they found sce, as if time itself paused in perfect harmony. M snapped out of her despondent reverie, only to find Nathan staring at her lips. BONUS She reached up to touch the corner of her mouth, finding nothing there, then nced down at the orange in her hand. Realizing his intent, she offered the orange to Nathan. ¡°Would you like some, Nate?¡± Nathan shook his head, his voice soft and gentle. ¡°No, thank you. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s very sweet, give it a try.¡± You have it,¡± Nathan declined again, shifting his gaze away as he reached for his phone in his pocket. Before he could unlock the screen, M surprised him by kneeling on the sofa, gently cradling his face in her hands, and leaning in to kiss him. Nathan froze at her sudden boldness. With a thud, his phone slipped from his grasp and hit the floor. Though inexperienced, M¡¯s kiss was daring, parting his lips and filling his mouth with the lingering sweetness of the orange. Soft yet tantalizing, it stirred his senses. Nathan tried to push her away, but his body lost to his desire. His hands hovered over her shoulders, torn between pushing her away and pulling her closer. Closing his eyes, Nathan¡¯s hand moved from M¡¯s shoulder to tenderly cradle the back of her head, deepening the kiss, their tongues intertwining. It felt like an eternity since theirst kiss, the longing nearly consumed him. M had intended to offer him a taste of the orange, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated his passionate response, drawing her into an even deeper embrace. + Chapter 453 M leaned into him, her foot gracefully crossing over his thigh as she settled onto Nathan¡¯sp. Nathan¡¯s body tensed abruptly. The momentum of his kiss halted. M¡¯s hands found their ce around his neck, her hips slowly rising until they brushed against his sensitive area. A surge of electricity coursed through Nathan¡¯s limbs, his heart thundering and his muscles. stiffening. An immediate response ignited within him. Suppressing the overwhelming desire, Nathan pushed her face away, his brow creasing in anguish and his demeanor turning stern. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on no seduction?¡± M¡¯s cheeks flushed crimson as she shyly murmured, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Nathan gripped her slender waist firmly, exerting pressure downward, and drawing them closer together. ¡°Then what is this?¡± Feeling a twinge of difort from the pressure, M blushed and stumbled over her words. ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s just an ident.¡± Nathan drew in a deep breath, feeling as though he was teetering on the edge of losing control. ¡°You¡¯re quite the provocateur.¡± Nathan¡¯s voice was husky and low, his defenses crumbling in the face of the boiling desire, and an insatiable yearning building within him. M lowered her gaze, her lips pressed together. Nathan¡¯s eyes lingered on her rosy lips. With the softness of her body tantalizing him, hist breath ragged while his chest rose and fell with fervor. A desire burned within him like an unquenchable me. M was too forward, and Nathan found himself powerless to resist. At that moment, all his principles and restraint dissolved info nothingness. M nced up shyly, meeting his intense gaze, and whispered, ¡°Nate, don¡¯t you want to give it a try?¡± A single word escaped Nathan¡¯s lips. ¡°Yes.¡± Consumed by desire, he longed to unleash all his pent¨Cup energy and passion upon her. Countless lonely nights had been spent yearning for her, longing until sleep eluded him. M felt victory within reach. Her hands tenderly encircled his neck, inexperienced yet instinctively seeking closene That simple gesture drove Nathan to the brink of madness. His chest felt tight, his breaths were heavy andbored, and his lips parted with the struggle of a dry mouth. Nathan lifted M forcefully, cing her on the nearby sofa, away from the temptation of his thighs. +TS BONUS It was then that M noticed how snugly his pants clung to him as if straining at the seams. ¡°Wait here for me.¡± Nathan¡¯s voice, husky and low, murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll go get some condoms.¡± With those words, Nathan rose to his feet. M nervously followed suit and gripped his hand. ¡°No, we don¡¯t need that.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. A shadow crossed Nathan¡¯s face as he regarded her with confusion. Feeling a pang of guilt, M exined anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯te back after you leave.¡± Nathan tenderly caressed her soft, flushed cheek, his gaze intense and unwavering. ¡°I¡¯ll return. I promise.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± M hesitated, unsure how to dissuade him from using protection. Seeing her hesitation and distress, Nathan couldn¡¯t help but question her motives. With a solemn expression, Nathan gently lifted her chin, their eyes locking in a meaningful gaze. Peering into M¡¯s shy and earnest eyes, Nathan inquired, ¡°What¡¯s really on your mind? Are you seeking my affection, merely curious about what it¡¯s like to be with me, or is there. something else?¡± ¡°I just want to give it a try,¡± M confessed, her face aze with embarrassment, even her ears tinged pink. Her heart raced like a startled hare under his captivating, tender gaze. Chapter 454 ¡°Then why not use protection?¡± asked Nathan. ¡°I¡¯m in my safe period.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t an extra protection be better?¡± M found herself at a loss. Utterly embarrassed, she scrambled for excuses. Lost in a fog of embarrassment, she stuttered, ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s ufortable with the condom on.¡± Nathan was taken aback. He froze, unable to hide the shock in his eyes. In that instant, M wished she could vanish into thin air, feeling mortified and embarrassed to the core. She wished she could just disappear. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s not something you¡¯d say,¡± Nathan withdrew his hand, one resting on his hip, the other absently tugging at his short hair. A realization dawned on him, and after a brief moment of contemtion, he couldn¡¯t contain himself any longer. His gaze turned stern. ¡°Are you trying to conceive my child?¡± M¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her anxious eyes met his while her thoughts raced in panic, unsure how to mask her true intentions. Her reaction confirmed Nathan¡¯s suspicions. Feeling a mix of disbelief and anger, Nathan stepped back, inhaling deeply and tilting his head back. His emotions churned like a storm. M attempted to exin weakly. ¡°Nate, I-¡± Nathan felt a surge of difort and cut her off sharply. ¡°So this is why you¡¯ve been behaving so strangelytely, trying to seduce me repeatedly. Chubs, you¡¯re ruthless.¡± Panic gripped M¡¯s heart as she nervously apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nate. I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you. I knew you wouldn¡¯t approve, which was why I resorted to this.¡± Nathan let out a cold chuckle, anger staining his eyes red, his voice dripping with fury. ¡°If your knew I wouldn¡¯t agree, why did you do this?¡± M clenched her fists slowly, confessing to him, ¡°Because I want to have your child.¡± Nathan felt the bitter irony slicing through his heart like a sharp de, every breath was a painful reminder. His gaze toward her carried an added edge of resentment. ¡°Chubs, do you think my suffering is insufficient? Do you wish to intensify my longing and deepen my pain by bringing our child back to Suntend?¡± Witnessing Nathan¡¯s sorrow/M¡¯s heart swelled with empathy, unable to bear the sight of his pain. Tears blurred her vision instantly as she cautiously approached Nathan, reaching out to touch his fingers. Yet, the moment her hand grazed his, Nathan recoiled, stepping back even farther from her. M stifled a sob, her voice trembling with hurt. ¡°Nate, if I were to fall in love with you and wished to stay in Norvania, what would you do?¡± Nathan¡¯s response was cold and resolute. ¡°There¡¯s no if. Do you love me or not?¡± With determination in her voice, M suppressed her tears and pressed on. ¡°Tell me, what would you do?¡± Drawing a deep breath, Nathan¡¯s eyes reddlened, but his determination remained unshaken. If you loved me and were willing to remain in Norvania, I would do anything to keep you by my side. ¡°Even if it meant defying Suntend or even the world. I would never let you go.¡± M was both touched and saddened by his words. Tears streamed down her cheeks uncontrobly as she covered her mouth with her hand, trying to stifle her sobs. She was unable to meet Nathan¡¯s gaze any longer. M had long suspected Nathan¡¯s reaction, which was why she hesitated to confess her feelings. She feared his potential for obsession, worried that he might prioritize his desires. over his nation¡¯s interests in opposition to Suntend. She feared he might resort to extreme measures. The memory of a previous incident haunted her thoughts. When Daniel was nearly killed by drug lords from a neighboring country, Nathan used a missile malfunction as a pretext to obliterate the drug den. That event served as a cautionary tale for M, prompting her to be wary of Nathan¡¯s propensity for extremism. Chapter 455 Nathan¡¯s emotions settled. His voice carried a tender warmth as he looked at M expectantly. ¡°Chubs, do you love me, wish to bear my child, and remain here in Norvania?¡± M, with her eyes glistening with tears, felt her heart ache painfully. Nathan¡¯s gaze held sincerity, his words earnest. ¡°If you choose to stay, I¡¯ll spare no effort to keep you safe. No matter how formidable Suntend may seem, I¡¯ll shield you from harm. I¡¯ll shoulder every burden.¡± With tears held back, M shook her head and took a step back. ¡°Nate, I don¡¯t want you to endanger yourself and oppose Suntend. And I certainly don¡¯t want you to sacrifice everything for me,¡± she said to herself. Watching her retreat with tears staining her cheeks, Nathan¡¯s heart twisted with agony. Stepping closer, he gently sped M¡¯s shoulders, lowering himself to meet her gaze. Chubs, do you love me as well?¡± M, suppressing her tears, sniffed and feignedposure. ¡°No, my focus will be on work when I return to Suntend. Marriage isn¡¯t in my ns. I merely admire your good genes and desire to have a child.¡± Nathan¡¯s hands slid away. His eyes brimmed with tears as he staggered back, disappointment etched on his face. M¡¯s words pierced his heart like countless arrows, leaving him feeling battered and breathless from the pain. He let out a bitterugh, hisughter mirroring his sorrow and his eyes reflecting profound sadness. In a low, bitter growl, he asked, ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t love me, but why resort to such cruel tactics to torture me?¡± With tears streaming down her face, M remained silent. Nathan walked to the sofa and picked up his fallen phone, his back facing M. His tears overflowed and his chest tight with anguish. His voice turned as cold as frost. ¡°Chubs, let¡¯s pretend we never met and loved. Let¡¯s part ways. And if we meet again, let¡¯s be strangers.¡± ¡°No,¡± M cried. Her heart wrenched at his callous words, unable to hold back her anguish any longer. She reached out and clutched his hand desperately, pleading, ¡°Nate, please don¡¯t treat me like this! After the child is born, I will send him back to Norvania. Let me endure the pain of separation. Besides, there¡¯s a chance for me to return with the child. I¡­¡± No nation would forsake a scientist as invaluable as she. Regardless of where the child ended up, the separation would still be excruciating. Nathan couldn¡¯t fathom nor condone such selfish behavior. Shaking off M¡¯s grasp, he stormed out. M¡¯s cries echoed as she chased after him, ¡°Nate¡­¡± Nathan¡¯s steps were swift, almost as if he wished to vanish from her sight instantly. M hurried after him, her vision blurred by tears. Too preupied to watch her footing, she stumbled and fell to the ground. Her knees throbbed from the impact as she nced up just in time to see Nathan getting into a car parked outside the garden, starting the engine, and driving away. M gingerly touched her throbbing knee. She curled her legs up and wrapped her arms around them. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. With her head buried against her knees, her shoulders started to shake with sobs. Tears streamed down her face and dripped onto the ground. Her heart burned with a searing pain, pulsating with anguish. All she wanted was to resolve the matter of returning to her homnd with the utmost gentleness. She wondered if she was wrong and why Nathan cared so deeply about the child. Chapter 456 The familiar melody of her ringtone danced through the air. M gradually calmed her emotions as she lifted her head from her knees. She wiped away the tears from her eyes and retrieved the phone from her pocket. It was a call from Phoebe. M took a deep breath, adjusting her emotions once more before answering the phone. ¡°Phoebe,¡± M spoke softly. Phoebe¡¯s voice trembled with nervousness. ¡°M, where are you?¡± Pushing herself up from the floor, M brushed off the dust from her pants. ¡°I¡¯m at Sudvi.¡± ¡°Please,e quickly. I¡¯ll send you the address,¡± Phoebe urged urgently, a hint of panic seeping into her tone. Sensing Phoebe¡¯s unusual anxiety, M hurriedly left Sudvi, questioning as she ran, What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve found your grandmother,¡± Phoebe replied. M¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her pace quickening even more. ¡°Where is she? Send me the address.¡± ¡°Alright, but brace yourself,¡± Phoebe cautioned. At that moment, M¡¯s mind went nk, a wave of apprehension washing over her. Hailing a taxi, she followed Phoebe¡¯s directions to a secluded area on the outskirts, finally stopping at an unfinished building site. As she arrived, the sight of several police cars and the police tape cordoning off the area made her uneasiness deepen. Two officers stood guard outside the perimeter. ¡°M!¡± Phoebe called out upon spotting her. She rushed over with a solemn expression and grasped M¡¯s hand tightly. M¡¯s hand was cold, her body trembling slightly. ¡°Where¡¯s she?¡± she asked, her voice quivering with anxiety. Phoebe pointed upward to the sky. M looked up. Her heart seemed to stop instantly at the sight, overwhelmed by a surge of fear. Tears clouded her vision as she beheld Loretta suspended in mid¨Cair. Her heart felt as if it were being torn apart by a sharp de, the agony threatening to engulf her sanity. Loretta was bound by ropes, with a package resembling explosives strapped to her body, dangling in the air. Hoisting Loretta up was a massive crane. M rushed toward the police officers, her fingers tightening around theirs, her heart pulsating with urgency. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you rescuing my grandmother? Why not set her free?¡°. ? +15 BONUS ¡®Are you her granddaughter?¡± the officer inquired. M nodded tearfully, her worried gaze darting back to Loretta. Panic consumed her. The officer borated, ¡°Your grandmother is rigged with explosives which were controlled remotely. The crane¡¯s control room is also rigged with a remote¨Ccontrolled bomb. ¡°Our bomb disposal experts were injured by hidden explosives before they could approach. Fortunately, their protective gear saved them from harm.¡± ¡°Are there bombs surrounding the crane as well?¡± M¡¯s breaths became shallow, her fists. clenched tightly and herplexion drained of color. The officer nodded and pointed to the several police officers and bomb disposal experts nearby. ¡°They¡¯re strategizing on how to execute the rescue.¡± M gestured toward another crane. ¡°Could you use that crane to transport the bomb disposal experts up there to save my grandmother?¡± The officer sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to. The issue is the bombs on your grandmother are remotely controlled. If our experts approach, there¡¯s a risk of them being blown up too.¡± Understanding their dilemma, M wasted no time. She swiftly lifted the police cordon and advanced, ¡°You can¡¯t go in there!¡± the officer shouted. He wanted to follow but hesitated with fear of the explosives. Phoebe, in a panic, grabbed the police cordon and cried, ¡°M, what are you doing? Come back, pleasee back!¡± M approached the crane but was soon halted by a police officer in bomb disposal gear. you seeking death? Step back beyond the police cordon,¡± hemanded. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Are M gripped his hand, her expression resolute. ¡°Tell me, how do we defuse the bomb? Let me go up there. Please!¡± Chapter 457 A bomb disposal expert¡¯s voice cut through the tension, firm and grave. ¡°This is a remotely controlled bomb. Going up there would be signing your death warrant.¡± But M¡¯s resolve remained unshaken. ¡°No, they won¡¯t harm me. If I¡¯m there, they won¡¯t dare to trigger the bomb. ¡°Please, tell me how to disarm it. Let me do it.¡± The expert¡¯s frustration boiled over. ¡°You¡¯re risking your life for nothing. Get her out of here! ¡°he barked. Yet M held onto the expert¡¯s hand tightly, her determination unwavering. ¡°Let me go up there. My name is M. They won¡¯t harm me. Please, show me how to disarm it. Trust me!¡± Though he empathized with her desperation to save Loretta, the expert couldn¡¯tprehend her readiness to put herself in harm¡¯s way. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. You need to leave the restricted area immediately.¡± Suddenly, Loretta¡¯s voice echoed from above, calling out, ¡°Chubs, Chubs¡­¡± M¡¯s gaze shot upward with tears clouding her vision. She strained to see Loretta clearly, hastily wiping away her tears and forcing a smile. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m here to rescue you. You¡¯ll be down soon!¡± Loretta¡¯s smile was gentle as she spoke. ¡°Chubs, Grandma loves you dearly. You know that, right?¡± M nodded through her tears. ¡°I do, Grandma. Please, let¡¯s save these words forter. Let¡¯s talk when we¡¯re all home, okay?¡± Loretta¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°Chubs, I have seen your parents and your little brother. I have no regrets now. I¡¯ll watch over you all from heaven, ensuring your safety and well¨Cbeing.¡± M¡¯s heart felt like it was being torn apart, each beat aching with longing. Her voice quivered as she spoke, ¡°Grandma, where are my parents and brother? And Grandpa?¡± ¡°They¡¯re confined in a vi. I don¡¯t know the address. I couldn¡¯t see much of the surroundings. As M looked at the frail Loretta, she sank to her knees before the bomb disposal expert. Please, let me go up there! Whether it¡¯s Dark Shadows Society or Oliver, they won¡¯t harm me. I can save Grandma if you let me!¡± The bomb disposal expert signaled to the police officers. Without hesitation, they rushed over and escorted M away. Loretta watched M with a mix of kindness and sadness. Tears streamed down her face as she called out, ¡°Chubs, please don¡¯t forget me! I lov you so, so much!¡± Being restrained by the officers, M was unable to turn around to see Loretta. After the officers had ushered her beyond the safety perimeter, Phoebe rushed to her side, breathless. ¡°M, please don¡¯t act impulsively, just wait-¡± Before her plea could fully register, a thunderous st ripped through the air, reverberating as if the very earth were fracturing. The ground quivered beneath them, and the sound seemed to resonate endlessly in their ears. In a reflexive reaction, bomb disposal experts and police officers alike dove for cover. Phoebe darted forward and enfolded M in a tight embrace. M¡¯s body quaked, seized in a state of shock. It felt as though her very essence had been obliterated alongside Loretta. Stiffened by the shockwave, she remained immobile, held securely by Phoebe¡¯s embrace. Phoebe¡¯s gaze fell upon the epicenter of the explosion. Amidst the swirling haze and the searing sun, Loretta seemed to scatter like delicate petals and slowly dissipated into dust. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Tears brimmed in Phoebe¡¯s eyes and traced down her cheeks. She knew she had to be M¡¯s steadfast anchor, thus she suppressed her tears and clung fiercely to M. M¡¯s core seemed to splinter and her tears cascaded like a deluge. Her heart seemed to explode and the agony left her breathless. She pushed against Phoebe with all her might, yearning to glimpse Loretta. Yet Phoebe held firm, her voice trembling as she cried out, ¡°M, don¡¯t move!¡± M sobbed within Phoebe¡¯s embrace, her voice quivering. ¡°It¡¯s not Grandma, right? The explosion didn¡¯t hit her. Let me see-¡± Phoebe cupped M¡¯s face, deterring her from turning around, her own breath hitching.¡± M, let¡¯s not look, alright?¡± a Chapter 458 ¡°Is Grandma okay? She¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t she?¡± M¡¯s anguished cry tore through the air. Her heart shattered into a¡¯million pieces, drowning in a sea of grief as her legs buckled beneath her. Phoebe swiftly followed suit, enfolding her in a tight embrace as they knelt together on the ground, their bodies intertwined in sorrow. M¡¯s cries reverberated, her entire being trembling with despair. She felt utterly powerless to witness Loretta¡¯s demise before her eyes and unable to intervene. From her earliest memories to this very moment, Loretta had been the beacon of love and warmth in M¡¯s life, and now she had vanished, leaving behind only emptiness. Not even a trace remained. M clutched at her shirt, twisting the fabric into knots over her chest, as if trying to contain the anguish threatening to consume her. But the pain pierced through her, each breath growing shallower, each heartbeat echoing her grief. With the regret of never having the chance to meet Loretta for the onest time, M sumbed to unconsciousness in Phoebe¡¯s embrace. When M awoke, dawn had already broken. Phoebe sat by her bedside throughout the night. Sensing M stir, Phoebe gently caressed her forehead, her voice soft as she inquired, ¡°M, you¡¯re awake. Are you feeling alright? Would you like some water?¡± M¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the ceiling, her face etched with sorrow, though her tears had ceased. Phoebe continued, ¡°M, Mr. Morrison came to see youst night. He was here again this morning, but he just left.¡± M turned her head slowly, her eyes glistening with moisture, her voice hoarse as she asked, ¡°Did he say anything?¡± ¡°He said that Oliver has been dered an international fugitive,¡± Phoebe replied. M closed her eyes in silent acknowledgment. Phoebe sighed softly, ¡°M, don¡¯t me Mr. Morrison for not staying with you. He has his troubles to deal with.¡± M shook her head, absolving him of any me. Despite Nathan¡¯s decision to distance himself, he had visited her twice since Loretta¡¯s ident, a testament to his feelings and enduring concern for her. Observing M¡¯s gesture, Phoebe continued, ¡°ording to Cole, the prison van carrying Lucas was ambushed yesterday afternoon. There was a fierce gunfight and explosion on the highway. Lucas was rescued and two police officers lost their lives.¡± M took a deep breath, her fury palpable. ¡°They¡¯re heartless beasts.¡± Phoebe¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°M, there¡¯s something else.¡± + IB BONUS M turned to her, her aze intense. ¡°What is it?¡± Phoebe spoke solemnly, when you woke up.¡± After you fainted, Oliver called you. He asked you to call him back M¡¯s countenance darkened, her eyes sharp as she sat up. She leaned against the headboard and extended her hand toward Phoebe. After retrieving her phone, Phoebe scrolled through the call history, dialed Oliver¡¯s number, and ced the phone in M¡¯s hand. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. M held the phone and activated the loudspeaker of the phone. After a short while, Oliver¡¯s voice crackled through, ¡°Chubs, are you okay?¡± Even amidst the static, M¡¯s desire to dismantle Oliver surged fiercely. Suppressing her tears, M clenched her teeth, her words sharp as daggers. ¡°Grandpa and Grandma raised you for decades, provided you with the finest life, and in return, you took their lives. ¡°Calling you an ingrate would be an affront. You¡¯re not even worthy of being called a beast; you despicable mongrel!¡± Oliver chuckled, unfazed by her venom. ¡°First time venting your spleen, huh? Didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d enjoy it so much.¡± M contained her fury, her indignation simmering. ¡°Where are my family members?¡± ¡°They¡¯re safe, for now,¡± Oliver retorted with icyposure. ¡°Let them go, and I¡¯ll grant your every wish, even my own life,¡± M demanded. Oliver smirked sardonically, ¡°Ah, M, the brilliant chemist! Your life is too precious. But too bad, I can¡¯t release your family. ¡°Your expertise lies in chemistry. If I were to bring you to headquarters for research and you identally kill us all, we wouldn¡¯t even know our cause of death.¡± ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± M pressed, her tone unwavering. ¡°I dispatched Loretta as a warning to you all,¡± Oliver elucidated. ¡°Nathan intervened and stopped the asset transfer of the Hoffis family. With the funds now immobilized, I¡¯m left empty¨Chanded.¡± Chapter 459 M seethed with anger, each word a furious usation. ¡°All you want is money! I would give you all of our family assets, why did you have to kill my grandmother? Why harm my family?¡± finances are locked within the Oliver chuckled indifferently, ¡°Now that the Hoffis fa country and I¡¯m now a fugitive in Norvania, if I fail to do something to assert my strength, you¡¯d underestimate my ability.¡± A shadow darkened M¡¯s face, her fists clenched tightly, a wave of hatred flooding her heart. Oliver continued, ¡°I¡¯ve recently married a woman named Avery. She¡¯ll oversee all family assets and be the group owner tomorrow. With Zach¡¯s appointment letter and the asset transfer agreement, she will hold the reins of power. ¡°If you wish to spare your family the fate that befell Loretta, don¡¯t intervene in Avery¡¯s inheritance. And keep Nathan at bay. If I fail to ess the funds again, your family will face dire consequences.¡± For M, nothing outweighed the importance of her family¡¯s safety. Without hesitation, she agreed, ¡°As long as you no longer harm my family, I promise you anything.¡± Oliver smirked, ¡°Very well, M. Then give me the hydronium.¡± M reminded him, ¡°It¡¯s worthless without me. No one elseprehends its intricacies and applications.¡± Oliver countered, ¡°But I can sell it. Its value? A staggering five billion dors per gram.¡± M scoffed, ¡°Your greed knows no bounds.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, deliver all 48 bottles to Avery,¡± he ordered. M agreed promptly, ¡°Fine.¡± With that, M ended the call and tossed her phone aside. Phoebe widened her eyes and stared at M nervously, her expression incredulous. Sensing her concern, M gently patted her hand to reassure her. ¡°Besides me, only the old professors at the military truly understand it.¡± Phoebe recalled the border explosion incident where those professors failed in their research on two bottles Azurium. She instantly understood M¡¯s intention. ¡°Are you nning to give Oliver fake material in ce of the substance?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. M nodded. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t he harm your family if he discovers it¡¯s fake?¡± Phoebe inquired cautiously. M countered, ¡°He¡¯s no savant in chemistry; he wouldn¡¯t grasp the intricacies. Even the most formidable chemist wouldn¡¯t discern the counterfeit without encountering the genuine material. ¡± Phoebe nodded in concurrence, finding M¡¯s argumentpelling. ¡°That¡¯s a valid point,¡± +TS BONUS she responded. M¡¯s concern deepened, her expression reflecting the gravity of her thoughts. ¡°Unless¡­¡± Anxious, Phoebe interjected, ¡°Unless what?¡± M¡¯s countenance darkened, her voiceden with apprehension. ¡°Unless there¡¯s a spy in Nate¡¯s research team.¡± Phoebe¡¯s surprise was palpable. ¡°Surely not?¡± Lost in thought, M reflected on the incidents involving the impostor Sally infiltrating the research institute, causing chaos, and spilling the precious Azurium. It seemed someone had facilitated her entry and orchestrated the spige. In those times, Azurium held immense value in Norvania, a rarity even with abundant resources. Without M¡¯s blueprints for refining Azurium, acquiring it in Norvania would demand hefty sums or necessitate sourcing it from overseas. As M mulled over these thoughts, her apprehension intensified, prompting her to reach for her phone with urgency. Sensing M¡¯s distress, Phoebe inquired, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± With swift determination, M dialed, her response swift and resolute, ¡°To alert Nate. There may be a spy in his research team.¡± Chapter 460 The dial tone barely sounded before M abruptly ended the call, her actions leaving Phoebe puzzled. ¡°Why did you hang up, M?¡± M¡¯s voice was heavy with sadness. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to see me or have any contact with me. You speak to him.¡± Phoebe¡¯s disbelief was evident. ¡°How is that possible?¡± M remained silent and retreated under the covers to seek sce in the darkness. Her emotions were weighed down by sorrow as she closed her eyes to rest. Still bewildered, Phoebe answered the iing call, discovering it was Nathan returning the call. ¡°Mr. Morrison, it¡¯s Phoebe.¡± Nathan paused briefly before inquiring, ¡°Is Chubs awake?¡± Phoebe replied, ¡°Yes.¡± He then asked about her physical condition, to which Phoebe replied, ¡°She¡¯s fine, just quite upset.¡± Nathan then asked, ¡°Was there something you needed to discuss?¡± ncing at M, who remained hidden beneath the covers, Phoebe hesitated before -answering, ¡°M suspects there might be a spy in your research team.¡± Nathan responded calmly, ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡± Phoebe was surprised. ¡°You knew?¡± He exined, ¡°We¡¯ve been investigating since the imposer Sally was exposed.¡± Phoebe smiled, impressed by Nathan¡¯s efficiency. ¡°Mr. Morrison, would you like to speak to M?¡± Phoebe asked. Nathan fell silent, and Phoebe sensed a shift in the atmosphere. In a detached manner, Nathan replied, ¡°No need. Take care of her.¡± Phoebe was puzzled by Nathan¡¯s sudden change in demeanor. He had shown such concern for M earlier. Phoebe ended the call and acknowledged Nathan¡¯s instruction. Hiding beneath the covers, M couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. Her grief over Loretta¡¯s passing was compounded by Nathan¡¯s deliberate distance. The next day at noon, M met Oliver¡¯s alleged new wife, Avery. She was unassuming in appearance but exuded a sharp and astute aura. Apanied by her team, she confidently assumed control of thepany, announcing her identity and presenting the official documents confirming her inheritance. The headlines that day was dominated by the Hoffis family, with even Chubs, a citizen of Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Suntend, making headlines for not inheriting any assets. Spection ran rampant online about the billionaire family¡¯s struggles for wealth, yet the true motives remained veiled from the public eye. In the Hoffis Manor, M calmly observed as Avery and her assistants approached. One of her assistants handed over the inheritance documents to M. Avery cast her eyes over thevish mansion, a glimmer of satisfaction in her gaze. ¡°As of today, this billion¨Cdor estate will be inherited by my husband and me. Those not involved must vacate immediately.¡± M observed the signatures and handprints of Zach and Loretta on the documents, recognizing them as genuine but made under duress. Should M pursue legal action and prompt a police investigation, these documents would lose their validity. But she couldn¡¯t risk it. Another disruption to Oliver¡¯s financial affairs could put her loved ones in danger. Composed, M asked, ¡°How long have you known Oliver?¡± Avery replied, ¡°Not long, about half a month.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve only known him for half a month. Do you truly know who he is?¡± Avery smirked, crossing her arms confidently. ¡°Our marriage is purely transactional. I don¡¯t need to know his true identity.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll regret this,¡± M warned firmly. Avery scoffed in response. Without further engagement, M guided Phoebe upstairs to gather their belongings. Avery¡¯s voice lingered behind them, ¡°Oliver¡¯s demands must be met today.¡± M hesitated for a moment, then pressed on, suppressing her emotions. After packing their belongings and delivering the fake material to Avery, they left Hoffis Manor by car. Inside the car, Phoebe asked, ¡°M, are we heading to Sudvi?¡± M leaned against the window with her emotions subdued. She stared at thendscape with a heavy heart, feeling as though the world had turned dreary. ¡°Let¡¯s check into a hotel,¡± she replied softly. Chapter 461 Phoebe was curious about what had happened between M and Nathan, but she held back from asking. After all, rtionships were private matters, and outsiders couldn''t contribute much. M and Phoebe checked into a hotel together. In the following days, M remained upied with managing Loretta''s affairs. Since Loretta preferred a modest funeral and to have all her family members present, M chose not to hold an borate ceremony. Instead, she found a serene cemetery andid Loretta''s remaining ashes to rest there. M disconnected from the outside world, avoiding news updates and corporate matters. Each day, she secluded herself in the hotel, working through her grief. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Simultaneously, she began studying the map of Norvania, hoping to uncover clues about where Oliver might have hidden her family. In the evening, Phoebe returned to their room with food she had picked up from the hotel lobby. Concerned, she urged, "M, please have something to eat. You''ve barely eaten in the past few days, and you''re losing weight." ¡°I''m not hungry,¡± M replied, sitting by the coffee table, deeply engrossed in studying the map. She meticulously analyzed each region, trying to pinpoint Oliver''s potential hideout. Phoebe set the food in front of M, insisting, "You really need to eat something, M." Raising her eyes, M nervously nced at Phoebe and asked in a serious tone, "Phoebe, did you nt any listening devices at Hoffis Manor?" Phoebe admitted with a sigh. "Yes, I did, but they''ve all been removed and destroyed." M''s fists tightened in anger as she processed the revtion. It was clear from Oliver''s proficient counter-surveince measures that he was a high-level criminal. "Have you arranged constant surveince on Avery?" Phoebe chuckled in response, "M, Mr. Morrison''s team and mine are already discreetly tracking Avery. We have her closely monitored. The moment she crosses paths with Oliver, we''ll apprehend her." M set aside the map, stood up, and took Phoebe''s hand, guiding her to sit down on the couch. With a grave expression, M confided, "Phoebe, I need your assistance with something.¡± Phoebe''s tone softened. "M, you know I''m here for you. You don''t need to ask; just let me know what you need." M looked earnestly into Phoebe''s eyes and spoke softly, "Phoebe, I want to return to Suntend alone. Can you stay in Norvania and continue helping me search for my family?" Shaking her head resolutely, Phoebe stated, "I can''t do that. My priority is ensuring your safety, and I need to stay by your side.¡± M firmly held Phoebe''s hand, her eyes pleading. "Phoebe, I''m begging you. You''re the only one who can help me find my family now." "But Mr. Morrison has been tirelessly searching as well." "Phoebe, without your support, I won''t have the courage to return to Suntend.¡± As Phoebe met M''s sorrowful gaze, she couldn''t help but feel a pang of empathy for her. In the end, Phoebe couldn''t resist M''s plea, and she agreed to stay and continue aiding her in the search for her family. As for M, her final decision was to depart Norvania with Simon. Before leaving, she requested an extra half-month¡¯s stay, knowing her ovtion period would fall within that time frame. She was determined to make one final effort. M¡¯s motivations seemed to have changed. Her choice to return to Suntend wasn''t solely driven by a desire to contribute to scientific research anymore. Instead, it was also fueled by her deep affection for Nathan, her quest to find her lost family, the desire to confront her adversaries, and the inheritance from Zach. Despite any challenges in her path, M was determined to reim her rightful ce, reunite with her family, and ensure justice for Loretta. It was half a monthter when M arrived at Imperial Heights, precisely opposite Sudvi, before the Hudson Manor. There, she sought out Nathan''s close friend, Cameron. Cameron was caught off guard by M''s unexpected appearance, taking a moment to process the situation. M''s expression was solemn, with a hint of sorrow in her eyes. She no longer carried the same innocence and exuberance as before; instead, a newfound maturity emerged from the scars of her past. Upon spotting him, M got straight to the point. ¡°Cameron, could you lend me a hand?" Cameron stood there, stunned. After a pause, he asked, "What exactly do you need my help with?" M''s tone was genuine, devoid of any timidity as she openly expressed, ¡°I want Nathan.¡± Cameron was caught off guard. Chapter 462 The night was serene, with Hudson Manor illuminated brightly. Fenna returned home veryte, finding Cameron sprawled on the sofa, his face flushed and smelling strongly of alcohol. Fenna frowned disapprovingly. "Why are you drinking so heavily at this hour?" Cameron offered a faint smile, replying, ¡°I had no choice. I needed to get Nate intoxicated." Taking a seat beside him, Fenna asked, "Why did you want Nate to get drunk?" Cameron looked up, a mischievous smirk on his face. With a touch of excitement, he revealed, "Today, Wanda came to see me. She told me she wants Nathan..." Upon hearing this, Fenna''splexion turned pale, and her hands clenched into fists. Cameron chuckled, continuing, "I thought she was going to propose to Nate. I never expected that even after being married for over six months, they had yet to consummate their marriage. It surprised me so much that¡ª" Before he could finish his sentence, Fenna stood up abruptly, hurrying to leave. Cameron quickly caught up and grasped her arm. "Where are you going?" ¡°I''m going to protect Nate," Fenna eximed with anger. Regaining some sobriety, Cameron countered, "Protect him from what? They love each other; it''s none of your business!" Fenna''s eyes zed with fury, her teeth clenched. "Love? Who said anything about love? Wanda ns to return to Suntend anyway; she won''t stay with Nate. "He loves the person she used to be, not this selfish woman now!" Cameron retorted, "You''re talking nonsense. Nate''s feelings are not your concern. Don''t be so stubborn.¡± Visibly frustrated, Fenna stamped her foot. "Their rtionship ended some time ago! Nate has moved on and hasn''t been in contact with her for over two weeks. Why are you assisting that bitch in hurting Nate?" Cameron''splexion paled, and he asked suspiciously, "How do you know they haven''t been in touch for two weeks? Did you bribe someone close to Nate?" Fenna shrugged off Cameron''s hand and eximed, ¡°Let go of me! I need to go help Nate!" ¡°It''s toote. Wanda has been with him for half a day now," Cameron replied. Tears welled up in Fenna''s eyes, her face contorting with anger as she cried, "Cam, are you insane? Why are you assisting her instead of your own sister? ¡°You know how I feel about Nate, you know I''ve loved him for years. If you''d just give me a little support, I wouldn''t be in so much pain!" "Pull yourself together! Love is between two people. Can others really influence it?" Cameron snapped back. "If Nate doesn''t have feelings for Wanda, even if he''s drunk or drugged, he wouldn''t do anything with her." Furious, Fenna sank to the ground, disregarding her appearance as she hugged her knees and cried uncontrobly. Cameron knelt down, gently stroking her back as he softly consoled her, "Fenna, Nate doesn''t have feelings for you. He only sees you as a friend because he''s close to me. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If you weren''t my sister, you wouldn''t even be his friend. Let''s try to be more rational, okay? Some things just can''t be forced.¡± Fenna sprung to her feet, her eyes filled with fury as she red at Cameron, her jaw tightly clenched in resentment. "I will never give up," she dered, each wordced with determination. "Wanda will leave soon, and she has no future with Nate. Besides, I''ve already applied to transfer to another position.¡± Cameron was stunned. "Fenna, what are you trying to do?" Brushing away her tears, Fenna''s expression hardened, her voice firm as she uttered, "I want to transfer to the military to be close to Nate. ¡°If I''m with him every day, showing him my care and dedication, I believe I''ll eventually win his heart!" Cameron''s face twisted with disbelief and anger. "Are you serious?" he eximed. Fenna shot him a defiant look and said nothing more, turning on her heel and marching upstairs. Cameron was left fuming with frustration, his hands on his hips as he paced around the living room. Chapter 463 It was 2:00 am, and a light glowed from a room on the second floor of Sudvi. M sat on the edge of the bed, silently observing Nathan, who was intoxicated. Despite the flush of alcohol, his striking features remained sharp and defined, with deep, captivating eyes and a ruggedly handsome appearance. Knowing she would be leaving the next day, M had resorted to desperate measures, pleading with Cameron to get Nathan drunk. As M contemted her impending departure, a troubling thought gnawed at her: the uncertainty of her safe return. Alongside this unease, the possibility of her and Nathan drifting apart loomed, eventually bing strangers to each other. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. A wave of sadness washed over her, tears silently tracing down her cheeks. Reaching out, M gently caressed Nathan''s cheek. She had been sitting on the edge of the bed for three hours now. As she looked upon his handsome features, it felt as though she could never grow weary of the sight. Despite having reached this point, she found herself hesitating. What if she truly became pregnant with Nathan''s child and couldn''t return? Would Nathan hate her forever? Wiping her tears, M leaned close to Nate''s ear, whispering, "Nate, can you wake up?" Feeling a tickle in his ear, Nathan stirred slightly. Sensing a slight response from him, M gently pressed her lips against his, closing her eyes as she deepened the kiss. Nathan slowly opened his slightly reddened eyes, blinking hazily as he looked at M''s blurred face. Instinctively, he pulled her closer, returning the kiss. M then straddled his body, pressing herself against his chest as they embraced passionately, lost in their kisses. Still somewhat intoxicated, Nathan felt as though he was dreaming, enveloped in a passionate embrace with the woman he loved. However, the sensations coursing through his body felt undeniably real. He could almost feel the warmth of her skin against his. Immediately, he realized he wasn''t dreaming. With a swift motion, he flipped over, pinning M beneath him, his hands braced against the bed as he gazed down at her. Despite his hazy consciousness, he managed to maintain control over his actions, asking softly, "How did you end up here?" Ms heart sank upon hearing hisposed words. It seemed that her attempt had failed once more. Her voice trembled with emotion as she asked, "Nate, I''m leaving tomorrow. Is there really no future for us?" Nathan''s lips twisted into a bitter smile, a tinge of redness appearing in his eyes. His voice dripped with disdain as he replied, "Chubs, don''t you find this all a bit ridiculous? Trying to seduce a man you don''t love, over and over again, and then talking about a future together? The future you''re chasing has nothing to do with love, does it?" As Nathan became more conscious, M grew increasingly distressed. With tears in her eyes, she asked, "Don''t you love me anymore?" Nathan''s voice turned cold with anger. ¡°I''m not apdog. I want mutual love, not to give endlessly while you have feelings for someone else." M¡¯s heart twisted in pain, choking back tears as she whispered, "But Nate, I love you, I really do." Nathan''s heart skipped a beat, a brief tension seizing his body. "Have you no shame, stooping so low as to trap me with a child? Do you honestly believe your deceitful words would sway me?" he asked, his voice tinged with sorrow. M eximed in frustration, "What must I do for you to trust me, then?" "Stay in Norvania with me. Marry me, build a life with me, have children with me. Promise never to betray me, never to leave me. Can you do that?" M hesitated to reply, realizing she couldn''t make such amitment, especially with her imminent return to Suntend the next day. Seeing her uncertainty, Nathan felt a sense of despair wash over him. He moved away from M, seeking sce at the foot of the bed. With one hand pressed against his temple, he closed his eyes, tears trickling down his cheeks. At that moment, M found herself engulfed by her own anguish, on the brink of losing her mind. Despite her attempts to seduce him, Nathan always resisted. Was it his strong will or hisck of attraction toward her that kept them apart? Chapter 464 Were Nathan''s desires solely dictated by logic? Considering that sex was a primal instinct; if every encounter was solely guided by rationality, perhaps itcked the essence of love. M slowly got up, wiping her tears away. She resolved to make one final attempt. If unsessful, she wouldpletely let go of Nathan, peacefully return to Suntend, and continue her scientific research. She would entrust her family''s safety to the governments of Norvania and Suntend. As for herself, she had no intention of ever returning. M untied her ponytail, letting her silky, long hair fall over her shoulders. Bowing her head, she began to unbutton her clothing. She removed each garment from her body, one by one. M felt her entire body flush with embarrassment, her heart racing and her breath growing unsteady. She couldn''t shake the memory of Nathan''s words: "I have no feelings for you. Even if you were to dance naked before me, I wouldn''t spare you a second nce, let alone touch you." Therefore, if Nathan chose not to touch her now, it would only confirm his indifference toward her. M''s hand moved slowly, reaching out to touch Nathan''s face. Suddenly, Nathan seized her wrist, his bloodshot eyes opening. In that instant, he felt a jolt, his body stiffening as he gazed upon her wless body. Despite his outwardposure, a storm of desire raged within him. As Nathan regained his senses, he was at a loss, hastily grabbing a nket to cover her body. His voice trembled as he spoke, "Chubs, do you have any sense of decency left?" ¡°Not really," M responded, her cheeks turning red. Summoning her courage, she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. This time, Nathan offered no resistance; his body was no longer under his control. He allowed her to kiss him without restraint. M pushed him down, and heplied, falling backward. Nathan''s kisses became hotter and more intense. Taking Nathan''s hand, M slowly guided it up her body. In an instant, his desire ignited, drowning out all rational thought. Nathan''s passion surged, urgent and untamed, as he flipped her over and pressed her beneath him. He kissed her passionately on the lips, then proceeded to explore her face and neck, and gradually moved downward, venturing further... He shed all his clothes, releasing years of pent-up desire. With bitterness simmering in his heart, Nathan found himself entangled in an emotional tempest with her. He resented her deeply for enticing himpletely, only to effortlessly walk away afterward. Consequently, he felt no shred of pity or mercy toward her. Despite M being the one who initiated everything, she found herself in tears and pleading for it to cease in the end. However, Nathan found himself unable to control his actions any longer. The night stretched on endlessly. For M, going through such experiences for the first time was undoubtedly agonizing. It felt like an unending ordeal, repeating multiple times throughout the night. There was only pain, with no pleasure to be found. Nathan didn''t drift off to sleep until dawn broke. When he finally awoke, it was already noon. It felt as though he had just emerged from a vivid dream. A realistic, prolonged spring dream¡ªa beautiful memory he knew would stay with him forever. However, as he opened his eyes to face reality, it struck him like a devastating blow to his heart, leaving him in unbearable agony. Lying on the empty bed, Nathan slowly turned his head to gaze at the pillow beside him. His hand slipped out from under the nket, reaching for the spot where M had been lying, but found it cold and devoid of her warmth. She had disappeared. Just as it had been ten years ago, they were now separated by two countries,cking any means of communication, destined to never meet again. His heart felt as though it were being stabbed by thousands of needles, the pain so intense that it made breathing a challenge. Despite the agony, he couldn''t help but curl his lips into a bitter smile. In the next instant, he withdrew his hand and shut his eyes. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Tears slowly trickled down from the corners of his eyes. Chapter 465 In Suntend, M''s secret return sparked considerable excitement among the nation''s leaders, who personally greeted her. However, the jubtion was short-lived as M promptly submitted her resignation letter. Despite her continual efforts to quit, her requests were consistently turned down. Several counselors were dispatched to engage with M, providing guidance and trying to convince her to stay. With Phoebe''s absence, the research institute arranged for a new assistant to manage M''s daily affairs. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. M remained upied with her work during the days but dedicated additional time to preparing for her departure. She meticulouslypiled all her research on hydronium intoprehensive data reports to be handed over to the government. A month psed. At 7:00 am, M awoke feeling uneasy, rushing to the bathroom with the urge to vomit. Her stomach churned violently, yet she struggled to expel anything, experiencing dry heaves instead. After a spell of vomiting, M rinsed her mouth and hastened back to her room, unlocking the safe. Aside from important documents, the safe contained over a dozen early pregnancy test kits. Among them, a few had already been used. Each day, she held onto the hope of a positive result, but her previous tests had repeatedly disappointed her, trapping her in a relentless cycle of letdowns. As a result, her emotions were continually entwined with anxiety. This time, with a trembling heart, she entered the bathroom. Standing before the sink, M scrutinized the pregnancy test strip in her hand, her heartbeat echoing in her ears. The strip underwent a gradual transformation, transitioning from a single clear red line to the emergence of a second line. As both lines materialized simultaneously, M couldn''t contain her excitement. She instinctively covered her mouth, tears welling up in her eyes. Her heart raced, and her hands shook uncontrobly. Her immediate thought was of Nathan. She longed to return to Norvania, to deliver the news to him face-to- face: "Nathan, I''m pregnant! I want to marry you." Exiting the bathroom, M reached for thendline phone in the room but hesitated abruptly. In an instant, she remembered that the phones in the research institute were monitored for security purposes. Thus, she hesitated to make the call. M slowly lowered the phone, only to feel her stomach churn once more. Hastily, she made her way to the bathroom, her hand covering her mouth. "Urgh..." Echoes of retching filled the room incessantly. This time, M expelled acidic fluid, and with each heave, even bile began to rise. She steadied her weakened body as she continued to vomit. After rinsing her mouth, she tenderly caressed her abdomen, whispering, "Stay strong, little one. Your parents¡¯ happiness relies on you." Having previously rejected M''s resignation requests five times, the director of the research institute, Davis Bowen, was surprised to receive her sixth resignation report. He promptly made his way to M''sboratory. M was engrossed in typing data on herputer when she spotted Davis approaching. Politely, she stood up from her seat and greeted him, ¡°Hello, Mr. Bowen." Trembling slightly, Davis held the report in his hands and nervously asked, "M, it seems from your resignation report that you''ve mentioned being pregnant.¡± M gestured for Davis to take a seat on a nearby chair and poured him a cup of tea. Furrowing his brow, Davis raised his hand to decline her offer, saying, "Don''t worry about me. Let''s just sit down and talk. Is it true that the father of your child is the Defense General of Norvania?" Sitting across from Davis, M calmly exined, "Mr. Bowen, as I stated in my previous report, I married the Norvanian general following my memory loss in Norvania." Davis'' expression morphed into one of concern. "But you weren''t pregnant at that time, were you?" "Yes, that''s correct. I wasn''t pregnant at that time. However, after my memory returned, I struggled to break away from him emotionally. Our connection remained strong, and before I realized it, I found myself pregnant.¡± Davis sighed heavily, looking somewhat helpless. After a prolonged silence, he gently declined her once more, saying, "M, as a scientist, you''re a cornerstone of our nation, with unparalleled talents and extraordinary capabilities. ¡°Your contributions to the field of chemistry have been profound, and our country deeply appreciates your unwavering dedication and brilliance. "And rest assured, your child will receive full support from the government, with ess to the best living environment, top-tier education, and¡ª" Just then, M interjected, ¡°I want to provide my child with aplete family, to ensure they grow up healthily with both parents.¡± Chapter 466 Davis felt a headacheing on, his brows knitted together as he took a sip of tea from the coffee table. M stated firmly, "Mr. Bowen, if my departure would impede our country¡¯s technological progress and lead to irreversible harm, then I would stay. ¡°I''ve decided to dedicate all the data from my years of hydronium research to our country. This will enable other scientists to build upon my earlier work and make significant advancements.¡± However, Davis continued to urge her, saying, "M, think about the numerous female scientists throughout history who have made significant sacrifices for their research. Their enduring legacy is priceless and has left a permanent mark on our world. "Take Josephine Anderson, for instance, who discovered the new elements polonium and radium, dedicating her life to the study of radioactive substances. ¡°Then there''s Riley Fordham, who discovered artemisinin and was awarded the Nobel Prize. Not to mention¡ª" However, M swiftly interjected, affirming, "Mr. Bowen, I am well aware of these examples. Regardless, I will not cease my scientific pursuits. My passion lies not in pursuing fame, but in advancing humanity. "Despite being the granddaughter of the wealthiest man in Norvania, I have never contemted returning to inherit my family fortune. "Wealth, to me, is merely an external possession, and honor is no different. What I desire is the simple joy of achievement and happiness in life." Davis spoke up, "Are you willing to give up all the honor you currently have?" M replied with conviction, ¡°I choose my child over any honor." As a father himself, Davis could rte to M''s decision. ¡°I will convey your situation and sentiments to the higher authorities," Davis stated, somewhat resigned. M nodded enthusiastically and shook Davis'' hand. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bowen." Davis cautioned, "Don''t get overly excited just yet. The road ahead won''t be easy." M replied, "I understand, but I won''t give up.¡± After spring passed, autumn soon followed. M endured a challenging early pregnancy, experiencing various ufortable symptoms. Despite vomiting until her stomach bled, she never considered giving up. She persisted in recording the final data every day. She waited for three months for the Suntend government''s approval. In the end, touched by compassion, the officials couldn''t bear the idea of M''s child growing up without a father, so they made an exception and approved her resignation. It took her an additional two months to hand over all the research data. During the final days, she continued to sign various national patent confidentiality agreements andpleted the procedures for changing her nationality. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Five months had gone by. Winter had descended upon Norvania, decorating the sky with drifting snowkes and stirring up a sharp, chilly wind. The snowyndscape appeared incredibly romantic and pristine. Stepping out of the airport, M wheeled her suitcase onto the Norvanian soil, her gaze sweeping over the scenery. At that moment, a sense of homing washed over her, her heart swelling with excitement. "M!" A wave of excited cheers erupted. M turned around and saw Phoebe approaching. She was bundled up in a fluffy white coat, a cotton hat, and gloves, appearing quite bulky, almost resembling a small ball rolling toward her, ready to pounce. Reacting swiftly, M extended her hands in front of her, blocking Phoebe from jumping into her arms. Phoebe stopped in her tracks, looking at M''s outstretched hands. "What''s wrong, M? Aren''t you happy to see me?" M smiled. "Of course, I am! How have you been these past few months?" Phoebe''s eyes brimmed with tears of joy. ¡°I''ve been doing well, but I''ve really missed you! When I heard yesterday that you wereing back to Norvania, I was so excited I couldn''t sleep all night. I came to the airport early this morning to wait for you." M smiled warmly. ¡°I can tell. You seem both excited and exhausted now." Phoebe quickly scanned M''s appearance. M had her long hair tied up and was dressed in a thick beige overcoat, which was simple yet elegant, though slightly bulky. "M, it seems like you''ve gained a little weight,¡± Phoebe observed. With a yful smile, M replied, ¡°Where do you think I''ve gained weight?" Phoebe took another look but couldn''t quite pinpoint any specific area. ¡°It''s not very noticeable. It might just be because of the winter clothing. However, you look much healthier and more beautiful now." M chuckled in response, "Yourpliments keep getting sweeter." Chapter 467 In reality, M''s pregnancy was already over five months, yet due to her advanced age, her belly didn''t protrude noticeably. During the early stages of her pregnancy, M battled severe morning sickness, which greatly affected her nutrient intake and left her feeling weak. Phoebe took hold of M''s luggage and linked her arm with Ms, stepping out of the airport with a spring in her step. Once outside, Phoebe lifted the luggage and stowed it in the car. As M tilted her head, her gaze fixed on the northern skyline, where snowkes drifted down gently. A sudden wave of longing washed over her, reminding her of how much she missed Loretta. After finishing loading the luggage, Phoebe walked over to M and said, "Let''s hop into the car, M." Snapping out of her reverie, M finally climbed into the car. Phoebe started the engine and pulled away. "M, I''ve rented a small house in the suburbs. It''s quiet, peaceful, and has a great environment.¡± M''s mood shifted, and she spoke softly, "Phoebe, I want to go see Grandma." "Sure," Phoebe responded, adjusting her course at the next intersection. M bowed her head, her hand gently resting on her belly as she thought to herself, "Sweetie, Mommy is taking you to visit your great- grandmother.¡± "By the way, Phoebe, how''s Nate doing?" M asked, her emotions stirring as Nathan''s name came up. Phoebe''s expression darkened, and she responded coldly, ¡°Cole informed me that since you left, Nate went to the frontiers and hasn''t returned.¡± ¡°It''s been almost six months. Hasn''t hee back to visit his family?" Phoebe replied nonchntly, ¡°Cole mentioned that even before Nate married you, he hardly ever returned to Phoenicia." Upon hearing Phoebe''s words, M''s heart glowed with a sweet warmth. It seemed that Nathan''s frequent trips to Phoenicia after their marriage were because of her. M smiled and said, ¡°You and Cole seem to be quite close.¡± Phoebe blushed, her smile shy as she confessed, "We''re just really good friends.¡± M yfully teased, "Can you help me ask your ¡°good friend" if Nathan is doing alright?" Phoebe''s expression soured at the mention of Nathan. "M, I think all men are the same. Giving up your career for a man isn''t worth it." ¡°I didn''t give up my career for anyone. I chose to return to my homnd and contribute to its scientific research,¡± M rified earnestly, her gaze on Phoebe tinged with suspicion. ¡°It seems like you have quite strong opinions about Nathan, don''t you?" Phoebe hesitated, uncertain whether to speak further. Noticing Phoebe''s unusual reaction, M couldn''t shake off a creeping sense of fear. Anxiously, she asked, "Did he... get married?" Keeping her focus on the road, Phoebe quickly replied, ¡°It hasn''t reached that point yet, but he''s with Fenna now." Phoebe''s words hit M like a bolt from the blue, leaving her shattered and overwhelmed by a sudden wave of pain. Despite her efforts to appearposed, M''s faint smile couldn''t hide the tremor in her voice. ¡°Are you sure about Nathan... He and Fenna are just good friends." Phoebe scoffed disdainfully, ¡°Is there even such a thing as genuine friendship between men and women these days?" M couldn''t help but agree with Phoebe''s sentiment, feeling a slight pang in her heart. She rolled down the car window, allowing the cold air to rush in. "Phoebe, I''m feeling a bit stuffy. Would you mind if I open the window for some fresh air?" Sensing M''s mncholy, Phoebe rushed to reassure her, "M, please don''t be upset.¡± With a bitter smile, M concealed her inner turmoil. Despite the pain gripping her heart and making it hard to breathe, she kept aposed demeanor. ¡°I''m not upset; considering we''re neither married nor in a romantic rtionship, Nathan has every right to choose someone who is morepatible with him." Phoebe continued, "ording to Cole, Fenna left her job at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and willingly epted a demotion. "She transitioned to the military to work as Nathan''s assistant, essentially stepping into Lucas¡¯ former position. "After spending so much time together, it''s only natural that they might develop feelings for each other. "Not to mention, there''s a lot of buzz among the people at the military base. Many specte that Fenna will be the future general''s wife. "ording to Cole''s remarks, it''s clear that he also sees Fenna as a great fit for Nathan. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Hemended her gentle nature, virtuous character, confidence,petence at work, and various other qualities. It''s apparent that he holds her in high regard. "Nathan also¡ª" M couldn''t bear to hear more. She quickly interjected, "Phoebe, please, let''s not discuss him anymore, okay?" Chapter 468 Phoebe immediately fell silent. She peeped at M, and said, "M, are you really okay?" M wore a faint smile. She replied, "What troubles could I have?" Despite the heartbreak of witnessing her grandmother''s tragic death, she managed to ovee it. Her return to Norvania wasn''t solely for Nathan. Nathan was just one of the reasons for her to return. She had a family to find, and her grandmother''s vendetta to carry out. She needed to fight for Hoffis'' property and start a career in Norvania''s research field. But her priority was protecting her unborn child and ensuring the child''s safe birth. Every single thing here was more important than love. Together with Phoebe, M made her way to the graveyard. M gently touched her belly while standing in front of her grandmother''s grave. She murmured softly with tears in her eyes, "Grandma, I''m back. I won''t leave Norvania again. I''lle to visit you whenever I''m free. "Grandma, I''m pregnant. The baby is healthy and is five months old.¡± Phoebe was dumbfounded. She stared wide-eyed at M''s belly. She was momentarily speechless as she was shocked and bewildered. M turned to nce at Phoebe. She couldn''t help but be amused by her reaction. She said, "It''s true. Do you want to touch it?" Phoebe walked toward M and cautiously touched her belly. Though her belly looked small, it felt firm when touched, it was a surprising sensation. Phoebe was astonished, so she asked, "Whose child is this?" M fell silent. She didn''t have the courage to reveal the father of her child. In Miston, Phoenicia. A helicopter bound for Mistonnded at the private helipad of Imperial Heights. Subsequently, Nathan emerged, dressed sharply in ck military uniforms, with Cole and Fenna apanying him. The three of them came striding toward Imperial Heights. Fenna asked curiously, "Why did Mr. President call you back so urgently? Are there any important things for you to handle?" Nathan replied calmly, "I don''t know." Cole continued, "I''ve inquired about it. We are weing an exceptionally important dignitary. "It necessitates adhering to the highest protocol of hospitality in Norvania, with the mandatory attendance of all key national officials.¡± Fenna asked, "Are leaders from other countries nning to visit as well?" Cole replied, "It''s a confidential delegation duty. Photography or recording on-site is strictly prohibited, so I guess it''s a very important individual requiring confidentiality.¡± Fenna previously worked in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. She had limited exposure to domestic affairs, so she wasn''t familiar with these protocols. She asked curiously, "Have we hosted such events before?" Cole replied, "Yes, we''ve hosted the Father of the Atomic Bomb." Fenna continued, "Oh, I see! Hosting such a prominent figure indeed requires proper protocol.¡± In the grand and spacious lobby, there was the national g and emblem, with old photographs of various national leaders hanging on the wall. A dozen of Norvania''s top leaders stood in the center of the lobby. Nathan stood at the edge of the crowd. He lowered his head to take out his phone. Due to the rushed arrival, he forgot to hand his phone over to Cole. He pressed the power button to turn it off. At that moment, Donald''s voice came, "Good afternoon, everyone! I am pleased to introduce to you a researcher our country has long awaited. "She has finally achieved sess in her studies and returned to serve her homnd. She is none other than M, renowned worldwide for her research on hydronium..." Nathan''s heart clenched suddenly, and he was frozen in ce. He thought he had misheard. He clutched his already powered-off phone and looked up excitedly. At that moment, everything seemed to fade into the background. Nathan couldn''t hear anything. He could only see the woman who had haunted his dreams. M wore a long ck coat with grace and elegance. She was very gorgeous and stunning. Her sweet smile was as radiant as blooming flowers. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. If longing had a sound, it would likely be deafening by now. He could feel his veins protruding with how hard he gripped his phone. His heart raced intensely, making him forget how to regte his breath. He dared not believe this was real. His gaze was intense as he looked at her, but M seemed indifferent as if she couldn''t see him. Chapter 469 Donald led M around, introducing her to everyone one by one. Everyone present had heard of the researcher, M, but they didn''t expect her to be the granddaughter of Norvania''s richest man, looking so young and beautiful. M politely shook hands and greeted each national leader. When they approached Nathan, Donald''s smile was particrly bright. His eyes twinkled as he teased, "I don''t think I need to introduce her, you should be quite familiar.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. M didn''t reach her hand to Nathan, and her gentle gaze was devoid of any affection toward him. She remained calm as she said, "Quite familiar. General Morrison, it''s been a while." Nathan''s burning heart waspletely extinguished the moment she called him "General Morrison¡±. Heposed himself and then slipped his phone into his pocket. He cleared his throat, and gently asked, "Weren''t you leaving for good?" M replied casually, "My citizenship has been transferred back." Nathan looked M up and down. His gaze finally settled on her stomach. It had been over five months since M left. If she were pregnant, she should have a protruding belly by now, right? But there was no sign of a round belly. She was dressed elegantly, with refined makeup and high heels. She was even more beautiful and delicate than before. Nathan asked curiously, "How did youe back?" M smirked, ¡°I betrayed Suntend and fled back.¡± Nathan''s heart clenched and his gaze darkened instantly. Before, no matter how much he pleaded, M refused to betray Suntend. It wasn''t that she couldn''t, it was just that his importance in M''s heart wasn''t enough to make her betray Suntend. Nathan continued to ask with a slightly heavy tone, "Why did you change your mind all of a sudden?" M smiled gracefully and said, "General Morrison, it''s not suitable to talk about these matters here." Donald quickly interrupted, ¡°Yes, you''ll have plenty of time to talk. From now on, M will join the research team at the military base, and you will be in charge of arranging her work." M smiled as she reached out her hand. She greeted him politely, "Please take care of me in the future, leader.¡± Nathan''s expression became gloomy as he looked at the woman in front of him. She smiled at him so politely, and called him "General Morrison" and ¡°leader¡±, intending to keep their rtionshippletely clean and clear. He suddenly felt like a fool. The moment he saw her, he was inexplicably excited as he thought she would keep her promise. Was she going to marry him now that she had returned to Norvania? The prettier a woman, the more she lied. After a while, Nathan reached out his hand. He gently grasped her soft and fair hand. Her hand was very cold. As he touched it, Nathan worried for her. He was afraid that she was cold with her scanty clothing. M quickly withdrew her hand after two seconds of contact. She was no longer forcing a smile. Nathan was slightly startled as his hand hung in ce without moving. After a few seconds, he slowly clenched his fingers into a fist before releasing it. M dared not to look at Nathan again. She was afraid that she couldn''t keep up the pretense any longer, so she turned to talk to Donald. The moment she touched Nathan''s warm hand, she could feel her act crumbling. She realized she wasn''t as strong as she thought she was. All the pretending not to care was simply because she cared too much. She didn''t even dare to think that Nathan and Fenna were already together. Her heart ached at the thought of it. She didn''t me Nathan. After all, no man would keep waiting for a woman who wouldn''tmit to a rtionship and give him a future. Chapter 470 M and Donald were chatting as they walked back. Nathan quickly asked, "Chubs, when can you start working?" Donald turned to look at Nathan, but M remained with her back to him. After a pause, she said lightly, "Maybe in a few months." Nathan said in a slightly hard tone, "That''s too long. Tomorrow, get on the ne with me to return to the military base.¡± M suddenly clenched her fists. She bit her lower lip stoically as her eyes welled up with tears. She really wanted to rush up to him, disregarding everything, and tell him, "I''m pregnant. I need to take care of myself during pregnancy! ¡°I don''t want to go to the border to give birth, and I also don''t want to see you and Fenna be lovey- dovey toward each other especially when I''m pregnant!" But now, Nathan was her superior, and she had toply. Moreover, she had hidden her pregnancy from everyone by wearing a winter coat. She had no excuse to refuse. She simply replied, "Okay. I''ll take the ne by myself tomorrow. No need to trouble General Morrison." Donald was baffled. Watching M''s actions, he couldn''t believe she turned her back on her superior to respond, and with such a cold attitude. They hadn''t seen each other for half a year. Now they were arguing as soon as they met? Donald sighed and then continued with the reception. Half an hourter, the reception ended. The leaders chatted in groups as they walked out. Outside the main hall, there were several rows of sofas where the special assistants and secretaries of the leaders were resting and waiting. Fenna and Cole stood up. They saw everyone had left, but Nathan was nowhere to be seen. Fenna was worried, so she peeked inside. She asked, "Why hasn''t Natee out yet?" Cole replied, "Maybe Mr. President is talking to him." Fenna stepped forward and said, "I''ll go have a look." Cole hurriedly followed, "Fenna, it''s not appropriate!" There were three doors in the reception hall. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. When Fenna walked toward the second door, she suddenly saw a familiar figureing out of the third door. She squinted and saw a woman whose back reminded her of M. She was lost in thought. Nathan hurriedly walked out as he searched around. Fenna grabbed his arm and asked, "Nate, what''s going on?" Nathan asked, "Have you seen..." His words trailed off as he didn''t ask further. M''s identity was confidential. Only the high-ranking officials of Norvania knew about it and it couldn''t be leaked. Cole walked over. He asked while being respectful, "General Morrison, the ne is outside. Are we heading back to the military base?" Nathan was still searching for M. Just as he turned his head, he caught sight of Ms figure at the end of the corridor. But she disappeared around the corner the next moment. Nathan quickly said, "I''m not going back today." After that, he hastened his pace to follow her. Fenna was puzzled. She chased after him and asked, "You have a meeting tonight, wasn''t it already arranged? Why aren''t you going back?" Cole was confused, so he followed along. As Nathan rushed out of the Imperial Heights, he saw M get into a car and then sped away. His mind was unsettled as he heaved with his arms akimbo. He anxiously turned to Cole. Fenna caught up. She was unhappy as she asked, "Nate, who are you looking for?" Nathan reached out to Cole. He panted as he said, "Call Phoebe for me." Cole was stunned. "Phoebe?" he asked. Nathan was impatient. He said as his tone became heavier, "Yes, right now, immediately!" Cole was shocked by Nathan''s sudden anger and didn''t dare to ask further. He dialed Phoebe''s number and then handed the phone to Nathan. Chapter 471 Nathan walked forward with the phone in his hand. Hemanded, "Don''t follow me." Fenna ignored him and continued to chase after him. She asked, "What''s going on? Why are you so anxious? Why are you looking for Phoebe?" Nathan turned back. He angrily said in a low voice, "Stop following me!" Fenna frowned. She looked unhappy as she said, "Nate, I''m worried about you." Nathan pointed at Cole, and said, "Take her away." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Cole immediately stepped forward then pulled Fenna back by her arm. Fenna struggled as she scolded, "What are you doing? Can''t you see Nate is in a hurry? Something must have happened, I want to help him solve it!" Cole resigned and said, "Fenna, he''s your superior now, not your friend. Don''t meddle in his personal matters." Fenna furrowed her brow as she looked at Nathan who was making a call. She nervously asked, "Personal matters?" Cole continued, "He''s looking for Phoebe, so it must be personal matters. Is there any official business he would look for her for?" Fenna responded, "Then I should help him even more." Cole furrowed his brow. His grip on her arm tightened as he said, "Fenna, don''t... Please calm down. ¡°I know you''re worried about General Morrison, and I know you like him a lot. But some things really can''t be rushed.¡± Fenna was furious as she gritted her teeth. She pointed at Nathan and said, "It must be about Wanda again if he''s looking for Phoebe! That woman has been gone for half a year, yet still haunting him. Why is she always clinging to him?" Cole fell silent. He resigned when he looked at the infatuated and stubborn Fenna. He sighed, "If General Morrison and Fenna were in love, he would be very happy. After all, with such a woman who loved him so much by his side, life would be veryfortable.¡± As the call was connecting, Nathan was very anxious as if his heart was burned with fire. Soon, Phoebe answered the phone, "What''s up? I''m driving, couldn''t you send me a voice message?" Nathan frowned. He said in a serious tone, "It''s me, Nathan.¡± Phoebe panicked instantly. She replied, "Oh... I''m sorry, Mr. Morrison. I thought it was Cole, I-l¡ª" Nathan coldly said, ¡°Focus on driving, pass the phone to Chubs. I have something to tell her." "Okay... M, here, it''s General Morrison.¡± There was silence on the other end of the phone. Nathan''s heart tightened again. Then, a soft and familiar voice came through, "General Morrison, how may I help you?" The phrase "General Morrison" from M extinguished all the myriad thoughts and emotions he wanted to express. It rendered him unable to speak a single word. He just wanted to ask her if the words she once said still counted. But now, there was no need to ask, and no need to answer. Her attitude sait it all. He didn''t want to hear "they don''t count¡± again. Nathan suppressed his emotions and said softly, "Let''s meet." M replied, "We''ll meet at the military base tomorrow.¡± Nathan remained calm and continued, "I mean privately, just you and me. Let''s talk in private." M remainedposed. She said, "I don''t think it''s necessary." Nathan looked up at the snow- covered branches. He felt colder inside than the harsh weather. Nathan smiled bitterly as he said, "You''ve changed a lot." M retorted, "You''ve changed a lot too." Chapter 472 Nathan said, ¡°I haven''t changed. I''ve always been myself." M replied with an indifferent attitude, ¡°Is that so?" Nathan took a deep breath as he endured the heartache. He gently asked again, "Where are you? I''ll come and find you so we can talk." M remained calm and replied, "I''m leaving for the border tomorrow. I still need to visit Daniel and Sienna at Morrison Residence. General Morrison, I don''t have time to meet you tomorrow.¡± Nathan sneered as his eyes instantly reddened. It was Daniel again! The man she had been missing was always Daniel! "Okay," Nathan felt suffocated as he replied. He breathed through his mouth, and spoke, still gentle as ever, ¡°Let me know when you''re free.¡± "Goodbye," M said before hanging up. Nathan slowly put down the phone. He lowered his head to look at the snow around his feet. His tall and sturdy figure stood destely under the barren tree. He didn''t move at all. The weather was even warmer than his heart. Seeing Nathan hang up the phone, Fenna can''t wait to rush toward him. She asked, "Nate! What happened?" On the other side, M hung up the phone while she was in the car. She looked like a wilted flower. She leaned against the car window and stared listlessly with her teary andckluster eyes. Phoebe was curious when she heard their conversation. She asked, "M, why didn''t you meet Mr. Morrison?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. M closed her eyes and said feebly, "I''m starting to work at the military base tomorrow. It''s best to meet in public because I don''t want to get into any trouble.¡± Phoebe said, "What are you afraid of? I''m here, aren''t I?" M touched her belly. She resigned as she said, ¡°I don''t have your strength. I need to protect the baby in my belly. "All I can do is to secure my safety, not provoke anyone or cause any trouble. Phoebe, I don''t want any ident to happen. Do you understand?" Phoebe realized and understood the meaning. She nervously asked, "Did you meet Fenna?" M nodded without saying anything. She choked, she felt like crying if she said another word. She saw Fenna. That woman stood in front of Nathan. She gently brushed the snow off his head and shoulders. She was very affectionate toward him as she ced a hand warmer in Nathan''s hand. Nathan didn''t refuse and enjoyed Fenna''s care. With such a caring girlfriend by his side, Nathan must be very happy, right? As the car arrived at Morrison Residence, Phoebe turned to look at M in the passenger seat. She found that she had fallen asleep while leaning against the window at some point. Did all pregnant women get tired so easily? Phoebe carefully lowered Ms seat and then took a nket from the back seat to cover her. Daniel and Sienna were like oil and water, constantly at each other''s throats. They couldn''t seem to agree on anything and always ended up in conflict. Daniel''s leg was slowly healing, but his eyes were still blind, which posed a danger to a pregnant woman. Phoebe didn''t hesitate as she started the car. She made a U-turn and drove away. The next day at noon, M was apanied by Phoebe. They boarded a ne and headed toward the border. Before boarding, Cole kept sending messages asking when they would arrive and what time they wouldnd. He asked if they needed him to pick them up. He also asked if they needed anything prepared and any requirements for the amodation. Phoebe could tell from the excessively caring messages that it wasn''t something Cole would send. It must have been at someone else''s behest. Phoebe showed the messages to M. M straight away said, "Just switch off the phone.¡± Chapter 473 Phoebe couldn''t wrap her head around what M just said. After holding it in for a while, she asked quietly, "M, you''re pregnant with Mr. Morrison''s child. He still has feelings for you, so why don''t you try to fight for it? "Just give him a little nod, and he''ll be devoted to you." M looked at Phoebe seriously. She said word by word, "Nathan knows that Fenna likes him a lot." Phoebe was puzzled. She responded, "So what?" M smiled bitterly as she tapped Phoebe''s head. She said, "To arrange someone who admires you to work by your side is either they like you or consider you as a backup option." Phoebe finally understood. As long as Fenna remained by Nathan''s side, M didn''t want to be involved in this mess. For her own protection, and also for the sake of her unborn child. Phoebe said, "You''ll be working at the military base in the future, so you''ll be seeing Mr. Morrison often. Some things will be hard to avoid, especially when you''re about to give birth. How are you going to hide it?" M touched her slightly bulging belly. She heaved a deep sigh and remained silent because she didn''t know what to do either. After the nended, M and Phoebe took a taxi to the military base. They didn''t want to attract any attention, so they acted discreetly. They presented their credentials to the security at the gate then inputted their identity information, verified their fingerprints, and so on. Finally, they passed through security and entered the military base. M had been here many times before, so she was familiar with the ce. She chose a dormitory apartment farthest from Nathan on purpose. Phoebe helped M arrange her baggage before returning to her room to organize her stuff. Soon, there was a knock on the door. M put down the book in her hand and went to open the door. "Phoebe, you can leave me alone. I''ll handle the rest myself..." M''s voice trailed off as she saw the man standing at the door. She suddenly froze. Did Nathan already know she was here? M was very nervous as her heart raced. She pretended to be calm and asked, "Mr. Morrison, how can I help you?" Nathan looked down at her with a distant expression. His gaze was warm as he asked softly, ¡°Can we talk?" M calmly replied, ¡°I have an orientation tomorrow morning. If you have something to discuss, you can talk to me once I start working." Nathan smiled bitterly. He sarcastically said, "General Morrison, leader, Mr. Morrison, you might as well call me Sir. "How fearful are you of me getting attached to you, that you''re so eager to distance yourself from me?" M reached for the door and was ready to close it. She said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go rest." Suddenly, Nathan ced his hand on the door. His face became gloomy. M could feel the pressureing off him. She was slightly startled as she felt a bit intimidated. Even though Nathan was suffering so much, he didn''ty a finger on her. He suppressed his sadness as he calmly said, "Let''s talk about your grandfather''spany''s situation and your family''s investigation.¡± M opened the door without hesitation. She politely said, "Pleasee in." Nathan walked into the room. His gaze swept over therge bed, and a deep feeling of sadness washed over him. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The woman who used to treacly call him "Nate" even if she didn''t love him. The woman who was attracted to his genes and would do anything to seduce him into bed. Now, not even half a year, everything changed. Chapter 474 Nathan sat down on the lounge sofa, while M dragged a chair to sit in front of him with a ss coffee table separating them. They fixed their gaze on each other. Even the most passionate gaze from the man was overshadowed by M''sposed demeanor. It created a sense of distance and detachment. Nathan leaned against the sofa. He gently asked, "When did you return to Norvania?" M was stunned. She asked back, "Aren''t you here to discuss my family matters?" Nathan asked with an annoyed tone, "So, with our current rtionship, I can''t even send my regards to you?" M lowered her head. She lightly fiddled with the buttons on her coat as she remained silent. Nathan had a heartache by looking at her subdued demeanor. Yet, he didn''t want to distress her further, so he changed the subject. "After Avery took over your grandfather''s businesses, they haven''t depleted. In fact, under her management, their market value has increased by over 50 billion dors. "Over the past six months, she''s been gradually transferring the businesses and assets overseas. Although most of the businesses have been transferred abroad, the assets are still under Avery''s name. "Once your grandfather returns safely, these assets will transfer back under his name. In terms of assets, it''s currently within a manageable scope. ¡°For the past six months, Oliver has vanished without a trace, so there hasn''t been a single word about your family''s whereabouts." After speaking, Nathan silently looked at M as he awaited her reaction. M still kept her head lowered. Her face became gloomy, and the buttons on her coat almost loosened due to her fiddling. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Nathan was uncertain about her thoughts, so he felt a bit anxious. ¡°I''ve been investigating¡ª" Nathan''s words were suddenly cut off by M. She answered his previous question, "I''ve been back for a week." Nathan was stunned for a moment. He was happy and sad at the same time. He was happy because she finally agreed to talk about her personal matters. But he was sad because she had been back for a week, but didn''t contact him once. Although M felt heavy-hearted, she pretended to be calm. She looked up at Nathan and forced a seemingly indifferent smile to conceal her grievances and difort. She teased with a semi-joking tone, "It was my mistake to use such despicable tactics to defile you and then disappear. I hope General Morrison won''t hold a grudge¡ª" Nathan frowned as he interrupted with a more serious tone, "Defile?" M felt bitter in her heart. While she pretended to be calm, she smiled and nodded. Nathan''s face became even more gloomy. He snorted, "If I didn''t want it, would you be able to force me?" M replied, "You obviously didn''t want it." Nathan quickly exined, "That is because..." he stopped midway through speaking. He felt that exnations were pointless. He then wore a faint smile. Watching him hesitate to speak, M''s heart felt heavy. She wanted to be free and easy, not bother about matters between Nathan and Fenna, but she couldn''t get past this mental barrier because she cared too much. She returned with her child in pursuit of happiness because she wanted to give her child aplete family. M hesitated for a moment. She casually asked, "I heard you and Fenna are together, is that true?" Nathan furrowed his brows. He asked, "Who told you that?" M replied casually, "People who know you say so. Staff at the camp even call her ¡°Madam Morrison¡¯ in private." Nathan''s face turned pale. He remained silent. To M, his silence was deafening. Did his silence mean he acknowledged it? She didn''t want to ask anymore as she felt heartbroken. Her eyes instantly welled up with tears. She pretended to be strong and forced a smile. She said, "You two seem suitable together." Nathan''s face remained stern. He scolded with a serious tone, ¡°In your mind, I seem suitable with anyone except you, right?" M was shocked by his anger. She asked, "Why... are you angry?" Nathan was very unhappy. He replied, "I''ve known Fenna for ten years. If I were interested in her, our child would be in elementary school by now." M was slightly stunned. Nathan raised his hand and nced at his watch. His gaze was deep and solemn. After that, he looked back at M. He angrily dered with utmost seriousness, "I have only ever liked one woman, from the past to the present. It will not change in the future.¡± Chapter 475 ¡°I can''t control whoever she likes, and I have no idea what she''s thinking. "Even though she knows how I feel, she always turns a blind eye. She insists on treading on my pain by proiming that I''m better off with other women." Nathan vented his frustrations in one breath. He then added, "She''s the worst woman I''ve ever met." After speaking, he stood up and walked toward the door with a cold expression. M felt a mix of emotions after listening to his rant. She finally let go of the grievances in her heart. At least, he wasn''t together with Fenna. But was she really as bad as he imed? Or did he have no boundaries? M turned back to look at him. She quickly asked, "Mr. Morrison, where are you going?" Nathan stopped in his tracks and gripped the door handle. He hesitated for two seconds before replying, ¡°There''s a meeting at the armaments department.¡± He opened the door and left after speaking. M leaned back in her chair, her gaze lingering on the door after Nathan''s departure. She wore a faint smile as she gently touched her belly. She felt bittersweet at that moment. ¡°Baby, it turns out that your father still belongs to us. Should I let him know about your existence? "If I do, Fenna will surely find out too. I''m afraid she''ll be as ruthless as the fake Sally. I''m afraid that she might try to harm us," M said to the unborn baby in her belly. M felt the baby kicking her belly. She smiled and gently rubbed her belly as she murmured, "Be good, mummy always considers the bigger picture and I won''t act impulsively. But for now, I''ll observe first, okay?" M smiled when the baby moved in the belly. The next morning, M went to the headquarters toplete her employment procedures. Phoebe followed her closely. As they entered the lobby of the office building, they coincidentally ran into Fennaing out of the elevator. Upon seeing M, Fenna froze in shock. Her expression turned gloomy as her eyes grew somber. M walked over calmly. She greeted her politely, "Ms. Hudson, it''s been a while." Fenna held her breath and then slowly opened her mouth to take a deep breath. The next moment, she smirked as she sarcastically said, ¡°I never expected you toe back. "You were away for half a year and now you have returned. Not only did youe back, but you also had the audacity to travel all the way to the border. You truly are the most shameless woman I''ve ever seen.¡± Phoebe''s expression became gloomy. She clenched her fists and wanted tosh out. M calmly handed over the documents. She said, "Ms. Hudson, you''ve misunderstood. I''m here not because of Mr. Morrison. I''m here to start my career." "Start your career?" Fenna asked as she was shocked. She snatched the documents from M''s hand and scanned them. When she saw the employment application, she sneered, "Who do you think you are? You still dare to fantasize about working here?" M curiously asked, "What''s wrong with me?" Fenna threw the documents back at M. She said arrogantly, "You got in here through connections, didn''t you? Did you get in through the backdoor? Nate, perhaps?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Phoebe couldn''t bear to watch anymore. She interrupted angrily, "M got in here based on her own abilities. She''s a research engineer in the chemistry department and also serves as an advisor to the armaments department.¡± Fenna looked M up and down. She mocked, ¡°I really can''t tell. You''ve studied chemistry abroad for a few years, and now you think you can work here with just a little knowledge?" Phoebe was furious. She stepped forward as she wanted to argue with her. M grabbed Phoebe''s hand and stopped her. She calmly said, "Phoebe, don''t be impulsive.¡± Phoebe reluctantly suppressed her anger. M smiled gracefully, "Sorry, Ms. Hudson. We''re in a hurry toplete the employment process, so we won''t disturb you." After speaking, M pulled Phoebe along and walked past Fenna. As they entered the elevator, both of them turned around. Fenna also turned around. She was very furious as she looked at M with a cold gaze. As the elevator doors closed closely, their eyes met. They maintained calm expressions, but their hearts were filled with tumultuous emotions. The elevator door closed and then ascended slowly. Phoebe said angrily, "M, why did you endure her bullshit? You even treated her with such kindness!" M reminded her quietly, "Phoebe, haven''t you forgotten what I said? Don''t get into any trouble. Let me live my life peacefully for these few months." Chapter 476 Phoebe suddenly realized her mistake. She quickly apologized, ¡°I''m sorry, M. I''ll pay more attention next time." Because Ms belly wasn''t very obvious, and it was hidden under a thick coat, so it was easy for Phoebe to forget that she was pregnant. M murmured, "When dealing with such matters, harmony and peace are paramount.¡± Phoebe replied, "Okay." The employment procedures went smoothly. Phoebe didn''t work for the military base. She solely served M as her personal assistant. Her sry was paid by M personally. In the research department, M met some professors she had known before, such as Joe and n, who were older senior researchers. They had witnessed M''s brilliance before and were ecstatic to see her joining their team. However, some researchers who had returned from overseas had a disdainful attitude toward her. Especially when they knew it was a young woman, with delicate features and a seemingly fragile appearance. Also, it was rumored that she entered through connections, so they looked down on her from the bottom of their hearts. Just as everyone was chatting and getting acquainted with M, Jacob, the new team leader of Team B, couldn''t stand it anymore. He called M into his office and handed her a stack of documents. "Wanda Hoffis, right?" Jacob lightly said, "From now on, you''ll be in charge of Project 016. You''ll be in charge of analyzing the nuclear fuel.¡± M took the documents and browsed through them. She furrowed her brows as she knew she needed to handle Radium material which had radioactive elements. Although the research values were small, it was too dangerous for her as a pregnant woman even if she wore radiation protection suits. She might be able to endure it, but her baby couldn''t. M politely declined, "I''m sorry, team leader. I can''t handle this project. Could you assign me some other project instead of this?" Jacob hadn''t expected the new employee to be so assertive. On her first day of work, she was already talking back at him. Jacob asked angrily, "The project can''t be changed. How about you switch teams? Do you think another team will ept a rookie like you?" M casually said, "Any team will do.¡± Jacob sneered, "You''re really ignorant. Do you really think you can just waltz into another team whenever you feel like it?" M took a deep breath and then suppressed her anger. She forced a smile as she said, "Team leader, what exactly do you want then?" Jacob pointed at the documents on the desk. He angrily scolded, "You have no choice but to obey your superior. Either handle this project or resign and go home!" M was starting to panic. She looked at Jacob''s angry face and knew he was not someone to mess with. He was also biased against her. Working under him would likely be tough and full of obstacles. M just wanted to get through her work and thete stage of her pregnancy without any troubles. ¡°I''m sorry, team leader. I choose to transfer to another team.¡± M nodded politely before leaving the team leader''s office. As she returned to the research room, Joe asked curiously, "Chubs, what did the team leader want with you?" M frowned. Sheined in a low voice, ¡°The team leader seems to have a bias against me." Joe said quietly, "He''s a high school ssmate of Ms. Hudson. He seems to like her a lot, and she likes Mr. Morrison. So you should know the reason why he is targeting you." M suddenly shuddered. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Fenna''s high school ssmate? Or Fenna''s admirer? Oh god, he was a ticking time bomb! At that moment, M decided to transfer to another team. In the evening, there were snowkes fluttering outside the window, covering everything in white. In the office, Nathan was reviewing blueprints of a new supersonic aircraft. There was a knock on the door. After three knocks, the door still remained closed. Nathan slowly raised his head. Usually, Cole and Fenna would enter the room after they knocked three times. At that moment, there was another knock on the door. Nathan continued to look down at the documents. He softly replied, "Come in." The door opened as the soft footsteps approached. Nathan raised his head and he immediately froze. M was holding a small basket woven from willow branches. The basket was filled with fresh strawberries. She had a sweet and charming smile. "Mr. Morrison," M greeted politely. Nathan snapped out of his daze as he returned to his senses. He asked softly, "Do you need something from me?" M ced the basket of strawberries on his desk. She tried to please him in a gentle tone, "I saw a strawberry tree near the dormitory building. The strawberries are ripe, so I picked some for you to taste.¡± Please bookmark the website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 477 Nathan''s gaze slowly moved to the strawberries. The strawberries were bright red,rge, and enticing. The strawberries were arranged in a very exquisite style. Nathan looked at her suspiciously. He asked, "Did you pick these?" M nodded. She replied, "Yes. Some branches were hanging down, so I was able to pick some." Nathan was very touched. But as soon as he thought about M''s usual tricks, the warmth he felt vanished instantly. "So, what do you need my help with?" Nathan asked. He knew she never offered kindness without an ulterior motive. Yet, he still willingly treated her well. M smiled sweetly and then approached Nathan. She said quietly, "Mr. Morrison, I want to join Team A." Nathan''s face turned grim. He looked up at her and said, "No, Team A is responsible for projects mostly on the frontlines. The work is difficult, time-consuming, stressful, and dangerous. ¡°You should stay in Team B and excel in your field. Besides, you''ve worked with several professors from Team B before, and they all like you." M instantly felt lost. So, Team A was in charge of frontline work. If Team B was the burden, then Team A was the one carrying it. Compared to Team A, the Team B leader didn''t seem so scary at all. Seeing her lost in thought, Nathan curiously asked, "What''s wrong? Isn''t Team B good enough for you?" M snapped out of her reverie. She quickly smiled and said, ¡°No, Team B is fine. Everything''s fine. Mr. Morrison, I should get going now." After speaking, she slowly grasped the small basket with both hands as she intended to leave. Nathan quickly grabbed the other end of the basket. He was anxious as he asked, "What are you doing?" M seriously replied, "I''m going back!" Nathan chuckled as he resigned. He was puzzled, so he looked at her and asked, "Who would take back the gift they just gave?" M remembered that Nathan didn''t like strawberries. She just couldn''t find a better excuse to see him. It was freezing outside, and she didn''t want to risk going out to buy fruits, so she picked a few strawberries on purpose. The strawberries were just a cover. She didn''t expect him to care about these strawberries, even though he didn''t like them. M thought that gift-giving was an expression of goodwill. Nathan didn''t like strawberries, so leaving the strawberries would only cause them to rot. It would be better for her to take them back and share them with Phoebe. ¡°You don''t like strawberries either!" she exined. Nathan refused to let go of his hand. He said, "You gave them to me, so they''re mine now. It''s none of your concern.¡± M slowly let go. She should just forget it, she could always pick a few more to share with Phoebe. She looked out the window. It was already dark. The warm yellow streetmps were on as snow fell from the sky. When she arrived, it was still dusk. How did it get dark so quickly? She turned around and walked slowly toward the door. She took out her phone to send a message to Phoebe as she walked. She wanted Phoebe toe and pick her up. Nathan felt his heart being taken away by her as he watched her leave. He stood up, took the ck coat beside him, and hurried to catch up. Then, he silently draped the coat over her shoulders from behind. He wrapped it tightly around her then fastened one of the buttons in the middle. M was stunned, so she looked up at him. Nathan looked down at her face and gently said, ¡°I''ll escort you." M was worried he would be cold, so she tried to take off the coat. She said, "You should wear it. Phoebe will be here to pick me up soon." Nathan grabbed her hand and stopped her from taking it off. He said, "Text her not toe.¡± "Okay," M replied as she tried to return the coat to him, "You should wear it because it''s cold outside.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. At that moment, an angry voice came out. "What are you two doing?" The questioning tone sounded as if it carried the authority of a queen. M was shocked. She turned around to find Fenna standing in front of them with a lunchbox in her hands. Please bookmark the website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 478 Nathan adjusted the coat before turning to where the voice came from. He was angry, and his gaze was cold. He was a bit confused as he questioned Fenna, "What''s with your attitude?" Fenna seemed to realize her abruptness, so she regained herposure before walking toward Nathan. "Nate, aren''t you working overtime? I brought dinner for you," Fenna said. Her gaze then slowly shifted to M. She wore an insincere smile and said, "I didn''t expect Ms. Hoffis to be here too. I didn''t prepare an extra portion, sorry about that." To M, this was a special situation. She adhered to the principle of not causing trouble, not offending anyone, and treating everyone with kindness and courtesy. She just wanted to safely get through each day. M smiled as she replied, "It''s okay, Ms. Hudson. I''ll eat when I get home." She swiftly unbuttoned the coat and took it off, not waiting for Nathan. Handing it over to him, she said, "There''s no need for you to escort me." Nathan''s expression turned grim as he was hurt by her. ¡°You two can eat and work. I won''t disturb you guys,¡± M said as she forced a stiff smile. She pretended not to care, though her heart ached. She politely nodded to Fenna, then strode forward and entered the elevator. Nathan wanted to follow, but Fenna immediately grabbed his hand. She asked, "Nate, where are you going?" Nathan wore a cold expression on his face. He shook off her hand to catch up with M. However, he was one step toote. The elevator door was already closed. He forcefully pressed the door-open button, but there was no response. He was very anxious. After pressing it several times, he rushed to the stairs. Taking three steps at once, he ran down the stairs. M stood in the lobby on the first floor as she was waiting for Phoebe by the ss door. She ced her hands in her pockets and looked outside at the dark sky. Under the warm yellow streetmp, snowkes slowly fell from the sky, creating a lonely and beautiful atmosphere. She felt a bit cold and difort in her heart. She kept reminding herself not to cry during pregnancy. She needed to maintain a happy mood to provide the best emotional environment for her baby. Being sad, depressed, or crying in pain would be very irresponsible behavior toward the baby. "Chubs..." Nathan''s anxious voice came behind her. M turned to look at him. Nathan ran up to her, panting. There was a sense of destion reflected in his eyes. M pursed her lips and smiled. She pretended to be calm as she asked, "General Morrison, you should go back. You really don''t need to escort me because Phoebe will be here soon. Besides, it''s only about a ten-minute walk from here to my dorm." Nathan tried to put the coat on her as he said, "Put this on." She quickly took two steps back. She extended her hand to block him and replied, ¡°No need. I''m not cold.¡± Nathan slowly took back the coat. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. M was worried that Fenna woulde after them again. She urged, ¡°You should go back. Ms. Hudson is waiting for you." Nathan slowly clenched his fists. His gaze was intense, and his voice was sharp. He suppressed his anger and asked, "How many times do I have to say it?" Puzzled, M asked, "Say what?" ¡°I have a woman I like. I don''t like Fenna,¡± Nathan said, stressing each word. Ms heart trembled. She was inexplicably nervous, letting out a shuddering breath. She murmured, "I know." Nathan grabbed her arm and pulled her toward him. He angrily asked, ¡°If you know, why do you treat me like this?" M panicked. She lost her bnce and fell toward Nathan. She instinctively ced her hand on Nathan''s chest. When she confirmed that the man didn''t hurt the baby in her belly, she breathed a sigh of relief. Then, all the grievances came crashing down on her. She had endured the painful early pregnancy stage alone and faced the difficulties of returning home alone. Although without family and him by her side, she had ovee it. Please bookmark the website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 479 M didn''t even cry. But now, her eyes welled up with tears of grievance. She bit her lower lip to endure it, looking at Nathan slightly angrily with teary eyes. M felt stuffy inside. She choked back tears as she asked, "How have I treated you?" Nathan chuckled with tears in his eyes. His eyes reddened as he said, ¡°You can dislike me, but you can''t push me toward other women." M felt a bit of pain on her shoulders as he gripped her shoulders too tightly. She slowly moved her hands away from his chest. She feebly said sarcastically, ¡°You''re together every day, do you still need me to push you?" Nathan''s breathing became heavier, and his eyes filled with sadness. He was heartbroken as he said, "Wanda Hoffis, why did youe back? Why did you have to appear before me? Why do you want to torture me? Why?" His grip became tighter, causing her arms to ache. M was afraid as she secretly touched her belly. She looked up at him with teary eyes. She coldly said in a low voice, "Do you want to know why? Then can you transfer Fenna away, as far as possible, preferably never to see her again? If you can do that, I''l tell you everything." Nathan replied, "She was assigned here by my superior, so I have no authority to have her transferred.¡± Nathan''s superior? It was Mr. President! M smiled bitterly. She was very disappointed. She said, "General Morrison, please let go of me. It hurts.¡± Nathan realized he had lost control, so he quickly released her hands. M raised her right hand and touched her left arm before taking a step back. She lowered her head to wipe away her tears in secret, adjusting her ufortable emotions. When she looked up again, she forced a smile. Despite the heartache, she pretended to be calm and composed. She said, "General Morrison, love isn''t always mutual. There''s a kind of love called unrequited love. You know Fenna likes you, yet you willingly ept her care and attention. ¡°You spend every day with her and give her false hope. Although you don''t reciprocate the same level of love, you treat her as a backup.¡± Nathan clenched his fists. He exined again, "We only have a working rtionship between superior and subordinate.¡± M responded, "But she doesn''t see it that way. Her actions have gone over the normal rtionship between superior and subordinate. How will you bnce that?" Nathan couldn''t figure out what M was thinking. Why did she say she didn''t love him, act distant and indifferent, but care about him having a female assistant by his side? "What exactly are you trying to say?" he asked. M pondered for a while. She replied softly, "General Morrison, if someone you like asked you to dismiss an employee she didn''t like, what would you do?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "What''s the reason?" "There''s no reason.¡± Nathan said, "I always keep my public and private affairs separated. I won''t abuse my power to oppress subordinates." M smiled bitterly and remained silent. Nathan was still the Nathan she liked. He had a strong sense of justice and integrity. He had always been like this, hadn''t he? M felt a bit disappointed, but she didn''t me Nathan. After all, he hadn''t done anything wrong. There was a woman who was so stubborn and sincerely infatuated with him. She was willing to be demoted and take a pay cut just to support him by his side. He was just doing his job, so what was wrong with that? M realized many things, but for the safety of her baby, she had to continue to suppress her emotions. Although her eyes were wet, she wore a gentle smile. She said softly, "Mr. Morrison, let''s not talk about feelings, okay?" Nathan''s face became gloomy, and he couldn''t hide his sadness. After a moment, M put her hands in her pockets. She said softly, "At least for the next few months, let''s not talk about feelings. Besides work, let''s avoid meeting in private.¡± Please bookmark the website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 480 Nathan remained still, standing there without moving. He clenched his fists tightly and suppressed the indescribable pain deep inside him. Seeing that Phoebe hadn''t arrived yet, M didn''t want to wait any longer. "General Morrison, I''m going back first,¡± she politely bid farewell. She pushed open the ss door and stepped out into the cold wind. M shivered as the cold wind hit her. Taking small steps as there was a thinyer of snow on the ground, she steadily moved forward. As Nathan watched her gradually disappearing figure, he couldn''t help but chase after her. Under the dim and misty light of the streetmp, Nathan grabbed M''s arm. Ms heart tightened. After she stood firmly, she turned to look at him. She really wanted to shout at this man. Could he stop pulling her from behind? She and the baby couldn''t stand his rough treatment. Nathan''s expression turned grim. He said each word with resentment, "Why did you lie to me?" At that moment, M couldn''t react in time. She asked, "What lie?" Nathan smiled bitterly as his face turned gloomy. He was very sad as he said with a slightly trembling voice, "You said that if you could return to Norvania, we would continue to be husband and wife." M was speechless. She fell silent. Nathan felt that even breathing was painful. He let out a sigh as he said in a low voice, "You also said you liked my genes and wanted to have a child with me. ¡°You don''t want to marry me or have my child, yet youe to work under me and unt yourself in front of me every day. You also refuse to give me any chance. "Wanda Hoffis, if you can''t do it, why would you deceive me?" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nathan almost shouted those words. He was trembling as he clenched his fists, with tears welling up his eyes. M''s heart softened, seeing him in so much pain. 20 years of acquaintance, more than ten years of secret admiration. His feelings were sincere and loyal, and now he was in such pain. M was unable to bear seeing him suffer, so she walked slowly to him after a moment of contemtion and gently held his tightly clenched hand. Nathan was stunned, so he looked down at her to see what she was trying to do. He couldn''t figure out what she was doing. He just felt that her hand was cold and soft. M gently loosened his fists before holding his warm hand. She lowered her head and said softly, ¡°I''m sorry, Nate. I didn''t lie to you, I- I..." Nathan was very nervous. Hearing her softly call him Nate made him fall into the abyss once again. "M," Phoebe called out, interrupting M. When she turned, she saw Phoebe rushing toward her. It was then that M realized she had almost revealed everything because she was being soft-hearted. She changed the subject, "Phoebe is here to pick me up, I''ll go back first.¡± Nathan tightly held her hand and said, ¡°Finish what you were saying.¡± M felt a bit panicked. She said, "Let''s talkter, let''s w-wait... for a few months..." Nathan frowned as he asked, "Wait for what?" M became more nervous. She said, "I''m focusing on work now first. I don''t want to get into any rtionship. Once I''m financially stable, then I''ll reconsider our rtionship.¡± M tugged at her hand, but the man held on tightly. She looked at his eyes and softly reminded him, "General Morrison, I have to go now. Can you let go of your hand?" Nathan remained indifferent. Once he held her, he didn''t want to let go. "General Morrison," M said as she forcefully pulled her hand a few times but still couldn''t pull her hand free. M started to hurt due to his firm grip. "M, let''s go," Phoebe said as she approached M. She draped the coat she brought over her. She fixed her gaze on the intertwined hands of the two and asked, "What''s going on?" ¡°I haven''t had dinner yet, so I''m going back," M looked at him as she reminded him again. Please bookmark the website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 481 Eventually, Nathan released M''s hand. M felt a pang in her heart when she realized what it was like to be deeply loved by him. Regardless of his reluctance, he was willing topromise for her sake. She clung to Phoebe''s arm as they walked away side by side. When they were a short distance away, Phoebe couldn''t help but look back. She saw Nathan standing in a warm yellow light under the falling snow. He stood motionless with his eyes fixed on M. Unable to ignore him, Phoebe whispered, "M, General Morrison is still there.¡± M replied with a hum but didn''t turn around. "I feel sorry for him sometimes,¡± Phoebe sighed. "For what? Hasn''t he got Fenna with him? You should feel sorry for me," M said with a bitter smile. Phoebe wrapped her arm tightly around M''s and rested her head on Ms shoulder. "You''ve still got me." "Yes, I''ve got you¡ªPhoebe, the beauty,¡± M replied with a smile. "M, I''ve been researching a little online. It''s normal for the baby bump not to be very noticeable midway through pregnancy. It will grow considerably in theter stages and be more noticeable. So, keeping it hidden from General Morrison won''t help. "Why not find the right time to tell him the truth? We can go back to Phoenicia while you''re expecting if you''re worried about Fenna hurting the baby,¡± Phoebe suggested. M sank into deep thought. The next morning, M resumed her work in the research department. Jacob threw a pile of documents in her direction. His usual unpleasant demeanor remained, but his words were noticeably different. "Here are all our Team B projects. You can choose which one you want to join." M was surprised to hear him speak so differently. ¡°You''ve already reported to General Morrison. Why pretend otherwise?" Jacob sneered. M gently pushed the documents aside and replied, ¡°It''s not necessary. I have my own research projects and focus. I don''t have the energy for anything else now." Jacob snorted and snatched up the documents. He looked at her from head to toe in disdain before muttering under his breath, "You really are a parasite who relies on connections to get in here." M''s expression went dark. She gritted her teeth and shot him a furious stare. Jacob walked away with contempt. Trying to calm herself, M took a deep breath and gently touched her stomach. She worked to contain her anger and to bear the humiliation she felt. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She had been busy all morning. Her colleagues remained in the dark about the nature of her research. All they knew was that she had made several trips to the restroom throughout the morning. She didn''t look like someone focused on her work. Hunger weakened M even before the afternoon. Phoebe arrived with some snacks to satisfy her hunger. The rest of the research department continued their work during the lunch break while M went to the cafeteria with Phoebe at her side. As they entered the cafeteria, a figure rushed toward them and identally bumped into M. M was startled and stepped back in surprise. Phoebe acted quickly. She wrapped her arm around M''s waist and pulled her close. However, the person carrying a lunchbox had already collided with M''s arm. The lunch box fell to the ground and spilled its contents. M looked at the person who had bumped into her. She was still shaken. The person turned out to be Fenna. Phoebe was enraged and immediately yelled, "Are you blind? Can''t you see where you''re going?" Fenna was unapologetic as she retorted, "I was in a hurry to get lunch for Nate. It was just an ident that I bumped into you. You''re not hurt, so what''s the big deal? You''ve ruined my lunch instead.¡± "You bumped into someone, but you didn''t even bother to apologize. And now you''re acting like you didn''t do anything wrong?" Phoebe demanded. Fenna looked at M, who was shielding her stomach with both hands. Fenna couldn''t help but frown. She had clearly bumped into M''s arm, but M''s first instinct was to protect her stomach. M quickly dropped her hands when she saw the surprised look on Fenna''s face. "You''re pregnant?" Fenna was shocked. Chapter 482 M was nervous and had no idea what to do, so she leaned against Phoebe. Her strange behavior made Fenna even more suspicious. Without hesitation, Fenna reached out to touch M''s stomach. M panicked and ducked. Phoebe was enraged. She stepped in to protect M and stopped Fenna from going any further. "What do you think you''re doing? Are you insane?" Phoebe questioned. She pushed Fenna away, but Fenna kept trying to approach M. Fenna grew increasingly agitated as she demanded, ¡°Is she pregnant or what? Just answer me!" Fenna ignored the looks of the others. All she wanted to know was the truth. She hadn''t been able to get rid of her worries since Cameron had helped M to get Nathan drunk. Phoebe pushed Fenna away with all her might. Fenna staggered backward. Her expression turned sour as she stared at M''s stomach while gritting her teeth. M was wearing a loose coat that hid her stomach well, but Fenna could tell that M''s movements weren''t as nimble as usual. They were more like those of a pregnant woman. There were a lot of other employees in the cafeteria, and themotion attracted a crowd of people. Female co-workers who had gone through childbirth began to watch M closely. Most people wouldn''t have paid much attention to her if no one had mentioned the pregnancy. Phoebe found Fenna''s behavior extremely irritating. She was livid. She pointed at Fenna and shouted, "You arepletely insane! Why do you care whether someone is pregnant or not? It''s none of your concern!" M gently tugged at Phoebe''s sleeve, quietly urging her not to say anything that might aggravate the situation. Understanding Ms signal, Phoebe took M''s hand and led her outside. "M, go back to your dorm and get some rest. I''ll bring you the foodter.¡± M nodded sullenly. The two of them drew curious nces from the onlookers as they left. Fenna clenched her fists. Her gaze was more intense than anyone else''s. Her suspicions grew even though M hadn''t admitted anything. She even heard snippets of conversation between female colleagues. ¡°I have a feeling she might be pregnant. She must be pretty far along in her pregnancy, judging by her waist and the way she moves." "But we haven''t seen a baby bump yet, have we?" ¡°You''re missing the point. Some women don''t show much when they''re pregnant, especially if they''re already slender. And if she wore a coat, it would only hide it more." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "She was still single, wasn''t she? Whose baby might it be?" "Who knows?" Employees began to trickle out as the meeting ended on the top floor of the office building. Nathan leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes. He looked exhausted from a sleepless night. After Cole finished putting the documents away, he stood a short distance away. He didn''t want to disturb Nathan''s moment of rest. ¡°Nate.¡± Fenna''s urgent voice came from outside. She rushed in, looking flustered. "You''re still here in the conference room." Rubbing his temples, Nathan slowly opened his eyes and asked, "What''s going on?" "Wanda''s four months pregnant at most. The baby isn''t yours, is it?" Fenna asked. Nathan stared at her in shock as her words hit him like a ton of bricks. Fenna''s face turned grave. She anxiously took out her phone and pulled up a picture of a six-month-pregnant woman to show him. ¡°This is what a six-month pregnant belly should look like. You''ve seemed so worried and depressed lately. Is it because Wanda''s baby isn''t yours?" she asked. Cole was taken aback, his mouth hanging open. "Ms. Hoffis is pregnant?" Fenna didn''t answer him. She had her eyes on Nathan in anticipation of his answer. Nathan''s face went pale, and he remained silent. Chapter 483 ¡°Nate, please say something," Fenna demanded impatiently. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nathan snapped back into reality. He dropped his head and took a deep breath, trying to release the tension in his chest. Fenna''s tone softened, and she sounded genuinely concerned when she added, "I promised to stop interfering in your romantic affairs, but we''re not just working together. "We''ve been friends for more than ten years. I can''t stand by while you''re in trouble without helping you." Confused, Cole interjected, "Ms. Hudson, what does Wanda''s pregnancy have to do with General Morrison?" "Given the timing of her pregnancy, the baby is not Nate''s. And yet, she''s still trying to get him involved in this. She must have an ulterior motive," Fenna exined. "Are you saying Ms. Hoffis ns to im General Morrison as the father?" Cole asked in a shocked tone. Fenna leaned closer to Nathan with her hands on the table. "Come on, Nate. Say something!" With a stoic expression, Nathan rose from his seat and made his way to the door. Fenna and Cole hurried to follow him. They assumed he was going to find M. To their surprise, he returned to his office and locked the door. His actions made them wonder about his intentions and thoughts. The military base was like a close-knitmunity, and news of M''s pregnancy spread like wildfire. The people in the camp were specting and gossiping about it. Opinions varied widely, and there were multiple interpretations of the story. Some believed the baby was Nathan''s. Others spread rumors that M had been gone for six months, and her pregnancy didn''t seem to fit that timeline, suggesting that the baby might be someone else''s. The story became more and more embellished as it circted. Eventually, outsiders were discussing it as if it were an undeniable truth, even though those involved remained silent. The situation continued to simmer for the next two weeks. Through it all, Nathan never contacted M. He continued to work as usual, though he seemed more preupied. As Fenna watched Nathan''s reaction, she became more and more convinced that Wanda was pregnant and Nathan wasn''t the baby''s father. In time, Fenna''s worries began to subside. She even felt a twinge of excitement. She instructed M''s superiors to take good care of her and to make sure that she didn''t put too much strain on herself. As dusk fell, the air turned unexpectedly chilly, but the heat inside the room kept itfortably warm. Dressed in a thin ck short-sleeved shirt, Nathanpleted 300 push-ups. His body glistened with sweat as he continued with the squats. His workout was interrupted by a knock on the door. He wiped the sweat from his face with a towel before making his way to the door. As the door swung open, a rush of cold air swept in. Nathan froze for a moment as he stared intently at M. Whether it was from his recent workout or from the fact that M was approaching him willingly, his heart was racing, and his breath was catching. M was wrapped inyers of thick clothing. A scarf covered the lower part of her face, and a bulky hat hid most of her features, leaving only herrge eyes to be seen. They held each other''s gaze for a moment in silence. ¡°It''s pretty cold out here." M broke the silence. She couldn''t stand the cold any longer. Nathan held the door open and stepped back to let her in. M immediately felt the warmth enveloping her as the door closed behind her. Guilt tore at M''s conscience. She had told Nathan previously that they shouldn''t meet in private or talk about their feelings. He had respected her wishes, yet here she was, getting in touch again. "Have a seat." Nathan''s soft voice came from behind her. M snapped out of her thoughts and made her way to the couch. Meanwhile, Nathan went over to the cupboard and took out a carton of milk. He cut a small opening and poured the milk into a ss, which he then ced in a pot of hot water to warm it up. He stood by the milk with his back to M. Chapter 484 Nathan seemed to be warming the milk, but he was actually trying to calm himself. M''s presence had been unsettling to him. After sitting down, M removed her scarf and gloves before surveying the room. She found that nothing had changed. The room remained spacious, simple, and organized. It perfectly reflected Nathan''s straightforward and tidy personality. Nathan went over to M with the ss of milk and offered it to her. M looked up at him and slowly epted it. "Thank you." Nathan felt a sudden sting of pain when he touched her cold fingertips. She wasn''t warm enough even though she was bundled up. He sat across from her and watched her calmly. M felt a little ufortable under his gaze. She took a sip of the warm milk to ease her difort. The room fell silent, and there was tension in the air. M held the ss nervously and looked into Nathan''s quiet eyes. "Everyone''s been talking about it lately, even Cole knows. Why didn''t you ask me about it?" Bitterness crept up inside Nathan. He sighed before asking, "What exactly do you want me to ask?" Ovee by guilt, M dropped her head. "Shouldn''t the baby''s mother be the one to inform me that I have a baby?" Nathan asked. ¡°I''m sorry,¡± M murmured. Nathan''s eyes welled up slightly at her apology, but he brushed it off. "Since you didn''t want me to know, that suggests you don''t want me to take responsibility for it. So, why should I go against your will?" "Everyone says the child is not yours." M''s heart sank. "I never doubted that." A wave of warmth washed over M''s heart and her sense of guilt was on the rise. She was deeply sorry for Nathan, but she couldn''t suppress her anger about why he couldn''t stay away from Fenna. During the time of her memory loss, she had already been through theplex entanglement between her husband and her husband''s admirer. It was unbearable to live in a constant state of doubt, fear, and suspicion. M still remembered how bitter that had made her feel. Even now, the mere thought of it was enough to make her heart ache. She took another sip of the milk, then pursed her lips before saying, "The baby is more than six months along now. It''s because of the baby that I was able to return from Suntend, not because I betrayed Suntend and escaped.¡± Nathan clenched his fists, his voice trembling as he asked, "Are you not going to let me be the baby''s father?" "You already are.¡± "The baby is in your womb. I''m nothing without your permission,¡± Nathan said in a self-deprecating tone. M thought for a moment before she said, "Fenna must have had the wrong idea. She assumed the baby wasn''t yours because she thought I was only four months pregnant.¡± "Why bring her up? What does she have to do with the baby?" "She loves you very much, so I didn''t want her to know that the baby was yours. I kept it from you all this time because I was afraid for the baby''s safety.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Fenna¡¯s not that kind of person.¡± Nathan frowned in response. His words jolted M into rity and instantly dispelled her guilt. She took a deep breath and said nonchntly, "Fine, I was letting myself get clouded by what I suspected. I thought too badly of her." "You''vee to tell me that even though the baby is mine, it has nothing to do with me, right?" Nathan asked sorrowfully. M shook her head and looked at him heavy-heartedly. Despite their calm conversation, she could see tears in his eyes. He was obviously deeply hurt, but he held himself together. ¡°I was going to wait until after the baby was born to tell you that it was yours and to get married to you," M exined. After setting the ss down on the coffee table, she gathered her courage and continued, "Since I can''t keep it hidden any longer, let''s get married, Nate." Chapter 485 Nathan was in a daze. He slumped forward with his elbows on his knees and his hands covering his face. He took deep breaths in an attempt to calm the storm of emotions inside him. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After a few moments, he lifted his head to look at M with reddened eyes. He asked bitterly, "Wanda Hoffis, what do you think of me? You treat me like a convenience. You reach out to me when you need me and shut me out when you don''t. "And now, you''re telling me that you want to marry me. Do you really think I, Nathan Morrison, am only meant to marry you?" His words ofment weighed heavily on M''s heart. She felt a deep sadness that seemed to affect even the baby in her womb. It began to kick violently. ¡°I''m sorry,¡± M apologized sincerely. She stood up, put on her scarf and gloves, and added, "I didn''t give it enough thought. I''m sorry to have bothered you." She stepped out the door, leaving Nathan alone on the couch. His eyes were dull and hollow, and his face was marked with sorrow. His desire was never to marry and have children but to win her heart. After the door closed, Nathan slumped weakly against the couch. He tipped his head back, closed his eyes, and covered them with his hands. A few secondster, he jumped to his feet. After running to the closet, he grabbed a coat and put it on. Then, he grabbed another coat before hurrying out the door. The street was bitterly cold and eerily quiet. It seemed like a deserted town. The streetmps cast a warm yellow glow down onto the ground. The night air was frigid even though there was no snow. M felt a heavy sense of gloom as she walked under the streetlights. She deeply regretted what she had done. Things might have turned out differently if she hadn''t been so wrapped up in her worries and had gone straight to Nathan after her return to Norvania. She knew that a man as remarkable as Nathan surely had many options and wasn''t destined to marry her. She ced her hands on her stomach and looked up at the sky with a heavy sigh. Tears welled up in her eyes as she silently apologized to her baby for losing its father. Suddenly, M heard the sound of footsteps steadily approaching. When she turned, someone draped a cloak over her shoulders from behind. She was startled momentarily but was relieved to see that it was Nathan. ¡°I''m almost at the dorm. You don''t have to walk me," M said. She lowered her head to hide her tears. "Come on. Let me walk you," Nathan replied gently. M remained silent. Nathan''s thick, oversized coat felt like a warm andforting embrace to her, making her seem even smaller underneath it. They walked together in silence toward the farthest dormitory building. Ten minutester, they arrived at the front door of M''s dorm. M took the coat off and handed it back to Nathan. "Thank you." Nathan took the coat and regarded her with a pensive, solemn expression. M entered the dorm and nced back at him with a soft smile. "Good night." Just as she was about to shut the door, Nathan stopped her. M reopened the door. She was perplexed by his action and his intense gaze. "There''s a flight to Phoenicia tomorrow at 6:00 am. Come with me to register the marriage.¡± Nathan''s tone was firm. M was taken aback and responded weakly, ¡°Isn''t that too sudden?" "Are you going to marry me or not?" Nathan asked solemnly. M nodded. "Yes." Chapter 486 M woke up at 6:00 am before the sun rose. Even though she was still sleepy, she freshened up and got ready to leave. When she opened the door, she found Nathan waiting outside. He was dressed for the asion, wearing a sharp ck suit that made him look more elegant than usual. "Good morning,¡± Nathan greeted her warmly. M looked down at her coat and felt that she wasn''t as well dressed as he was. "Shall I change my outfit, General Morrison?" "It''s okay," Nathan reassured her. He held her hand as they left. He didn''t let go of her hand the whole way, as if he was afraid that she was going to change her mind. He held her hand on the ne and even after theirnding. They arrived at City Hall, where they were given priority registration because it was a military wedding. They quicklypleted the paperwork. M was still half asleep when they finally got the marriage certificate. The soft light of dawn enveloped them as they walked out of City Hall. Nathan held out his hand to M and said, "I''ll hold this for you." "Why should you hold mine when we both have our marriage certificates? I don''t want that,¡± M replied. She didn''t want the hassle of asking for it every time she wanted to see it. Nathan didn''t answer. He put the certificate away, took her hand, and led her to their car. "General Morrison, where are we headed?" M asked curiously. Nathan stopped in his tracks and turned to her. ¡°Is this marriage certificate a fake?" "Of course, not," M replied. Although slightly annoyed, Nathan asked gently, ¡°Then why are you calling your husband ¡°General Morrison''?" M thought for a moment, then slowly walked over and stood before Nathan. She reached for his other hand before looking up at him. "Can we keep our marriage secret for some time?" she asked. "I don''t want anyone, especially Fenna, to know we''re married.¡± Nathan''s expression went dark. "Fenna may have feelings for me, but she''s not the kind of person you think she is. She would never do anything to hurt you or the baby.¡± ¡°I know Fenna isn''t a bad person, but she loves you deeply and is almost obsessed with you. She''s willing to sacrifice everything for you, even her career. There''s no guarantee she wouldn''t do something drastic.¡± "Wanda¡ª" Nathan started, but M cut him off. "Can''t you trust a woman''s intuition?" ¡°I don''t want to keep our marriage a secret. I''ll arrange a big wedding," Nathan said firmly. M held the marriage certificate before him. "We''ve both got certificates. Are you afraid that I''ll run away?" ¡°You''ve run away before," Nathan shot back. M was infuriated by his words and felt a tightening in her stomach. Her eyebrows furrowed in unease as she clutched her stomach and took a sharp breath. In a panic, Nathan quickly supported M''s waist while gently stroking her stomach. "What''s wrong? Does your stomach hurt?" M nodded in response. Without hesitation, Nathan scooped her up and hurried to the car. M was caught off guard. She clung to his neck with both hands and asked, "What are you doing?" "We''re going to the hospital,¡± Nathan said. His face was filled with concern. "No, no, no, put me down. I''m fine," M reassured him, finding his reaction amusing. She patted his shoulder and insisted, ¡°Just let me down! This is normal. The baby''s movements can be painful, as can Braxton Hicks contractions, but itll pass.¡± Nathan paused by the car door and breathed hard. Concern was written all over his face as he looked at her. M sighed and smiled at him. When her eyes fell on his forehead, she noticed beads of sweat on it. The sight was a tug at her heartstrings. She wiped the sweat away and realized how anxious he must have been to be sweating in such cold weather like this. "Nathan, I''m perfectly all right.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Nathan gently lowered her to the ground and looked at her with tenderness in his eyes. ¡°I promise to keep our marriage a secret, but please don''t call me General Morrison anymore." Chapter 487 M nestled into Nathan''s chest, looked up at him, and whispered, ¡°I''ll call you General Morrison when we''re on the military base, but when we''re alone, I''ll call you Nate, okay?" Nathan held her waist and looked down at her. He was mesmerized by her tender gaze and sweet voice. "Alright," he agreed. M smiled at him and asked, "So, where are we going now? Back to the base?" "We''re going back to Sudvi,¡± Nathan replied. "We''re going back to the base tomorrow?" M asked. "Aren¡°t we supposed to get a honeymoon period after we get married?" "Aren¡°t you swamped by work?" ¡°I don''t have to do it all myself. I have assistants," Nathan said. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "But I''m very busy,¡± M teased. "You''re not," Nathan replied with a grin. "Are you spying on my work?" Nathan gently caressed the back of her head, his expression serious as he said, "Wanda, I have only one request of you." "What is it?" M asked. Nathan''s eyes bored into hers as he said solemnly, "Promise me that you''ll never betray me." M nodded. She met his eyes with sincerity as she vowed, "I''ll never betray you. If I do, I¡ª" Nathan interrupted her with a kiss. He only needed to hear her promise. M''s eyes widened in surprise and she pressed her hands to his chest. His tongue slid slowly between her lips. M quickly pushed him away and pulled away. Pressing her lips together, she asked shyly, "What are you doing? We''re in the middie of the street. It''s indecent to kiss in public.¡± Nathan smiled as he took M''s hand and opened the car door for her to get into the passenger seat. Once M was seated, Nathan leaned over to fasten her seatbelt, but she protested, ¡°I can do it myself." With her seatbelt fastened, Nathan rested one hand on the passenger seat while gazing at M''s flushed cheeks and rosy lips. Unable to resist the temptation, he leaned forward and gave her another peck on the lips. M sighed and asked in a displeased tone, "Nate, what are you doing?" "Aren''t we allowed to kiss each other?" Nathan teased with a grin. "There are people everywhere. You should watch what you''re doing, especially since our marriage is still a secret,¡± M muttered. ¡°I''m just helping you keep it a secret from the people you want to keep it from, not my family,¡± Nathan countered. "Then, how is it a secret at all?" M shot back. With a satisfied grin, Nathan stroked her hair lovingly before closing the car door. M watched him smile. She had known him for a long time, and today was the day when he smiled the most and the brightest of all. Nathan got into the car, started the engine, and drove away. M thought they were going back to Sudvi. Instead, they ended up at the Morrison residence. Gary and Florence were the only ones at home. They were sitting on the couch and looking at the marriage certificate. They were full of excitement and couldn''t seem to stop smiling. Florence looked at M with a twinkle in her eye and said, "Wanda, it''s great to see you two getting married again! You have no idea how I feared Nathan would be single forever since you left Norvania six months ago." "Exactly. Florence has been so worried about him that she hasn''t been able to eat or sleep properly,¡± Gary chimed in. M wasn''t sure how to respond, so she simply offered a smile. She nced discreetly at Nathan and noticed how calm he was. There was even a glow of happiness on his face. "Now, I can finally sleep well and have sweet dreams,¡± Florence said with a warm smile. "You two should cherish, respect, and love each other forever. It would be wonderful if you could have a child together.¡± Chapter 488 "Mom, Wanda''s expecting,¡± Nathan said joyfully. Gary and Florence looked at M''s stomach in surprise. Their surprise was quickly reced by delight. "Expecting? Already?" M nodded shyly. "I''ve been pregnant for over six months." Florence was over the moon. She eagerly walked over to M, took her by the arm, and leaned down to look at her stomach. "Oh dear, you''ve been pregnant for half a year. I''ve been worried sick about you and Nate for thest six months, and it turns out that the two of you had it all nned out. Why haven''t you told me?" ¡°I''m sorry, Florence, I¡ª" M started. Florence cut her off. "No, no. There''s no need to be sorry. You''ll stay here from now on and I''ll take care of you. I''m worried about you staying with Nate. Whatever your appetite is, tell me and I''ll make it for you." "Mom, I can take care of her. You don''t have to worry,¡± Nathan chimed in. Florence frowned at him. "You''re a man, and you''ve never had a child. How are you going to take care of her? Wanda will be staying here. You can just go on with your work as usual. I promise to keep your wife well-fed and healthy." "Yes, Nate, listen to your mom," Gary added determinedly. Nathan sighed softly. "No." ¡°I may be able to agree with you on other matters, but not on this one," Florence said earnestly. ¡°I can''t imagine her living alone in Sudvi, and I certainly won''t allow you to take her to the frontier.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Mom..." Nathan looked somber as he immediately regretted telling Gary and Florence the news that M was pregnant. M didn''t want to stay at the Morrison residence, especially not with La around. La once loved Nathan, and a marriage of convenience was nned between the two. However, Nathan stubbornly refused to marry her, so Duke stepped in and married La instead. La had never liked M, and now that she was pregnant, it was even more inconvenient for her to stay at the Morrison residence. Besides, she wanted to be with Nathan. "Florence, I want to be with Nate. I''ll follow him anywhere," M said softly. Nathan was surprised. A flicker of excitement shed through his eyes as he stared at M. Meanwhile, Florence and Gary changed their minds quickly. They both smiled and agreed. "All right, we''ll support your decision. If you want to be with Nate, then be with him. Let me know if he can''t take care of you. I''ll take care of you myself," Florence said. M nodded with a smile. Gary looked at Nathan with a solemn expression as he said, "You better take care of Wanda and the baby. I won''t let you off the hook if anything goes wrong." Nathan nodded, feeling somewhat helpless. After lunch at the Morrison residence, Nathan held M¡¯s hand and led her to the maple forest. "Are we going to visit Daniel?" M asked. Nathan replied with a hum. "How''s he doing now?" M asked. ¡°You''ll be seeing him soon. Have a look yourself.¡± M looked at him and saw that his face had gone dark as if he were angry. She tried to remember if she had said something wrong at lunch while following him to Maple Abode. Whenever M came here, the beautiful surroundings enchanted her and lifted her spirits. After ringing the doorbell, Sienna opened the door. At the sight of M, she was so ovee with emotion that she had tears in her eyes. She rushed out and hugged M. "Wanda, it''s been so long since we''ve seen one another. You''re finally back.¡± "Sienna, it''s been a while." M gently patted Sienna''s back. Chapter 489 After letting go of M, Sienna took her hand and led her into the house. "Come in and have a seat.¡± M entered the living room and looked around. "Where''s Daniel?" "Daniel? He''s in the gym." Sienna pointed at another room. M hurried over with Nathan close behind. After knocking on the door, Daniel''s deep voice came through. "Come in." M pushed the door open and saw Daniel, looking muscr and handsome. She felt a surge of excitement. The Daniel she remembered as weak and hopeless, who had lost his desire to live, was nowhere to be seen. He had found his strength again. He appeared even more robust and vibrant than when M hadst seen him in the drug den. His attractive face now radiated with life. "Daniel, it''s me, Wanda." M''s voice trembled with emotion as she slowly approached him. Even though Daniel couldn''t see, his legs had regained strength through acupuncture, physiotherapy, and regr exercise. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Wanda?" Daniel''s face lit up with a smile. He put down the dumbbell he was holding and felt his way to M. M hurried over to help him. Daniels reached out his hand and patted M''s head. "It''s been a long time. You haven''t grown any taller," he teased. ¡°I''m almost 26. How could I have gotten any taller?" Mughed with tears in her eyes. Feeling jealous, Nathan stepped forward and pulled Daniel''s hands away from M. He called out, "Daniel." "Hey, Nate, you''re here, too?" Daniel eximed cheerfully. "Yes, Wanda and I got married,¡± Nathan said. He looked at M, wondering how she would react. Her gaze remained soft, and the tears in her eyes shimmering as she looked at Daniel. Daniel patted Nathan''s shoulder and grinned. "Congrattions, Nate, your dreams came true." Sienna entered the room, surprised by Nathan''s words. "Wanda, you''re married?" M nodded shyly. Sienna gently took M''s arm and suggested, "Let''s step outside and chat." Nathan tried to help Daniel, but Daniel quickly brushed him off. ¡°I''m fine. I can manage on my own." Sienna turned and remarked, "General Morrison, he doesn''t need your help. He''s capable of anything, even flying. He''s tougher than you realize.¡± M couldn''t help but giggle. She whispered, ¡°Are you and Daniel still not getting along?" Sienna nodded. As everyone settled on the couch, Daniel asked, "Sienna, do you ever feel like moneyes too easily and you''ve lost interest in work?" Sienna retorted defiantly, ¡°Absolutely not. I''m simply tasked with keeping an eye on you all day, and your parents pay me for it. Quite convenient, don''t you think?" M wondered why Sienna was jabbing Daniel with her words. Everything became clear as soon as she heard what Daniel said next. "My guide dog will be here in a few days, and then you can leave me alone.¡± "Are you sure you can manage on your own?" Sienna taunted. ¡°I''ve adapted to living without sight. I can take care of myself. I don''t need your help.¡± ¡°You''d better think twice. You''repletely helpless without me,¡± Sienna intentionally provoked. Daniel''s expression turned dark. He stood up and lunged at Sienna. Nathan pulled M into his arms and adeptly turned around to shield her. He was worried that Daniel might identally harm her. M was startled by the sudden twist of events. She held her breath, her gaze fixed on Nathan as he protected her. Her heart beat fast, and a feeling of security came over her as it always did with Nathan by her side. Chapter 490 Sienna leaped off the couch as soon as she noticed Daniel sprinting toward her. "What else can you do besides chasing me, loser?" she asked. "You can''t catch me, but you won''t admit you''re a loser. Why are you being so annoying?" "Sienna, I''m kicking you out if I catch you,¡± Daniel warned as he moved around confidently. Even though he didn''t run into any obstacles, he still couldn''t catch Sienna. "Talk to me when you actually catch me. Then we''ll see if you can kick me out.¡± ¡°You''re toast. I''ll hang you on the maple tree until you''re dried up." "Sure," Sienna called out with a laugh. ¡°Come on, loser.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Nathan and M exchanged nces. He took her hand and suggested, "Let''s go." M watched them chase each other down the hallway. It was like a blind eagle trying to catch a yful and nimble chick. "We don''t have to worry about them,¡± Nathan reassured. Hand in hand, M followed Nathan out of the house as they strolled along the path in the maple forest. ¡°Daniel''s recovering remarkably fast, all thanks to Sienna. But why is he still treating her badly?" M sighed. "Is he?" Nathan asked. "He says that he wants to kick Sienna out and leave her hanging until she dries out. It''s scary just to think about it." Nathan couldn''t help butugh. He gently ran his fingers through her hair and said, "What''s on your mind? Daniel could have caught Sienna in less than a minute if he truly wanted to. She wouldn''t even have a chance to run around.¡± "But he can''t see, so how is he going to catch her?" M asked. "He may not have his sight, but he can hear. With a direct lunge, he can catch her within six and a half feet. You should remember who Daniel used to be. "Even when he couldn''t see and had to rely only on his hearing, he could easily catch the toughest criminals. And Sienna is just a woman, after all," Nathan patiently exined. ¡°Then why is he still fooling around with Sienna?" M asked curiously. She pressed her lips together and thought for a moment before adding, "They fight like cats and dogs every day. It''s not fun at all.¡± "Are you jealous?" Nathan asked, sounding envious as he looked at her. M stopped in her tracks, causing Nathan to stop as well. He asked, "What''s wrong?" "What makes you think that I''m jealous of Sienna? Is there some sort of misunderstanding about me?" M found it amusing. Nathan''s heart grew heavy. After a brief pause, he asked, "Do you love Daniel?" ¡°I do,¡± M answered decisively. "I have loved him ever since we were children, just as much as I have loved you." Nathan smiled ruefully and sighed heavily. He took her hand and said, ¡°I don''t want to hear about it. Let''s go back." M refused to budge. She stood her ground and stared at the somber look on his face. She knew that Nathan had taken this to heart and misinterpreted it badly. "My feelings for him were like those for a brother, not romantic love between a couple. Why are you always jealous of Daniel?" Nathan struggled to control his anger while walking ahead. Yet, after a few steps, he returned and reached for M''s hand. "I don''t want to talk about this. Let''s go." "Why?" M shoved his hand away once more. Her cheeks puffed out as she looked at him unhappily. Nathan took a deep breath. He ced one hand on his waist, the other on his throbbing forehead. Jealousy seemed to consume him. ¡°I know what you''re going to say¡ªthat you care for me like a brother. We could get married, be together, even have kids, but there''s no love between us." M felt a twinge of sadness. ¡°Nate, why do you feel this way?" Nathan looked down at the scattered maple leaves on the ground, taking a long moment before meeting her gaze. A sense of loneliness and mncholy filled his eyes. "Wasn''t that how you were when you lost your memory? You agreed to marry me ording to Grandma''s wishes because you found me trustworthy and thought you could trust me with your life." Chapter 491 M was startled, and the memories came flooding back to her. She realized that Nathan had gotten it all wrong from the very beginning. ¡°You''re fine with a loveless marriage, but have you considered my feelings?" Nathan asked. He tried to control his emotions even though he felt hurt. M stomped her foot in anger. "Nate, I didn''t marry you just because Grandma wanted me to." "Why, then?" ¡°I''ve been secretly crushing on you for three years!" M blurted out. Nathan froze and stared at her incredulously. M''s cheeks grew warm. She shyly lowered her eyes and whispered, ¡°I''ve had a crush on you for a long time." Nathan grabbed her shoulders in excitement and looked her in the eyes. Tears welled in his eyes, and his hands trembled as he asked, "Did you just say you had a crush on me? M blushed and nodded, unable to look him in the eyes. "For three years?" Nathan asked again. He was still in disbelief. "From the time you knew me when you were still Suzanne?" M nodded once again. She could feel her heart beating faster. It was only now that she realized how embarrassing it was to confess. She couldn''t shake off the feeling of awkwardness that was overwhelming her. Nathan smiled warmly, though tears threatened to spill from his eyes. "But you also told me that you weren''t in love with me. How am I supposed to know what to believe?" M raised her head defiantly and gazed into his teary eyes. "Why would I carry your child if I weren''t in love with you? And wouldn''t a sperm bank give me more options if all I wanted was good genes?" "You''re such a bad girl," Nathan whispered. He pulled her into a tight embrace as if he never wanted to let her go. M was overwhelmed by his hug. She held onto his waist, feeling the thud of his heartbeat and the warmth of his breath. "Nate, I''m sorry," she whispered back. It pained her to see Nathan suffer so much in the past six months. She felt guilty as she continued, "I didn''t mean to treat you badly, but I couldn''t bring myself to admit my feelings. I was scared that if I did and I couldn''t get back to you, it would hurt you even more." Nathan''s voice was full of emotion as he whispered in her ear, "And what about after you got back? Why do you still treat me that way?" M sniffed, feeling a pang of jealousy in her heart as she replied, "Why did you have to get so close to Fenna? I would have kept it from you until the baby was born if my pregnancy hadn''t been discovered.¡± Nathan took a deep breath and buried his face in her shoulder. He murmured, "How could you have been so bad?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. M couldn''t help but find his usation somewhat amusing. Her sadness was slowly fading away. She gently caressed his waist tofort him. "Nate, are you trying to be adorable with me?" "No way," Nathan responded. His tone was firm at first but then softened as he added, "But I''m willing to give it a shot if it makes you happy.¡± "Great, now say ¡°darling¡¯ for me in a cute voice," M teased. Nathan released her and stood straight. With a nk expression, he took her hand and led her forward. "Let''s go home." As they walked, M nced up at him with a yful grin. "Oh,e on. Give it a try. Say ¡°darling¡¯ to me in a cute voice." Nathan''s face became serious. With a furrowed brow, he reminded her, "Keep your eyes on the road.¡± "Nate," M called out. She drew out her words in a soft, loving tone of voice. Nathan''s serious facade vanished instantly. He pressed his lips together to hold back augh, but the warmth and affection in his eyes were impossible to hide. Chapter 492 "Don''t you love me?" M pouted and pretended to be angry with him. ¡°I love you," Nathan replied. ¡°Then, why can''t you call me ¡°darling¡¯ in a cute voice?" M sounded somewhat displeased. ¡°I''d rather say ''l love you¡¯ a thousand times." M¡¯s smile grew wider. Looking him in the eye, she said, "Fine, then say ''l love you'' a thousand times." Nathan stopped in his tracks and lifted her. "Why did you lift me again?" M asked nervously as she clung to his neck. ¡°You''re not watching where you''re going. You''ll break my heart if you fall," Nathan said solemnly. M snuggled against his chest and beamed. A feeling of warmth went through her, making her feel as if she were floating on air. Everything seemed surreal yet incredibly wonderful and joyous. Back at Sudvi, M had just gottenfortable on the couch when Sienna called. "Sienna, what''s up?" M asked gently. "Wanda, why did you leave? We haven''t had a chance to catch up." "Did Daniel catch you?" M asked with a smile. "No, he didn''t catch me. He''s in the shower right now," Sienna replied quietly. "Sienna, what will happen if Daniel catches you? What will you do?" Sienna paused for a moment and said dispiritedly, "He''s actually close to recovering. He''s been putting in a lot of effort for the past six months to beat me. "He''s been training hard, consulting doctors, and going through treatments. I might quit my job if he fully recovers. The money I earn each month isn''t insignificant.¡± "Don''t worry about the money. It''s nothing to the Morrisons," M reassured her. "Daniel is improving because of you." ¡°I''m just doing my job. It''s what I''m supposed to do.¡± "Sienna, wait until Daniel''s eyes have recovered before you leave.¡± "He doesn''t really need me to take care of him anymore. Even though he can''t see, he''s capable of doing everything, sometimes even better than those who can see. He can chop and cook by touch,¡± Sienna sighed. Her tone was filled with admiration and respect as she added, "He''s determined and he''ll seed in everything he does. He''ll be an amazing person when he regains his sight." "Indeed, Daniel has always been my inspiration,¡± M said proudly. Nathan happened to emerge from the kitchen with a te of chopped fruit. His brow furrowed upon hearing M''s words. After setting down the fruit tter, he sat beside her and yfully grabbed her hand. M looked at him as he gently touched her fingers. She found it ticklish. ¡°I''m sorry for what happened earlier,¡± Sienna said. "Sienna, do you think Daniel is teasing you on purpose?" M asked implicitly. Siennaughed heartily and replied, ¡°The more he pushes himself in his recovery, the more he probably dislikes me." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. M sighed in response. ¡°It''s alright as long as he gets better. That''s what I really want. I haven''t disappointed his parents, and I can justify the high sry I receive,¡± Sienna said and let out a sigh. "You deserve it, Sienna.¡± "So, Wanda, are you happy being married to General Morrison?" Sienna asked with a smile. M''s eyes were on Nathan. A smile spread across her face as she answered with a contented hum. ¡°I wish you all the happiness,¡± Sienna said sweetly. "I won''t keep you any longer. Congrattions on your second marriage!" Please bookmark the website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 493 M chuckled at the mention of "second marriage¡±. After a bit of conversation, Sienna and M ended their call. Leaning in close to Nathan''s ear, M asked, "Do you enjoy holding my hands?" Nathan nced at her and whispered, ¡°I enjoy it very much.¡± M withdrew her hand and muttered, "They''re just hands, you know. You have them, too." ¡°It''s different," Nathan replied softly. He cradled her head and kissed her. As panic rose, she pushed his chest to create some space between their lips. "You¡ª" Nathan interrupted M bymanding, "Don''t move." She immediately froze. He lifted her onto hisp and wrapped his arm around her waist. He cradled her head as he passionately sought out her kiss. It felt like he was trying topensate for not kissing her enough by kissing her twice as much. His kisses were intense and passionate, while his hands were restrained and respectful of boundaries. M sensed him holding back as they kissed. She had noticed before that Nathan was skilled at controlling himself. She had even started to wonder if he might be impotent. Her pregnancy had proven otherwise. He was capable and determined. During her pregnancy, Nathan refrained from touching her. At night, they slept in the same room but in separate beds. Nathan''s idea of a honeymoon was simply being together, doing nothing but cuddling silently. As long as she stayed by his side, M was free to do whatever she wanted. She could read, use her phone, enjoy the view, or even daydream. Instead of traveling far distances, they preferred to go on rxed walks, holding hands. Nathan enjoyed cooking for M and always made sure she avoided unhealthy food. He even delegated all of his work to his assistant, put his phone on silent mode, and ignored the trivial things. To him, the most important thing in the world was M, his pregnant wife. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. It was a chilly winter morning. The sunlight filtered through the branches and danced through the window into the living room. It cast a speckled pattern of light that softly illuminated M''s face. She leaned back in the recliner by the window, basking in the tranquility of the morning. Suddenly, the silence was shattered by the sound of swift footsteps. The locked front door swung open. M turned in surprise to see Fenna standing there, looking disheveled and angry. Fenna panted and red at M. "Wanda? What are you doing here? Where''s Nate?" M slowly sat up from the recliner, uncertain what to do as she nced at Fenna. Even though she legally wed to Nathan, she couldn''t shake the feeling of being in apromising situation. Worried about her baby''s safety due to Fenna''s aggressive demeanor, M instinctively ced a hand on her stomach and stood up slowly. She moved closer to the window and gestured toward the kitchen. "He''s making breakfast." Fenna snorted and spoke through gritted teeth, "You''re letting the Norvanian military general make your breakfast? Wanda, are you crazy? Don''t you realize how busy he is and how valuable his time is? You¡ª" M swallowed nervously, worried that Fenna might turn physically aggressive. Just as M was about to exin, Nathan showed up with food in hand. His voice was firm and resolute as he stressed each word. "I''m making breakfast for my wife and it''s a perfectly ordinary thing to do. Why does it have to be linked to my role as a national leader?" Chapter 494 "Wife?" Fenna burst into the living room, clenching her fists as she struggled to contain her anger. She demanded, "Nate, are you two married?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Yes, we are," Nathan responded calmly. Fenna''s expression turned dark with rage. She pointed at M''s stomach and asked through gritted teeth, "Do you acknowledge the baby she''s carrying?" "Of course, it''s mine. Why wouldn''t I?" Nathan approached her. Fenna huffed in frustration and ground her teeth in disdain. "How about some breakfast?" Nathan suggested. ¡°You know I didn''te here for breakfast,¡± Fenna replied. "And I didn''t make you any breakfast, either. I did make some extra, so if you''re hungry, feel free to stay and eat. If not, then please leave us alone," Nathan said indifferently. ¡°Nate, don''t you think you''re moving too quickly with this marriage?" "l don''t think so." M stood nearby and watched them talk. Her heart sank, feeling like it was crushed under a heavy weight that made her ufortable and suffocating. She didn''t mind if Nathan couldn''t keep their marriage a secret, but seeing how close he was getting to Fenna made her uneasy. It seemed like they were inseparable confidants. Regardless of whether it was an overreaction or not, the jealousy in her heart was overwhelming. M held onto her stomach as she walked past them toward the door. Nathan hurried to catch up. ¡°Where are you going, Wanda?" Wearing a steely expression, M shoved his hand away. She changed the fingerprint lock on the front door while everyone watched. She entered the new password and fingerprint. "Why are you changing the password?" Fenna frowned in discontent. After setting the new password, M returned to the living room and stated indifferently, "Ms. Hudson, please knock before entering my house from now on." "And me? I haven''t even registered my fingerprint yet." Nathan was confused. M gave him a frustrated look. "The same goes for you. Knock before entering the house. Don''t bothering back if no one answers." Nathan couldn''t help but burst outughing. His face was beaming with affection. ¡°I''m skipping breakfast since I''m already full,¡± M grumbled. Then, she stomped upstairs with heavy steps¡ªeach step she took felt like an usation aimed at Nathan. Fenna''s eyes widened in disbelief, and she walked over to Nathan. Pointing at M, she asked, "Do you really have to marry someone like her?" "She''s adorable!" Nathan replied with a loving gaze. Fenna snorted in response. "Adorable? She just changed the password right in front of us. She can limit my ess, but yours, too? How dare she? How can you call her adorable when she''s being so petty?" A shadow crossed Nathan''s face as he responded casually, "Fenna, you and I have never been ¡°us.¡¯ Wanda''s upset because she''s jealous of you." Fenna looked at Nathan with disbelief. Nathan lowered his gaze and smiled. "I think everything she does out of jealousy is adorable.¡± Fenna stood with her hands on her hips. Breathing heavily, she spoke through gritted teeth, "You must be crazy. You im the baby is yours when she barely shows a baby bump. She''s jealous for no reason, and you think it''s adorable. Are you blinded by love?" Nathan carried the breakfast from the dining table and headed upstairs. ¡°You''ll get it when you''re married.¡± Fenna''s face grew sour. Her resentment seethed inside her. With her hands still on her hips, she paced up and down the living room, desperately trying to find an outlet for her frustration. Please bookmark the website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 495 Although Fenna was enraged, she had to admit that Nathan had remarried M. After locking herself in the room, M grabbed her phone and called Phoebe. On her wedding day, she had already informed Phoebe about her marriage to Nathan. Phoebe was excited and wished her all the best. She told her to enjoy her honeymoon with Nathan. But M was upset by Fenna''s unexpected appearance less than a weekter. When Phoebe picked up the phone, M sadly said, "Phoebe, can you help me book a flight? I want to get back to work." "What''s wrong? Did General Morrison give you a hard time?" Phoebe was surprised. "Yes, not only did he give me a hard time, but he also upset me along with Fenna." ¡°It''s Fenna again. Why can''t General Morrison stay away from her?" Phoebe''s voice sounded annoyed. "He''s always been like that. I regret marrying him," M said. Her voice choked with emotion. "Don''t be so down, M. General Morrison loves you a lot,¡± Phoebe reassured her. M couldn''t shake off her growing anger the more she dwelled on it. Tears of frustration welled up in her eyes. "I don''t even trust him anymore. Fenna has free ess to our home. Shees and goes as she pleases. "She even openly questioned whether Nathan was really the baby''s father and if we were rushing into marriage. I''m furious, but he hasn''t even tried to defend us." Phoebe was shocked to hear that, and anger boiled up inside her. "What? General Morrison is such a jerk? M, even if your family isn''t there for you, remember that I am. Hang in there. I''ming to you." Just then, there was a knock on the door, and Nathan''s gentle voice came through. "Wanda, open up." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. M covered the phone and yelled at the door, "I don''t want breakfast. Leave me alone and go have breakfast with your friend." There was silence at the door. My down on the bed, pulled the covers over herself, and resumed her conversation with Phoebe. Ever since M got pregnant, she had been feeling low and struggling to keep her emotions in check. She knew that Nathan might not have any other intentions. She wouldn''t have minded as much if Cole hade instead of Fenna. She was just frustrated that Nathan was always involved with Fenna. After reading in her room for a while, M took a nap. Her phone rang just as she was fast asleep. She nced at it and saw that it was Phoebe calling. It was already noon, and her stomach was growling. "Hey, Phoebe,¡± M answered the call. "M, I flew in. I''m outside your ce now but General Morrison ordered me to leave. He wouldn''t let mee get you," Phoebe said. M quickly got out of bed, put on her coat, and left the room. "This is outrageous! I''ming down." Nathan was in the living room when M went downstairs. He closed hisptop when he heard her footsteps. He got up from the couch and walked over to her. ¡°You must be hungry, right? I''m warming up some food." Nathan reached for her hand. M gently pulled her hand away and casually stated, ¡°I''m not hungry. I''m heading back to the military base with Phoebe." She walked past Nathan, who caught her arm from behind and held her firmly. He rested his head on her shoulder and asked softly, "Why are you so angry?" Feeling drained emotionally, M responded weakly, "Nathan, it''s okay if you don''t want a secret marriage, but can you at least not make me worry?" ¡°I''m with you every day, isn''t that enough to ease your worries?" Nathan closed his eyes and spoke softly while taking in her faint scent. His heart raced, and he clung to her tightly, not wanting to let her go. Chapter 496 M sneered. "Are you truly clueless or are you just pretending?" ¡°I''mpletely clueless,¡± Nathan replied. "I excel in professional knowledge and skills, but Ick experience in schemes, tricks, and tactics. I''m no match for anyone in that regard,¡± M exined. Nathan was lost. He gently turned her toward him, held her face in his hands, and looked into her eyes. "No one can defeat you when I''m by your side." M pushed Nathan''s hand away, stepped back, and said angrily, ¡°I''m sorry, you''re the reason Fenna just defeated me." Confusion and helplessness clouded Nathan''s face. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. M grew even more irritated when she realized he didn''t understand her frustration. She pounded Nathan''s chest and warned, ¡°I won''t forgive you if anything happens to our baby because of you. Prepare yourself for a divorce." With that, M turned away and walked off. The mention of divorce hit Nathan hard, and his heart sank. He quickly grabbed his coat and hurried after her. When Nathan caught up, M was already getting into the car driven by Phoebe. Phoebe closed the door and assured, "General Morrison, don''t worry, I''ll safely take M back to the base." ¡°I''ming, too," Nathan said, opening the car door and getting in. Phoebe smiled helplessly and got in as well. M turned away from Nathan and gazed silently out the window. The car continued down the street, with M remaining silent for the entire journey. Nathan didn''t know how to cheer M up. He tried to hold her hand, but she pulled away and put it in her pocket. He felt dejected. During the ne ride and after they got back to the military base, M didn''t speak a word to Nathan. When they arrived, they went their separate ways to their dorms. That night, M''s phone kept buzzing with messages and calls, but she ignored them and turned her phone off. The next morning, M woke up early to get ready. She was determined to push aside her emotions and focus on her work. When she got to the research department office, her colleagues bombarded her with questions. "Hey, Wanda, did you tie the knot?" one professor asked excitedly. M looked at everyone in astonishment. "How did you all find out?" "The news spread like wildfire in the research department,¡± Joe said with a grin. ¡°Yeah, where''s your mystery spouse from?" "Are you getting hitched because there''s a bun in the oven?" "What does your husband do for a living?" M put on an awkward smile, unsure how to deal with the eager questions from her colleagues. Suddenly, a heavy file crashed onto her desk, making everyone recoil in surprise. M was startled, her stomach knotting with anxiety as she nced nervously at Jacob, who had appeared out of nowhere. The professors red disapprovingly at him. "Mr. Lyons, that was rather thoughtless. Wanda''s pregnant and you might startle the baby. You should be more careful,¡± Joe grumbled. Jacob smirked and turned to M, ¡°If you''re pregnant, take your maternity leave early and stay home. Do you think the research department is your personal space? You can''t juste and go as you please. And where have you been all week?" Struggling to contain her anger, M took a deep breath before she answered, ¡°I went home and got married." "Did you even request marriage leave?" Jacob demanded angrily. M looked around at her colleagues, who offered sympathetic looks but couldn''t offer much help. Chapter 497 ¡°I didn''t have time to request leave," M exined. Jacob scoffed. "You''re saying you didn''t even have time to ask for leave? That''s ame excuse.¡± M took a breath and rified calmly, ¡°I was in a rush. The marriage proposal happenedte at night, and I flew back for the wedding the next morning.¡± Jacob showed no sympathy. He stated angrily, ¡°I don''t care about your wedding arrangements. You''ll be marked absent for a week due to unauthorized leave. Your sry for the month will be cut in half. And don''t even think about receiving any bonuses this year." M was really mad¡ªher cheeks were puffing out in anger. It wasn''t about the money. She just felt like she was being treated unfairly. It was Nathan who hurried her home to get married. But, as the boss, he hadn''t approved her leave in advance, so she ended up being marked absent. The more M thought about it, the madder she got. She turned on her phone, and messages started pouring in. "Wait, let me ask my husband about this,¡± M said casually. "Why do you need to ask him?" Jacob was confused. ¡°I want to see if he had approved my leave.¡± "Do you have to ask your husband for leave approval? Is he the HR manager?" Jacob smirked. M held her breath as she dialed Nathan''s number. Nathan''s voice came over the line. He sounded a bit excited. ¡°Wanda, you¡ª" M interrupted him sharply, "Did you approve my leave when I returned to Phoenicia to get married?" ¡°I left it to Fenna. I granted you a month off," Nathan replied seriously. He hadn''t expected M to return to work after only a week. M shut her eyes and inhaled deeply. Nathan had brought up Fenna once more. Just Nathan mentioning Fenna''s name sparked a rush of anger inside her. She came to the realization that Fenna had once again made her look foolish. Money wasn''t a problem for her, but she was pissed off. M abruptly ended the call, powered off her phone, and tossed it onto the desk. She nced at Jacob with a wry smile and remarked disinterestedly, ¡°Go ahead, deduct whatever you want from my sry, my bonuses, anything. Save yourself the trouble of informing me." Jacob prodded at the files scattered across the desk and demanded angrily, ¡°Is this what you''ve been upied with recently? What''s all this?" M opened the file and found all her research data printed out. Her face flushed red with fury. She mmed the file shut and rose from her seat, cradling her stomach. "Why did you touch my computer?¡± Jacob snorted. "You still haven''t told me exactly what you''re researching. Yet, you have the nerve to question me about touching yourputer when you''re living off taxpayer money and goofing around here?" M took a moment topose herself. She recalled that herputer didn''t retain any data. It was always transferred to her USB drive when she conducted research, and theputer was routinely wiped clean. She was puzzled over how the hydronium research data had leaked from her computer. Her anger reached a boiling point, and her fists clenched so tightly they trembled.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Unable to contain herself any longer, she muttered a curse at Jacob under her breath and questioned sharply, "Who handed you this file? Is she trying to get you to snoop on me?" Chapter 498 Jacob''s face contorted with anger. He clenched his teeth and red fiercely at M as if he wanted to devour her. However, he held back from provoking her too much because she was pregnant. "How dare you call me a waste of space?" Jacob seethed with rage. He pointed at M and continued, ¡°Listen, Wanda Hoffis, by disrespecting your superior like this, you are not fit to work on the military base, let alone in Team B." M remainedposed as she sat watching Jacob''s outburst. Jacob grabbed the files and passed them to the other professors, saying, "Take a look at these. Can anyone understand what she''s doing? They''re just a jumble of random data.¡± Watching Jacob pass around the confidential documents, M warned, "Don''t meddle where you''re not supposed to." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Jacob smirked in response. "Why are you so defensive now? Are you afraid that if people see this messy data, they''ll realize you''re cking off?" M ced her hands on her stomach and took a deep breath. Her documents were circting within the department, but many were puzzled and couldn''t make sense of them at all. When Joe and n, two senior professors, looked at the documents, they exchanged surprised nces and then stared at M in disbelief. They promptly handed the papers back to Jacob and urgently advised him, "Mr. Lyons, take this data back to Wanda quickly." "Does anyone know what kind of research she''s conducting?" Jacob asked. Joe and n, the only ones familiar with hydronium research, remained silent. However, other voices rang out. "l couldn''t make heads or tails of it." ¡°It seems to be some sort of substance, but I''m clueless about it." ¡°It''s intriguing but way over my head." Jacob smirked as he tapped the files against his palm. With a sense of victory, he announced, "Wanda, with this useless research data, your disrespectful conduct toward your superior, and a week''s absence, I have enough reasons to let you go." ¡°Let who go?" A deep, authoritative voice echoed from the doorway. All eyes turned toward the entrance upon hearing it. It was Nathan who spoke. With amanding presence, he entered the room, followed by Fenna and Cole. Nathan''s arrival brought tension to the room, and everyone greeted him with respect, "General Morrison, good morning.¡± Nathan nodded in acknowledgment. Jacob nervously approached Nathan with a warm smile and respectfully greeted him, "Good morning, General Morrison. What brings you here?" Nathan''s attention had been on M since he entered the room. He felt heartbroken seeing how upset she looked. Meanwhile, M''s head sank in frustration and difort as she saw Nathan entering the room with Fenna. Only M and Nathan had ess to the hydronium research report. It was clear she hadn''t leaked it, so she couldn''t help but suspect Nathan of being the source of the leak. However, she refrained from jumping to conclusions about why or how it happened. "Mr. Lyons, who are you thinking of letting go?" Nathan asked casually. Jacob quickly handed over the report he was holding. "General Morrison, take a look at these. These are Wanda''stest research directions. They''re full of falsified data. "She hasn''t contributed to any project research. That''s why I believe she''s just idling around the military base while being paid by the government.¡± Nathan quickly scanned the document before handing it back to Jacob. "Keep the report and handle it ording to regtions.¡± With General Morrison backing him up, Jacob felt even more confident than before. M stared at Nathan in disbelief. She couldn''t understand his intentions. Chapter 499 M was startled by how fast Jacob told Nathan everything. She gripped her hands tightly without saying a word. Nathan held back augh and tried to look calm as he cleared his throat. He nced affectionately at M while asking Jacob, "Did she insult you by saying you''re useless?" ¡°Yeah, everyone on Team B heard it,¡± Jacob answered angrily. Nathan simply hummed in response. ¡°Not only did she ck off and insult her superior, but she also didn''t show up for work for a week. Considering her irresponsible behavior, I suggest you dismiss her," Jacob added. Nathan turned to Fenna and asked, "I told you to arrange a month''s leave for her. Why haven''t you done it?" Everyone was surprised by Nathan''s question while Fenna nervously responded, "I''ve been too busy, and I forgot about it." M frowned. Fenna''s excuse didn''t sit well with her and left her irritated. Nathan then turned to Jacob. "Did you hear that? It''s Ms. Hudson''s fault. She forgot about it." "Why would Ms. Hudson handle Wanda''s leave?" Jacob felt confused. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Isn''t Ms. Hudson supposed to handle my tasks?" Nathan questioned. "Yes, as your assistant.¡± "Does my wife''s tasks count as mine?" "Absolutely." Everyone in the room quickly grasped Nathan''s message and turned to look at M in astonishment. However, Jacob was slower to catch on. M shot Nathan a re. They had agreed to keep their marriage a secret, but Nathan seemed determined to let everyone at the base know. Eventually realizing the situation, Jacob grew nervous. "General Morrison, you''re married?" Nathan calmly responded with a simple acknowledgment. Warm congrattions followed from everyone in the room. M was shocked. Jacob congratted Nathan with a friendly smile, but his expression soon turned nervous again. He couldn''t resist asking, "Y-Your wife is..." Nathan''s eyes crinkled into a smile as he confirmed, "Yes, the one who called you a waste of space is indeed my wife." M felt her heart flutter unexpectedly when Nathan proudly announced their marriage to everyone. Although she had hoped he would keep it a secret, she couldn''t help but be touched by how openly and proudly he acknowledged her in front of everyone. Every staff member offered their congrattions. Jacob''s face went pale. He seemed flustered, unsure whether to offer congrattions or apologies first. He stammered, "I''m sorry, General Morrison, I-I had no idea she was your wife, I-..." Nathan patted Jacob''s shoulder and said, ¡°It''s okay, Jacob. It isn''t your fault. You can me it on my wife for cking off at work and confusing you with a bunch of messy data.¡± M looked at him inplete bewilderment. She couldn''t fathom why Nathan would support Jacob''s im that she had been cking off at work. Fenna smirked quietly, seemingly pleased. M couldn''t figure out where Nathan stood on the matter. She pondered whether men were deeply in love before marriage but becamecent afterward. However, she didn''t believe Nathan was like that. When Jacob saw Nathan wasn''t holding a grudge, he felt relieved. With a smile, he remarked, "It''s good to have Mrs. Morrison on Team B. Even if she does ck off, it''s fine." "So, does that mean she''s exempt from Team B''s rules?" Nathan asked calmly. "Certainly, Mrs. Morrison is free toe and go as she pleases. I won''t interfere with her research anymore," Jacob replied, trying to please Nathan. Nathan nodded approvingly. He approached M, took her hand, and gazed at her tenderly. ¡°Wanda, let''s go." Chapter 500 Nathan suddenly started acting differently. He wasn''t the same as he usually was. M was taken away, but then she returned to her senses and reached for Jacob. "My files¡ª" Nathan redirected her hand down and said, "You don''t need all that random stuff." "Random stuff?" M looked at Nathan in surprise as she felt a mix of emotions wash over her. Then, she was forcibly taken out of the research building by him. Fenna walked beside Cole as they followed Nathan and M. She whispered in Cole''s ear, "Turns out Wanda has been getting her degrees from diploma mills. Nate knows, but he''s mixing his personal and professional affairs. "He insisted on putting Wanda in the research department to work with a bunch of researchers just so he could give her a fancy title to wear." Cole looked confused as he remarked casually, "Considering Mrs. Morrison''s talent, I doubt she''ll ck off in the research department.¡± Fenna smirked. "Did you miss what just happened? And yet you still want to defend her?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Cole shook his head. "I just have a feeling something''s off." "What do you mean?" Fenna asked. "Nate''s acting weird." "What''s wrong with Nate?" Fenna grew nervous. "He never allowed anyone to mistreat Mrs. Morrison before. He wouldn''t even side with an outsider who used her of cking off like he just did." Fenna smiled triumphantly as he nced at Nathan and M. "Jacob is an old schoolmate of mine. The courtesy Nate is showing him is definitely for my sake." Cole stayed quiet. He let out an annoyed puff of air before turning his head away. Suddenly, he spotted Phoebe approaching with a stack of donut boxes. "Hey, Cole!" Phoebe greeted him with a cheerful wave. Cole halted in his steps and shed a smile at Phoebe. His eyes were fixed on her. Meanwhile, Fenna rested her hand on Cole''s shoulder and picked up their earlier conversation. "Do you think Nate is being nice to Jacob because of me?" Cole wasn''t interested in discussing the matter with her. He brushed her hand away in displeasure. Fenna''s expression soured. She followed Cole''s gaze and saw Phoebe. She scoffed, then rested her hand back on Cole''s shoulder, purposefully moving closer to him as she asked, "Are you crushing on Wanda''s assistant?" Phoebe halted abruptly. Her expression was suddenly gloomy. Cole impatiently pushed Fenna''s hand away. "Quit touching me when you talk.¡± Fenna chuckled and elbowed Cole''s chest. "You really fancy that girl, huh?" Cole took a deep breath and chose to ignore her. When he nced back up, Phoebe was already walking away. He called out, "Phoe¡ª" He was about to go after her, but Fenna grabbed his hand. "It''s time for work. Where do you think you''re going?" Cole angrily shook off her hand. "Don''t you have anything else to do? You''re so nosy." He hurried off in Phoebe''s direction while Fenna sneered and followed Nathan and M. Phoebe had only taken a few steps when Cole rushed up to her. He was panting heavily as he blocked her path. Despite his big grin, Phoebe didn''t seem pleased. "Did you bring the donuts for me?" Cole gestured toward the severalrge boxes of donuts she was holding. He had mentioned a stand at the market that sold delicious donuts that reminded him of home to her. Phoebe took a bite of a donut and then nced at the other five boxes of donuts in her other hand before mumbling, ¡°In your dreams." "How are you going to eat all of those?" Cole asked, sounding a bit disappointed. ¡°I''m sharing them with M." "But two people can''t finish them all, right? Can I have one?" Cole suggested boldly. "You want one? Get Fenna to buy them for you. If we can''t finish them, I''ll give them to Joshua from the armaments department,¡± Phoebe said annoyedly. Chapter 501 Phoebe walked past Cole after she said her piece. Cole stood there, feeling sad and helpless. When he finally turned around, Phoebe was already fa away. M went into Nathan''s office lounge and sat on the couch. She looked surprisingly calm as she stared at him. Nathan got her a ss of water and sat beside her. "Take a sip and rx," he said gently. After drinking some water, M put the ss down and waited quietly for him to exin. Nathan gently ced her hand on his thigh, stroking it. M unintentionally frowned, looking at Nathan''s calm face and then at her hand on his. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Do you enjoy touching my hand?" she asked. Nathan sighed. "We''re newlyweds, but you won''t let me hold you, or kiss you, or even see you. And now you won''t let me touch your hand?" M suddenly realized she was being unreasonable. Her anger had stemmed from jealousy toward Fenna. "If you want to hold my hand, go ahead. But don''t you think I deserve a reasonable exnation for what just happened?" M asked softly. Nathan looked at her and replied, "l''m not in a good mood right now. I''ll exin when I feel better." M sighed. She felt even worse than he did. Jacob had mistreated her, but Nathan took his side. He even used her of cking off at work. But she knew she couldn''t let her anger take over without knowing the whole story. After a moment of silence, M gently kissed Nathan''s cheek. "Are you feeling better now?" Nathan smiled softly. "Somewhat. But I still feel like something''s missing.¡± M knew exactly what he was thinking. She sat on hisp, wrapped her arms around him, and kissed him. Nathan was surprised initially, but then he eagerly held her close and kissed her deeply, full of longing and desire. After their Bassionate make-out session, v felt a bit breathlesso¡°¡± She lo6ked into his intense eyes, feeliag a bit dazed as she asked seftly, "Is this okay?" belongs to o Nathan put his arm around her waist and softly brushed her cheek with his other hand as he whispered, "Spend the night in my room." "I''m more than six months pregnant now. You''re too strong, and it might hurt the baby," M said with concern. Nathan smiled warmly, running his fingers through her hair, and affectionately teased, "Why are you overthinking?" M blushed when she realized she was overthinking things. They only ad sex before she got pregnantewhen she got Nathan o drunk. Re never tried to have sex with her once she got pregnar¨¢t. She waght sure if her pregnancyovas the reason or if he just wasn''t interested. C?ntent belongs to swnofel Her cheekgreddened, andshe x looked a¨ªvay, feeling a bit C embarfassed. "I wasn''t overthirking. Are You going to exin to ne what just happened?" o Nathan noticed that she was about to feel upset, so he stopped teasing her. He hugged M and leaned against the couch. M snuggled up against his chest. Feeling Nathan''s heartbeat and the warmth of his embrace, all her jealousy and anger disappeared. "Do you value your family or hydronium more?" Nathan asked gently. "Familyes first," M replied without hesitation. Chapter 502 M had warned Nathan earlier about a possible spy in their research department, and he took her concern seriously. As her curiosity grew, she quietly asked, "Who''s the important target you nned to catch with my data?" "lt depends on who we catch," Nathan replied with a kiss on her forehead. M was dying to know more. She leaned forward and asked, "Can you share the n with me?" "No, your priority right now is to rest and look after yourself and the baby," Nathan firmly refused. "I won''t get involved. Can I just know the n?" "No." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. M pleaded softly, "Nate, please tell me, okay?" Nathan''s heart softened at the sound of her voice, but he held firm for her and the baby''s safety. "Just wait for the good news, and don''t worry." He looked at her gently and tucked her hair behind her ear. "We''ll find your family soon if everything goes well." Upon hearing Nathan mention family, M felt a sudden rush of longing and pain. She hugged him tightly, buried her face in his chest, and closed her eyes to soothe her heartache. Suddenly, the office door swung open. "Nate, there''s another meetingter¡ª" Fenna stopped short as she entered and saw them on the couch. M quickly stood up from Nathan''sp. The fact that Fenna had entered without knocking made her angry and speechless. Concerned that M might react strongly, Nathan gently held her waist and urged, "Be careful.¡± M wasn''t afraid of Fenna seeing them. Rather, she worried about Nathan''s reputation if they were seen cuddling in the office, where such behavior was inappropriate. Fenna''s face turned sour, but she pretended to remain calm as she said, "Ms. Hoffis, this is the office." Just as M was about to speak, x Nathanifterrupted in a disgruntled'' tone, ''Since you know this is the¡± office, remember to knock next time yeue in." Content bngs to - Fenna looked at Nathan in confusion and argued, "I''ve never knocked before." "Bad habits must be broken," Nathan said firmly. Then, he pulled M over to sit beside him and ordered Fenna, "Go get a cup of warm milk." Fenna''s expression darkened. She stood motionless, balling her fists and clenching her teeth. M quickbyintervened, "It''s okay. won''t have anything." She didn''t CT want t¨¦rrisk drinking the milk Fehna had delivered. She thought Nathan was being rather insensitive: "You carry on with your work. I''m going back to get some rest," M whispered to Nathan as she stood up and made her way to the door. Nathan was on her heels and said, "I''ll go with you." "It''s fine. I''ll just text Phoebe and have here over." M felt Fenna''s intense hostility as she walked past her. Suddenly, she stopped in her tracks. Nathan gently took her hand and asked, "What''s wrong?" Instead of answering Nathan, M. turned toFenna and said, "Ms. << Hudsof, I hope you understand¡± boukdaries when ites to semeone else''s husband..- O Fenna''s face fell. She remained silent as she felt her rage seething within her. Nathan smiled helplessly as he said, "Don''t overthink it." Chapter 503 Lately, M had been receiving various food and supplies at the military base. She got used to it until today when Cole came five times. He brought fruit and pastries twice each, and finally, he brought some books. M thought it was strange. She initially thought Nathan was acting oddly, but now it was Cole. Thest time Cole came to M''s door, he had books With him, but he seemed to be searching the dorm. "Where''s Phoebe?" he asked. "Phoebe''s inside. Do you want toe in?" M replied with a smile. Cole hesitated, then handed the books to M and said, "It''s fine. Can you ask her to unblock me? I need to talk to her.¡± M liked the thought of Cole and Phoebe being together. She asked softly, "When did you upset her?" "Must have been this morning," Cole answered, his expression filled with concern. M thought briefly before saying, "Then you''ll just have to wait. She''ll probably unblock you by tomorrow. She usually only stays mad for a day at most.¡± "Okay, thanks.¡± M closed the door and entered the room. Inside, she spotted Phoebe snacking and watching drama in the corner. "Are you and Cole a thing?" she couldn''t resist asking. Phoebe blushed and nearly choked on her snack. She was taken aback. She coughed while trying to cover her mouth, then hastily denied, "M, that''s absurd! There''s nothing between us.¡± M settled onto the couch, casually flipping through a book, and asked, "But don''t you have feelings for Cole?" Phoebe felt uneasy but pretended to be calm as she replied, "I don''t have feelings for him.¡± "Well, Cole seems to have feelings for you." Phoebe''s cheeks reddened. "Il don''t care who he has feelings for. I wouldn''t be interested in a guy like him. He''s not worth it," she said irritatedly. Focused on her book, M asked casually, "What''s wrong with him?" Phoebe replied grumpily, "He''s too friendly with everyone. He acts all¡± buddy-Bhddy with Fenna. That = womah hangs around Cole ev¨ºn tho it''s obvious she likes&General Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Metrrison. She truly annoysme." At the mention of Fenna, M paused. People likgFenna, who craved attentionswere always trouble. She pretended to treat male friends fike brothers in public but flirted shart¨¦lessly with them behi6d sed doors. sWnovel o M didn''t want Nathan to think she was a jealous person. If she let Fenna get to her, Nathan might think she was being petty and causing unnecessary drama. But if Mdgnored Fenna, she knew Fenna weuld try to meddle in he¡± rtionship with Nathan under fhe guise-ef being a caring friend. reality, she was just waiting for a chance to interfere. t¨®o o Feeling uneasy, M decided to take action. She closed her book and announced, "I''m moving to Nathan''s dorm." Surprised, Phoebe asked, "Are you and Nathan okay now?" M put down the book and went to her closet. She started tossing clothes onto her bed. "Phoebe, help me pack.¡± Grabbing a suitcase, Phoebe packed alongside her and asked, "M, what''s going on suddenly?" M looked at Phoebe and exined solemniy, "If I keep arguing with Nathan, won''t that just be ying into Fenna''s hands?" Phoebe nodded and agreed, "Exactly. Fenna wants to mess things up between you and General Morrison." "So, don''t take it out on Cole because of Fenna. It would only hurt him, and Fenna would be the only one winning." Chapter 504 ?Chapter 504 M was frustrated. She gathered her clothes and vented, "Fenna acts like she owns Nathan''s ce. Shees and goes as she pleases, in the house, the office, the dorm, without even knocking. "She interferes not only in his work but also in his personal life. She''s slowly taking over Nathan''s life, and it would cause problems sooner orter. I need to keep a close eye on this." Phoebepletely agreed. ¡­ Later that night, Nathan walked through the brightly lit dorm building while texting M. "I miss you. Can you spend the night in my room?" M never replied. He sent another one right away. "Should Ie to your room?" There was still no reply from M. Nathan felt a deep emptiness in his heart. He tightened his grip on his phone and continued walking. Fenna followed him closely. When she noticed he wasn''t texting, she asked, "Did you two have another fight?" Nathan didn''t feel like answering. Fenna continued seriously, "We need to check on the progress at the armaments department tomorrow. You should go to bed early and stop getting caught up in trifles like romance." "You should go back and get some rest," Nathan replied tly. "It''s still early. I''ll clean up your room," Fenna said casually. "You''re always busy and never have time to clean. "I''m not like your wife, who grew up pampered. She doesn''t know how to handle housework and needs someone to look after her everyday needs." Nathan stopped and took a deep breath. He was irritated by Fenna''s words, even though they rang with some truth. He suppressed his irritation and replied sternly, "My wife may not be good at housework, but she excels in other areas. She has skills that othersck, and I can make up for what shecks." "Nate, stop putting her on a pedestal," Fenna snapped. Ignoring Fenna, Nathan checked his phone once more. The signal was strong, but M had yet to respond, even after he''d refreshed his messages several times. Suddenly, Fenna asked, "Why is the light in your dorm on?" Nathan looked up and noticed the lighting from his dorm. He grinned and started to walk faster, with Fenna trailing behind him. He turned to her and asked, "Why are you following me?" Confused, Fenna replied, "Didn''t I just tell you? I''m here to clean your room." Growing impatient, Nathan warned her, "Fenna, stick to your duties and don''t interfere in my personal affairs. If you can''t do that, don''t be surprised if I use my authority to transfer you out of here." Fenna''s cheeks puffed up as she protested, "Nate, I was just trying to do something nice for you. Are you really going to transfer me out?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Nathan''s tone was firm as he replied, "There''s no need for you to do anything nice for me. I won''t hesitate to let you go if your presence threatens my marriage." Sounding sad, Fenna asked, "Does our ten-year friendship mean nothing to you?" "I''ve been devoted to Wanda for over a decade and have endured a lot to marry her. I don''t mind losing our friendship. I won''t hesitate even if I need to sacrifice my career or life." He stressed every word coldly. "So, don''t get any false hopes from me." Fenna stood frozen with teary eyes as Nathan walked away without sparing her a nce. After a moment, her voice rang out. "I don''t want to ruin your marriage, and I don''t care if you love me. I just want to be there for you." Chapter 505 Nathan was furious. He clenched his fists and wondered if Fenna was being loud on purpose. He feared that if M were in his room, she might hear Fenna and be ovee by jealousy and start overthinking. M was pregnant, so her emotions were already haywire. Nathan didn''t know how to deal with Fenna''s crush on him. The mere thought of M being in his dorm made him lose interest in Fenna. Longing for M, he quickly returned to his dorm. The door swung open as he was about to enter the code on the keypad. M was there with a bright smile. Nathan smiled back and gazed at her intensely. He closed the door, lifted M, and they went into the dorm together. M put her arms around his neck and pretended to be upset as she said, "I just overheard Fenna confessing her feelings for you." "I''ve turned her down. Don''t worry about it." Nathan brushed it off. "Can I not be worried if another woman''s interested in my husband?" M asked with a sigh. Nathan carried M to the couch and sat down beside her. He kissed her forehead and changed the subject. "When did you get here?" M didn''t push further when she noticed that Nathan was trying to move away from talking about Fenna. "Il came after lunch and spent some time checking out the blueprints." "What blueprints?" M pointed to the stack of blueprints on his bedside table. They were for thetest fighter aircraft. Nathan grinned in response. He cupped her face tenderly as he leaned in for a kiss. M pushed against his chest and pulled away. "Oh, don''t. You''re always kissing me when I''m around." Nathan offered a bitter smile. "lt''s hard seeing you. Besides, what else can I do other than kiss you?" M giggled. Then, Nathan leaned in again to kiss her lips. She closed her eyes and surrendered to the moment as he kissed her passionately. It waste at night, and the room felt warm andfortable. Nathan took off his j?uket, feeling feverish from kissing her. Eventually, he coufedn''t stan¨ºh: any longer and had to pull himself from M. Content.belongs t¨®o = Finding the heat unbearable, Nathan said, "I''m going to shower. You can get some rest on the bed." He undressed and went into the bathroom. M thought Nathan was funny. He had kissed her first, and now he was fighting his urges. "Nate, how much will the new fighter cost? Tens of billions?" M asked loudly. With the door-to the bathroom still open, the sofad of running water and Nathar''s voice could be heard from inside. "Yes, it''Il cost several¡± tens Qfbillions, and even then, We''re S? ju outdated models, We''re considering starting our preject to Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. d¨¦velop new ones." Cont¨¦nt belongs M went over to the bathroom door and leaned against the wall. The scent of shower gel wafted out, and she blushed at some random thoughts. "Do we have a technical engineer for that?" M asked. "Yeah, but she''s pregnant. So, we''ll have to n the project first and wait," Nathan replied calmly. M smiled and gently touched her growing bump. A mixture of emotions flooded over her. Nathan cared for both his country and his family. But he seemed toqs¨²t their cKild and M first. He was Willy to wait on national isgues if it didh''t affect the fundamentals. Just then, M''s phone rang. She sat on the couch and picked it up from the table. It was Sienna calling her. "Hey, Sienna," M answered the call. "I''m sorry to bother you sote, Wanda," Sienna said softly. "That''s okay, I''m still up. What''s going on?" M asked. Chapter 506 M was surprised. "You quit your job?" she eximed. "Yes, and about the debt I owe¡ª" "Can we not talk about money?" M cut her off. "You know that I don''t care about it. I don''t even mind if you don''t pay me back." Sienna smiled helplessly. "Wanda, I understand you''re not short of money, but it''s only fair to pay back debts. Paying what I owe isn''t going to affect our friendship, but it''s a matter of principle.¡± M understood that everyone had their principles. She respected Sienna''s. "Okay, then take your time to pay it back. No rush." "Thank you, Wanda." "Why did you suddenly quit? Has Daniel''s eyesight recovered?" M asked. Sienna replied gloomily, "Not yet, but he''s in good spirits. There are several maids at his ce. It doesn''t matter if I''m there or not." "Did Daniel fire you?" "No, I handed my resignation to Madam Florence. I didn''t tell him." "Why?" M couldn''t understand why she would quit such an easy and well-paying job. "I''m 26 but still single. My parents are pressuring me to get married. They set me up on a date with a small factory owner in town." "A date?" Siennaughed. "Yeah, the guy''s in his 30s and from our hometown. He owns a clothing factory, a car, and a house. His financial situation seems okay. I want to give it a try and see if it works out. After all, I''m getting older and can''t afford to waste any time." "You''re only 26. You''re still young. "My ssmate is a mother of two at 26," Sienna replied. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. M paused briefly before asking, "Sienna, do you not feel any connection with Daniel?" Sienna''s response was dramatic, her voice even getting louder. "Are you serious? I should be grateful that he hasn''t strangled me yet." M let out a deep sigh. "That''s a pity." "What''s a pity? I don''t even dare to entertain the thought. Danieles from a wealthy family. He''s an undercover narcotics agent, and his brother is a military general. "I''m just a small-town girl with an average family and education. I barely scrape by writing a few novels online. Daniel wouldn''t even nce my way. How could I ever measure up to him?" "Sienna, do you want to discuss quitting with Daniel before you leave?" "I''m already heading back to my hometown." M was taken aback. "Forget it. I''m probably too fierce and sharp-tongued. He likely wants me out anyway," Sienna remarked. "That''s not true at all. That''s just a front. And Daniel hasn''t had the chance to know the real you yet," M reassured her. Sienna sighed. "Let''s not talk about Daniel. When I get married, I''ll invite you to my wedding. Will you honor me with your presence?" "Of course, I''ll bring my husband and child." M smiled. "Perfect, it''s a deal." "I hope you find someone who shares your values and has a wonderful life together.¡± "Wanda, I appreciate your kind words." Sienna looked ahead to her future. Chapter 507 M had just finished her phone call when a pleasant scent drifted by. The next moment, Nathan pulled her into his arms. He was dressed lightly, and M could feel his warmth. As she nestled against his broad and sturdy chest, her heart raced. Nathan whispered in her ear, "Who were you talking to?" M put her phone down and leaned against him. "It was Sienna. She quit her job." Nathan was surprised and asked, "Did Daniel agree?" "She didn''t tell Daniel. Your parents are the ones who pay her, after all.¡± Nathan nodded and responded with a hum of understanding. He gently brushed his lips across her cheek and said, "You smell nice. Have you showered? M flushed and nced down. "Yes, I did. What are you up for?" Nathan chuckled and hugged her tighter. "We''ve nothing else to do, so let''s just talk.¡± M lowered her head and touched his hand. "What do you want to talk about?" "Let''s talk about your return to Suntend, your pregnancy, how you''ve been feelingtely, and how much you love me. I want to hear whatever''s on your mind." M met his eyes warmly. "Do you want to feel it?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Nathan froze. Then, M slipped his hand under her clothes. He swallowed nervously and said huskily, "I''ve just showered. Don''t tempt me." M giggled. "What do you think I''m asking you to touch?" She guided his hand to her baby bump. Embarrassed by his misunderstanding, Nathan smiled awkwardly and touched her stomach. "You''re almost seven months pregnant, but your baby bump''s still small.¡± M nodded and agreed, "Our baby''s very thoughtful. My pregnancy has been pretty easy. I haven''t had any backache or trouble moving." Nathan didn''t manage to look after M during the early stages of her pregnancy. He felt regretful and said, "You need to keep me informed about every prenatal checkup from now on." "Sure," M replied with a happy smile. Unable to resist, Nathan pulled her close. He kissed and gently nuzzled her neck. His warm breath tickled her skin. "Nate, it tickles," M said, drawing back. Nathan''s kisses moved to her rosy cheeks. They made her feel cherished and loved. It was a departure from his usual seriousness to show such tender affection. M felt special. She knew she was the only one who could see Nathan''s gentle and passionate side like this. Feeling warm and fluttery inside at Nathan''s yful teasing, she whispered in his ear, "Actually, if you''re a little more gentle, we could make love." Nathan frowned at her, who was blushing. Afterposing himself, he kissed her forehead and said, "I won''t take the risk, even if there''s the slightes danger. You don''t have to worry about my urges. I can control them. I''ll handle it myself if I can''t.¡± M smiled awkwardly. She closed her eyes and leaned against him. Nathan held her close and leaned against the couch. They cuddled quietly together. Just being close to each other fulfilled all their emotional needs. After some time, M drifted to sleep in Nathan''sforting hug. Chapter 508 Nathan put one hand on M''s stomach and stroked her hair with the other. A flood of emotions overwhelmed him as he said, "If you hadn''t lost your memory, we wouldn''t have met in this lifetime, and I wouldn''t be married to you. Wanda, I''ve loved you for more than 20 years, ever since we were children, haven''t I? Wanda?" Nathan looked at M, who was lying in his arms. When he saw she was fast asleep, he couldn''t help but smile blissfully and kiss her. Late in the night, there was a sudden knock at the door. Nathan turned on a dim light which illuminated the dark room. He turned to M. She was fast asleep next to him. When he saw that she wasn''t disturbed, he quickly pulled the covers aside and went to open the door. He pushed Cole outside. Then, he closed the door so as not to wake M. With a nervous look, Cole said, "General Morrison, our target has taken the bait." Nathan''s eyes lit up in response. "Right now?" "Yes, the target''s heading to where they''re hiding." Nathan felt a surge of excitement. "Have we found their hiding ce?" Cole nodded. "Yes, it''s in Hoffis Manor." Nathan''s expression grew serious. "The most dangerous ces are often the safest ones. That''s a bold move." Cole looked puzzled. "General Morrison, we''ve had informants at Hoffis Manor watching Avery''s every move for the past six months, but we haven''t "Has Avery been suspicious?" Nathan asked. Cole thought for a moment, then replied, "No. She only stays at Hoffis Manor except when she goes to the military base for work. asionally, she will attend a few important meetings, but..." "Go on." "Her brother moved into Hoffis Manor a month ago.¡± "She has a brother?" Nathan was surprised. Cole paused briefly before continuing, "We''ve checked, and she does have a brother who went abroad to study when they were young, but there''s nc information on him." Sensing something was amiss, Nathan said, "Watch her brother.¡± "Got it," Cole replied. Suddenly, his phone rang. With a nod to Nathan, he immediately answered the call. A mysterious and wary voice spoke from the other end. A few momentster, Cole hung up and hurriedly said, "General Morrison, our informant has found a hidden underground passage at Hoffis Manor." Nathan nced back at the dorm. Despite his reluctance to leave M, he instructed firmly, "Arrange a flight back immediately.¡± "Got it," Cole replied before leaving. Nathan made his way back to the dorm to change his clothes. He gently leaned over the bed and kissed M''s forehead. M slowly opened her eyes and looked up at Nathan, who was bathed in a soft glow of light. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Did I wake you?" Nathan asked softly. When M saw him all dressed up to leave, she understood he was on another mission. She smiled at him and shook her head. "It''s all right. Where are you going?" "To Phoenicia," Nathan replied as he gently stroked her forehead. "Stay here and take care. Don''t strain yourself." "Be careful," M whispered. She reached out to touch his handsome face. "l will," Nathan assured her. He kissed the back of her hand. M was worried about him. His sudden departure in the middle of the night meant it had to be an urgent mission. Besides her concern for his safety, she also worried about Fenna being around him. "Are you bringing Fenna with you?" M asked. "No," Nathan replied with a gentle smile. "Nate, can you get Fenna transferred away from you?" Nathan seemed troubled as he exined, "She was assigned to me personally by the President. It won''t be easy to get her transferred.¡± Chapter 509 "I''m sure you''ll find a way. Just try to make it work," M said. She understood her difort with Fenna might stem from her insecurities, but she was also aware that loyalty wasn''t enough to sustain a marriage M would never feel safe as long as Fenna was around Nathan. Nathan stroked M''s hand and reassured her, "M, I''ve had assurances from Fenna that she won''t interfere in our marriage. She''s not a bad person, so you don''t have to worry about her doing anything outrageous.¡± M''s mood darkened. She pulled her hand away and wrapped herself in the covers. She turned away and closed her eyes. "Take care of yourself ande back safely," she murmured. "All right." Nathan felt her indifference and decided to say nothing more. He tucked her in, turned off the light, and left. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. It was 5:00 am in Phoenicia. Soldiers from the military base surrounded Hoffis Manor. Everyone was jolted awake. Avery showed up dressed in thick pajamas and with her hair disheveled. She stared at Nathan''s imposing figure and asked, "What''s going on? Trespassing in Norvania is a serious crime." Cole shed Avery a search warrant. She watched worriedly as armed soldiers entered and exited every room. Nathan made his way to the couch and sat down. His expression was grave as he waited in silence. Sitting opposite Nathan, Avery pretended to be calm and asked, "General Morrison, we haven''t seen each other in six months. Why the sudden visit? And what''s with all the theatrics?" Nathan maintained his stoic look in silence. Avery crossed her legs and assumed a seductive pose, with one hand resting on the back of her head and the other lightly tapping her knee. She gazed dreamily at Nathan and smiled. "You''re charming, but why don''t you smile or talk more?" Nathan''s gaze hardened and cut right through Avery''s facade. Her heart pounded, and she swallowed nervously. His intense gaze sent chills down her spine and made her tremble with nervousness. Still, Avery had mastered keeping her emotions in check after years of corporate life. Feigning calm, she teased, "General Morrison, I hear you''re still single. I wonder what kind of woman you fancy? I don''t know if someone like me, the richest widow in Norvania, would catch your eye?" Nathan froze at the news of her being a widow. "Oliver''s dead?" he asked with a look of indifference. "Yes. He was killed in a fire two months ago. His ashes were scattered at the sea," Avery replied calmly. Nathan''s expression hardened further. He stared at Avery with an unreadable look. Avery was terrified, but she continued, "I have all the paperwork¡ªdeath certificate, cremation certificate, everything. I can show them to you if you doubt me." "Not necessary. If he really wanted to die, there''s probably a way for him to be reborn," Nathan replied indifferently. Avery chuckled awkwardly. "Your words are somewhat cryptic.¡± "Where''s your brother?" Avery nced worriedly toward the second floor. Right then, one of the soldiers called out, "General Morrison, we''ve found the hidden passage." Nathan hurried over. Avery was close behind, her anxiety on the rise. Nathan entered a storeroom. Darkness greeted them as he opened the hidden door in the wall. Cole pulled out a shlight, and a couple of soldiers formed a protective shield around Nathan as they entered the passage. Avery peered anxiously into the passage before hurrying off to the second floor. Meanwhile, Nathan and the team went through the dark passage to the lower level. Suddenly, they found themselves in a spacious room. Cole located the switch and turned on the lights. Chapter 510 Nathan and his team stumbled upon an extremely luxurious secret basement. It had a king-sized gray bed, a bar stocked with fancy wines, a home theater system, books, and almost everything. Although the soldiers searched the ce, they didn''t find anyone. Nathan carefully examined the ce but didn''t find anything suspicious. Someone was obviously living there, but they weren''t M''s missing family. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "General Morrison, take a look at this." Cole''s voice was tense. Nathan turned and saw Cole holding a scalpel. "Where did you get that?" "From a drawer.¡± "That''s Oliver''s," Nathan said gravely. "You mean he''s been hiding out at Hoffis Manor all this time?" "He and Lucas have been hiding here," Nathan said confidently. "Where are they now?" Cole asked. Nathan thought briefly, then quickly headed outside. "Let''s look for Avery''s brother." They all left the hidden passage and entered the living room. Avery came downstairs with a slightly plump man. His face was puffy, his features somewhat unnatural, and his eyes piercingly cold. Nathan''s expression turned solemn as he silently watched the man approach. The man held out his hand politely. "Hello, General Morrison. I''m Hugo Talerico, Avery''s older brother." His voice sounded strained, as if he had been injured in some way. Nathan remained silent and didn''t shake his hand. His face hardened, and his gaze became icy. Cole studied Hugo with a pensive look. Hugo awkwardly pulled his hand back with a smile and asked, "So, did you find anything at Avery''s ce? Has she broken anyws?" Without answering, Nathan simplymanded, "End the search.¡± Cole quickly ordered the soldiers to leave. Nathan then turned to Avery and asked, "Lucas is dead too, isn''t he?" Avery''s face paled. With a nervous smile, she asked, "Who''s Lucas? I didn''t understand a word you said, General Morrison." Nathan smiled thinly and left with Cole. Their vehicles drove down the road. "General Morrison, why did you bring up Lucas earlier?" Cole asked. Nathan leaned back in his seat with his eyes closed. "Didn''t you notice?" "Notice what?" "Avery''s older brother, Hugo." "I didn''t know him, but there was something familiar about his eyes." "That''s Lucas." Cole stared at Nathan in disbelief. He clenched his fists in frustration. "General Morrison, why didn''t you just gun down that traitor?" "He has been found out, so keeping him alive might be useful. It''s Oliver I''m most worried about right now. He''s the most dangerous of all.¡± Cole finally put the pieces together. "So, they''ve been in hiding for thest six months, getting stic surgery and faking their deaths. They want new faces, new identities, and a fresh start." Nathan furrowed his brow. A hint of worry crept into his face. They still couldn''t locate Oliver. No one knew what kind of disguise the devil might be wearing. Ms entire family had fallen into his clutches. He feared that M would be his next victim. Chapter 511 The first rays of morning sunlight seeped through the window, painting the room with a gentle glow. M was still in slumber when she heard the door creak open. Startled awake, she slowly rose, her gazending on an unexpected visitor. Fenna stood at the doorway; her initial surprise quickly clouded with dismay. "Why are you sleeping in Nate''s room?" she snapped. M clenched her fists slowly, her irritation mounting as Fenna''s intrusion disrupted the peace of the early morning. She wondered why Fenna would know the passcode to Nathan''s room. "Why shouldn''t I stay in my husband''s room?" M retorted, her tone tinged with annoyance. With a grim expression, Fenna rushed into the bathroom, grabbing a cloth and setting to work on the chair and cab surfaces. M watched her with confusion. "What''s going on?" she asked, puzzled. Fenna let out a disdainful snort, a hint of sarcasm in her voice. "You don''t know how to clean, but can''t you tell what I''m doing?" Taking a deep breath to rein in her frustration, M asked calmly, "Why are you cleaning Nate''s room?" Fenna straightened her posture, and her demeanor oozed superiority as she looked down at M. "Wanda, I''m Nate''s assistant. For the past six months, I''ve attended to every aspect of his life and work. Unlike you..." M''s expression darkened further. "What?" she demanded. Fenna dismissed her with a disdainful nce. "What else have you done other than causing him trouble? Have you ever cooked him a meal or done hisundry? Or even fetch him a ss of water? "You can''t help him at work nor take care of his daily life. You''re utterly useless. All you know is to be jealous and stir up trouble in our friendship." M felt a pang in her stomach, gritting her teeth as she took another deep breath. Since childhood, her upbringing had taught her that she wasn''t destined to be a housewife. Everyone had their strengths and contributions to offer to the family and society. M collected herself and responded, "I am his wife, not his maid. Why should I do the chores meant for a maid?" Fenna fired back, "Once you married him, these became your responsibilities." M frowned, genuinely puzzled. "Does Norvania havews that stipte that a wife must cook, do laundry, serve, and clean?" With disdain etched on her face, Fenna continued scrubbing the table. "I don''t understand why Nate would choose you." M felt a twinge of difort at Fenna''s remark. She couldn''t understand why Fenna, who was of her generation in this modern era, would cling to such outdated and rigid beliefs. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She wondered if Fenna was still trapped in the ideology of male domination. Someone with her mindset would willingly be Nathan''s mistress. Keeping her emotions in check, M spoke up, "Fenna, from now on, you don''t have to clean Nate''s room. Please leave." Ignoring M''s request, Fenna finished cleaning the table and proceeded to the wardrobe. Observing Fenna''s skilled actions, M knew this wasn''t her first time performing such tasks here. M wondered if other women would tolerate someone admiring their husband invading his private space boldly. But she found it deeply unsettling. She felt increasingly ufortable and irritated "Ms. Hudson," M snapped, her tone edged with anger. "Don''t you understand me?" Chapter 512 She''s not treating Nathan well? M was left speechless. For Nathan, she had risked exposing her true identity and ventured into the Nightshade headquarters to save him. She also forsook her homnd and her career in science, sacrificing her nationality in Suntend to return to Norvania and start anew. She had entrusted Nathan with her most precious assets-her life and her career-carrying his child within her. Yet, was all this not sufficient? Must she also serve him like a maid to be deemed worthy? M felt a disconnect between herself and Fenna. She couldn''t understand Fenna''s mindset, just as Fenna couldn''t grasp hers. Unable to drive Fenna away, M felt annoyed watching her wandering around the room. With a swift motion, she tossed aside the covers, slipped into her coat, shoes, and socks, and grabbed her phone, readying herself to leave. But as she took her first few steps, Fenna''s voice echoed from behind, "Why don''t you even bother to straighten the sheets and covers after getting up? Are you always this sloppy?" M paused in her tracks, her hands caressing her taunt and aching belly, focusing on steadying her breath. If this tension continued, Fenna''s provocation might trigger a miscarriage. Facing away from Fenna, M replied calmly, "Making the bed is Nate''s job. If he''s not here, Phoebe will do it. If neither Nate nor Phoebe are here, then it''s your turn. "After all, your job is to serve. If I do your duty, how can you prove your worth?" Fenna''s face paled, her teeth clenched with fury as she roared, "What do you mean by that?" "You heard me," M retorted sharply as she purposefully strode away. Nathan was engaged in a mission. M had no intention of distracting him with the discord between herself and Fenna. Hence, she remained silent on the matter. She knew that even if she told him, Nathan wouldn''t reassign Fenna. It would only add to his troubles. A few dayster, M learned from Phoebe that Fenna had wrapped up the group''s affairs and returned to Phoenicia, assisting Nathan with his work. ?wnovel Phoebe and Cole hadn''t officially started dating, yet they called and texted endlessly every day, caught amid an ambiguous flirting phase. Right after finishing a call with Cole Phoebe came over and leaned on M''s desk. M asked her if they were dating, and Phoebe denied it decisively. With their fervent phone conversations, stretching on for hours with no shortage of topics, M couldn''t help but ask, "Isn''t Cole busy?" Phoebe chuckled. "He is, but he managed to chat with me on his Bluetooth headset." Then, she asked M, "Doesn''t Mr. Morrison call you?" M showed Phoebe the chat history with Nathan on her phone. Phoebe was taken aback and sighed with a smile. "You''re still the same, M. I can''t help but feel sorry for him." M nced at the screen, a faint smile gracing her lips. Then, she set down her phone to focus on the data sheets in front of her. Her chat history was flooded with Nathan''s calls, voice messages, and texts. However, her responses were brief, almost dismissive. Her demeanor was distant and aloof, Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. prompting one to question her true feelings for Nathan. M''s lips curved into a slight smile, her gaze still fixed on the data sheets. "Of course I do." M replied casually, "Can constant chatting truly ease the sense of longing?" M''s gaze shifted meaningfully toward Phoebe, who nervously rified, "It''s not about Cole. I was talking about you and General Morrison." Chapter 513 M suppressed a smile, choosing not to reveal much, although she knew it well. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She said, "Phoebe, my aplishments today aren''t solely the result of intelligence, but diligence as well. We all have the same amount of time. If we aim to learn and excel, we must be willing to sacrifice our time and delve into our pursuits. "Instead of spending one or two hours chatting aimlessly, which doesn''t ease longing and only waste our time, why bother?" Phoebe smiled and asked, "So, that''s why General Morrison thinks you''re ruthless? You cut off all contact with him ten years ago." M gently patted Phoebe''s head and reminded her, "Love isn''t everything in life. We must learn to assess. Even if we deeply love someone, we mus consider if they''re worth it." "Is he worth it then?" Phoebe asked further. M blushed slightly and bit her lips. After thinking it over for a moment, she replied, "For now, he is." Undeterred, Phoebe persisted, "M, Fenna treats him like some sort of obsession. Will General Morrison ever change his mind?" M''s expression darkened with a touch of bitterness as she softly said, "Go focus on your matters. Don''t disturb my work." "Okay," Phoebe obediently acquiesced. She returned to the couch and took out her phone to y games. M''s gaze lingered on her phone screen, her emotions swirling within. Phoebe''s question continued to resonate in her mind. "Will General Morrison ever change his mind?" Unable to resist, she picked up her phone and opened the messaging app. Nathan had sent her a few voice messages yesterday. However, she had been busy and missed them. By the time she checked her phone, it was alreadyte at night. Wanting to avoid disturbing Nathan''s rest, she refrained from responding. Up until today, she still hasn''t responded. She wondered if she should be more proactive. After much contemtion, M decided against responding altogether. She set down her phone and resumed her work. Soon, her phone rang. Focusing on her documents, she reached for her phone and nced at the screen. It was an unknown number. She hesitated for a moment before answering the call and brought the phone to her ear. She continued to read the data without shifting her gaze and asked, "Who''s this?" A maic and gentle voice resonated through the phone, "Chubs, it''s me, Daniel." "Daniel?" M paused, lifting her gaze to the scenery outside the window. Daniel''s voice carried an unusual solemnity as he spoke, "Sienna has been missing for a week. Do you know where she went?" M was taken aback. "Sienna has already resigned. Didn''t you know?" Silence followed on the other end of the line. M guessed that Daniel was unaware. Perhaps Sienna hadn''t mentioned it, and he hadn''t thought to ask. A week had passed, and Daniel couldn''t resist the urge to call and ask. After a brief pause, Daniel asked again, "Why did she resign? Was it because of low pay? Or was I too demanding?" M sensed Daniel''s unusually low spirits. After some contemtion, she replied honestly, "Sienna''s mother wanted her to return to her hometown for an arranged marriage. The potential groom is a fellow townsman who is also a small clothing factory owner with a respectable family background." Daniel fell into silence once more. Daniel declined firmly, "No, it''s unnecessary." After a moment of silence, Daniel asked, "Chubs, what kind of girl is she, exactly?" M pursed her lips, pondering for a moment before earnestly describing, "Well, Sienna is around five feet and five inches, slender, and delicate She has big, expressive eyes, a petite and straight nose, smile. na sweet "Her personality is as lively and outgoing as her appearance. She''s a girl of principles, confident and independent, unafraid to express her emotions." Please bookmark the website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 514 "Sienna isn''t fierce at all. In fact, she''s a very gentle girl. She only portrayed herself as tough and abrasive to pull you out of despair, employing tough tactics on you. She''s actually very tender and lovely. "Her father had cancer before, and she was the only provider, supporting her family and covering her father''s medical expenses. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "She racked up significant debts to save him, but sadly, her father didn''t make it in the end. Yet, she maintains a resilient and optimistic attitude. "Daniel, since you''re single anyway, why not consider Sienna? She " "I''m not worthy, M," Daniel cut her off before she could finish. M was taken aback. "Why?" Daniel forced a bitter smile and replied, "She''s such a wonderful girl, and I''m just a blind fool. I''m not worthy of her." "Daniel, Sienna feels the same way about herself. I believe both of you underestimate your worth. Why not open your hearts and give it a try?" Daniel chuckled. "She''s too kind. Can''t you sense her gentle refusal?" Was it truly a rejection from Sienna? M couldn''t tell anymore. After all, matters of the heart were as complex as one''s deepest desires, understood only by oneself. Feeling helpless, M asked, "Daniel, are you not going to pursue Sienna? If she proceeds with her arranged marriage, she''ll marry someone else. After spending so much time together, don''t you feel anything?" Daniel changed the topic, his toneden with seriousness. "M, any news about Oliver?" M was surprised. "Why suddenly ask about him?" "I want him to perform brain surgery on me. Even if there''s only a slim chance, I want to try." "Daniel, it''s too dangerous. He''s a ruthless terrorist, a heartless killer. You can''t entrust him with the surgery. "Besides, the risks are too high. Even if he doesn''t harm you, the surgery could go wrong. You might not survive, or worse, never wake up!" eximed. she "Chubs, I''ve made up my mind. Just tell me where Oliver is, and I''ll handle the rest." Though M couldn''t quite grasp Daniel''s reasoning, she respected his decision wholeheartedly. "Oliver should be in Phoenicia." M pondered briefly before adding, "Nate returned to Phoenicia for a mission, so he likely knows his whereabouts." "Got it. Nate and his crew are at my ce. I''ll get the scoop on Oliver''s whereabouts from them." M''s heart raced, nerves on edge, as she nervously asked, "Daniel, do you mean Fenna''s also there?" "Yeah, both Fenna and Cole," Daniel replied nonchntly. "Fenna l M felt downcast. It was understandable for Cole to stay in Morrison Residence, given he didn''t have his own ce in Phoenicia. But why would Fenna, who had a home in Phoenicia, stay in Morrison Residence? M forced a smile, feigning calmness. "I''m fine, Daniel." "Catch youter," M replied, her mind elsewhere as she set down her phone, feeling a strange bitterness creeping in. Chapter 515 The weather gradually warmed, and in the blink of an eye, it was time for another prenatal checkup. M vividly recalled Nathan''s insistence on being notified about each future appointment. However, he remained entrenched in his duties in Phoenicia. To avoid disrupting his work, M, apanied by Phoebe, decided to visit the staff hospital for her examination. At seven months pregnant, the doctor advised M to return to Phoenicia for the delivery. The facilities at the staff hospital were deemed inadequate forbor, and the cecked a neonatal ward. M applied for maternity leave from thepany, deciding to return to Phoenicia with Phoebe secretly. She hadn''t informed Nathan in advance, hoping to surprise him. From the moment theynded, Phoebe sensed an unsettling presence, as if they were being watched. On their way home, a mysterious vehicle tailed behind them. "M, something feels off. It seems like we''re being followed. Should we alert General Morrison?" Phoebe''s concern was palpable. Nervously scanning the rearview mirror, M pondered for a few seconds before replying, "Is Phoenicia unsafe?" "It might be." Phoebe, with her sharp intuition, suggested, "General Morrison has been in Phoenicia for over a month without leaving. He must be dealing with something quite challenging." "In that case, let''s inform him." M immediately pulled out her phone and dialed Nathan''s number. "Safety first." Phoebe nodded in agreement. Momentster, Nathan''s voice crackled through the phone, slightly tinged with excitement. "Chubs." It marked the first time M had initiated a call with him that month. "Nate, Phoebe and I are here in Phoenicia," M said. Anxiously, Nathan inquired, "Why did youe back? Where are you now?" "We''re on our way to Sudvi." M continued, "The doctor rmended that I deliver the baby in Phoenicia, as the staff hospitalcks a neonatal ward." "When will you arrive home?" "Phoebe suspects we''re being followed," M exined. Nathan''s tone shifted to urgency. "Share your location with me. I''ll arrange for someone to pick you up." "Alright." M sensed the urgency in Nathan''s voice, heightening the tension in the air. She ended the call and promptly shared her location with him. Within 15 minutes, Phoebe noticed that the vehicle tailing them had vel been joined by two more, both military vehicles from the camp. Their presence provided aforting reassurance to M''s uneasy heart. An hour passed, and dusk descended gracefully. The vehicles arrived safely at Sudvi. M stepped out of the car and turned to see two more vehicles pulling up behind them. To her surprise, Nathan emerged from one of them. Initially, she had thought he''d sent someone for her protection. But to her delight, he hade personally, escorting her all the way. With eyes brimming with warmth, Nathan approached silently and wrapped M in his arms. He closed his eyes and gently kissed her forehead, his chest heaving with emotion. M''s once-empty heart instantly overflowed with warmth and anticipation. Feeling Nathan''s familiar warmth and scent was incrediblyforting. "Don''t you miss me?" Nathan murmured, his voice husky and tinged with a hint of longing. Nestled in his embrace, M whispered, "Of course I do." It was then that M realized her hands had been hanging by her sides all along. She smiled faintly, lifting her hands to wrap them around his waist and nuzzling against his chest. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Nathan''s tone carried a hint of reproach. "You must let me know in advance wherever you go next time." Nathan chuckled helplessly. "I don''t need surprises." "It''s cold here. Let''s head home." Nathan reluctantly released M and took her hand, leading the way toward Sudvi. Chapter 516 Phoebe stepped out of the car, ready to unload the luggage, when Cole approached with an inviting smile. "Let me handle that," he offered warmly. Phoebe nced at him, her curiosity piqued. His cheerful grin was infectious, and his eyes were sparkling with delight. "What got you in such a good mood?" Phoebe asked curiously. Cole remained silent to her question. His eyes gleamed mischievously as he stole nces at Phoebe, and a perpetual smile yed on his lips. "Did you win the lottery or something?" Phoebe asked, surprised. "Or hit the jackpot?" Cole chuckled softly. "No, I''m not into lottery." "Then why the big grin?" Cole''s expression turned coy as he suppressed a smile before shing his pearly-white teeth again. "Am I smiling?" Phoebe teased, "Either you''ve hit the jackpot or found a stash of cash, or perhaps you''re excited about your wedding night." Cole paused for a moment, his cheeks flushing slightly before muttering, "I have no wife." With that, he pushed the luggage inside, Phoebe trailing behind him. "General Morrison is here. Where''s that woman?" Phoebe asked coldly. "That woman?" Cole raised an eyebrow, puzzled. Phoebe''s tone turned frosty. "Fenna." "She''s on a mission."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "What kind of mission?" "It''s confidential," Cole responded curtly. Phoebe rolled her eyes at him and didn''t press further, choosing not to engage in further conversation with him. Upon arriving home, it was already evening. M hadn''t informed Nathan of their return, leaving him unable to prepare dinner in advance. Fearing that M and the baby might go hungry, Nathan made spaghetti for dinner. At the dining table, Cole couldn''t contain his excitement. Grinning widely, he eximed, "Thanks to you, I''m tasting spaghetti cooked by General Morrison for the first time." M''s lips curved into a gentle smile as she stole a nce at Nathan, who had just sat on his chair. His handsome features were graced with an endearing smile, and his eyes were radiating warmth. "Dig in while it''s hot," Nathan softly said to M."There''s more in the pot. I''ll get you some more after you finish." M looked at the te of spaghetti, along with the pile of meatballs. "This is too much. I definitely can''t finish it." "Have a bit more," Nathan replied. He was unaware of her appetite, but he was mindful of her need for nourishment. "I''ll have someone bring over more ingredients and arrange for a maternity nurse and maid toe early to take care of you." M lowered her gaze to savor the meatballs, murmuring, "It''s only seven months. It''s too soon to hire a maternity nurse. It''s unnecessary." "Okay then." Setting aside his fork, Nathan watched M eat, his eyes exuding ul warmth. A smile graced his lips he saw M enjoying her meal. Noticing the sauce staining he lips, he swiftly retrieved a tissue and wiped it away. M felt it wasn''t right to keep it from him. She exined, "There''s some adhesion between the centa and the uterine wall. The doctor said childbirth might be a bit tricky, so it''s safer for me to birth at arger hospital in n give Phoenicia." Chapter 517 Nathan couldn''t fathom the consequences of the adhesion between the centa and the uterine wall. With haste, he reached for his phone, eager to search online for answers. M promptly stopped him, her tone reassuring. "Don''t look it up. The inte is full of scaremongering. There''s nothing to worry about." Nathan''s heart weighed heavy, his arm instinctively pulling her closer and nting a tender kiss on her forehead. "I''ve missed another check-up. I''m failing as a husband and father." M''s voice softened. "It''s okay. I don''t me you. But when I''m giving birth, I need you by my side." Nathan sped her hand, bringing it tenderly to his lips. "I''ll be there for you and our child, I promise." "No matter how busy you are, I want you to witness our baby''s first moments. And I hope the first person I see after leaving the delivery room is you." "I promise you, I''ll never leave your side on the delivery day." With a contented smile, M closed her eyes and leaned into his warm embrace. Nathan held her closer, enveloping her in his arms. Suddenly, the phone rang. M picked it up and saw Fenna''s name shing on the screen. In that instant, all happiness seemed diluted as she handed Nathan the phone with a hint of displeasure. Taking the phone, Nathan tried to pull away from M gently, whispering, "I need to answer the call." M remained unmoved, her expression sour. "Is there something I shouldn''t hear? Take it here, on speaker." With a sigh, Nathan caressed her head gently and put the call on speaker. Before he could utter a word, Fenna''s panicked cries filled the air. "Nate, help me. Save me..." Nathan''s face darkened, tension coursing through him. Hearing the plea for help, M promptly stood up, making way for Nathan. As Nathan stood, urgency tinged his voice. "What''s going on? Where are you?" At that moment, Cole emerged, his eyes fixed on Nathan, ready for action. Fenna''s cries ceased, reced by a stranger''s voice. "Neb za, top floor. General Morrison, if you don''t arrive within half an hour, be prepared to collect her body." "You-" Nathan''s words were cut short as the call abruptly ended. His expression turned grave as he instructed M, "Stay home. Don''t go anywhere." With that, he walked past M, heading out with determined strides. M quickly turned and called after him, "Nate!" Nathan halted, turning to face her, urgency evident in his burning gaze. "What''s wrong?" M seized his hand, her tone cautious. "Send Cole and a team to rescue Fenna. They specifically asked for you. It feels like a trap. Something''s off." With time pressing, Nathan couldn''t afford to linger. He gently freed himself from M''s grip and reassured her, "I''ll take care el of myself. Trust me, I''ll be back soon." Tears welled in her eyes as she looked at Nathan, her voice tinged with desperation. "Nate, please let Cole handle this. Stay here with me." Nathan tenderly brushed away M''s tears, his touchforting. "Be good. Wait for me at home. I''ll be back to be with you soon."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 518 With that, Nathan bolted out of Sudvi, with Cole following closely behind. M remained rooted in ce, her fists clenching slowly as tears clouded her sight. She knew Nathan all too well. A man of his mettle would help even a stranger, let alone a friend and colleague in need. Yet, she couldn''t approve of his actions as well as shaking off the unease gnawing at her. Phoebe, alerted by themotion, dashed out of her room. She caught sight of Cole and Nathan hurriedly leaving. Rushing downstairs, she asked, "M, what''s happening? Why are they in such a rush?" M stood motionless, offering no response. Phoebe approached her. Seeing the tear stains on her face, she grew rmed and gently held her hand. "M, why are you crying? Are you not feeling well?" M closed her eyes, tears trickling down her cheeks. She shook her head, unable to articte her feelings. It felt as if a heavy weight was pressed upon her chest. The night sky was shrouded in darkness, without a single star in sight. Two hours had slipped by, and Nathan had yet to return. Wearing a coat, M stepped outside, standing beneath the glow of the streemp in the garden path. Her gaze pierced through the darkness, anxiously waiting. "Why are you out here in the cold?" Phoebe''s concerned voice sounded. M turned to look at her. In that instant, Phoebe noticed a red dot on M''s forehead. Her face drained of color, her voice trembling with nervousness. "M, get down!" Perplexed, M frowned. "What?" "M, get down!" Phoebe eximed, rushing over and throwing herself at M without hesitation.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A muted sound pierced M''s ears as a suppressed sniper rifle shot rang out. In a swift motion, Phoebe lunged forward and enveloped M in her embrace. Their bodies spun before they tumbled into the garden bushes. Phoebe shielded M and her unborn baby with her own body. M, gripped by panic,y atop Phoebe. Her breaths came in rapid gasps, her heart raced, and her abdomen ached with sharp pains. A sense of dread consumed her. Beneath her, Phoebe was drenched in sweat, her face drained of color as she grimaced in agony. Reaching out, M touched Phoebe''s arm, her voice trembling with emotion. "Phoebe, are you injured? Where does it hurt?" Phoebe released her grip to clutch at her shoulder, her breaths ragged as she whispered in anguish, "I''m fine. M, stay still, there''s a sniper." "Where''s my phone?" M frantically searched her pockets, realizing it was inside the house. She briefly searched Phoebe for her phone, but it was nowhere to be found. "Security!" M shouted toward the security booth at Sudvi''s entrance. "Security, there''s a sniper! Take cover, call the police, and inform Nathan quickly..." Hearing M''s voice, the security guard stationed at the entrance didn''t immediately reach for his phone. Instead, he stepped out to investigate who might be ying a prank. As he emerged from the security booth, he was instantly targeted by a red dot The next moment, a duff gunshot echoed through the air. A loud thud sounded as the security guard copsed. M covered her mouth in shock, paralyzed with fear. Witnessing the innocent guard being sacrificed, she wept in despair, feeling utterly powerless. In the dim yellow light, M watched as Phoebe''splexion paled, her sciousness slipping away. Even if the wound wasn''t fatal, the loss of blood would be dangerous if left untreated. Phoebe had taken the bullet to save her. The door was open, about six feet away from their position. A staircase led up to the entrance, nked by tworge columns. Chapter 519 With a forceful toss, M flung her coat outside. The muffled sound of suppressed gunfire echoed once more as the coat was hit. Simultaneously, M sprinted swiftly, ascending the steps and finding refuge within therge columns. Her breaths became strained, her heart raced, and her nerves stretched to their limit. Her stomach clenched with pain, but home was just a few steps away. She gently caressed her belly, murmuring, "Baby, don''t be afraid, trust Mommy, we''ll make it through." She took off her sweater, seizing the opportunity and tossing it outside. Bullets flew and sliced through the fabric, hitting the door with a menacing thud. With all her might, M risked her life to dash toward the door, but the bullets followed, ringing out in rapid session. The three shots felt like they grazed past M, brushing her with a touch of death, as she raced inside at lightning speed. Overwhelmed with fear and tension, she ran too fast, causing her to copse at the entrance, her belly searing with intense pain. With gritted teeth, M crawled forward, her voice trembling as she instructed the sound control system, "Turn off the lights." Darkness instantly enveloped the house. Waves of excruciating pain rippled through her abdomen as M felt liquid trickling down her thighs. Finally reaching the living room, she navigated to the coffee table, searching for her phone. Tears streamed down her cheeks as shey on the floor, dialing the emergency number, her gaze fixed on the inky ceiling above. M calmly reported the situation to the emergency services, requesting an ambnce, then dialed Nathan''s number. Tears welled in her eyes as she tenderly touched her aching belly, clutching the phone with trembling hands, awaiting a response. The phone continued to ring. "Beep... Beep... Beep..." Time stretched on, her heart growing cold with each unanswered ring. Nathan didn''t pick up. Trembling, M dialed again, only to hear the automated voice of a female robot. "The number you have dialed is unreachable." At that moment, her heart plummeted into a bottomless pit of despair. M hesitated to jump to conclusions. Nathan''s inability to answer the phone must mean he was facing some danger. Her legs turned numb, soaked through. With trembling hands, she dialed Cole''s number. Cole picked up right away. "Mrs. Morrison." M''s voice quivered. "Cole, where''s Nate?" "Fenna was drugged and badly hurt. He took her to the hospital. I''m leading the team to hunt down the remaining kidnappers." M let out a bitterugh. Her heart turned cold. With a weak voice, M said, "Cole, hurry back. Phoebe''s been shot." M dropped the phone and turned her gaze toward the door. Her heart wrenched, and her body trembled, but no tears fell. "Phoebe, hang in there. The police and ambnce are on their Cole is rushing back. You stay strong until they arr wa In the dark room, M spotted the red ultraviolet light piercing through the balcony, searching for her silhouette in the living room. The red dot was dancing like a ghost. M felt determined with no fear and tears. She cupped her aching belly, focusing on her baby''s movements. Her only wish now was for her child to survive. §Õ§Ý§ñ Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Mommy can give up anything as long as you live. I''ll protect you and keep you safe from harm." Chapter 520 Beneath the cloak of night, where stars hid behind a shroud of darkness, everything seemed trapped in a nightmare. The wailing sirens of police cars and ambnces pierced the tranquil silence. M and Phoebe were ushered onto separate ambnces. M''s abdomen was seized by relentless waves of agony, pushing her to the edge of despair. Yet, her physical pain paled inparison to the anguish in her heart, an endless cycle of fear and disappointment. At this dire moment, with both her and her baby facing the gravest danger, M found herself utterly alone. Nathan, whom she depended on and loved deeply, now remained silent, tending to another woman''s needs. It was a painful echo of the past, reminiscent of the time when she and the impostor Sally had fallen into the pool together, and Nathan had chosen to save the other woman. The sting of that betrayal pierced her soul. As M was ushered into the delivery room, she found herself surrounded by urgent conversations between doctors and nurses. Before her eyes was amotion, and in her ears was a buzzing cacophony. Tears flowed down her cheeks while blood seeped from her lower abdomen. Her heart endured relentless stabbing pains, each contraction intensifying the agony. "Where''s your husband?" "Where are your family members?" "Who will sign the documents?" "Quick, call your family. Your condition is critical. How many months pregnant are you? Which hospital are you registered with?" The doctor''s urgent prompts added to the chaos, leaving M in a state of disarray. Drenched in sweat, she struggled amidst the uncontroble tremble to unlock her phone and handed it over to the nurse with Florence''s number. She was then wheeled into the delivery room. Each contraction felt like a blow that threatened to break her spirit. In that room of pain and uncertainty, there was no one by her side. When the nurse returned her phone, M dialed Nathan''s number with herst ounce of strength. Tears streamed down her face as she gasped for breath, praying for him to answer, yearning for him to come to her aid. Yet, all she received was the cold, automated message. Inside the delivery room, doctors buzzed around, attending to her urgent needs. M watched helplessly as they hooked up blood bags. It was then she realized the severity of her condition. She was bleeding excessively, with her baby yet to be born. The situation was dire. "Has her family arrived?" The doctor impatiently questioned the nurse. "On their way," the nurse replied. The doctor''s voice boomed with anger. "You''re seven months pregnant, and there''s no one by your side? "You''re bleeding heavily, yet there''s no one to sign the papers. How can we proceed with surgery? We can''t risk it!" Another doctor, checking the baby''s heartbeat, eximed urgently, "We can''t wait any longer. There''s no heartbeat." Those words hit M like a dagger to her heart. She felt her strength drain away, her hand trembling as it reached for her swollen belly. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She closed her eyes, and tears streamed down her cheeks. She had endured so much suffering and fought through seven grueling months. Her life was intertwined with her unborn child''s. She couldn''t carry on if her baby didn''t make it. At that moment, all she wanted was to be with her baby wherever it may lead. Just as the doctors and nurses were at a loss, ¨¤ nurse burst into the ne room. There''s a young woman here iming to be the patient''s family. She''s here to sign the papers." The doctor quickly retrieved the paperwork, ready to step out, when Phoebe rushed in. Her shoulder was bandaged, her face pale, and her steps unsteady. Seeing Phoebe enter despite her injuries, M felt a glimmer of hope in the darkness. The nurse supported Phoebe. "Who are you to her? Can you sign?" M''s vision blurred with tears, her throat burning, unable to utter a single word: She felt both l heartbroken and grateful for Phoebe. But above all, she felt the weight of her own and her child''s struggles. A woman should never depend solely on a man in life. Strength muste from within, both in heart and spirit. Chapter 521 After all, rising expectations often resulted in greater disappointment, ultimately leading to self-inflicted suffering. Phoebe swiftly moved to M''s side afterpleting the paperwork, sping her hand tightly for reassurance. "Stay strong, M. You and the baby will make it through." With urgency, the doctor called out, "Get her to the operating room quickly. We need to perform the surgery to deliver the baby..." As the midwife began to move M''s bed, another midwife eximed, "I can see the baby''s head-it''s coming out!" The doctors and nurses surrounded M in the delivery room, their faces glowing with hope and anticipation. With words of encouragement, they guided M to push. Phoebe remained by the edge of the delivery bed, her anguish evident as tears welled up in her eyes. "M, don''t give up," she softly urged. "Both you and the baby will be fine. Hang in there..." M bit her lower lip, fighting against the excruciating pain coursing through her body. Sweat glistened on her skin, her lips raw from the force of her bite. With every ounce of strength, she gripped the bed''s edge, her veins bulging with effort. Despite the overwhelming pain, M persisted, determined to see it through. Then, in a sudden rush, the pain dissipated, reced by a sense of relief. The urgency in the doctor''s voice escted. "The baby''s out! Quick, get ready to resuscitate..." With tears in her eyes, Phoebe gently wiped the sweat from M''s forehead, her voice trembling as she eximed, "M, the baby''s arrived." M felt a numbness wash over her as she watched the doctor cradle her newborn child. The infant was fragile, covered in a sheen of sweat and blood, his tiny body tinged with purple. The doctor held him delicately by his feet, rhythmically patting his back. M''s heart ached with each passing moment, the pain intensifying with every beat. Yet, there was no sound of the baby''s cries. As M''s consciousness began to fade, she strained to keep her gaze fixed on her baby that she carried for seven months. It felt as though her heart was being ground to pieces, the agony prating to her very core. "Hurry, we must stem the bleeding," urged another frantic team of doctors. "Retrieve blood sma from the blood bank at once..." M struggled to keep her eyes open. She could barely make out the frantic voices of the medical staff and Phoebe''s sobbing. Yet, what she desperately yearned for was the sound of her baby''s cry. In her heart, she pleaded for the newborn to wail soon... But silence persisted. Gradually, M drifted into unconsciousness. In her dreams, she gazed upon her baby. Resting on a fluffy cloud, he looked plump and fair, his eyes alive with happiness. A radiant smile adorned his cherubic face as he giggled at her. His delightfulughter filled the air, a soothing melody to M''s ears. M drew near to her baby, tenderly holding him close in her embrace. He nestled against her, his smile growing even more radiant and endearing. "Baby, I''m sorry. Please forgive Mommy for not protecting you. From now on, I''ll keep you safe from harm. Will youe home with Mommy? "You haven''t had the chance to meet Daddy yet. Promise you''ll return home with Mommy, alright?" At another hospital, Nathan returned to the emergency room with the report in hand, delivering it to the attending doctor. After examining the reports closely, the doctor exined, "Her condition isn''t too serious. Although her soft tissue contusions are mild and there''s only a slight concussion, the fracture in her right foot requires immediate attention." "You can take her to Orthopedic Outpatient Room 2. I''ll inform the orthopedic surgeon toe over and treat her bone." Fenna removed Nathan''s coat and handed it back to him. "You should put this back on. I''m not cold anymore." Upon reaching the hospital, Nathan Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. handled the examination fees and collected the reports. Engrossed in his tasks, he paid no heed to the cold, leaving his jacket draped over Fenna''s shoulders. As they made their way, he asked, "I specifically instructed you to follow Avery into the beauty salon. How did you end up getting kidnapped?" Fenna looked puzzled. "I''m not sure either. Everything seemed fine initially. Avery didn''t seem off in any way. I was in the middle of my beauty treatments when I suddenly cked out. When I regained consciousness, I found myself being abducted by several masked men." Chapter 522 Nathan''s expression hardened as he said, "Avery visits this beauty salon every week, and it''s where you were abducted from. Clearly, something is not right with that establishment." "What should we do now?" Fenna asked. Nathan remained silent, wheeling Fenna to the orthopedics department. He handed the report to the doctor and briefed him on the situation. As Fenna received treatment, Nathan exited the room and retrieved his phone from his coat, only to discover it was switched off. After powering it on, he was greeted with a barrage of missed calls and messages. A somber expression fell upon Nathan''s face as he examined the notifications. He noticed numerous missed calls from Cole, a dozen from his parents, several from Taylor and Wendy, and one from Phoebe. In addition, there were two missed calls from M. At that moment, Nathan''s heart felt like it exploded, and he promptly dialed M''s number. With frustration bubbling inside him, Nathan stormed into the hospital room. "Did you turn off my phone?" he bellowed furiously at Fenna, who was undergoing treatment. Both Fenna and the attending doctor were startled by his sudden outburst. Fenna nervously shook her head, swallowing hard. "No, I didn''t touch your phone," she insisted. As Nathan''s phone continued to ring unanswered, his anxiety surged. However, there was no time to dwell on why his phone had been turned off. He swiftly dialed Cole''s number, walking away as the call connected. Fenna shoved the doctor aside, hobbling after Nathan in a panic. "Nate, I''m still injured. Where are you going? Are you just going to abandon me like this?" However, Nathan was too consumed by his concerns to heed her cries. As Cole picked up the phone, urgencyced his voice. "General Morrison, something''s happened to Mrs. Morrison. You need toe to the hospital immediately." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. At that moment, Nathan felt his heart shatter. His mind went nk, and he dashed out of the hospital in a panic, feeling as if he were sprinting a hundred yards. Fenna attempted to follow, but her injuries slowed her down. She called out sorrowfully from behind, "Nate, Nate... Are you just going to leave me like this?" The brightly illuminated hospital room was permeated with the scent of disinfectant. M gradually regained consciousness, weakly parting the curtain and flexing her fingers slightly. She felt the reassuring grip of a warm, steady hand holding hers. As she moved her fingers, Nathan''s concerned face came into view, hovering close to hers. Nathan appeared tense, his gaze filled with worry as he gently asked, "Chubs, are you awake? Do you feel any difort?" Soon, a cluster of faces surrounded her-Zach, Vera, Taylor, Wendy, Daniel, Cole, and Nathan. Disregarding Nathan''s presence, M closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "Chubs, do you feel any difort? Please let me know how you''re feeling," Florence spoke up. Gary quickly instructed Cole, "Go fetch the doctor to check on her." Cole promptly left the room. Meanwhile, Florence pressed the call button by the bedside, summoning the doctor. M sensed the concern emanating from everyone around her. However, amidst the flurry of worry, her mind fixated on one thing. "Where''s the baby?" she croaked. Nathan''s voice, tinged with guilt and anxiety, reached her ears as he gently sped her hand. "The baby is in the Reonatal ICU," he murmured. "He''s a boy, weighing three pounds and six ounces, His lungs aren''t fully developed, so he''ll need to stay in the incubator." Her baby was alive. Despite her excitement, M couldn''t shake the heartbreak and distress she felt. Her baby, weighing only three pounds six ounces, seemed so tiny and fragile. Instead, her heart ached faintly, prompting her to withdraw her hand and turn to Florence. "Florence, where''s Phoebe?" "Phoebe is fine. She''s resting in the ward," Florence reassured gently. Florence leaned closer, offering her a tissue. "Don''t cry. You''ve just weed a beautiful baby into the world. Now, it''s important to focus on your well-being. Tears won''t mend anything. Stay positive, that''s the key to a swift recovery Chapter 523 Wendy chuckled. "That''s right, Chubs, no need for tears now. Crying too much might damage your eyes and could even contribute to postpartum depression." Pressing her lips together, M forced a smile. "Thank you, Wendy. I''ll try not to cry." Wendy encouraged further, "That''s the spirit! Premature babies aren''t a cause for concern nowadays. With advanced medical technology, they just need a few months in the hospital, and then they''ll be ready toe home. "I have experience in childcare; I can lend a hand. I''ll ensure your baby grows up chubby and healthy." Florence quickly chimed in, "I''ll take care of him too. I''ve raised kids just as well as Wendy. Just consider Nathan, Taylor, and, of course, Daniel..." Patting Daniel on the back, Florence added, "He''s as strong as a bull." Caught off guard by the sudden pat, Daniel instinctively covered his chest, looking bewildered. M couldn''t resist stealing a nce at Daniel. She was moved by his gesture to visit her despite being blind. A wave of emotion washed over her, and she managed a faint smile. "Chubs, congrattions to you and Nathan on the new addition to your family," Daniel said. M replied warmly, "Thank you, Daniel." Taylor joined in with congrattions, yfully teasing, "Chubs, even though he''s only three pounds six ounces, that little guy looks surprisingly strong I could hear his cries from outside the ss; he''s got quite the set of lungs. And his kicking and iling... impressive, to say the least." M''s smile widened, genuinely uplifted by Taylor''s words about her son. "Thank you, Taylor," she replied gratefully. Florence gently squeezed M''s hand, her heart swelling with empathy and admiration. "Chubs, you''ve been through so much. You nearly lost your life bringing this baby into the world. "The doctors said you had severe bleeding and almost needed a hysterectomy to survive. It''s all thanks to your resilient telets and the dedicated obstetricians that you''re here with us today. Thankfully, they managed to stop the bleeding in the end." Little did they know, M had extensively researched the dangers of childbirth even before bing pregnant. After all, wasn''t a brush with death amon urrence for women duringbor? As long as the child was healthy, all the challenges were worth it. However, M promised herself she would remember the pain of today. In the future, she vowed never to endure childbirth again. M offered a gentle smile and shook her head reassuringly. "Florence, I''m feeling better now." "Don''t downy it, Chubs. You''re still recovering," Florence insisted earnestly, her tone gentle. "Come home with me. I''ll take care you, along with the maternity neve Nathan, consumed by guilt and remorse, couldn''t help but interject, "Mom, Chubs is staying-" "That sounds wonderful, Florence. Thank you," M cut him off. Nathan froze, surprise flickering across his face as he nced at her. Was she not nning to return to Sudvi? Did she no longer need his care and support? Nathan could sense M''s lingering resentment toward him. When she woke up, she briefly nced at him. But since then, she hadn''t acknowledged him or even spared him a second nce. Her evident indifference weighed heavily on Nathan, and he grappled with the guilt he felt toward M and their baby. Meanwhile, Florence''s enthusiasm overflowed. "I''ll have the maids clean your room thoroughly and set up a nursery for my precious grandson." M expressed her gratitude with a smile, "Thank you, Florence." Florence waved her phone dismissively. "We''re family; there''s no need for formalities. Just make yourself at home." In the corridor, Nathan stood by the window, feeling a weight of remorse as he looked out at the scenery. "Hey, Daniel," Nathan greeted him. Nathan''s tone turned bitter. "You could tell?" "Well, I''ve let her and our son down. I''m always absent when she needs me the most," Nathan admitted. Daniel furrowed his brow, pondering for a moment. "Is missing the birth Your child the only issue here? Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Chubs isn''t one to make a fuss without reason. Could there be something else going on?" Chapter 524 At this moment, Nathan realized that he hardly understood M''s intricate and sensitive thoughts. After all, they had been apart for many years, and their time together had been scarce. Nathan let out a heavy sigh, feeling a weight in his chest as he remained uncertain of how to respond to Daniel''s question. Just then, the doctor and nurse exited the ward. As Nathan turned to enter, the doctor intervened, exining, "I''m sorry, but the patient needs ample rest. She requested that only the maternity nurse remain, while the other family members should return home." Nathan''s expression darkened. "But I''m her husband. I should be allowed to stay and assist the maternity nurse in taking care of her." Florence promptly added, "Yes, yes, let my son stay too. It''s safer for her to have family around." The doctor observed Nathan closely, examining him from head to toe. "She specifically asked you to handle your own affairs and avoid disturbing her rest." Everyone present was stunned, their gazes fixed on Nathan in disbelief. Nathan''s mood plummeted instantly, and he gazed sadly at the closed door of the hospital room. After delivering his instructions, the doctor promptly departed. Nathan remained rooted in ce as Gary, Florence, and Wendy converged around him, eagerly anticipating an exnation.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nheless, Nathan struggled to find the right words. He didn''t want to burden his family with worries about his rtionship with M, believing it was best for them to stay out of their personal affairs as much as possible. Without saying a word, Nathan turned and walked away. "Nate, are you seriously leaving?" Florence eximed. "Chubs was just venting. Did you really take it so personally? You''re " Just then, Daniel stepped in, reassuring Florence, "Mom, the maternity nurse is taking good care of Chubs. You don''t need to worry." Florence persisted, "Dan, what''s really going on between Nathan and Chubs?" "I honestly don''t know," Daniel replied, sweeping his cane along the path before turning away. Gary furrowed his brow, letting out a sigh as he guided Florence by the arm. "Let''s head out." With that, the entire family left the scene. Exiting the maternity ward, Nathan dialed Cole''s number. "Where can I find Phoebe''s room?" Cole promptly provided the room number. Two minutester, Nathan arrived outside Phoebe''s ward. The door was ajar. Inside, the hospital room was adorned with an assortment of fruits, pastries, and a large bouquet of flowers. Cole sat beside Phoebe''s bed, carefully peeling an apple for her. Phoebe yfully quipped with a smile, "Are you thinking of opening a fruit stall here with such a variety of fruits?" Cole nced at the fruit box on the bou nearby coffee table, which held kiwis, apples, strawberries, citrus fruits, bananas, grapes, pears, and tworge watermelons. even Each type was neatly arranged in its own box, creating a colorful and striking disy. Cole chuckled awkwardly. "Well, I wasn''t sure which fruits you liked, so I got a variety. I couldn''t carry more, but if I could¡ª" Before Cole could finish, Phoebe yfully interrupted, "If you could carry more, would you want to turn my hospital room into a fruit market?" With a sheepish smile, Cole lowered his head and continued peeling the apple. Meanwhile, Phoebe''s eyes were drawn to the vase of fresh flowers, admiring their pink hues blending harmoniously as they blossomed. She smiled appreciatively and Cole looked confused. "But doesn''t Mrs. Morrison like chrysanthemums?" Handing Phoebe the peeled apple, Cole asked, "What''s the misunderstanding?" After a brief moment of contemtion, Phoebe chuckled and recounted, "M once confided in me that while she was still grappling with amnesia, she el.n resorted to selling flowers onthe streets just to get by. "Assuming he meant the imposter, M jokingly suggested chrysanthemums. Little did she know, Mr. Morrison had intended those flowers for her all along." Cole''s expression turned serious. "Why didn''t Mrs. Morrison share this with General Morrison?" Chapter 525 Cole let out a sigh and said, "If there''s anything that bothers you in the future or anything you dislike, just tell me directly. And if there''s something you like or want, please inform me as well." Phoebe paused, feeling a bit nervous as she swallowed her apple. Her heart started to beat a little faster as she stammered, "Wh-why should I do that?" Cole exined in a sincere and gentle tone, "Men''s thoughts are typically straightforward, and we can''t always grasp all the nuances of women''s feelings. "Those who attempt to decipher every detail of a woman''s mind may appear to be love experts, but more often than not, they''re simply yers." Phoebe blushed, a blend of nerves and curiosity bubbling within her. "Why should I share what I want with you?" "Because if you do, I can fulfill your wishes," Cole exined anxiously. Phoebe''s nervousness intensified, prompting her to ask once more, "But why do you want to do that for me?" Cole hesitated, his gaze intensifying as he struggled to articte his feelings. "Be-because... I..." The words "I like you" stayed lodged in Cole''s throat, impossible to voice. His cheeks flushed red with embarrassment, apprehensive of the potential for rejection. Cole found himself in uncharted territory. He had never felt this way about anyone before, never pursued a woman, andcked experience in handling such emotions. Nervously, Cole rose to his feet, his eyes darting around the room as he wrestled with his inner turmoil. Unbeknownst to Cole, Phoebe eagerly awaited his words, hoping for a deration of his feelings. Despite her anticipation, Cole struggled to muster the courage to speak up. Instead, his focus shifted to Nathan, who stood lost in thought outside the door, leaning against the opposite wall. "Isn''t that General Morrison?" Cole remarked as he stood and headed toward the door. ncing outside, Phoebe indeed spotted Nathan leaning against the wall. Cole stepped out and approached Nathan. "General Morrison, you''re here too. Why don''t youe in?" Nathan lifted his gaze, offering a faint smile. "I''ll join you once you''re done confessing your feelings." Cole awkwardly scratched the back of his head, feeling his ears flush with embarrassment. "I-I haven''t... confessed anything." Wearing a gentle smile, Nathan stepped into the ward. Though she harbored some resentment toward Nathan, Phoebe greeted him politely, "Hello, Mr. Morrison." Nathan walked over to the foot of the bed and rested his hands on the railings. "How are you holding up? Did you sustain any major injuries?" Phoebe responded calmly, "Thankfully, I didn''t injure any vital organs, so it''s not too serious." Nathan''s expression grew serious. "Please, tell me about what transpired that night." Phoebe proceeded to narrate the events of that evening to Nathan. Cole listened intently, his expression filled with concern as he focused on Phoebe. Meanwhile, Nathan absorbed the details, lost in contemtion. Intrigued, Phoebe inquired, "Mr. Morrison, could Oliver be the one targeting M?" Nathan''s response was firm and decisive, "No, it''s highly unlikely. Oliver is the least probable suspect." Perplexed, Connor interjected, "But why is he considered unlikely? Oliver, that deranged lunatic, even orchestrated the bombing that killed Madam Hoffis. What wouldn''t he be capable of?" Phoebe nodded in agreement, echoing Cole''s sentiment, "I agree with Cole. It must be Oliver." Nathan analyzed the situation with rational perspective, stating, "Although Oliver''s murder of Madam Hoffis may seem like a l.ne demonstration of power against M it''s more likely motivated by personal resentment. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Phoebe and Cole exchanged a surprised nce, taken aback by the unexpected revtion. Nathan sighed softly, adding, "If Oliver had intended to kill M, he had countless opportunities to do so in the past. However, he never once considered taking her life. On the contrary, he has repeatedly stepped in to rescue her." "It seems like he also cares deeply for M," Nathan continued, his voice tinged with sadness as he emphasized the word "also". Phoebe''s inquiry cut through the tension. "Then who could it be?" Nathan expressed his frustration with a sigh, running his fingers through his short hair. "Considering Fenna''s sudden abduction and her effort to signal her where to me, it''s evident that it was a diversionary tactic; their actual target is M." Phoebe let out a disdainful snort, casting a contemptuous nce at the ceiling before arrogantly biting into her apple. Chapter 526 At noon, while tending to M, the nurse remarked, "Your husband hasn''t taken a break since early this morning. He''s been sitting outside." M remained stoic, showing no reaction to the nurse''s observation. As evening approached, the nurse finished helping M with her fourth meal and assisted her with washing up. Unable to contain her concern, the nurse mentioned, "Mrs. Morrison, Mr. Morrison is still outside, keeping watch." Nheless, M''s expression remained unchanged. In the following days, whenever Nathan entered the ward to visit her, M would pretend to be asleep. Even if she had just woken up, she would use rest as a pretext to ask him not to disturb her. On the day of M''s discharge, Vera and Wendy arrived, leaving Nathan with little to do. All he could manage that day was to drive and carry the luggage. The vehicle made its way slowly toward the Morrison Residence. In the empty courtyard in front of the house, Gary called for everyone from the Morrison family to gather outside and greet M. While some were genuinely weing, others disyed disdain, their impatience evident on their faces. La stood with her hands in her pockets, looking displeased as she observed the approaching vehicle. Moving closer to Duke, she muttered under her breath, "It''s just giving birth, what''s the big deal? The baby is still in the incubator anyway." Duke quickly covered La''s mouth with his finger, signaling her to be quiet. "Shh, not now." Daniel''s voice broke through the tense silence, his tone cold and cutting. "La, hasn''t the Morrison family always put on a show for you? "From your child''s birth to leaving the hospital, from their first birthday and every birthday thereafter, which day hasn''t been grander than today?" La''s frown deepened as she shot a re in Daniel''s direction. "It seems you''re quite fond of Wanda Hoffis!" La remarked with a hint of provocation. "Unfortunately, she''s now married to Nate." Daniel remained unfazed, calmly stating, "Indeed, I do admire her. But the one who truly adores Wanda is Duke." La''s expression shifted suddenly. Duke panicked and took her hand, hastily exining, "It''s like the love between siblings from when we were kids. It''s not what you''re thinking, honey." La had always harbored resentment toward Nathan''s wife, whether she was Suzanne York or Wanda Hoffis, jealousy had always been a factor. Fuming, La shrugged off Duke''s hand and stormed inside. Duke turned to Daniel, venting his frustration. "Are you intentionally trying to cause trouble wherever you go?" Daniel''s expression grew serious as he stared into the distance, his gaze "Keep your wife under control, and there won''t be any issues. S Duke was left speechless by Daniel''s words. As M stepped out of the car, two maids hurried to take her luggage into the house. Having undergone a natural delivery, she had spent a few days in the hospital for recovery. Now, her ne condition was no different from that of any other person. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. S M was touched to see her entire familying out to greet her, but her joy quickly faded when she noticed Fenna standing next to Cole. Given that Fenna was Nathan''s assistant, it was expected for her to be present whenever Cole was around. Her only course of action was to reim her heart and not ce all her love on one man. Regardless of how many ambiguous women were around Nathan, it had no impact on her. Approaching her, he took M''s hand and gently offered, "Let me help you inside, Chubs." Nathan''s hand tensed slightly, and his once bright eyes dimmed as he watched M walk past him impassively. Chapter 527 M had returned to the Morrison Residence to recuperate. She didn''t stay in the master bedroom where Nathan was currently sleeping. She stayed alone in the guest room under the pretext of needing rest. She even arranged for the maternity nurse to stay in the room with her. She did this because she wanted to keep Nathan away. She even had all her meals in the room. Apart from resting, she mostly stayed indoors reading and studying, rarely venturing out of her room. asionally, when she did leave her room, it was just to take a stroll in the backyard. Nathan was busy with work. Every time he tried to make time to see her, she deliberately avoided him. She didn''t want to meet him, especially not with Fenna around. Out of sight, out of mind; she didn''t want to add to her troubles, nor did she want to feel jealous again. Without realizing it, a month passed quietly. The temperature still felt somewhat chilly. But with spring on the verge of arriving, everything began to stir back to life. Phoebe had fully recovered. She moved into the Morrison Residence to attend to M closely. That afternoon, with Phoebe by her side, M visited the neonatal ward to see her son. Her son had grown healthier and was slowly gaining weight, visibly bing stronger with each passing day. However, his cardiac and pulmonary functions weren''t strong enough, so the doctor advised another month''s stay in the neonatal department. Because there were better facilities and professional medical staff here, it was better for the growth of newborns. M followed the doctor''s advice. She visited her son again before leaving the hospital with Phoebe. Phoebe drove carefully through the bustling streets as she watched the road cautiously. M took out her phone and then lowered her head to continue studying the data. ncing at M''s serious demeanor, Phoebe asked, "M, when do you n to return to the military base?" M replied calmly, "I''m not going back." Phoebe was puzzled as she asked, "What? Are you resigning?" M calmly exined, "I''ve applied to establish a research institute in Phoenicia. My projects will progress there, and if necessary, I''ll travel to the frontiers for a few days. "Once the work there is done, I''ll return to Phoenicia." Phoebe stole a nce at M. Phoebe felt like M had changed since giving birth and became somewhat unfamiliar even to her. Phoebe asked, "Then what about Mr. Morrison?" M replied without hesitation, "He''s an adult. He''ll handle it himself." "M, are we going back to Morrison Residence now?" M raised her head to look at the road conditions before ncing at the rear view mirror. She focused on the vehicle in the mirror and asked, "Is there a car following us? S Phoebe replied, "It''s one of Mr. Morrison''s people. They''ve been quietly following us every time we go out." M sternly instructed, "Shake them off." Phoebe was taken aback. Mmanded, "Go to Dreamshift Beauty Salon." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Phoebe felt nervous because it was where Fenna had been kidnapped before it was puzzling why she would want to shake off Nathan''s people and go to such a dangerous ce. "M, why are we going to Dreamshift Beauty Salon?" M responded, "To find someone." Phoebe was curious, so she asked, "Who are we looking for?" Phoebe decided not to ask further. She immediately stepped on to maneuver parent cars with a drift-like moet S An hourter, Phoebe finally shook off the car behind them and arrived at the parking lot of Dreamshift Beauty Salon. Phoebe locked the car and followed her closely. Phoebe became increasingly curious. She quietly looked at M. She found a corner to hide in and crouched down. She took out her tablet and ced it on herp. Chapter 528 Phoebe stood by M''s side, scanning the surroundings, even though she didn''t know what M was up to. But after years of being M''s personal assistant, she knew she had to be on a lookout. Seeing no one around, Phoebe nced down at the disy screen M was busy operating. It was then that Phoebe noticed M had logged into her hacker ount from several years ago. M had studied engineering and chemical manufacturing. Proficiency inputer programming was essential for chemical weapons manufacturing, so she was also excellent inputer skills. She had a hacker ount, but she generally didn''t invade other people''sputers, let alone showcase her superb skills on the inte. That was why she wasn''t even listed in the hacker rankings. After a series of operations, M closed theputer. Suddenly, the staff in the building''s monitoring room began to panic. They opened the door and said, "Call somebody here to fix it. What happened? Why did the screen go nk all of a sudden?" Carrying theputer, M walked over inrge strides with a smile. She said, "Sir, I''m a staff member from Dreamshift Beauty Salon. The director asked me to check why our surveince screens went nk." The security responded nervously, "We don''t know what happened either. The main screen here went nk." M frowned as she looked puzzled. She said, "I know a bit about surveince equipment. Can I have a look?" The security guard scrutinized M and then nced at Phoebe who was standing behind her. Seeing two innocent-looking women, he let down his guard. He allowed them in and said, "Take a look, it''s all static like this." M pursed her lips as she smiled lightly. She said, "Oh, I can fix this. Do you want me to help you fix it?" The security guard was surprised, so he asked, "You can?" M nodded then replied, "I can." Without hesitation or suspicion, the security guard immediately pulled out a chair for her to sit on. After all, it was just surveince cameras. It was not any state secret, so the security guard didn''t think much of it. After sitting down, M took out a USB sh drive from her pocket. She stated, "This is a Trojan virus removal USB. It needs to be installed." "Okay," the security guard agreed. M inserted the USB sh drive. Taking advantage of the situation, M imnted her remote surveince Trojan into the surveince system. She then copied all the previously saved footage onto the USB sh drive. She pressed random keys on the keyboard to dy the time it took to import the Trojan. After importing it, she unplugged the USB sh drive and casually clicked the restart button. The security guards were dumbfounded. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. M smiled as she said, "It''s done. Just restart it, and everything will be back to normal." M finally got what she wanted. She left the monitoring room amidst the security guards'' gratitude. Phoebe understood what was going on, so she didn''t ask further questions and just followed M out. The two returned to the front of the car. Just as they opened the car door, they y saw Avery g luxurious car. Content car. of a Her luxurious car was worth tens of millions. Just the thought of her missing family members and deceased grandmother made M want to kill her and Oliver. Phoebe Morttered angrily, "This really disgusting. Mr. el warned me about her before. He told me to be careful. "ording to Mr. Morrison, the person who tried to as was likely hired by Avery. But t it was Fenna." Phoebe shook her head and replied, "Mr. Morrison didn''t say directly. He just told me to be careful of her." Chapter 529 There was a loud bang. M closed the door and strode after Avery. Phoebe hurried to catch up and said, "M, what are you nning to do?" M gritted her teeth as she muttered, "She caused my son to be born prematurely and kept in an incubator. "She caused you to be injured. She also caused my family to fall apart and my family members to be missing. What else do you think I would want from her?" Phoebe responded, "But there''s no solid evidence." M murmured, "There''s no need to have evidence. Just because she colluded with Oliver to seize my grandfather''s entire fortune, I want her dead." "M, murder has consequences," Phoebe said nervously. She felt that M had lost her previous gentleness and had be tough. M ignored Phoebe. They followed Avery into the beauty salon. While Avery was undergoing beauty treatments, M and Phoebe consulted with the staff about cosmetic surgery. Their true intent was elsewhere. An hourter, Avery finished her facial treatment. With a satisfied grin, she swayed her hips and entered the bathroom with catlike steps. They followed her. Avery entered a stall in the bathroom. She closed the door and began to relieve herself. M stood in front of the door as she covered her nose. Shemanded in a low voice, "Phoebe, kick the door. Then, dunk her head into the toilet." Phoebe was shocked. She stared at M with wide eyes. She had never disobeyed M''s orders although she didn''t think this method was too much for Avery. She was shocked and puzzled because these words came from M, who had always been kind and gentle. M frowned. Her gaze was intense as she instructed, "Go!" Phoebe nodded, excited. She instantly felt a rush of adrenaline, so she took a few steps back and kicked the door with force. There was a loud bang. Avery was frightened. Her face turned pale as she screamed in terror. She stood up abruptly and instinctively pulled up her pants. She stared at Phoebe in panic. S "You-" Before she could say anything, Phoebe grabbed her hair and forcefully pressed her face into the toilet bowl. Phoebe stuffed her into the disgusting and dirty toilet bowl. Avery knelt on the ground with her e hands gripping the edge of the toilet bowl. Her entire head was in the filthy toilet as she struggled desperately. She couldn''t even utter a word amidst the gurgling and choking sounds. Phoebe forcefully pressed her head down. Finally, she used the toilet lid to press down on her before leaving the stall. She pped her hands as she felt relieved. She looked at M with satisfaction and asked, "M, should I continue?" M replied indifferently, "Let''s go." Phoebe followed M out. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. In the bathroom, Avery''s nauseating vomiting sounds continued. Each sound was louder and more painful than thest. It eventually turned into frantic and angry screams that echoed through the salon. She noticed M controlling the surveince cameras of the salon on her tablet. She seemed calm,posed, and unaffected. Her demeanor made Phoebe suspect that she wasn''t the same gentle and kind M she used to be. Phoebe asked curiously, "M, why did you invade the surveince room of Dreamshift Beauty Salon?" Phoebe asked, "Mr. Morrison would investigate it, wouldn''t he?" "He believes in the deep friendship between them for over a decade, and he trusts what Fenna says. So, he won''t investigate her." Chapter 530 There was a loud bang. M closed the door and strode after Avery. Phoebe hurried to catch up and said, "M, what are you nning to do?" M gritted her teeth as she muttered, "She caused my son to be born prematurely and kept in an incubator. "She caused you to be injured. She also caused my family to fall apart and my family members to be missing. What else do you think I would want from her?" Phoebe responded, "But there''s no solid evidence." M murmured, "There''s no need to have evidence. Just because she colluded with Oliver to seize my grandfather''s entire fortune, I want her dead." "M, murder has consequences," Phoebe said nervously. She felt that M had lost her previous gentleness and had be tough. M ignored Phoebe. They followed Avery into the beauty salon. While Avery was undergoing beauty treatments, M and Phoebe consulted with the staff about cosmetic surgery. Their true intent was elsewhere. An hourter, Avery finished her facial treatment. With a satisfied grin, she swayed her hips and entered the bathroom with catlike steps. They followed her. Avery entered a stall in the bathroom. She closed the door and began to relieve herself. M stood in front of the door as she covered her nose. Shemanded in a low voice, "Phoebe, kick the door. Then, dunk her head into the toilet." Phoebe was shocked. She stared at M with wide eyes. She had never disobeyed M''s orders although she didn''t think this method was too much for Avery.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She was shocked and puzzled because these words came from M, who had always been kind and gentle. M frowned. Her gaze was intense as she instructed, "Go!" Phoebe nodded, excited. She instantly felt a rush of adrenaline, so she took a few steps back and kicked the door with force. There was a loud bang. Avery was frightened. Her face turned pale as she screamed in terror. She stood up abruptly and instinctively pulled up her pants. She stared at Phoebe in panic. "You-" Before she could say anything, Phoebe grabbed her hair and forcefully pressed her face into the toilet bowl. Phoebe stuffed her into the disgusting and dirty toilet bowl. Avery knelt on the ground with her e hands gripping the edge of the toilet bowl. Her entire head was in the filthy toilet as she struggled desperately. She couldn''t even utter a word amidst the gurgling and choking sounds. Phoebe forcefully pressed her head down. Finally, she used the toilet lid to press down on her before leaving the stall. She pped her hands as she felt relieved. She looked at M with satisfaction and asked, "M, should I continue?" M replied indifferently, "Let''s go." Phoebe followed M out. In the bathroom, Avery''s nauseating vomiting sounds continued. Each sound was louder and more painful than thest. It eventually turned into frantic and angry screams that echoed through the salon. She noticed M controlling the surveince cameras of the salon on her tablet. She seemed calm,posed, and unaffected. Her demeanor made Phoebe suspect that she wasn''t the same gentle and kind M she used to be. Phoebe asked curiously, "M, why did you invade the surveince room of Dreamshift Beauty Salon?" Phoebe asked, "Mr. Morrison would investigate it, wouldn''t he?" "He believes in the deep friendship between them for over a decade, and he trusts what Fenna says. So, he won''t investigate her." Chapter 531 Phoebe tried putting herself in M''s shoes and she already felt infuriated. It was not surprising that M felt bottled up inside. "M, you should tell Mr. Morrison to kick Fenna out," Phoebe said with frustration. "Every time I see Fenna, I feel disgusted. You must feel even worse than me." After she was done deleting the footage, M turned off her tablet and leaned back in her seat. She said calmly, "I don''t feel ufortable." Because she didn''t care anymore. She had expressed her dislike for Fenna to Nathan more than once. She had let him know that she didn''t want Fenna around and interfere with their rtionship.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. But Nathan didn''t think Fenna could affect the rtionship between him and M, so he didn''t take it seriously. Maybe because Fenna was arranged by Donald to work with him. Maybe because of their long friendship, or maybe because Fenna was Cameron''s sister. Nathan was biased and protective to some extent. On the day she was targeted for assassination, she had a sense of impending doom. She begged him to stay at home with her and send Cole to rescue Fenna. But he was worried about Fenna''s safety, so he went anyway. That wasn''t the worst part for her. The worst part was when she was in her most dangerous and helpless moment. She thought of him, so she called him for help. The first time, he didn''t answer. The second time, his phone was off. At that moment, she felt despair, unlike anything she had ever experienced. She also realized that a woman should never rely on a man for the rest of her life. Her son almost lost his life in that perilous situation. From then on, she was determined to make herself strong. She wouldn''t rely on anyone, but only herself. Half an hourter, a vehicle parked at the Morrison Residence. Just as M stepped out of the passenger seat, she noticed there were several vehicles from the military base nearby. There was also a group of soldiers seemingly ready to head out. Seeing M from a distance, they looked relieved. Their expression seemed to say, "Madam is finally back safe." Fenna was among them. When Cole saw Phoebe, he rushed over with agitation. He asked quietly, "Where have you been? Why did you ditch us? What are you up to? Are you trying to scare me to death?" Phoebe was puzzled. She said, "Dude, who do you think I am? Why are you being so harsh on me?" Cole was nervous as he replied, "I''m not being harsh. I''m just worried about you." Phoebe put on a faint smile and then turned to look at M. M walked toward the house while holding the tablet. Fenna angrily stormed up to M and blocked her path. She looked very annoyed as she eximed, "Do you know that your reckless actions have made Nate drop everything to look for you? "Missy, can''t you be more mature? Nate is exhausted, and you¡ª" M''s gaze turned cold. She interrupted sharply, "Shut up." Fenna was taken aback. She was overwhelmed by M''s sudden coldness. M assumed the dignified demeanor of "Mrs. Morrison" and her voice firm with authority as she m questioned, "Who gave a lowly assistant like you the right to confront me? Who do you think you are? What credentials do you have to question me?" Fenna''s face turned pale as she was humiliated on the spot. She dared to be angry but dared not speak. Cole and the other soldiers were stunned by M''s imposing manner, so they looked at her in surprise. They were speechless and unable to react. M ignored Fenna and then brushed past her. She walked straight toward the gate. At that moment, Nathan searched the rooms upstairs but couldn''t find M, so he hurriedly came out. He looked very anxious and worried. In that moment of seeing M, the lingering anxiety that had been m hanging over him finally dissipated. His worries instantly eased as he saw her, and he felt a sense of relief. M just nced at him, then quickly looked away. She walked past him with a cold expression. Chapter 532 Nathan''s breath remained heavy as he grasped M''s arm before turning to face her. His gaze was deep and he said softly, "Wanda, can we talk?" M stared straight ahead. She said sarcastically with an indifferent tone, "You''re swamped with work, and I won''t waste your time or disturb you. "So your devoted little assistant won''t think that I, as a capricious and whimsicaldy, am hindering you from attending to your important matters." He took a deep breath and suppressed the dull ache in his heart. He said, word by word, "We''re married, do you have to treat me like this?" M replied, "I didn''t lose my memory, so there''s no need for you to remind me." The use of "you" in her response seemed respectful, but it was obvious to put a distance between them. Nathan''s eyes slightly reddened when he gazed at her indifferent expression. He felt his heart was being torn apart. This painful sensation had tortured him for over a month. For the past month, they lived under the same roof. But M had avoided him and not answered his calls or replied to his messages. Even when forced to face her, her attitude was colder than winter frost. Nathan refused to let go of her hand. They remained at an impasse. Fenna rushed over and said gently, "Nate, since she''s okay now, let''s go. There''s a lot of work for you to handle." Nathan ignored her. M said indifferently, "Let go, I''m busy too. I don''t have time to waste with you." Nathan''s expression became gloomy. Without a word, he grabbed M''s hand and walked into the house. "Nate!" Fenna called out as she took a few steps forward. Although she looked displeased, she didn''t have the authority to continue pursuing. M felt Nathan''s grip was too hard, causing her hand to ache slightly. He walked at a fast pace. He forcefully pulled her upstairs and then into the master bedroom. There was a loud bang as the door was mmed shut. The loud noise filled with all his discontent. M was startled and her heart skipped a beat. He pulled M to the edge of the bed and then pressed her shoulders down to sit. Turning around, he sat on the edge of the coffee table in the room. He leaned forward with his elbows on his thighs and hands supporting his forehead. He lowered his head, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath. He was enveloped in an inexplicable sadness and loneliness. Although they were separated by 6.7 feet, M could feel the pressure emanating from him. The whole room felt as cold as ice. For a few moments after entering the room, neither of them spoke. The oppressive silence made it hard for them to breathe. M couldn''t stand it anymore, so she broke the silence. "Since there''s nothing to say, " Nathan interrupted her words with a heavy and hoarse voice, "Actually, you''ve been lying to me from the beginning, you never loved me, did you?" M remained silent. Nathan kept his head lowered because he dared not look at heret indifferent expression. He murmured bitterly, "It''s my fault. I didn''t protect you and the child. "I promised to be by your side to witness the birth of our child, but I broke my promise and was absent. "I was wrong. You can hate me, hit me, scold me, even make me kneeh down to confess my mistakes to you, Nathan said as he slow raised his head to look at her. His eyes were reddened and moist. He looked sad and his voice was getting heavier as he continued, "But you didn''t you don''t even want to say a word to me. Instead, you chose the cruelest and most terrifying way to treat me." Nathan choked up as he said, word by word, "Wanda, you sure know how to torture me." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Chapter 533 M remained indifferent, silent as ever. Nathan didn''t speak further and just gazed deeply at her. His eyes filled with sorrow, feeling as though his soul had been hollowed out. As they exchanged nces, everything had changed. He couldn''t discern any warmth in M''s eyes. However, M''s heart wasn''t calm either. She was just suppressing some unnecessary emotions. She said calmly, "Is that all? I''m really busy, so I''ll leave first." M stood up and turned to walk toward the door. Nathan rushed over to grab her arm. He asked angrily, "Why are you treating me like this?" M turned around to look at him. She coldly said, "I don''t love you anymore. Are you satisfied with my answer?" The words "I don''t love you anymore" were like sharp knives, piercing Nathan''s heart. He was in so much pain that his eyes reddened instantly. His face gradually became gloomy and his eyes filled with sadness. He forced a stiff smile, and pretended to be calm as he asked, "Why did youe back? Why did you bear my child? Why did you marry me? Why?" Each question he asked was filled with endless pain. His voice grew weaker as he asked. M felt his voice was slightly trembling and the emotions buried deep within her heart were stirred up. Despite not wanting to love anymore, she still felt the heartache. This damned heart. She tried to suppress it but it was so difficult. The more affected M was, the less she wanted to reveal her emotions. Her heart ached and her eyes moistened. The more ufortable she felt, the more she wanted to conceal it. She said incoherently, "I regret it now. If you can''t stand my attitude, think I''m torturing you, then let''s get divorced." Nathan sneered then let go of her hand. He took a step back and turned around. He lowered his head and covered his eyes with both hands.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His broad back appeared deste. He endured the tears as he secretly wiped them away. Heposed himself and took a deep breath to control his emotions. Then, he turned back to face M. His gaze was red and moist as his stern attitude became firm. He said clearly, "Wanda, I''m at your mercy. I ept it, and I''ll live in pain like this. "I don''t you''re you love me or not. If endure iterent or heartless, I But if you want ac I die or you forgen volet it''s either it." M felt an inexplicable heaviness in her heart. She unconsciously clenched her fists. She didn''t want to ruin the long-awaited marriage like this. Their child had just been born, and she didn''t want to raise the child as a single parent. But she couldn''t stand the presence of a homewrecker in the marriage. Even if this homewrecker wasn''t openly destroying their marriage, her existence was still a problem. If he couldn''t resolve this problem, then she would end the rtionship between them. As long as she wasn''t emotionally hurt, the result would be the same. "Whatever." M pretended to be indifferent as she said coldly, "There''s one more thing I need you to help with." Nathan was stunned. This was the first time M had asked him for help these days. He felt a bit excited, so he asked, "What is it?" "I''ve reset the password for Sudvi. Could you please go back and stay there?" M said indifferently as she hid her difort. She just wanted to drive Fenna away. After all, out of sight, out of mind. As long as Nathan left, Fenna would leave too. Once again, Nathan smiled in disappointment. His bitter smile m made him look worse than crying. He was furious. He was in so much pain that tears welled up in his eyes. He just couldn''t understand. It was true that when a woman stopped loving, she could be so heartless. Nathan''s face turned pale. He was so heartbroken that the pain turned into angen He said as he was furious, "Wanda, from now S "I am the husband you chose. Regardless of your regrets, your pain, you must bear with me." After Nathan uttered those harsh words, he walked past M and then exited the room. There was a loud bang as the door closed. Although M was mentally prepared, she was still shocked by Nathan''s behavior. This was the first time she had seen Nathan so domineering and furious. Chapter 534 Perhaps, this was Nathan''s true nature. He had always presented a positive image in front of M to suppress his original temperament. She was no match for Nathan at all. M felt helpless at that moment. Nathan strode out of the house. Seeing himing out, Fenna rushed over. She walked alongside him as she asked, "Nate, you looked pale. Are you okay?" Nathan paid no heed to anyone, including Fenna''s concern. Noticing Nathan''s pale face and reddened eyes, Cole rushed over. He anxiously opened the car door for him. Just before Nathan got into the car, his gaze fell on Phoebe. Nathanmanded coldly, "Bring Phoebe along." Cole was puzzled but didn''t dare to ask further. He just nervously looked at Phoebe. Fenna was unhappy as she asked, "Why are you taking Phoebe with us? She is just Wanda''s assistant. She had nothing to do with our work." Before Fenna could finish speaking, Nathan had already gotten into the car and shut the door. Cole walked over and muttered a few words to Phoebe. Not wanting to trouble Cole, Phoebe walked over. She got into the back seat with Nathan. Cole drove, with Fenna in the passenger seat. The vehicle started and drove off. Phoebe felt a powerful chill emanating from Nathan. The entire atmosphere felt like entering an ice house, creating a suffocating sense of oppression. She gulped. She asked nervously, "Mr. Morrison, where are you taking me." Nathan leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes to rest. He asked in a gentle tone, "Where did you guys go after shaking off my men? What did you do?" Phoebe was stunned. She nervously forced a smile and said, "Mr. Morrison, we just went out for a casual stroll. We didn''t go anywhere actually." Nathan warned coldly, "I don''t want to ask a second time. Say it." Phoebe looked at Cole bewildered as she was unsure of what to do. Cole continued to drive the car but still managed to nod back at her. He urged her to speak quickly. Phoebe then looked at Fenna in the front passenger seat. She wanted to say something but decided not to. She said unpleasantly, "I won''t say anything. I am M''s assistant, so I won''t betray her." Nathan said indifferently, "Cole, send her back to Sundend. Report to the immigration bureau to put her on the cklist and never let hepenter Norvania again." Cole and Phoebe panicked. Cole immediately turned the steering wheel and stopped the car by the roadside. He turned to Phoebe and then anxiously pleaded, "Phoebe, you better tell him. Mr. Morrison would never harm Madam." Phoebe was at a loss. In M''s eyes, Nathan might have been a righteous and caring man. But in the eyes of others, he was authoritative, domineering, a cold and unapproachable man. Fenna sarcastically remarked, "I guess they went to do something illegal that couldn''t be spoken about." Phoebe had no intention of speaking up, but Fenna''s words provoked her to have the urge to do so. Phoebe said, "If Mr. Morrison wants to know, then please ask your twon assistants to get out of the car." Cole was taken aback. He pointed at himself and asked, "Am I not allowed to listen?" Phoebe didn''t look at him. She just gazed firmly at Nathan''s cold expression. Nathan said without hesitation, "Get out and wait."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Cole and Fenna exchanged a nce but said nothing. They opened the doors and got out. They walked a short distance and stood waiting. Phoebe leaned toward Nathan. She whispered softly, "Mr. Morrison, we went to Dreamshift Beauty Salon. "M infiltrated their surveince room and installed a Trojan virus to steal the previous surveince om footage/ She wanted to investigate Fenna." Nathan frowned as he stared at Phoebe in confusion. He asked, "She also knows how to infiltrateputer systems?" Phoebe said proudly, "As expected, you still know too little about M. She was one of the engineers behind Suntend''s most advanced military aircraft projects. Did you think she was only capable of designing military blueprints? "Herputer programming skills were mostly used for legitimate m purposes such as aircraft catapult and military aircraft data. She rarely used them to infiltrate otherworks, but this time was an exception." vel Nathan was puzzled and confused as he looked at Phoebe. He asked, "Why did she want to investigate Fenna?" Chapter 535 Phoebe was shocked. She was speechless as she stared at Nathan. Nathan looked confused. He asked, "Why are you looking at me like that?" Phoebe sneered. She replied quietly, "No wonder M doesn''t love you anymore. You''re really not worth her love." "Exin why," Nathan said with a cold expression. Phoebe was intimidated by his sternness and nervously gulped. She pretended to be rxed as she teased, "Mr. Morrison, you''re defending the other woman like this, no wonder M doesn''t trust you. "She wants to find out the truth herself. She wants to avenge her prematurely born son and me, who got shot." Nathan unhappily responded, "Fenna is not the other woman. She and I have a purely professional rtionship." Phoebe sneered. She sarcastically said, "Huh, which man having an affair would admit to having another woman? I''m not your wife so you don''t have to exin to me. "Anyway, between M and Fenna, you chose Fenna. M is outstanding; she doesn''t really need to be with you. If she feels it''s not worth it, she naturally won''t love you anymore." Nathan slowly clenched his fists. His face turned pale, his chest felt heavy and ufortable. He learned of M''s attitude from Phoebe''s words. Was that why she was leaving Nathan in the cold? Nathan closed his eyes as he recalled all the pain he suffered. He leaned back in his seat then tightly gripped his knees and applied gradual force. He urged, "Go on." Phoebe was puzzled. She asked, "Go on with what?" Nathan responded gently, "Whatever you say, I won''t me you. Let out all your grievances, anger, and everything you know." "Why don''t you ask M?" "She doesn''t even want to look at me anymore, let alone talk to me." Phoebe sneered and gloated, "You deserve it." Nathan pursed his lips as he endured the pain. Phoebe let out a sigh before leaning back in her seat. She squinted at Fenna who stood outside. She really took up the cudgel for M. She vented her dissatisfaction, "Mr. Morrison, you''re someone who knows to enjoy the bliss of a harmonious harem. You married et such an outstanding wife like M and still aren''t satisfied. You still want a home- loving mistress.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Which woman can tolerate having a mistress openly spending time with her husband every day, freely entering her home, organizing her husband''s room and personal belongings, and arrogantly criticizing her for not being homely enough? "Which woman can bear being told by the other woman that she doesn''t know how to cook, doesn''t do household chores, doesn''t knowet. how to take care of people, and is deemed not good enough for her husband? "Which woman can tolerate not being able to reach her husband''s phone in times of crises, while her husband is out saving the mistress? "All the disappointments umte over time and explode at a certain point. Mr. Morrison, you''re not innocent." Nathan''splexion became even worse. He frowned. The veins of the back of his hand bulged as he gripped his knees tightly. He said in a low voice, "Chubs never told me any of this." "Did M ever tell you she didn''t like Fenna? Did she ever tell you to transfer Fenna?" Nathan fell silent. He was unable to utter a word due to the pain. Phoebe sarcastically continued, "You firmly believed in your feelings, thinking Fenna wouldn''t affect your rtionship and marriage. "Now it seems she has affected it thoroughly enough, hasn''t she? Mr. Morrison, what do you think?" Nathan still remained silent. He slowly bent over and clutched his forehead in his hands. He was very heartbroken. "M isn''t the kind of woman who backbites or gossips. She didn''t tel you about Ferma''s harm to her because she wanted to leave some space for your friendship. "But she clearly told you to keep your distance from her. Your inability to do so proves that Fenna is more important to you than M." Nathan couldn''t say a word. He had never thought about these things before, nor did he know that M harbored so much grievance. "Now, M won''t be going back to Sudvi, nor will she work at the military base anymore," Phoebe said earnestly. "She has submitted a report to Mr. President because she intends to establish a researchboratory inm Phoenicia or a nearby city. She''s determined to leave you." Nathan''s tone was low as he said, "Thank you, Phoebe. Get out of the car and let Cole escort you back." Chapter 536 Phoebe noticed that Nathan''splexion wasn''t too good, so she asked worriedly, "Mr. Morrison, are you okay?" Nathan replied, "I''m fine." Phoebe observed him for a while. Since he imed that he was fine, she got out of the car. She walked over to Cole. She poked at Cole''s muscr chest and said, "Mr. Morrison asked you to drop me home." Cole covered the spot Phoebe had poked, looking so excited that his ears turned red. He immediately handed the car keys to Fenna then happily grabbed Phoebe''s wrist. He said, "Alright, I''ll send you home." Phoebe was shy, so she withdrew her hand. Cole''s gaze was intense. His mind was filled with Phoebe''s adorable and charming image. Fenna nced at Cole. She sneered as she said, "Look at you, worthless." Ignoring Fenna, Cole walked with Phoebe toward the car behind them. He ushered their colleagues out of the car and drove away with Phoebe. Nathan was making a call in the car. His expression was cold and gloomy. Fenna didn''t dare to approach. Nathan dialed Donald''s private cell phone number directly. "Transfer Fenna." Nathan got straight to the point. Donald sighed, "General Morrison, why is this issue cropping up again? Didn''t I exinst time? Fenna is my daughter''s best friend, and she insists on working by your side. I can''t do anything about it. "If I were to transfer Fenna, I''m afraid of my daughter throwing a tantrum. You know I''m a father who dotes on his daughter and I''m afraid of my daughter." Nathan showed no mercy. His attitude was firm as he responded, "I''m sorry, but I''m also a husband who dotes on his wife. Fenna''s presence is affecting my marriage now. If you don''t transfer her, then transfer me." "You''re a Defense General, where else can you be transferred to?" Nathan was furious. He demanded in a stern tone, "Transfer me back home, or I will resign and run my own business." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "What are you talking about?" Donald immediately panicked."Stop joking like this, it''s not appropriate." "Am I someone who jokes around?" Nathan retorted. Donald hurriedly reassured, "Okay, let me think of a solution. I''ll handle this matter properly." Nathan responded in a serious tore "She''s workmeone you forced me to You have one month to ¦«¦¯¦© transfer her. If she can''t be transferred, I''ll resign." S "Okay... I''ll take care of it." "One more thing. Please decline my wife''s application for the research institute." "What''s going on between you two?" Donald''s curiosity was piqued. "As you can see, because of a female assistant, everything has fallen apart. My home is no longer a home." Donald sighed, "I understand, I''ll handle this matter as soon as possible." After hanging up the phone, Nathan got out of the car. Fenna hurriedly rushed over and asked, "Nate, whose call was that?" Normally, Nathan would have casually answered her question. Because she was a friend and also an assistant to him. He wouldn''t ne have taken it to heart. He also didn''t have the time to care about Fenna''s thoughts and motives. S But now, it seemed that Fenna had interfered with his personal life. He didn''t even realize that his clumsiness and slow-wittedness in the rtionship had deeply hurt M. Nathan reached his hands out to her and said, "Car keys." Fenna handed him the keys. She was puzzled as she asked, "What do you need the car keys for?" Taking the keys, Nathan''s expression remained cold. He said indifferently, "Call a taxi and go back to Morrison Residence. Pack up your things and go back to your own home." Fenna looked bewildered. She asked, "Why?" "You''re on paid leave for a month. Someone will notify you when it''s time to return to work." "I don''t want to go on leave." Ignoring her, Nathan got into the car with a stern face. He started the car and then drove away. Watching Nathan leave her alone on the roadside, Fenna stomped her feet in anger. Suddenly, she thought of Phoebe, and her anger and frustration grew. She gritted her teeth as she thought to herself, "Phoebe must have been stirring up trouble between me and Nathan!" Chapter 537 It waste at night. There were no stars or moonlight in sight. After finishing his work, Nathan returned to Morrison Residence, and it was already past 11:00 pm. Although the house was brightly lit, everyone had gone back to their rooms to rest. The empty house felt deste. Nathan was very exhausted as he went up the stairs. Upon reaching his room, he pushed the door open and it was pitch ck inside the room. Turning on the light, he didn''t see M in the empty room. He took off his coat and casually hung it on the coat rack. With a deste mood, he walked into the room and sat on the edge of the bed. Leaning over, he rested his head on his hands. He had been ming himself all along. For over a month, emptiness and difort had upied half of his heart, while the other half was filled with endless longing for M. Despite being husband and wife, living under the same roof, they felt like strangers to each other. After pondering for a few seconds, he suddenly stood up and went to the bathroom to freshen up. 15 minutester, he walked out of the bathroom, wearing simple and clean pajamas. He went to M''s room and knocked but there was no response. So, he opened the door and found she wasn''t there. He then went to Phoebe''s room and knocked on her door. At that moment, Phoebe opened the door. She was confused as she asked, "Mr. Morrison, it''ste, what do you need from me?" "Is my wife in your room?" Nathan said the words "my wife" with a firm and assertive tone. Phoebe''s eyes flickered as she was slightly nervous. She replied, "She is, but M is already asleep. What do you need-" Before Phoebe could finish her sentence, Nathan forcefully pushed the door wider and forced his way in. Phoebe was flustered and wanted to stop him, but didn''t know where to start. She asked, "Mr. Morrison, what are you doing? As I said, M is already asleep. "She doesn''t want to see you, that was why she came to sleep here. Why did you barge in like this?" Ignoring Phoebe''s words, Nathan walked toward the bed. M was awakened by the noises. As she opened her eyes, she was lifted by someone. She was so shocked that she clung tightly to the person''s shoulders. When she saw the man''s face clearly, she struggled to get down. She was annoyed as she demanded, "Nathan, what are you doing? Let me down!" Since it was a matter between a husband and wife, Phoebe didn''t intervene. She just stood by watching. Nathan carried her out withrge strides. He said, "Have you forgotten what I said at noon?" No divorce, no separation, no separate rooms, and certainly no separate beds. She hadn''t forgotten, but she didn''t agree with him. Why should she? "Let me go!" M said angrily as she clenched her fists tightly. She then hit his chest a few times. For Nathan, those hits didn''t hurt or bother him. He could genuinely feel her anger, not indifference, so he was somewhat happy. Nathan carried her back to his bedroom and then closed the doo This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. with foot. Nathan knelt beside WE the bed and gently put her on the bed. As soon as My down, he pulled the nket to cover her. M pulled the nket away and tried to get out of bed, but Nathan pressed her shoulder firmly. His tone became heavier as he said, "If me being gentle doesn''t work, I wouldn''t mind using force." M frowned. She said unhappily, "You''re thinking of using force against me? nning to hit me?" Nathan''s gaze was gentle. He blurted out, "I can''t bear to." M ignored him. Realizing there was no escape, she turned her back to Nathan andy close to the edge of the bed. She pulled the nket up to cover her entire body. On therge bed, she slept close to the edge. Nathan''s deep and intense gaze lingered on her for a long time before he finallyy down on the bed. Then, he pulled the nket over himself and turned off the light. The distance of an arm''s length between them felt like an insurmountable gap. His heart felt empty, while his body was restless like a flickering me. There was only silence in the dark room. "Chubs, I''m sorry," Nathan apologized. A low, hoarse whisper came from the man. M vaguely heard his apology. During these days, it wasn''t the first time M had heard Nathan apologize to her. Back then, she hadn''t responded at all. And now, she intended to ignore him. What she wanted was never Nathan''s apology. Chapter 538 M remained motionless. She closed her eyes and forced herself to sleep. But the more she tried to sleep, the more awake she felt. M was unaware of how much time had passed. She sumbed to exhaustion and gradually drifted into sleep. She lost track of how long she had been asleep when she felt a gentle hand turning her body. A man''s careful touch trailed from her neck, moving cautiously as if afraid to wake her up. While M was still half asleep, she felt herself nestled in the curve of an arm. Her eyelids were too heavy, so she didn''t want to wake up. She snuggled into the warm embrace. She adjusted to afortable position and drifted back to sleep. In her dream, she felt a familiar scent lingering around, with a warm breath brushing against her face. She embraced the warmth and slept soundly. The next morning, M woke up in Nathan''s arms. As she opened her eyes, she realized she was nestled against him. Half of her body was draped over him. Their sleeping position was extremely intimate. She had clearly slept with her back to himst night. Why did she always move a lot in her sleep? She felt annoyed rather than greedy to bask in his warm embrace. She quickly got out of his embrace. Nathan was awakened by M''s movements. As he opened his eyes, he saw her walking toward the door. She opened the door and left. Nathan sat up. He lowered his head and covered his face with both hands before letting out a deep sigh. M went back to her room to freshen up. After she changed her clothes, she grabbed her bag before leaving. As she walked, she sent a message to Phoebe, "Are you awake? I have something to do this morning. Join me." Soon, Phoebe replied, "I just woke up. Wait a moment." M replied, "Okay." Walking downstairs, M saw Fenna, Duke, and La chatting in the living room. Duke greeted M with a warm smile, "Chubs, good morning!" Fenna and La''s expressions became gloomy as they looked at M. Ever since she resumed her identity as Wanda, any contempt against her as Suzanne in Morrison Residence had disappearedpletely. Now, everyone treated her with endless affection. Just like when she was a child, Gary and Florence treated her like e daughter. All the siblings in Morrison Residence also treated her like t sister. Except for Nathan. their M smiled politely in response to Duke''s greeting. She replied, "Morning, Duke, La." She ignored Fenna and didn''t greet her. Fenna also wore a stern expression. Duke asked softly, "Why did you wake up so early today? Don''t you want to sleep a little longer?" M shook her head and replied, "No, I have something to doter." Duke pointed at the dining room. He said, "Go and have breakfast. Mrs. Seals made your favorite oatmeal, shrimp rolls, and¡ª" La interrupted irritably, "Why are you so talkative? Did she ask you to list the dishes?" Duke''s face suddenly turned grim as he felt reprimanded. He nced at La in fear though he felt annoyed. Then, he smiled at Phoebe who came down. He pointed at the dining table, inviting her to join the breakfast. M knew that La disliked her, so she didn''t want to make things difficult for Duke. She gave Dubl nee warm smile before walking toward the dining table. After the staff brought breakfast, M ate quietly. Soon, the rest of the family members started to wake up and join them. Taylor was the first toe downstairs. "Chubs, good morning!" Taylor greeted M with his loud voice when he hadn''t even finished walking down the stairs. Hepletely ignored the three people in the living room and then headed straight to the dining table. His smile was gentle and bright. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The three people in the living room greeted him, but he seemed not to hear them. His gaze was fixed on M who was at the dining table. Raising her head, M wore a sweet smile. She greeted, "Taylor, good morning." Taylor sat down in front of M. He showed concern, "How''s your recovery?" M replied, "I''m recovering well." Taylor supplid "Wendy bought a lot of supplements for you, such as honey, bonera, propolis, and fish oil. She t them for you to eat " S W Chapter 539 M''s smile deepened as she said, "Thank you, Taylor. Pass my thanks to Wendy too." "We''re family, no need to thank us," Taylor said cheerfully. M pursed her lips as she wore a faint smile. She lowered her head to continue eating her oatmeal. Soon, another refreshing voice came, "Up so early today, Chubs." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. M raised her head and saw Tobias walking down the stairs. Tobias walked to the dining table and sat down. M politely greeted him. The three of them chatted happily while having breakfast. Duke''s attention had long been on the dining room. He kept craning his neck to look toward the table. Unable to resist any longer, he stood up. Upon seeing this, La frowned. She was unhappy as she asked, "Where are you going?" "I''m going to have breakfast." La''s face darkened. She asked again, "Didn''t you just eat?" Walking out of the living room, Duke replied, "I didn''t eat enough. I''ll have a bit more." La was irritated. She gritted her teeth and red at M sitting at the table. Sheined in a low voice, "Ever since Wanda returned to Morrison Residence, these brothers have been like bees to honey, ants to candy, flies to dung, always flocking to her!" Fenna had witnessed this scene many times during the one month she stayed here. She asked curiously, "Why do these siblings like her so much?" La crossed her arms and legs. She leaned against the sofa with a cold expression. She said in a sour tone, "My husband exined that they are all childhood friends, so others can''t understand. "But my mother-inw said that Wanda has been clever and adorable since she was a child. Since my mother-inw doesn''t have a daughter, her sons have always pampered Wanda as if she were their own sister." Fenna sarcastically said, "Do men really want to marry their own sisters?" La sensed the underlying meaning in Fenna''s words. She wore a faint smile and said, "Nate is ambitious and daring. She''s the granddaughter of a billionaire. "She is also charming, soft, and smart. Would there be any man who wouldn''t be attracted to her?" Fenna was stunned. She was slightly agitated as she asked, "So, does Daniel, who''s not married yet, also like Wanda?" La replied without hesitation, "He likes her. Dan is very fond of her." Fenna was even more agitated. She leaned closer to La and asked, "Among these brothers, who does Wanda like the most?" La responded, "I heard from my husband that Wanda admires Dan the most. But as for who she likes the most, it''s hard to say. "It should be Nate, otherwise she wouldn''t have married him and given birth to his son!" "It''s not necessarily." Fenna murmured as she wasining, "She may be attracted to Nate''s status and abilities, but who she really likes may not necessarily be Nate." . La became agitated. She leaned toward Fenna to whisper, "True, have you noticed that she''s extremely indifferent to Nate? But she takes very good care of Dan, who''s blind." Fenna said, "As Nate''s personal assistant, of course, I know." La''s eyes lip up with excitement and curiosity. She asked, "Tell me, how''s their rtionship as a couple?" Fenna said, "Nate calls her, but she doesn''t pick up. He texts her, and she doesn''t reply either. Even when they meet, she''s indifferent toward him. "She hasn''t cooked a meal for Nate, folded a piece of clothing, or even poured him a ss of water. She hasn''t made any effort at all." La was surprised. She genuinely asked, "But aren''t cooking, folding clothes, and pouring water tasks done by the household staff? "She''s a wealthy heiress. She doesn''t need to do such things herself. However, not answering calls or texts is going too far." Fenna felt awkward, so she didn''t say anything. After all, they were from different backgrounds. Although Fenna was a government employee, her sry wasn''t high. She grew up in a middle-ss family, so she didn''t have the mindset of the wealthy. To her, being virtuous, thrifty, and caring for the family were a woman''s best assets. Chapter 540 At that moment, the sound of footsteps was heard. La and Fenna turned to look at the stairs and saw Nathan walking down the stairs. He was dressed in a long ck coat. He looked very handsome and confident. Fenna was stunned. La was also taken aback. Each time, she was dazzled by Nathan''s charm. Being rejected by Nathan had be her lifelong regret. Every time she saw Nathan, she felt more discontented with Duke. Even though they were brothers, why was Duke''s looks and physique nowhere near Nathan''s? The difference in their abilities was also quite substantial. "Nate, good morning!" Fenna greeted him. She stood up with a smile. Nathan stopped in his tracks as his gaze slightly darkened. He looked at Fenna in silence for a few seconds before asking coldly, "Did I not make myself clear, or do you not understand?" Fenna''s attitude was firm. She remarked, "Nate, I don''t need to take the leave." Nathan showed no mercy and replied coldly, "Then move out." "It''s too far from work, and it''s inconvenient for me tomute," Fennained in a low voice. "Cole can live here, why are you kicking me out?" La interrupted, "Nate, the house is so big. Even if ten more assistants move in, there''s enough space. Why are you kicking your own assistant out of the house?" Nathan''s expression became gloomy. He kept his expression stoic and restrained himself fromshing out. As he looked at Fenna''s aggrieved face, he grew more annoyed. At that moment,ughter and cheerful voices came from the dining room. Tobias told a joke that made everyoneugh. The atmosphere was quite harmonious. Nathan''s mind drifted away. He said in a cold tone, "Take a leave or move out, it''s an order." After speaking, he walked toward the dining room. "I don''t want to take the leave," Fenna muttered behind him. Nathan ignored her and then walked toward the table. "Good morning," Nathan greeted everyone at the dining table to attract their attention. M didn''t look up. Upon hearing his voice, the smile on her face instantly disappeared. She just continued eating her breakfast quietly. Seeing M sitting between Taylor and Tobias, Nathan paused. "Morning, Nathan," Taylor greeted him then immediately stood up to make room for him to sit. "Come, sit here." As Taylor was about to stand up, M grabbed his wrist. She said, "Taylor, you sit here." Taylor was puzzled. He looked at Nathan in confusion as he didn''t know what to do. TobiasThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Oht he was being asked to M seats. As he was tugged at his clothes. wanted him to sit well. With only half of his bottom off the chair, Tobias sat back down slowly. The atmosphere at the dining table became quite awkward. The siblings also noticed it. Nathan sat down next to Duke. He sat diagonally across from M. He fixed his intense and deep gaze on her. It seemed like he had a lot on his mind and didn''t know where to start. The siblings noticed that since Nathan appeared, M kept her head down. There was no smile on her face as she waspletely different from her previous cheerful O demeanor. To ease the awkward atmosphere, Taylor asked happily, "Your son has been born for over a month now. Have ve you decided on a name? Whose surname will he have? What''s his name?" Nathan''s warm gaze remained fixed on M. Even when the staff brought him breakfast, he didn''t eat it. M was taken aback by Taylor''s question. After a few seconds of pondering, she said, "Whatever." Taylor was shocked. He asked, "Whatever Morrison?" Tobias chuckled as he responded, "That''s a random name." Duke patted Nathan''s shoulder. He asked, "Do you think the name is good too?" Nathan pursed his lips bitterly. He remained silent. M quickly exined, "No, I mean, whatever name is fine." Taylor was confused and asked, "So, you and your husband haven''t discussed what to name your child?" M felt guilty. As she looked up, she identally met Nathan''s intense gaze. She felt a bit lost in his intense eyes. She immediately looked down to avoid eye contact with him. Chapter 541 Nathan and M didn''t answer the question. Everyone felt the tension between them but didn''t want to pry into their matters. Nathan had been busy, and M was recovering from childbirth, so they hadn''t been able to spend much time together ormunicate. This was out of the ordinary, and everyone noticed. As the awkwardness lingered, Fenna approached Nathan with a notebook and said, "Nate, I''ve got today''s schedule organized." M''s expression immediately soured. She set down her utensils, stood up, and announced, "I''ve had enough. You all enjoy your meal." The Morrison brothers watched her leave in surprise. Seeing that she had hardly eaten anything, they asked with concern, "Why aren''t you eating much today?" M didn''t reply and walked away. Nathan usually would have assumed she was avoiding him, but now he realized her aversion was directed at Fenna. He took a deep breath to quell his rising anger before asking in a steely tone, "Do you think my instructions are a joke?" "Is it wrong not to take a break?" Fenna protested, looking upset. Nathan closed his eyes, his face darkening with frustration. His hands clenched into fists on the table, his veins pulsing visibly. He could now understand why M hated Fenna so much. Fenna was bold enough to ignore Nathan''s authority as her superior, let alone considering M''s feelings. When Nathan opened his eyes, his gaze was icy and stern as he ordered the maid, "Help Fenna pack her things and arrange for the driver to send her home immediately." The sudden turn of events left everyone present stunned. The maid hurriedlyplied and went upstairs to pack. Fenna''s eyes were filled with tears and she gritted her teeth in frustration. Nathan rose from his seat. Hands in his pockets, he stressed every word sternly. "Cole will take over your duties. Your position will be reassigned within a month." "Nate, is it because of Wanda? When did you start mixing personal and professional matters?" Fenna questioned. Nathan scoffed, "Have you ever respected my personal affairs? Have you ever drawn a clear line between personal and professional?" "That''s because-" Fenna tried to exin but realized everyone was giving her odd looks. Her behavior wasn''t that of a subordinate. It was more like a mistress who was unwilling to be abandoned "Because of what?" Taylor asked. In frustration, Fenna blurted out, "Because Wanda isn''t up to Nate''s standards. She can''t support him in his personal or professional life. That''s why I look after him and try to do more for him." "Fenna''s got a point," La chimed in. Nathan''s expression darkened even more, and he locked his intense gaze on Fenna. He had never been this angry before. "Do you even understand her? Why are you so certain?" " Nathan cut her off. "You don''t 1.n understand her at all. She married beneath herself to be with me, I''m the one who''s not up to her standards. Besides, our marriage is none of your business as ano outsider." Fenna lowered her head and clenched her fists. Her pained and crestfallen demeanor madeThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. everyone feel Nathan''s treatment of her was somewhat callous. Yet, that was because they weren''t privy to the whole story. Nathan walked away from the table but stopped just after a few steps. "Stop thinking of yourself as my friend from now on. All I want to do is keep my distance from you." Those present exchanged nces while Fenna quietly shed tears. Chapter 542 La couldn''t just stand by. She stepped up to defend Fenna. "Nate, Fenna has done nothing wrong-" Nathan eyed her sharply and growled, "La, stay out of this." La was taken aback by his response, her voice trailed off nervously. He walked out the front door and saw Cole waiting by the car. "General Morrison, good morning," Cole greeted him politely. Nathan looked around and asked softly, "Where''s Mrs. Morrison?" "Mrs. Morrison and Phoebe just drove off." "Follow them," Nathan said. He got into the car immediately. Cole was driving as he asked, "General Morrison, is something wrong?" "She hacked into the Dreamshift Beauty Salon surveince to investigate Fenna," Nathan replied urgently. "What''s there to investigate about Fenna?" "That''s not the point. The point is that she found something suspicious, so she wants to dig a little deeper." "General Morrison, are you concerned that Mrs Morrison could disrupt our ns?" Nathan looked out of the window in silence. He could alwayse up with another n if it had disrupted. He feared M might end up like Fenna thest time, abducted while digging deeper into this beauty salon. An hourter, a car pulled into the underground parking lot of Dreamshift Beauty Salon. Phoebe turned off the engine and unbuckled her seat belt. She looked back at M and asked, "M, we''re here. Shall we go in?" M looked down at the tablet with a serious expression and replied thoughtfully, "No, we''re not going in." "We''vee all this way, why not?" M ced the tablet before Phoebe, who studied thepany''s registration information. Avery represented Dreamshift Beauty Salon legally, which was one of the properties owned by the Hoffises. "Avery?" Phoebe remembered when she and M had dunked Avery''s head into the toilet bowl in the salon bathroom. She thought Avery would kill them for that. M retrieved the tablet and said, "I''ve been watching the footage. Fenna seems fine. She''s probably here on Nathan''s orders to check things out." "Check out what?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "I''m not sure what Nathan is investigating, but there seems to be something wrong with this salon. I''m more certain now that I''ve checked the registration information." "M, I''m not afraid of danger. I could pretend to be a customer and dig deeper," Phoebe suggested. Yet, M hesitated. She considered it risky, especially since even Fenna had gotten into trouble. Besides, punishing Avery before made them more susceptible to trouble. "Let''s head back," M said. Phoebe reluctantly buckled her seatbelt before driving off. Momentster, she spotted several burly men with iron bars standing beside an SUV. "M, we''re trapped," Phoebe said as she gripped the steering wheel. They''d been under surveince from the moment they''d pulled into the underground parking lot. Those guys meant business. M looked up to see the armed men approaching while Phoebe tried to reverse the car. Unexpectedly, another SUV blocked their tail. Dozens of tough-looking men came out from behind them. They were surrounded. "M, what do we do?" Phoebe asked worriedly. She turned her head back and forth. "There''re so many of them and they''re armed. I can''t take them all." M checked her phone and said, " Phoebe kept a wary eye on the approaching men. "What now? We''ve walked right into the lion''s den." Chapter 543 M handed Phoebe something that looked like a gun and said, "Here, take it." "A gun? Isn''t that risky?" Phoebe was startled. She knew that it was against thew to own a gun in Norvania, and using one to hurt someone could result in the death penalty. M gave Phoebe a special mask and exined, "No bullets are in this gun. It''s a chemical weapon I made and it''s filled with ether, an anesthetic used on patients. It won''t hurt anyone when it hits. "The ether would spread through the air as soon as it was fired. Breathing even a little can make someone pass out." Phoebe looked at the weapon, then at M in awe. "M, you''re amazing." M put on her mask and warned, "Be careful using it. After firing, hold your breath for 20 seconds so you don''t breathe it in." "Got it," Phoebe said as she watched the men approach. Phoebe and M got out of the car at the same time. Phoebe pointed the gun at the men who were approaching them. All of them froze when they saw the gun. M braced herself and ordered, "Phoebe, fire." Phoebe did so without a second thought. The gun went off with a muffled bang. She quickly turned around and fired at the mening from behind. After two shots were fired, panic spread among the men. They ducked and scrambled in opposite directions, seeking refuge in nearby cars. Soon, a strange odor began to fill the parking lot. As more than a dozen burly men copsed, the men behind the wheels of the front and back cars revved their engines and sped toward M and Phoebe. M and Phoebe quickly swerved to the cars on either side. There was a loud bang and their car was smashed to pieces. M crawled underneath a car for cover. Shortly after, one of the men got out of the car to make a phone call. "They''ve got chemical weapons. Send more people and get them to wear gas masks." M felt a shudder of fear. She hoped Phoebe could use the gun to deal with the remaining bad guys. They wouldn''t have a chance to escape if the ones with gas masks came soon.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. M stayed underneath the car and looked out. Suddenly, she saw a pair of ck leather shoes ahead. Her heart pounded and she held her breath as she watched them warily. She felt helpless and knew she couldn''t fight like Phoebe. She''d only slow Phoebe down if she got caught. She was thinking about what to do next. Suddenly, the man crouched down. His iron rod hit the ground with a thud and his eyes met hers. The man''s menacing expression froze M in fear. It almost gave her a heart attack. The man smirked and asked in a wicked tone, "Hottie, do you still think you can hide?" M shrank back in fear. When the man grabbed her clothes, she cried, "Phoebe, help!" Suddenly, someone stomped on the man''s back, causing him to howl in pain. M''s clothes were released. Then, gunshots rang out. A littleter came Cole''s solemn voice. ¡°M¨²sm Morrison, Phoebe, it''s safe now. Come out." M finally felt some peace when she heard Cole''s voice. She crawled out from the right side of the car. Just as her head popped up, someone crouched before how held her arm. A gentle voice came. "Be careful." Looking up from the familiar military boots, Mita saw Nathan''s rugged handsome face The look in his eyes was warm and full of concern. M immediately brushed him away and shrank back under the car Chapter 544 Nathan felt lost. Meanwhile, M crawled out of the car in a different direction. She brushed off the dust as she got to her feet. Phoebe ran over to help her and asked, "M, are you okay?" "I''m fine," M replied. She scanned her surroundings. Beside the men who had copsed from inhaling the ether earlier, there were a few others wearing gas masks, with bullet wounds on their thighs. They were lying on the ground, too afraid to move. M realized more men had been brought in and finally understood why Phoebe couldn''t handle the situation alone. Nathan examined M from head to toe. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that she was okay. M and Phoebe''s car had been badly damaged and they couldn''t drive it anymore. "The police will handle the scene. You can get in my car," Nathan offered. "Thanks," M said. She made her way to his car and got into the passenger seat. Phoebe and Cole stared at Nathan with a nk expression. Nathan gazed at M for quite a while before saying, "Let''s get in." Cole entered the driver''s seat while Phoebe tapped the passenger side window. As the window lowered, she said, "M, you should sit in the back with General Morrison." With a frown, M muttered, "Just get in the car and stop talking." Phoebe pouted and puffed her cheeks unhappily. She reluctantly got into the back seat with Nathan, who had always been so distant and solemn. The vehicle left the underground parking lot and entered the bustling street. There was an uneasy tension lingering in the car.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Phoebe sat in the corner, quietly watching the scenery as it passed by. She had expected to hear Nathan criticize her and M, but he remained silent. Momentster, Nathan''s gentle voice broke the silence. "You can ask me anything you want to know. You don''t have to investigate yourself." Phoebe turned to Nathan to find him staring intently at M. It dawned on her that there was no way Nathan could be talking to her in such a gentle way. She turned her head back and stared out the window while M remained silent. Nathan continued, "Avery is legally representing Dreamshift Beauty Salon. Lucas and Oliver have e probably been holed up there for six months, which exins the heavy security. "They''ve had stic surgery and faked their deaths. They''re now living under new identities with a different look. "Lucas, who now goes by Hugo, is Avery''s older brother. I''m pretending to be unaware to avoid rming them. "I sent my men to investigate Dreamshift Beauty Salon, hoping to confirm if Oliver was still there and to find out his current identity and appearance. "Perhaps my n was leaked, so they baited my men to lure me out and sent snipers to assassinate you. "You''re Oliver''s weakness in their eyes. He couldn''t act recklessly with you nearby. Also, I''m still looking into ET how my n got out." Afterying it all out for M, Nathan asked, "Is there anything else you wish to know?" A mix of emotions flooded M. She asked, "What were you thinking when you hung up on me and turned off your phone?" Chapter 545 ?Chapter 545 Nathan was willing to exin. His only fear was that M would misunderstand him even more if he did. Just when he wasn''t sure if he should speak, Phoebe suddenly blinked at him and asked, "General Morrison, are you really avoiding M''s calls and even turning off your phone?" Suddenly nervous, Nathan blurted out, "My jacket was with Fenna''s and my phone was in my jacket pocket." M''s face grew sour. She didn''t expect him to care so much about Fenna. She pressed her lips together, breathed deeply, and looked gloomily out the window. Phoebe paused briefly before she asked, "Did Fenna turn off the phone on purpose?" "I asked her, but she denied it," Nathan replied.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Do you believe Fenna?" "Believe her or not, I have no proof she did it." "Still, this is really out of line," Phoebe muttered unhappily. Nathan looked at M nervously. His eyes were filled with deep regret. The atmosphere in the car fell into silence again. Suddenly, M turned around with a steely look and held her hand to Nathan. "Give me your phone." Confused, Nathan handed the phone to M. She rummaged through the car''s storagepartment, found the data cable, and connected the phone to her tablet. "What''s the password?" asked M. Fascinated by what she was doing, Nathan leaned over to M and whispered, "Our anniversary." M paused for an instant. Cole and Phoebe thought it was sweet and couldn''t help chuckling. Having entered the password on the phone, M went to work on her tablet. She wrote a few lines of code and extracted the data andmands from the phone for that day. After a few steps, she ced the tablet before Nathan. "Have a look at this." Nathan''s eyes were on the strings of numeric codes on the screen. It looked like a jumble of numbers, but he could make out a few words within the lines of code as he studied them more closely. It indicated that a "power off"mand had been issued at the specified date and time. Phoebe nced over and clicked her tongue. "So, it didn''t turn off automatically. Someone pushed the off button. This is hard proof." Nathan looked furious as he leaned back in his seat and stared ahead without blinking. He suddenly realized how foolish he had been to think that Fenna wouldn''t affect his marriage. It had been so ironic. When they arrived at the Morrison Residence, M exited the car and headed straight into the house. Phoebe politely said goodbye to Nathan before hurrying to catch up with M. Nathan watched M''s silhouette intently, lost in his thoughts. Cole didn''t start the car. Worried, he asked, "General Morrison, this incident hasn''t affected many things, and it''s been over a month. Are you still nning to hold Fenna responsible for this?" This incident not only caused Nathan to miss the birth of his child. It also shattered M''s trust and love for him, leaving their marriage hollow. Nathan wasn''t one to forgive easily. He closed his eyes and leaned back in his seat. With a cold tone, he instructed, "Don''t wait for Fenna to be transferred. Report the incident to the Intelligence Agency and suspend her for investigation." Flustered, Cole turned to face Nathan. "General Morrison, isn''t this excessive? Fenna isn''t a spy or a threat to national security. Bringing in the Intelligence Agency could seriously harm her career." Chapter 546 With his eyes closed, Nathan asked sharply, "Do you want to be investigated as well?" "I''m sorry, General Morrison," Cole apologized quickly. "I''m deeply loyal to the country and you. I don''t see the need for an investigation."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Nathan had never considered investigating Cole. He usually trusted the people he surrounded himself and wouldn''t be involved with those he doubted. Unfortunately, his excessive trust had allowed Lucas to betray him and Fenna to deceive him brazenly. "Drive on," muttered Nathan. When M walked into the Morrison residence, she heard La sarcastically remark, "It''s unbelievable there''re still some women who can be so jealous nowadays. "They don''t support, understand, or help their husbands at work and can''t even handle having a female assistant." M turned around to see La sitting on the couch in the living room. Phoebe was seething and wanted to confront La, but M grabbed her hand just in time to stop her. Phoebe was merely an assistant. Her life wouldn''t be easy in this house if she upset La. M calmly approached La and said, "La, if you have something to say, just say it straight out. You don''t have to get sarcastic." La leaned back on the couch and replied arrogantly, "I wasn''t talking about you. Don''t take it personally." "It''s just us here. Are you talking to ghosts or something?" La dropped the act when she saw M''s firm stance. She stood up, crossed her arms, and said haughtily, "I just can''t stand people like you. You rely on Nate''s affection to mistreat his assistant. Are you satisfied now that Fenna has moved out and been suspended?" M nced at Phoebe, who looked just as confused. Phoebe shrugged, implying that she had no idea. Yet, M was quick to collect herself. She replied, "If you care about Fenna so much, why don''t you suggest she be Duke''s secretary? "She could take care of his needs around the clock. She could even cook for him and do all the housework. Fenna''s meticulous and she could meet Duke''s every need." La''s face turned sour and she was speechless for a moment. M realized that La couldn''t ept what Fenna had done either when she saw La''s defeated look. "La, you''re generous. You wouldn''t mind Duke having a capable and caring secretary, would you?" "I" M cut La off, "Oh right, there are a few advantages to having Fenna as Duke''s secretary. For example, if you need to talk to Duke urgently she''ll hang up on you or even turn off his phone, because she thinks your call will interfere with Duke''s work. "What a thoughtful secretary. You wouldn''t want to miss having her around." La struggled to find a way to defend Fenna as she imagined herself in M''s position. Suddenly, fin she found Fenna even more bitchy than she thought and understood why M wanted her gone However, La didn''t sympathize with M, as she had always been prejudiced against M. M''seback silenced La. Feeling angry, La sat back on the couch and sipped her coffee. Sheposed herself and refrained from saying more. When M saw that La had decided not to escte the situation, she headed upstairs she walked past Phoebe who was trying to hold back herughter. Phoebe gave her a thumbs up and whispered, "M, you''re amazing." M didn''t feel pleased and forced a bitter smile. Fenna and Nathan had been friends for over ten years and Nathan was someone who put rtionships first. M thought that Nathan wouldn''t be too hard on Fenna and that he m wouldn''t want to transfer her somewhere else. Please bookmark the website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 547 M was surprised by how quickly and ruthlessly Nathan had acted. Back in the room, she sat in the wicker chair on the balcony. She gazed absentmindedly at thendscape before her. Countless thoughts poured into her mind. She pulled out her phone and opened Nathan''s chat. As she scrolled through, she looked at all the voice messages he had sent, none of which she had bothered to listen to. She only spared a nce at the text messages he sent. Yet, curiosity led her to click on a voice message from a month earlier. "Wanda, I''m truly sorry for what I did to you and our baby. I know I messed up. You don''t have to forgive me, but please don''t shut me out, okay?" "The nurse told me you''re struggling with breast engorgement, and I wish I knew how to help. I''m worried and outside your room, can Ie in?" "Wanda, are you feeling better? Can Ie with you tomorrow to see our son?" "Wanda, I made a mistake and I really want to make it up to you. Can you please tell me how I can make things right?" "It''s raining outside, so put on something warm. I don''t want you to catch a cold." "Readingte at night isn''t good for your eyes. Turn off the light and go to bed early." "I''m going on a business trip for three days. They''re known for their wonderful apple pie there, so I''ll bring you some when I return. Just let me know if you want anything else." "Wanda, the strawberries in the garden are ripe for picking." "I miss you. It''s okay if you don''t want to talk to me, but why are you avoiding me?" "I went to the hospital to check on our baby. The doctor said he''s getting better and will be able toe home soon. Shall we start to talk about the baby''s name? Do you prefer thest name Hoffis or Morrison?" "You''re skinny enough, so please don''t go on a diet or starve yourself. Eat more, and when you feel better, I''ll take you to the mountains to watch the sunset." "Wanda, the weather is getting warmer. Spring''s just around the corner." "It''s been a hard month and I don''t know how I got by. I''ve kept myself busy because I don''t want to upset you at home." "I never had any idea how bad the consequences would be if I broke my promises. I don''t think I wilkever dare to break another promise to you." "I noticed Phoebe bought you cherries recently. I''ve nted some cherry trees in Sudvi. I hope they will bear fruit next year. Then, we can pick them together withour son." "I woke up at 3:00 am and couldn''t go back to sleep. I miss you so much." "Where are you? Why did you leave those people I sent to protect you?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Wanda, answer the phone." "Wanda, where are you?" "Answer the phone." M looked at the calls she had been ignoring. Suddenly, she realized that silent treatment was perhaps the cruelest way to get back at Nathan. It turned out that Nathan had been apologizing and admitting his m mistakes all along, but he didn''t understand what had upset her. He didn''t mind letting Fenna go. He just hadn''t realized that it was Fenna that was bothering M. M wiped the tears from her eyes and put the phone down. She leaned back in the in the wicker chair and stared nkly at the white clouds floating in the sky. She was lost in thought. Just then, her phone chimed. She looked down at the screen to find a new message from Nathan. "Wanda, I''ll be entertaining some foreign guests tonight. I may be backte. Probably after 11:00 pm. Go to bed early." M was tempted to reply. She typed "okay", but another message came in before she could send it. "Sleep in the master bedroom, or I''ll carry you there myself. I don''t want to wake you." His words sounded imperious, and M decided not to reply. It waste at night. The room was shrouded in darkness, with only the moonlight filtering through the window. Chapter 548 M usually went to bed at 11:00 pm, but she couldn''t sleep that night for some reason. She felt empty inside as if she was expecting something. Suddenly, she heard someone enter the room. Tensing up, she closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. Nathan didn''t switch on the lights. He went quietly to M''s side, rested his hands on the bed, and kissed her forehead. M sensed a slight smell of alcohol mixed with his familiar and pleasant scent. His warm breath brushed against her cheeks. After kissing her, Nathan quietly went to the bathroom to freshen up. He didn''t turn on the light to avoid disturbing M''s sleep. M felt instantly reassured and gradually fell asleep after Nathan''s return. As she slept, she felt Nathan gently cradled her head and turned her over to face him. Even though it was still cold outside, M slept peacefully in Nathan''s warm embrace. The first rays of the morning sun streamed into the room. M felt something touch her abdomen while still lost in a beautiful dream. She reluctantly opened her eyes to see Nathan''s sturdy chest before her. He was only wearing a pair of shorts and he seemed to be having his morning wood. Feeling her cheeks warm, she took a deep breath and closed her eyes again. Nathan was still asleep. Suddenly, M felt the urge to check the time. She pushed herself up from the bed with her hand. She noticed their phones were lying on the bedside table next to Nathan. She leaned over to grab the phone. Right then, Nathan opened his eyes and saw her ample bosom through the thin fabric of her nightgown. He was nervous and felt an unbearable heat rising within. He managed to reach for the phone just before M did. Startled, M pulled her hand away. Nathan handed the phone to her. "Thanks," M said as she took the phone. Nathan was filled with joy just to hear her thank him. M pulled away from his arms and checked the time. It was 6:30 am. om Nathan couldn''t resist the urge to run his fingers through her long hair as he asked, "Is the light keeping you awake?" She shook her head andy back down on the bed. She was embarrassed to admit thathis morning wood had woken her. Nathan pulled the covers up her m shoulders before getting out of bed himself. His well-defined muscles were a tease to her. She caught a glimpse of his pecs and abs as he turned to Cauains Khel close the curtains, The bulge under his shorts caught her attention and made her nervous. M closed her eyes and hid under the covers. Her cheeks were flushed and her heart was in a frenzy. Her shyness made her wonder if she truly didn''t love him anymore. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Chapter 549 The curtains blocked out the light well. The room went dark when Nathan closed them. M seemed to be ufortable as he got into the bed. She moved away and turned her back on him. It made Nathan sad to see her like that. His eyes wandered silently over her long, flowing hair. He didn''t think about crossing any boundaries even though he wanted her. Nathan knew they shouldn''t sleep together too soon because M had just given birth. He always respected how she felt and didn''t want to force her to sleep with him. Yet, he had longed for that intense pleasure ever since they had made love, and now it was harder for him to resist the urge. He found himself feeling restless and tortured. Nathan leaned closer to M with his eyes closed, finding sce in the subtle scent of her hair shampoo. My still. Only then did she realize Nathan had refrained from touching her while awake. He only kissed her and held her discreetly while she slept. Lost in thought, M eventually drifted off to sleep. When she woke up, it was almost noon and Nathan was nowhere to be seen. She got out of bed, freshened up, and dressed before leaving the room. Everyone in the house was busy with their things and no one was home. Phoebe lounged in the living room, snacking and watching TV dramas. M came downstairs and joined Phoebe in the living room where she saw an intimate scene on TV-a couple kissing passionately and sinking onto a bed. The sweetness and romance of the scene was overwhelming. Phoebe waspletely engrossed in the drama. She didn''t even notice M approaching. Her eyes were shining with excitement and she had a big grin. "You can try it with Cole if you''re jealous," M suggested. Phoebe was startled and turned around to see that M was close by. When she understood what M suggested, she eximed, "M, what are you talking about? I''m not his girlfriend." M sat beside her with a smile, picked up a cushion, and whispered, "You both have feelings for each other, so why not give it a chance?" "I don''t have any feelings for him," Phoebe replied, blushing. "Besides, he''s too busy. When would we ever have time for dating? Forget it, we''re not a good match." "You can have online dates with him if you can''t meet in person. And if you meet, make the most of your time together," M suggested.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Phoebe shook her head and went back to watching the drama. Uninterested in the drama, M checked her phone instead. She didn''t receive any messages from Nathan. She wondered what he might be up to or when he might return. She quickly put down her phone when realizing she had been dwelling on him too much. A momentter, while Phoebe was watching TV, she asked, "M, what''s the status of your research institute n?" "Rejected." M smiled sourly. "Mr. President hasn''t given a go-ahead?" Phoebe asked. M hummed in reply. "So, when are we returning to the frontier?" Phoebe asked. "After my maternity leave," M replied. "Oh, that''s getting close," Phoebe said. She knew M only had three months of maternity leave. Since half of her leave was already over, they would soon be back at the frontier. Sensing the urgency in Phoebe''s voice, M asked, "Do you want me to return to work early?" "General Morrison and Cole often make exhausting helicopter trippn back and forth to see us," Phoebe said sympathetically. M froze in ce. Sighing, Phoebe continued, "I heard from Col that General M didn''t return more than three f when you weren''t in Phoenicia. a "But now that you''re here, he takes the helicopter to return after hism duties, no matter how tired or busy he is." Chapter 550 "I didn''t force him toe back. He had a choice," M grumbled. Phoebe grinned and whispered in M''s ear, "For General Morrison, home is wherever you are. It''s normal for him toe home after work. He insisted oning home daily, even when he couldn''t see you before." M looked at Phoebe suspiciously and asked, "Did he bribe you? Why are you praising him so highly?" Phoebe shrugged, seemingly unconcerned. "That''s just how I see it. It''s okay if you don''t want to hear it." M patted her shoulder and said, "Let''s go for lunch. And then you cane with me to buy a gown." "What gown?" Phoebe asked. "I got invited by Lillian Kimmel this morning, so I have to go to her banquet tonight," M said with a long face. "The President''s daughter invited you?" Phoebe was surprised. "Yes, we''ve never met before." M sighed. "But she''s the President''s daughter. It''s hard to say no considering my status."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Why did she invite you?" "I have no idea." "Should we tell General Morrison?" "That''s fine." "Then, I''lle with you." M nodded in response. In the evening, M showed up at the fancy mansion of Imperial Heights dressed in her best attire. Surprisingly, her fancy gown seemed out of ce among the other guests dressed in simple clothes. M felt like she had been made a fool of. When Lillian invited her, she described it as a fancy and upscale banquet and told M to dress up for the asion. There was a stage In the mansion''s garden where a pianist and a band yed music. Down below, people were sitting around a bonfire, some busy barbecuing. M''s beauty caught people''s attention, but her fancy attire seemed a bit much. Some even quietly made fun of her showing off. "Hi, Mrs. Morrison, I''m Lillian Kimmel. The president is my father," Lillian greeted M politely. M smiled graciously and shook Lillian''s hand. "Hi, just call me Wanda." "You may call me Lillian." "Lillian, did hear you right? Or did you mean something else? This isn''t exactly a banquet. It''s more like a casual gathering," M asked, trying to hide her irritation. S Lillian looked around surprisingly and said blithely, "This is an upscale banquet. Even though most guests are children of officials and wealthy people, along with the families of political leaders, we usually keep things simple. No one would dress as elegantly as you do." M smiled awkwardly in response. Suddenly, she saw a familiar person approaching from a distance. "Lillian,e and have some barbecue," Fenna said. She held several skewers in her hand. M and Fenna froze in that fleeting moment of eye contact. Fenna seemed unaware of M''s presence. She looked startled. M frowned when she got what Lillian was up to. Lillian was helping Fenna get back at M by putting her on the spot. If M stormed off looking annoyed now, it would confirm what at people already, thought about her being petty and ungrateful. This gossip would spread fast in political circles. M would be embarrassed, and Nathan would be dragged into it too. On the other hand) in M stayed, Lilian would do her best to embarrass her even more. As Fenna slowly approached, Lillian feigned ignorance and said, "Wanda, let me introduce a friend of mine. She''s my best friend, Fenna Hudson." M didn''t y along with Lillian. She smiled and asked, "Since you''re Fenna''s best friend, don''t you know that she''s Nathan''s assistant?" Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Lillian forced a smile and acted calm. She said, "| don''t usually talk about Fenna''s job, and | didn''t even know General Morrison had such a great assistant like Fenna. Since you two know each other, that''s a plus." M casually walked by Lillian and sat down by the bonfire. Agroup of people around the same age were chatting nearby, seemingly captivated by M''s appearance and outfit. Everyone was looking at her as if she were a spectacle. Lillian approached and announced, "Hey everyone, let me introduce you. This is Wanda Hoffis, General Morrison''s wife, the leader of the Norvanian military. She''s also the granddaughter of the wealthiest person. ¡°But things have shifted. The new richest person in Norvania is Avery Talerico, Oliver''s wife. Wanda didn''t inherit any of that fortune. "Anyway, let''s all enjoy tonight. Eat, drink, and have a st!" The crowd erupted into cheers and apuse, clearly pumped up. M couldn''t fit in the group. While most people there liked drinking, singing, and ying games, she was elegant and more reserved. They were loud and outgoing, but she seemed morefortable alone. They didn''t have much inmon or share any interest. Asharply dressed man walked up to M and sat beside her. He seemed eager as he asked, "Are you Wanda?" M nodded.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Care for a drink?" M politely refused. "No, thank you." ¡°Are you into murder mystery games?" M looked puzzled, "No, not really." "What about ckjack?" "No, | don''t y." "Do you enjoy singing?" M shook her head. "I only sing the national anthem." "Do you do live streams?" the man asked. M, also known as the artist Inkwell with arge following, was aware of live streaming but had no interest in participating. She simply said, "No." The man''s frown intensified. "Are you even from Earth? You seem clueless." All eyes turned to M. Whispers and giggles filled the air as they quietly mocked her. Lillian saw an opportunity and lightly tapped M on the shoulder. Then, she addressed the group, saying, "We shouldn''t tease the general''s et wife. She''s had a very sha upbringing, like a delicate flower in a greenhouse, shielded and pampered. It''s no surprise that she seems a little dorky. ¡°After all, her family was very wealthy. She never had to work a single day and could solely et concentrate on her education. Her grandfather paved the way for her, sending her abroad for schooting, and ensuring she obtained a strong degree. "Then, she struck gold marrying General Morrison. She even secured a great position at the military base. She''ll never have to worry about money for the rest of her life." Lillian''s words were dripping with sarcasm and cutting remarks. She sighed before saying, "I feel sorry for us. We weren''t born rich, nor do we have the wealthiest grandfather in the world. "We work hard to better ourselves, but we''ll never achieve the same sess as her." M listened and smiled thinly. To others, they thought she w So 11 ses uLpecansdofter amily, hlisband and connections. But she didn''t care what they thought. The content is on ! Read thetest chapter there! She stared relentlessly at Lillian, showing no mercy as she asked, "If you admit you don''t have wealth and despise using connections to get ahead, why not focus on e self-improvement instead of settling for mediocrity?" Lillian''s face darkened. She was surprised by M''s blunt reply. The mention of "settling for mediocrity" stung her deeply, and left her feeling embarrassed. Fenna stepped in to defend Lillian. "Lillian is anything but mediocre she graduates fromNonichit''sstop ingttutioy Ghd runs her own advertising agency purely through her talent and hard work." The content is on ! Read thetest chapter there! Equally riled up, Lillian retorted, "None of us here are mediocre. Any one of us could outshine you effortlessly. Take my friend Fenna, for example. "Like General Morrison, she graduated from the National Defense University, worked in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, and speaks Xyprish fluently. "She earned her position alongside General Morrison entirely on herown merits. lf itweren''t Sour deceitful tdatlds pushing her away, she''d still be his invaluable assistant." The content is on ! Read thetest chapter there! Chapter 552 Chapter 552 M grinned when she saw Lillian irritated. Finally, Lillian revealed her true intentions. She just wanted to embarrass M before others and then falsely used M of using dishonest tactics to drive Fenna away. She schemed to create a scandal with the help of the politicians¡¯ children to put pressure on Donald and other politicians. This would lead to public criticism of Nathan for mixing personal and professional matters. It would also stop Fenna from being unfairly transferred elsewhere. The banquet was just a setup. Meanwhile, the politicians¡¯ children began to speak among themselves. "| heard General Morrison is honest and upright. Why did he obey his wife''smands? She probably schemed to get rid of his assistant!" "Yeah, all she does is pick on her husband''s female coworkers." "Oh no! My sister works at the military base, too. | hope she won''t be affected by all this." "Who knows?" M couldn''t bear it any longer. She calmly took out her phone and called Phoebe. "Phoebe, bring me my briefcase." Phoebe, waiting in the car, promptly obeyed the request. M put her phone in her gown pocket and stood up to change the subject. "Since | don''t know much, how about you guys be considerate and join me in something I''m familiar with?" The man who had talked to her before became a little excited. He asked, "What are you familiar with?¡± ¡°How about we have a passage in different foreignnguages, and we''ll see who understands more of it?" M suggested. The mood turned tense all of a sudden. Everyone present only spoke twonguages, at most. The man smiled awkwardly and said, "You sound confident. Do you know that manynguages?" "Just a few, around eight. Shall we begin? How about Fenna asks the questions?¡± M responded casually. Silence followed. Everyone looked at each other, feeling embarrassed and too intimidated to continue. The man grinned and said, "This isn''t fun. L-Let''s try something else." M pointed to the piano on the stage and said, "I''ll y the piano, and you guys can try to guess the music. Sound good?" Nobody answered because they weren''t used to listening to piano music. The man kept his forced smile and said, "L-Let''s try something more interesting." ¡°How about quizzes? Math, chemistry, astronomy, geography, history, politics-anything like that These feel more worthwhile than ying murder mystery games.or flip cup, wouldn''t you agree? M suggested. There was a moment of silence. What had begun as a rxed gathering now felt like being back in a ssroom during a test. It seemed like anything rted to knowledge made them ufortable This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Lillian promptly stepped in. "We''re talking about how you drove Fenna away. Don''t try to change the subject." M calmly watched Phoebe approach. Then, she stepped forward to take the briefcase from Phoebe. After taking herptop out from it, M walked over to Lillian and the others and casually asked, "Can any of you understand programming data?" ¡°What do you mean?" Lillian asked, sounding annoyed. M stayed silent as she switched on theptop and directed the screen toward Fenna. She emphasized each word as she spoke Considering the dirty tricks. you''ve done, do | even need to make an effort to get rid of you?" Everyone got excited when they heard M mentioning "dirty tricks". They gathered arqugd(Pentat See what ws 6h theptop screen, but only saw lines of code that they couldn''t understand. "What''s this?" Lillian asked. The content is on ! Read thetest chapter there! M''s demeanor grew stern as she responded, "This is the data Epi Mic day yo exe abaldtetatter you went''to the hospital, you took Nathan''s phone. The content is on ! Read thetest chapter there! "You purposely disconnected his call and turned off his phone. He wagon a missign, and you Maite authority tdirter ere with his calls, regardless of who was calling." The content is on ! Read thetest chapter there! Chapter 553 Chapter 553 "The hospital has surveince cameras, and Nathan''s phone captured what happened. This shows that you turned off his phone. "If Nathan chooses to relocate you to another ce, he forgives you because of your friendship with him. "If he doesn''t, be ready for an investigation by the Intelligence Agency because your actions seem suspicious, like those of a spy." M''s words left everyone stunned. Nervously, Fenna''s face turned pale and she protested, "I didn''t. I''m not a spy." M closed herptop and smiled thinly. "You don''t have to tell me. You should talk to Nathan about it. Since you and him are good friends, he wouldn''t want the Intelligence Agency investigating you." Even though M seemed unfazed on the outside, the mention of Fenna and Nathan''s friendship stung her every time. She scanned everyone present and said politely, "I''m truly sorry. | struggle to understand the games you enjoy, just as you might not understand mine. | don''t quite fit in, and | regret that deeply." M nodded apologetically to everyone before turning her gaze to Fenna. "I''m not sure if Ms. Hudson will be looked into. But to be safe, I''ll keep my distance from her." "Lillian, thank you for your hospitality," M said before gracefully departing, with Phoebe trailing behind her closely. Panic spread among those present. In Norvania, beingbeled a spy was a serious offense, punishable by death. No one dared to risk such trouble. "I''m sorry, Lillian, but | have to go home now, something urgent came up," one person said. Another added nervously, "I, uh, have something to take care of, too." Quickly, a third person said, "My mom needs me home." Excuses piled up, and one by one, everyone found a reason to leave quietly to steer clear of any potential problems linked to Fenna. Fenna''s face turned red with anger. She clenched her teeth and her fists trembled a bit. She grabbed her phone and dialed Nathan''s number. Anxiously, Lillian asked, "Fenna, did you really end General Morrison''s call and switch off his phone while he was on a mission?¡± Meanwhile, Nathan didn''t answer Fenna''s call. Irritated, Fenna growled, "It was Wanda who called him. It wasn''t anything official. I''m not a spy and didn''t mess with his work." Lillian was shocked. "So, it''s true." Fenna took a deep breath before exining, "It was just a personal call. What''s the harm in hanging up?" "| remember you saying that Wanda works in the military base''s chemical research department Gade General Morris sommand. Even though she''s his wife, her calls could still be seen as Official business." The content is on ! Read thetest chapter there! Lillian''s reminder sent Fenna into a sudden panic. Fenna paused for a moment, then called Nathan''s number again. Her voice wavered slightly as sheContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. said, "I''m not afraid of being looked into, and Nate understands me I''m not @spy, and he wouldn''t let the Intelligence Agency look into me." If they started investigating her, she might end up in jail until it was all figured out. These investigations wered¨¦taited\.c ecking into every part of the person''s life, and could take anywhere from two weeks to six months. The content is on ! Read thetest chapter there! While Fenna waited for the call to connect, her voice eK eveortiore a she muttered "He wouldn''t treat ¨¦€ that harshly. He just wouldn''t..." The content is on ! Read thetest chapter there! Chapter 554 Chapter 554 The city was brightly lit and bustlingte at night, with cars and people everywhere. Phoebe was driving while M sat quietly beside her, looking out at the scenery and lost in her thoughts. After a while, Phoebe asked, "Do you think Lillian did that on purpose?" M simply hummed in response.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Clenching her teeth, Phoebe gripped the steering wheel tightly, and eximed, "That''s unbelievable! | never imagined the President would have a daughter like her!" ¡°Let''s not judge a parent based on their children''s actions," M responded calmly. "Do you think General Morrison will order the Intelligence Agency to investigate Fenna?" Phoebe asked. M''s mood dampened as she pondered the question. She leaned back in her seat, gazing at the city lights passing by. She was unsure of how to answer Phoebe because she was uncertain herself. It seemed unlikely that he would. Fenna was convinced that Nathan deeply understood her, and their connection was strong enough that he wouldn''t resort to legal action just because she deliberately turned off his phone. Seeing M in silence, Phoebe added, "If Fenna crosses General Morrison''s boundaries, he''ll definitely punish her severely. I''m certain he will.¡± M''s expression tightened with bitterness. She quietly sighed and said, "He probably wouldn''t want Fenna to face such punishment." "M, because of what Fenna did, you couldn''t even contact General Morrison for help when you were in danger. You faced so much injustice! It was so risky. "If the police and ambnce had taken just a few minutes longer to arrive, you and the child could have been in danger." Phoebe sighed deeply, her frustration evident in her words as she continued, "If General Morrison continues to support Fenna, | don''t think you''ll want a husband like him anymore." "| never nned to keep him around anyway. He''s just the father of my child now," M mumbled. Disappointed in Nathan, M couldn''t shake off her sense of pessimism. The car stopped at Morrison Residence. M took off her seatbelt and was about to open the door when she noticed Nathan standing by the entrance. He was dressed casually and seemed worried as he looked at her. sWnovel M hesitated. "Go ahead, M. I''ll park the car in the garage," Phoebe reminded her. "Okay." M exited the car, closed the door, and slowly walked inside. As Nathan watched M approach, he couldn''t help but be amazed. She looked stunning today, with perfect makeup and an air of elegance. Trying to hide his worries, Nathan stepped closer. "Did you return from a banquet?" he asked gently. "You always have someone tailing me when | go out, right?" M responded casually as she walked past him. "| just want to ensure your safety, that''s all..." Nathan replied. He wanted to hold her hand but hesitated. He went inside with her. Afraid of her rejecting him or getting upset, he didn''t try to hold her hand. M entered the foyer and opened the shoe cab. Before she could grab her slippers, Nath@n sadtahey then alts pdalettt em beside her He knelt on one knee, wanting to¡¯ help her change out of her heels, but she moved away to avoid his touch. The content is on ! Read thetest chapter there! Nathan nced up at her and noticed her distant demeanor. He had jeped todos ethinexind fot her, like h&iping with her shoes, but she didn''t allow him to. The content is on ! Read thetest chapter there! He stood up slowly, his eyes filled with emotion, but he couldn''t find the right moment to speak. "| can handle it myself. You don''t need to bother,¡± M said. She swiftly removed her heels and put on the slippers by herself. She grabbed her heels and ced t in the cab. Sudden Mildreca led whatiFen had told her that she couldn''t manage simple tasks like laundry or cooking for Nathan. On the contrary, Nathan had to take care of her, which was why Fenna believed M didn''t deserve Nathan. The content is on ! Read thetest chapter there! Chapter 555 ?Chapter 555 M wondered if Fenna would be furious if she discovered that Nathan waited for her at the door on a coldte winter night, and even wanted to help her change her shoes. M kept thinking about it as she walked to the master bedroom. But then she realized she cared too much about Fenna. She pushed those thoughts away. Meanwhile, Nathan followed closely behind her. M took her pajamas and went to the bathroom. She removed her makeup, washed her face, and shampooed her hair. After 40 minutes, she emerged with her hair wrapped in a towel. Her gazended on Nathan who sat on the edge of the bed with his hands covering his forehead. Even though she couldn''t see his face, she felt a sense of sadnessing from him. When Nathan heard footsteps, he sat up and looked at M. She quickly averted her gaze, sat at the vanity, and began applying cream to her face. "Why are you still washing your hair at this hour?" Nathan asked with a frown. M stayed silent. Nathan headed to the bathroom to take the hairdryer. He plugged it in and approached her from behind. As he reached for her towel, nning to dry her hair, M grabbed the hairdryer and said, "I can handle it myself. Just hand it over." Yet, Nathan was unwilling to let go of the hairdryer. When M''s hand identally touched his, she noticed how cold it felt. She remembered how warm his hands used to be, no matter when or where. M couldn''t help but wonder why they felt so cold now. Was it because Nathan had endured the chilly weather while waiting outside for her in a thin shirt? But Nathan was always self-sufficient, so was he deliberately avoiding wearing a coat, and willingly subjecting himself to the bitter winter night? Nathan gently moved her hand aside, turned on the hairdryer, and dried her hair carefully. The hairdryer was quiet. M didn''t resist further. She looked at Nathan''s reflection in the mirror as she put on hand cream. He was concentrated on drying her hair. Yet, he seemed worried and lost in thought. After a long while, he softly asked, "Can you text me if you''re going to be homete from now on?" M was going to answer but changed her mind. She pursed her lips and didn''t say anything. Her silence was like saying no to Nathan. He felt like he was on thin ice. He was worried that M might run into trouble again someday. And he was even more terrified that she might be cold-hearted, leave with their son, and never return. The thought of losing M made Nathan''s heartache as if being engulfed by me. He became obsessed, watching her every move with growing madness. He yearned for her to respond to his affection like she used to. Even a few words from her would bring him contentment. Nathan finished drying M''s hair and unplugged the hairdryer. He gently suggested, "Your hair still feels warm. You might want to wait a bit before going to bed." M quietlybed her hair while Nathan stood behind her, holding the hairdryer, and admiring her lovely face. Since their baby was born, her cheeks had be even rosier and fuller, tempting Nathan to pinch them affectionately. He left the hairdryer in the bathroom. When he returned, M was already in bed, facing away from him with her eyes closed. He tucked her in, turned off the light, and got into bed himself. Yet, sleep eluded Nathan. Hey there and gazed at the darkness above. He felt his heart had sunk into a pit of loneliness and despair. Recently, M always slept with her back turned to him. Suddenly, she shifted andy t on her back.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 556 "It''s been 42 days. If you''re feeling the urge, feel free to act on it." M''s voice echoed in the darkness, devoid of any emotion. To M, the reason Nathan insisted she sleep in the master bedroom and share his bed was simply to fulfill her role as his wife. She believed he had reached his limit. Upon hearing her words, Nathan froze. Emotions surged within him, but sadness seemed to outweigh them all. Hey motionless, his hand skimming over the mattress until it found M''s. He longed to hold her. Yet, as his fingers brushed against hers, she recoiled and ced her over her chest. A bitter taste filled Nathan''s mouth. He pursed his lips and closed his eyes. Then, he murmured, "It''ste. Go to sleep." M eyed him suspiciously. Each morning, his intense morning wood was unmistakable as if he was on the verge of giving in to his desire at any moment. She couldn''t understand why he refused her offer. With a puzzled expression, M turned away and closed her eyes. Nathan shifted away from her, his voice carrying a seductive depth yet gentle tone. "To me, the true essence of intimacy between spouses lies in mutual enjoyment. If one doesn''t find pleasure, it reduces to a mere primal urge. "Wanda, it''s not that Ick desire, but your body''s rejecting me. Your indifference cuts deeper than my own urge.'' M''s heart ached. She clenched the bedding tightly, biting her lip to hold back the pain. She hated herself, wondering why she let her emotions control her so easily. Despite everything, she found herself pitying Nathan. Should she forgive him? If they stayed married, Nathan would be her husband and the father of her children for many years toe. M''s mind was in chaos. She battled with herself, unable to respond to him. Before she realized it, exhaustion took over, and she drifted off to sleep.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The next morning, M woke up to find herself alone in bed. Nathan''s side was cold. She reached for her phone and checked the time, seeing a message from Nathan waiting for her. Sitting up, she ran her fingers through her hair before tapping the message. "Wanda, I must return to the military et base for something important. It might take around a week. Make sure you rest up, stay indoors, and don''t go investigating Avery by yourself. If you need anything, just let me know," Nathan texted. M gazed at the message for a while. She didn''t want to close it or respond. Her mind went nk as she silently read it again and again. In truth, love couldn''t just disappear in an instant. M simply didn''t want to acknowledge her love or care for Nathan. She forcefully suppressed her emotions. Despite feeling disappointed by him, her love for him never wavered. Every action of his still tugged at her heartstrings. The void in her heart must have been because she was missing him. M dropped her phone lifelessly, sank into her bed, and buried herself under the covers. In the days after that, M continued to rest at home, delved into research, and picked up new knowledge. Now and then, she''d drop by the hospital to check on her son. Nathan kept sending her messages regrly, sometimes multiple times a day. But she chose not to reply to any of them. Through La''s sarcastic remarks, she sensed La subtly using her of something. Perhaps it was because Fenna had been under investigation and was now detained by the Intelligence Agency. M was incredulous. Even though Nathan knew Fenna couldn''t be a spy, he still let her face punishment and investigation. Perhaps Fenna was less important to Nathan than M had initially thought. On the fifth day since Nathan had left, M received news from the hospital in the afternoon. The doctor informed her that her child''s health indicators were all progressing well and met the criteria for discharge. Overwhelmed with joy, M thanked the doctor profusely. Please bookmark the website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tip: You can use left, right keyboard keys to browse between chapters.Tap the middle of the screen to reveal Reading Options. Chapter 557 Later, M excitedly told the Morrisons the good news. They all eagerly offered to join her at the hospital tomorrow to bring the child home, except for La, who dismissed it with a scoff. Yet, M politely rejected their offers, mindful of her child''s health. She exined that having many people together could heighten the risk of exposing the child to viruses and bacteria. M was looking forward to picking up her son as soon as possible tomorrow. The sun bathed the garden in bright light as M sat contentedly in the gazebo, relishing the gentle breeze and observing how sunlight danced across the garden''s every nook. With the weather warming up, fresh shoots were beginning to emerge from the greenery. Nearby, several gardeners stood, holding their tools and pointing toward a dense cluster of lush greenery. Intrigued, M strolled over. As she drew closer, she noticed that the lush area was filled with budding white zinnias, ready to burst bloom. "Let''s begin from this end," suggested one of the gardeners, Edward Redmayne. "We''ll remove all the zinnias, turn the soil, and add organic fertilizer. The tulips have to be nted neatly." "Excuse me, why are we removing these white zinnias just as they''re about to bloom?" M asked. Spotting M, Edward respectfully nodded and exined, "Ah, Mrs. Morrison, it was General Morrison''s directive." M furrowed her brow, surprised that Nathan, with his hectic schedule, was involved in the garden''s management. "But why does he want to uproot these flowers?" M asked. Edward chuckled and replied, "Oh, isn''t it because you''re fond of tulips? Earlier this year, General Morrison had me and others spruce up this area. "He brought in a batch of white zinnias that bloom year-round from overseas and personally scattered the seeds, creating this stunning bed of white zinnias. "Just as they were about to bloom, General Morrison mentioned your preference for tulips and instructed us to remove these flowers and rent tulips instead." M nced at the bags of tulip bulbs, feeling a whirlwind of emotions. How did Nathan know she liked tulips? He had never given her tulips but had gifted her white zinnias twice. He must have learned it from Phoebe. "Madam, please rest in the gazebo over there. It''s dusty here, and your clothes might get dirty," Edward added. "Please don''t pull them out. Let these white zinnias continue to thrive here, and we can find another spot for nting the tulips," M urged.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Looking at the beautiful and thriving white zinnias, Edward hesitated to remove them. He thought following M''s suggestion seemed like the best thing to do. "How about the white zinnias from Sudvi? Should we remove them?" Edward asked. M was surprised. "There are white zinnias at Sudvi as well?" With a gentle smile, Edward answered, "Yes, indeed. Half of the garden is covered in white zinnias, and they''ll bloom soon." Tears filled M''s eyes as she realized Nathan wasn''t unaware of romance. It was simply that his concept of romance differed from that of other men. He''d gather flowers from the roadside and nt them himself, but he avoided purchasing those readily avable, short-lived blooms. M blinked away her tears and gently said, "Sir, I have a soft spot for white zinnias, too. Could we possibly leave them untouched Let''s not nt any more tulips after this find white zinnias more charming than tulips." Edward nodded in response. "Of course, Mrs. Morrison." He then directed the other gardeners to a different patch of grass, outlined their flower-nting area, and began preparing the soil. M gazed at the spread of white zinnias, eagerly awaiting their full bloom. She pulled out her phone and oute took a photo of the Zinnias. Then, after a brief thought, she decided to send the photo to Nathan. It marked the first time she''d reached out to him. After sending the photo, she typed a message. "They''re about to bloom. Our son ising home from the hospital tomorrow." Almost immediately after hitting send, her phone rang. Nathan was calling. M was taken aback by how quickly he responded. She felt nervous about whether to pick up the call. Chapter 558 M''s phone rang until she finally mustered the courage to answer. Nathan''s voice greeted her on the other end. He hesitated before tentatively asking, "Wanda?" His tone carried an unusual softness. M felt a pang of guilt. She wondered if she had ignored his calls so much that he thought someone else was answering. She replied with a gentle hum. Nathan''s voice brightened as he spoke warmly, "I''lle by tomorrow to go with you to the hospital to pick up our son." M was surprised, knowing that his work wouldn''t be finished until the day after tomorrow. She declined. "It''s fine. You should continue with your work. Phoebe and I will pick him up. You don''t need to hurry back." "I''m not that busy." Nathan tried to take the opportunity. He asked again, "What time are you going to the hospital tomorrow?" M refused once again. "Our son being discharged isn''t a big deal. You don''t need to worry about it." Nathan fell silent. Sensing the tension mounting, M decided to end the call. "There''s not much to say. I''m hanging up." As she lowered the phone from her ear, she faintly caught Nathan''s voice. "Wanda, I¡ª" Yet, she ended the call. Setting down her phone, she stared at the sprawling field of white zinnias before her, unable to stifle a sigh. She thought Nathan must be a good father. That day felt unusually long. M and the maternity nurse prepare the child''s bedding and gather his daily essentials together.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The nurse suggested that the child sleep with her after discharged, but M politely declined. She wanted to spend time with her son to strengthen their bond. That night, M was too excited to sleep. She kept looking at the photos she had taken of her son previously, unable to contain her joy at the thought of meeting him soon. In the quiet of the night, M gradually drifted off to sleep. While she was half-asleep, she sensed movement on the bed. Groggily, she opened her eyes and recognized the scent of Nathan''s shower gel. When M turned her head, she thought she spotted Nathan. Still half in dreand, she mumbled, "You''re back?" Nathan had tried to be quiet, but he unintentionally disturbed her slumber. He was surprised by M''s unusually gentle tone when she spoke to him. Her voice, soft and dreamy, infused with drowsiness, stirred something tender within him. He propped himself on the bed, drew nearer to her, and whispered, "I''m sorry for waking you." Still groggy, M asked, "What time is it?" "It''s only 5:30 am, still quite early. Try to get some more sleep," Nathan encouraged gently, running his fingers through her long hair. M hummed in response and slipped back into slumber as if under a spell. Nathan gazed at M''s serene sleeping expression, finding it hard to it hard grasp, the sudden skift in her attitude toward him. It had only been a few days since hest saw her, yet everything seemed so different now. He wondered whether M''s half-asleep state had influenced her current behavior. He wished he had recorded her voice earlier, so he could listen whenever he missed her. Captivated by her beauty, Nathan was reluctant to close his eyes and sleep. Eventually, exhaustion took over, and he fell asleep beside her. As dawn arrived, light filtered through the curtains and flooded the room. When M woke up, she noticed Nathan had really returned and was sleeping peacefully beside her. Only then did she realize that Nathan''s return wasn''t a dream. He had indeede back early. Sitting up, M wrapped her arms around her knees, resting her cheek against them as she admired Nathan''s handsome and masculine features. Chapter 559 Nathan had strikingly handsome and manly features. Every detail of his appearance sparked endless imagination. Even his stubble added to his rugged charm. It had been a while since M had looked at Nathan''s face so intently. His clearplexion, straight nose, soft lips, and appealing Adam''s apple were all things she found irresistible. She couldn''t help but pursed her lips. Suddenly, Nathan turned his head. Startled, M quickly looked away, threw off the covers, and went to the bathroom to prepare for the day. Nathan was still asleep. After freshening up, changing into her outdoor attire, and grabbing her backpack, M headed downstairs. She nned to go with Phoebe to pick up her child from the hospital after having her breakfast. M found Phoebe and Cole sitting on the couch, engaged in a warm chat in the living room. After greeting them, M settled down for breakfast. She caught snippets of their conversation. "Did you stay up all night? You look exhausted," Phoebe asked. Cole gave a bitterugh. "Yeah, pretty much. General Morrison wanted everything done before he got back today. He was working on stuff until he caught his flight this morning. I barely got any sleep, maybe two hours." Concerned, Phoebe suggested, "You should go rest now." "I can''t do that. We''ve got to be ready by 7:00 am to pick up General Morrison''s son from the hospital. I can''t afford to sleep anymore." "You shouldn''t drive when you''re so tired. Who would feel safe riding with you?" Phoebe pointed out. "You can drive." Cole grinned. After quickly eating something, M entered the living room. "Cole, go rest. We''ll reschedule picking up my son for the afternoon." Cole was pleasantly surprised. "Really?" With a smile, M nodded at Cole and headed upstairs. Back in the room, M picked up Nathan''s phone and saw he had set an rm for 7:15 am. It was about to go off. She deleted the rm and closed the curtains tighter. The sun shone brightly outside at noon, and the weather was delightful. In the living room, M was seated with the Morrisons on the couch, savoring tea and snacks while chatting casually. All of a sudden, hurried footsteps resounded from the staircase. Everyone''s attention shifted toward the stairs as Nathan, dressed in a ck coat, hurried down white ving his watch. "Nate, when did you return?" Florence was surprised. Intrigued, Wendy chimed in, "Why the rush? Is something wrong?" Breathing heavily, Nathan nervously fixed his gaze on M, his expression betraying a sense of guilt. The rm hadn''t gone off, and he had failed to keep his promise to M once again. He dreaded the thought that if he continued behaving like this, his marriage might be at risk.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Is our son back?" Nathan whispered anxiously as he quickly approached M. Before M could respond, Florence interjected, "Not yet. Wanda mentioned she''d wait for you to wake up and have lunch together before heading out." Nathan was taken aback, his expression a mix of surprise and gratitude as he looked at M. Could it be that her distant demeanor had softened because their child was returning? Regardless, the situation was looking up. He couldn''t help but smile as he bypassed the couch and settled beside M Ne murmured, "Sorry, I overslept." "It''s okay," M replied casually. "Do I need to prepare anything?" Nathan asked. "No need." Wendy frowned as she observed the interaction between the two, feeling suspicious Specwondered why their rtionship seemed to be growing more distant. Could it be that Nathan had cheated on M during her pregnancy? After all, Wendy believed that men were all motivated by their desires. Please bookmark the website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 560 After lunch, as M was about to leave for the hospital, Wendy cornered her for a chat. "M, is Nate seeing someone else?" Wendy asked, her toneced with mystery. "No, absolutely not!" M was caught off guard. Wendy arched an eyebrow skeptically. "Something feels off. He acts so jittery around you and cares about you, but your attitude toward him seems distant, especially since you had the baby. There must be some issues between you two!" M smiled, feeling pressured to protect Nathan''s reputation. She quickly exined, "Nathan isn''t having an affair, Wendy, please don''t overthink." "Why, then?" "It''s all in the past." M didn''t want to dwell on it as it was a matter between her and Nathan. Wendy sighed, "It''s okay if you''re not ready to discuss it. But let me offer you some advice: try to be more understanding. "Nate''s obligations are unique. He can''t just leave everything behind like Taylor can. He can''t be by your side and with the child every day. "You have to adjust sooner rather thanter. He''smitted to the nation,rades, and people. He can''t belong to you alone, do you understand?" At that moment, M had an epiphany. Wendy''s words hit her with a profound realization, surpassing any lesson years of experience might offer. M hadn''t expected Wendy''s depth of insight, perhaps it stemmed from Wendy''s age and the wisdom cultivated through her own marriage. All of a sudden, M felt a weight lift off her shoulders.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Nathan wasn''t being unfaithful. His responsibilitiespelled him to leave M. He rescued Fenna because they wererades. Ignoring M''s calls and turning off his phone wasn''t his intention. He didn''t make any unforgivable mistakes either. Feeling relieved, M smiled and said, "Thank you, Wendy." ket "You haven''t been married long. If there''s anything you can''t handle, you cane to me," Wendy said, proudly while patting her chest. "have experience. Just look at how well Taylor and I manage. I''ve I mastered the art of handling a husband." M smiled subtly and nodded. "All right, I''lle to you when I can." Wendy patted M''s shoulder and said, "Off you go." M exited the house and settled into the car beside Nathan. Concerned she might get cold, Nathan reached behind for a nket and draped it over her legs. This time, M refrained from saying thank you. She avoided seeming too formal and created distance between them. After receiving instructions from the doctor, Nathan and M finished the discharge paperwork at the hospital. Holding his son, Nathan felt an overwhelming wave of nervousness. His hands trembled, sweat dotted his forehead, and he was afraid to breathe too hard. He was worried he might mishandle his fragile baby. During the journey home, Nathan. cradled the baby throughout the trip. m M rested against Kim, peering over to admire their child. Her face glowed with a sweet smile that spoke volumes of her deep O affection. "His nose is so tiny, can he breathe properly?" M asked. She reached feel out a finger to feel the baby''s breath, only easing her worry when she sensed his gentle exhale. Nathan''s gaze lingered on M. It had been a long while since she had been this close to him. His heart brimmed with excitement. He cherished the sound of her gentle voice and the glow of her smile, making the hurried return from work entirely worthwhile. Their son stood as the unbreakable bond in their marriage. Gratitude washed over Nathan as he looked at their son. M tucked the baby in tighter and looked up at Nathan. Their eyes locked, and Nathan''s gaze was so intense it felt like it pierced her soul. Her heart fluttered, and she nced away quickly. "Are you exhausted? Do you want me to hold him for a bit?" M''s worry for Nathan was clear in her voice. Nathan was taken aback again, his heart pounding. He hesitated briefly before saying, "No, I''m fine." Chapter 561 Chapter 561 "But I want to hold him," M whispered eagerly. Nathan smiled warmly, gently transferring the baby into her arms. As he pulled away, his arm brushed against M''s ample bust. It made his heart race. A faint blush tinted his cheeks. Their experience of intimacy had been confined to that one night a year ago, a memory that Nathan held dear. Nathan observed M as she gazed down at the baby. Both of them showed deep affection in their eyes. Upon returning home, after the family had admired the baby, the maternity nurse took him back to the room to tend to his needs. M appeared captivated. She leaned over the baby crib and watched the baby sleep peacefully. His small size due to being born prematurely, tugged at her heartstrings. After observing him for some time, the baby stirred awake, signaling hunger. The maternity nurse prepared a form to feed him. Once he had been fed and his diaper changed, he drifted off to sleep again. M couldn''t tear her eyes away from the baby. Her gaze lingered on him for what seemed like forever. Nathan entered the room, leaning on the side of the crib to admire their son, though his real intention was to draw closer to M. "Our son is such a calm baby," Nathan remarked, feeling sentimental. M''s attention remained fixed on their child. She nodded with a sweet smile. "Yes, he takes after you in looks but has my personality." Nathan felt a rush of warmth flood over him at her words, finding them incredibly touching. A wide smile spread across his face, his happiness overflowing. It dawned on him then that M was no longer distancing herself from him. His heart swelled with a sweetness akin to honey. Turning to M, he suggested, "How about you give him a name?" M paused, her gaze softening as she met Nathan''s eyes. "You''re his father, you should name him." "But you''re more educated than I am," Nathan protested. "You''re pretty smart yourself," M replied, smiling. They yfully exchanged banter, their smiles growing wider with each quip. Suddenly, the maternity nurse suggested, "How about we let the baby''s grandfather decide? In our culture, it''s tradition for the eldest family member to give the child a name. It''s considered to bring the child a bright future." S "Should we consult with Gary?" M asked. "Absolutely," Nathan agreed. M rose and took Nathan''s hand. "Let''s head downstairs." Nathan''s heart skipped a beat, his gaze deepening with surprise as he looked at M''s hand intertwined with his. Her touch was soft and warm. It sent a surge of electricity coursing through his veins. He remained stunned while M led him out of the room. Though it seemed like a small gesture, it sparked a rush of emotions in him. Nathan couldn''t help but grip her hand tighter as they descended the stairs. QU M scanned the living room, searching for any sign of Gary and Florence. Just then, Edgar entered, followed by Cameron. Edgar announced, "General Morrison, Mr. Hudson is looking for you." Nathan and M nced toward the entrance as Cameron approached, looking agitated.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Cameron was unaware that today was the day their child was discharged. He wasted no time and headed straight for Nathan. "Nate, I''ve been looking everywhere for you. We need to talk about Fenna," Cameron said urgently. Nathan''s face hardened, and M slowly pulled her hand away. She mustered a smile and said, "You two go ahead and talk. I''ll go find Gary and Florence myself." Nathan was worried about Wanda''s feelings and wanted to go after her. "Wanda¡ª" However, Cameron seized Nathan''s hand. "You''ve got to handle the Intelligence Agency''s investigation into Fenna first." Chapter 562 Chapter 562 Nathan guided Cameron into the study. As soon as the door clicked shut, Cameron burst out, "Nate, I''ve pieced everything together. Fenna isn''t a spy! "It''s unjust to have the Intelligence Agency interrogate her over a single act of defiance. She''s been detained for a whole week now. You have to find a way to bring her back home!" Nathan settled onto the couch, motioning for Cameron to sit opposite him. He calmly said, "Take a seat and let''s talk." Frustrated, Cameron headed to the couch and sat down heavily. He leaned forward anxiously and insisted, "I''m telling you. Fenna is innocent!" "A year ago, I never would''ve imagined Lucas turning against us," Nathan said. "How can you evenpare Lucas to Fenna?" "Why not? Lucas wouldn''t even think about going through my phone without asking, let alone disconnecting my calls or turning my phone off. But Fenna did." Feeling powerless, Cameron let out a deep sigh. "Yes, what she did was wrong and foolish. But, Nate, have you thought she''s acting this way out of jealousy or possessiveness because she''s fond of you? She Nathan cut him off, "That''s just a possibility, not a certainty, right?" Cameron fell silent right away. "If she''s innocent, the Intelligence Agency will let her go. Why are you stressing?" Nathan said. Annoyed, Cameron snorted. "Stressing? She''s stuck in jail, stripped of her freedom! Who knows how she''s holding up and how she''s feeling? "She''s never been through such an unfairness and hardship before. This interrogation by the Intelligence Agency could ruin her future career!" Nathan''s face grew steely as he emphasized each word. "Then, maybe this is her chance to learn what unfairness and hardship are." Cameron''s shock was apparent as he gazed at Nathan in disbelief before blurting out, "Has our friendship of over a decade meant nothing to you? Are you even human?" The mention of their friendship ignited a fierce anger within Nathan. If he hadn''t valued their friendship and agreed to Donald''s arrangements, Fenna wouldn''t have ended up as his assistant. If he hadn''t put their friendship first, he would have backed M''s suggestion to transfer Fenna. They wouldn''t be in this mess now. Nathan was furious, his voice getting louder as he spoke, "My family is falling apart because of Fenna! Do you realize how much Wanda has suffered because of her?" Cameron looked confused. "What does Wanda have to do with this?" Nathan sneered, his voice filled with icy anger. "Wanda''s always been sweet and kind. She never mentioned the sneaky things Fenna was doing behind my back! "If Phoebe hadn''t informed me, I wouldn''t have realized that Fenna was intentionally antagonizing Wanda.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "She called Wandazy, and useless and said she wasn''t good enough for me. Fenna even went as far as to provoke Wanda with actions that could easily be misinterpreted! "Keep in mind, Wanda was pregnant at the time. Is Fenna even behaving like a decent human being?" Cameron''s expression darkened as he struggled to respond. Nathan tightened his fists, his expression darkening with rage. "When Wanda was in danger and called me, Fenna hung up on homet and turned off my phone. She almost put my family and Phoebe in danger." Cameron bowed his head in shame. "Even though Fenna was wrong, the main me lies with the assassin." Anger boiled within Nathan, his eyes Qu shing red with fury. Through clenched teeth, he growled, "If I had picked up that call, I would''ve immediately dispatched my from the nearby dormitory them! . wn cue "We might''ve even apprehended the assassin who dared to harm Wanda!" Chapter 563 Chapter 563 "Thanks to Fenna, Wanda could only anxiously wait for the police and ambnce to arrive. I can''t imagine what would''ve happened if the ambnce had been just a few minuteste! "The despair and fear Wanda felt at that moment made me wish I could kill myself hundreds of times over! "I''ve lost Wanda''s trust after this incident. She was close to filing for divorce." Nathan''s words dripped with bitterness and anguish. "Luckily, we have a son, or Wanda would have left me." Cameron''s anger gradually subsided, his voice quiet as he apologized, "Nate, I''m sorry. On behalf of Fenna, I apologize to you and Wanda. "She went too far this time. I''ll make sure to discipline Fenna properly in the future, but for now-" Nathan cut him off, "She''s an adult. She needs to face the consequences when she messes up." Cameron hesitated. "But-" Understanding Cameron''s concern for Fenna, Nathanposed himself and spoke slowly, "Fenna is close friends with the President''s daughter. You don''t need to worry about her living conditions or food. No one dares to mistreat her." Feeling troubled, Cameron buried his face in his hands and sighed deeply. His expression clouded with mncholy. After venting their pent-up emotions, a heavy silence settled between them. Suddenly, Nathan rose from his seat, surprising Cameron, who nced up at him. "My son is back. Would you like to meet him?" Nathan asked gently.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. A smile brightened Cameron''s face. "Of course!" "Come on." Nathan led the way. Upstairs, they entered the nursery. The maternity nurse cradled the baby in her arms, feeding him form. Cameron and Nathan paused a few steps away from the baby, observing him with fascination as he drank his milk. They werepletely engrossed in the moment. A smile crept onto their faces. The soft cooing noises the baby emitted while feeding were utterly heart-melting. Nathan felt his heart swell with affection. Ovee with curiosity, Cameron asked, "How old is he?" "Over fifty days," Nathan replied. "That''s nearly two months, but why does he still seem so tiny?" "He was born prematurely." Cameron''s smile stiffened as he remembered Fenna''s mistake, which had nearly cost the baby''s life. Flooded by sadness, he mustered a smile and said, "I''ll go greet Wanda and then I''ll leave." Nathan led him downstairs once more. In the garden gazebo, they spotted M, who was talking with Gary and Florence, deliberating over the baby''s name. Gary and Florence were immersed in flipping through the dictionaries, deeply engrossed in their task. As Cameron and Nathan approached, Cameron greeted cheerfully, "Hey Gary, Florence, and Wanda, keeping busy?" Gary and Florence nced up and greeted Cameron politely, "Hey Cameron, good to see you. Come, join us. We''re brainstorming names for our grandson. Any ideas?" Cameron chuckled awkwardly as he settled into a seat. "I''m afraid I''m not good with that." Meanwhile, Nathan sat beside M and obsesed intently on her, l.ne observing her mood and behavior. He asked tentatively, "Wan still haven''t settled on a name you like?" M stayedposed, shaking her head as she continued to flip through the dictionary. Nathan leaned closer to her and whispered, "Regarding Fenna''s matter, it will be handled impartially." M pursed her lips, looking indifferent as she nodded. Cameron noticed how Nathan behaved around Wanda and it touched him. He wondered whether a man''s excessive love for his wife was always good. Even though Nathan held a position of power in society, he acted humble and carefu whenever he was with Wanda. At that moment, Gary pointed at a word in the dictionary, his excitement apparent as he eximed, "This name is good, Evan Hoffis." "Evan Hoffis? That''s not half bad," Florence said. Yet, M frowned slightly. "The name has a nice ring to it," Cameron remarked. Nathan nced at M and asked in a gentle tone, "Wanda, do you like it?" Chapter 564 Chapter 564 M hated to spoil Gary''s and Florence''s excitement, but she didn''t like that name. So, she leaned into Nathan''s arm and whispered in his ear, "Evan Hoffis is a fantastic poet overseas." Nathan felt a warmth inside as he nced down at his arm, where M was intimately close to him. He realized she was fine with Cameron''s arrival. After clearing his throat, Nathan said, "Dad, let''s consider another name." Florence and Cameron looked at Nathan with confusion. "But this name seems perfectly fine," Cameron said. Florence chimed in, "Yes, it''s a nice name. Are you opposed to giving the child Wanda''s surname?" Nathan looked helpless as he exined, "It''s not about the surname. It''s just that the name isn''t ideal. It happens to be the same as a foreign poet." M beamed as she suggested, "Let''s have our son carry Nathan''s surname. It has a strong presence." Gary and Florence nodded with warm smiles. "That sounds good. Let''s pick a name that goes well with Morrison." Just then, Cameron chimed in with a yful tone, "Nics Morrison." M and Nathan were left speechless. Cameron chuckled at his own joke. "Sounds great! That name really stands out," Gary eximed excitedly. "Yes, it''s a solid choice, though it sounds familiar," Florence agreed with apuse. "No," Nathan disagreed firmly. Cameron scratched his chin thoughtfully, his expression serious as he suggested, "How about Emeric Morrison?" Gary''s excitement resurged, and he pounded the table in agreement. "Brilliant! The name is sophisticated, unique, and right on trend." M was at a loss for words. She let out a helpless sigh. Emeric Morrison was a remarkable foreign scientist renowned for his groundbreaking inventions. Nathan couldn''t stand Cameron any longer. He tugged at Cameron''s arm and said, "You must be busy. Let me arrange for the driver to take you home." Cameron shook his head firmly. "I''m not busy at all." Nathan looked annoyed and stared at him, "Are you deliberately messing around here?" Cameron grinned and winked. Then, he turned to Gary and Florence. "What about Gaius Morrison? It has a nicer meaning." M sighed. Leaning her elbow on the table, she rested her head on her hand, looking defeated. Florence and Gary, both unfamiliar with foreign cultures, were hearing these names for the first time. They thought the names sounded fantastic and grew more excited as they continued talking. Cameron proposed another name. "Percival Morrison." M couldn''t contain herughter. Growing increasingly frustrated, Nathan eximed, "You''re definitely doing this intentionally." Gary was taken aback. "What''s the issue? I think all of Cameron''s suggestions are quite nice." "Gary, Florence, I''ve read EvanContent ? N?velDrama.Org. Hoffis'' poems and books by Emeric In Morrion and Percival Morrison. I''ve even yed Nics Morrison''spositions. They''re all great names but famous worldwide," M exined calmly. . Gary and Florence smiled awkwardly while Cameron chuckled, trying to stifle it with his hand. Nathan couldn''t take it anymore. He yanked Cameron''s arm and said, "You''ve got stuff to do. I''ll walk you out myself."" Cameron reluctantly rose to his feet. "No, I don''t-" Nathan continued to push him forward. "Yes, you are!" Helplessly, Cameron nced back as he walked away. "Guys, I''ll head back first!" The trio waved goodbye, offering polite smiles as they watched Cameron leave. Nathan walked Cameron to his car and pushed him into the driver''s seat before closing the door. Cameron leaned out the window and asked, "When''s your wedding?" Nathan pushed Cameron''s head back inside. "I''ll tell you when it''s happening so you can be my best man." "Sure thing, I''ll be waiting," Cameron replied with a warm smile, tinged with guilt. "Nate, I''m genuinely sorry this time. I promise to step up as a brother and keep a closer eye on Fenna from now on." Nathan just waved in response before departing. Chpater 565 Chpater 565 Nathan walked along the garden path, his eyes focused on the gazebo up ahead. The breeze and sunshine enveloped him. As he approached Gary, Florence, and Wanda, he silently vowed to safeguard them for as long as he lived. Inside the gazebo, M felt a strong gaze upon her. Looking up, she locked eyes with Nathan. With a gentle smile, he approached with confidence. He seemed to glow from a distance. M couldn''t help but smile as warmth flooded their exchanged nces. After hours of deliberation, they were still searching for the perfect name. Despite Nathan''s suggestion to take their time, Gary and Florence werepletely engrossed in their search for the perfect name. Their dedication to this task surpassed even theirmitment during their time as students. As night descended, M disregarded the maternity nurse''s advice and insisted on sharing a bed with her son. She positioned herself in the middle, with Nathan on one side and their son on the other. It wasn''t untilter that night that she realized the nurse had been right. At midnight, her son began to cry, prompting M to wake up immediately to prepare form. Hearing the noise, Nathan woke up as well. Together, they clumsily prepared the form, fed the baby, changed his diaper, and burped him. By 2:00 am, they repeated the same routine preparing the form, feeding, and burping the baby. After soothing the baby back to sleep, M and Nathan found themselves wide awake. M was still in the midst of her postpartum recovery. She faintly heard her son cry once more at 4:00 am. However, this time, the crying was short-lived. As she reluctantly peeled open her heavy eyelids, she found Nathan cradling their baby. He was soothing their son from crying while preparing form with his other hand. Nathan was ustomed to military life, yet he was now tenderly tending to their baby in the quiet hours before dawn. The sight was both touching and surprising. Utterly drained from the night''s demands, M sumbed to sleep. Around 6:00 am, their son''s cries filled the air once again. M groggily opened her eyes to find Nathan taking their son out of the room. After just one night, M already felt that the maternity nurse''s high sry was well-deserved. Fortunately, Nathan was there to help, allowing her to catch a few hours of sleep during thetter part of the night. However, Nathan himself hadn''t slept at all. Despite his packed schedule and limited rest, he cared for their son attentively. At that moment, M couldn''t shake off a off a feeling of guilt. Se would be best for their son to with the maternity nurse Besides tending to the baby, the nurse had ample time to rest, unlike M and Nathan, who were juggling their workmitments. Suddenly, the door creaked open, and M saw Nathaning back into the room. He gentlyid down on the bed, touched her forehead, and whispered, "Our son is with the nurse now. You can sleep now." As Nathan settled onto his back, M snuggled close and rested her head on his arm. Nathan was pleasantly surprised by her intimate gesture. He felt a rush of emotions. His heart raced, his breath caught, and despite his earlier fatigue, he suddenly felt energized. "Thank you, Nate," M mumbled in his arms. Her gentle words touched Nathan_ deeply and filled his heart with warmth. Tears welled in his eyelet he held her close, and kissed her forehead. It had been so long since she called him "Nate". The return of this long-lost feeling made his heart flutter.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Taking care of you and our son is something I will dly do for the rest of my life. It''s never a burden," Nathan said in a deep voice. M smiled warmly, closing her eyes as she peacefully drifted to sleep in his arms. However, Nathan found himself unable to sleep. He breathed in the subtle scent of her hair, feeling as though he were floating on a cloud. Chapter 566 Chapter 566 M slept until noon. It was Phoebe''s call that finally woke her up. By then, Nathan had already left. She grabbed her phone, held it to her ear, and said hoarsely, "Phoebe." "M, there''s news about Mr. Hoffis Senior." M sat up abruptly. She was now fully awake. Excitement surged through as she threw off the covers and got out of bed. "Have they found my grandpa?" "No, they haven''t found him, but I discovered avish estate worth over 20 billion has suddenly appeared under Mr. Hoffis Senior''s name. It''s considered the most luxurious in Norvania," Phoebe replied. M had no clue about Zach''s wealth or property. "What does this have to do with finding my grandpa?" "Quick, check the trending topics. There''s news about Mr. Hoffis Senior''s estate. It''s left to you ording to his will."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. M quickly searched for the news updates on her phone. Three hashtags trending at the top of the list caught her eye. #GranddaughterInherits RichestTycoonEstateInNorvania #GrandestEstatelnNorvania #$28BEstatePassed ToGranddaughter M skimmed through the trending topics but didn''t find any mention of Zach''s whereabouts. Disappointment crept over her as she sighed. "Phoebe, what does any of these have to do with my grandpa?" "Isn''t it odd?" Phoebe asked. "Why would the news suddenly pop up?" M thought hard about the situation and found it very strange. Zach, along with her parents, had disappeared without leaving any clues. Meanwhile, Oliver and Avery quickly imed the Hoffises'' assets, even though the government had secretly tried to stop them from doing so. Somehow, Oliver managed to gain control over everything. M couldn''t fathom why Zach''s will suddenly surface. By revealing it to the public, weren''t they signaling Avery to intervene andy im to his inheritance? As long as Zach was alive, Avery could have pressured him into drafting a new will to im the 28 billion estate. When M realized what was happening, she ended her call with Phoebe. She ran her fingers through her hair, grabbed her coat, and rushed out. She looked all over the house for Nathan but couldn''t find him. Feeling anxious for answers, she asked the maid. Yet, the maid hadn''t seen Nathan either. M went to Nathan''s study and carefully went through his files. In one of his drawers, she found a property purchase contract. She was dumbfounded as she examined the contract. Nathan had bought avish estate for a staggering 28 billion dors but it was registered under Zach''s name. She was utterly stunned by what she read, her breath catching in her throat. Was Nathan using his entire fortune as some sort of lure? Afterposing herself, M dialed Nathan''s number. After a while, Nathan''s gentle voice greeted her. "Wanda." M was agitated as she asked, "Where are you?" "I''m outside taking care of some business. I''ll try to get home soon," Nathan replied. "The 28 billion estate is registered under my grandpa''s name. It might end up with Oliver. Aren''t you worried?" Nathan remained silent. M was angry, but beneath it, she couldn''t help but be deeply moved by Nathan''s actions. The 28 billion might have been Nathan''s entire fortune. Softly, Nathan apologized, "I''m sorry, M, I didn''t discuss this with you beforehand. I was afraid you would disagree. And I''ve been nning this for a long time. I don''t want to give up now." "What if Oliver ims the money, and we can''t find my grandpa and parents?" Nathan''s smile was bitter. "If we lose all this money, would you still choose to be with me, a guy with nothing?" M was left speechless. She snorted before muttering, "Are you saying I''m only with you for money?" "No, you''re way richer than me," Nathan blurted out. "You just want to marry a decent guy." M was infuriated. "Nathan, this isn''t the time for jokes." "All right. You don''t need to worry. Just trust me, okay?" Nathan''s words deeply moved M. After a pause, she asked, "Is there anything I can help with?" "Just take care of yourself. That''s the best help you can give me," Nathan replied. Chapter 567 Chapter 567 "Can you share your n with me?" M asked. "Of course, but you''ll have to wait until I return home to discuss it. It''s not convenient to talk about it right now," Nathan replied. "Okay, I''ll wait for you," M said before hanging up the phone. Her heart grew heavier. Nathan had made a huge sacrifice to rescue Zach and M''s parents. If he failed, he stood to lose 28 billion dors. Even if he seeded, that money would be in Zach''s possession. Nathan wouldn''t dare to pressure Zach to return it, even though it rightfully belonged to him. With her phone in hand, M exited the study. When she entered the living room, Edgar appeared, announcing, "Mrs. Morrison, Ms. Lawson is here to see you." Looking up, M spotted Sienna behind Edgar. M''s eyes brimmed with tears of excitement. She hurried over. "Sienna." Beaming, Sienna opened her arms and enveloped M in a warm embrace. "Wanda, it''s been so long." "What brings you here?" M asked. Her eyes were teary and her voice quivered slightly with joy. Sienna gently drew back from the embrace and studied M with a fond gaze. "You''ve had a baby. Of course, I had toe and visit you." She gestured toward the gift Edgar was holding. "I didn''t have much money, so I brought some chicken, eggs, and basic supplements. I hope you don''t mind." M nced at her and muttered, "What are you saying? Why would I mind? These are great gifts. You can''t even buy them with money around here." Siennaughed happily before saying, "You just had a baby, and you''ve already regained your figure so well. Did you go on a diet?" "I didn''t gain any extra weight during my pregnancy. I''ve actually been losing weight." Taking M''s hand, Sienna teased, "Wow, you should have a few more babies in the future." M shook her head. "No, I''m done." Holding Sienna''s hand, M led her outside. Sienna was surprised. She halted abruptly. "I''ve barely set foot inside, and I haven''t even had a sip of water, and you''re sending me off already?" M grinned yfully and hooked her arms. "I just want to take you to Daniel''s Maple Abode for a visit. You can have all the drinks you want once we''re there." Sienna nervously pushed back from M. She managed a forced smile as she shook her head. "No, thanks. It would be awkward to see him now."Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Why?" M linked her arm with Sienna''s as they stepped outside. "You might not have noticed, but Daniel has been asking about you a lot since you left. "I thought about giving him your contact details, but he refused. Yet, he keeps asking about you. He used to be lively when you were around, but now he''s be quiet and gloomy." "Is he having suicidal thoughts again?" Sienna nervously questioned. "No, not exactly. He''s just avoiding people, spending most of his time alone in Maple Abode and hardly evering out." As they strolled along the garden path, Sienna asked with curiosity, "Didn''t he apply for a guide dog?" M smiled helplessly. "He never actually applied for a guide dog. Florence took the initiative to up for him, but he returned it after just one day, saying he dit at it need it." Sienna''s mood sank, her expression clouding over as she sighed heavily. "Sienna, how did your blind date go?" M asked. At the mention of the blind date, Sienna''s demeanor shifted to anger. "M, you have no idea what it''s like to go on a blind date in a small town. Guys nowadays can be so repulsive!" From Sienna''s reaction, it was apparent that the date didn''t go well. M couldn''t help but feel a flicker of hope for Daniel. She said, "Tell me more." When Sienna recalled the strange encounter, she took a deep breath topose herself before speaking, "The guy my mom introduced me fo owns a small factory. At first nce, he seemed okay. He has a car, a house, and a business. But he told me he''s only interested if I''m a virgin." to M was taken aback. "But you''ve never been in a rtionship, right? You should be a virgin." "Of course, I am, but he''s not! He''s had many girlfriends before, and as soon as he finds out they''re not virgins, he dumps them. It''s his strict requirement." "His fixation on virginity is truly twisted." M patted Sienna''s hand and encouraged her, "You''re wonderful. Let''s ignore weirdos like him, even if they meet our criteria. Who knows what other ¦¯ psychological issues he might have." Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Sienna was growing increasingly frustrated as she spoke, her voice rising with each word. "The second blind date is even more absurd! Our families are alike, both struggling to make ends meet, but his mother... "Oh, it''s unbelievable! She suggested we get engaged and move in together. Then, once I be pregnant and have a son, we can have a wedding. She wants tobine the wedding with the baby''s sip- and-see party. "The point is I need to have a son. Without one, there won''t be any wedding gifts!" Sienna grumbled. She waspletely unaware that they had already entered the maple forest. Listening to Sienna''s story, M felt sympathy and amused. Encountering such peculiarities in her life was indeed umon. Sienna continued, "My mom won''t let up about marriage. She set me up on blind dates every day. It''s driving me up the wall!" "But why though?" "Why do you think? My younger brother found a girlfriend, and now they''re hurrying to tie the knot." M was perplexed. "But how does his marriage affect you?" Sienna stroked M''s hair. "I can''t help but envy you. You''ve never had to fret over money since you were a kid. "Everyone adores you and treats you like a princess. You''ve never experienced the struggles of life. You don''t know how hard it is for daughters from families like ours." M''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Is your mom actually considering marrying you off to secure wedding gifts for your brother?" "Considering? That''s exactly her n!" M was appalled. "How could a parent do something like that?" Sienna shrugged, her expression tinged with resignation. "After my dad passed away, she received tens of thousands of dors from others to help with the funeral costs. "She knew I owed hundreds of thousands for my dad''s medical treatment, but she refused to help me repay the debt and used the money to buy my brother a car." "Why do you still listen to her and go on these blind dates?" M''s face grew serious. "If it were me, I''d find a way to escape from such a mother." Sienna sighed deeply, "Even though she favors my brother, she''s still my mother who raised me. She never mistreated me. She provided for my education and basic needs. Breaking away isn''t as simple as you might think." M took her hand and guided her along as they continued walking "So, you''re thinking of finding a decent guy, getting married, and then making a break for it to another family, huh?" "Sharp." Sienna joked, "Do you have any good candidates in mind?" M pointed at the imposing house up ahead. "I do. Nathan''s brother. He''s Daniel Morrison, the fourth son of the Morrisons, a narcotics agent in Norvania." Sienna''s cheeks turned red with nervousness and embarrassment. She tapped M''s arm. "M, could you please stop teasing me about him?" "I''m not teasing," M replied, avoiding Sienna''s gaze but speakingContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. cheerfully. "I''m serious. I''m just worried you might be ?§Ý ufortable, especially since Daniel, you know, can''t see " Before M could finish her sentence, Daniel opened the door and hurried out. He was so eager that he identally bumped into a flowerpot by the entrance. With a loud crash, Daniel staggered back, nearly losing his bnce. M and Sienna sprang into action. They hurried over to support Daniel on either side. "Daniel, watch out," M cautioned. Breathing heavily, Daniel said urgently, "Wanda, I think I heard Sienna''s voice." Sienna''s gaze softened as she looked at Daniel''s still handsome face. She was so nervous that she was at a loss for what to do. Strangely, a pang tugged at her heart. It had been six months since theirst encounter. She couldn''t help but wonder how he had been doing. M remained silent. She directed her gaze toward Sienna, silently urging her to speak up. Feeling awkward, Sienna blushed as she spoke, "Daniel, it''s been a long time." Daniel''s body tensed at the sound of Sienna''s voice. Sensing her presence on his left side, he instinctively reached out to hold her hand with his left hand. Her touch, soft and warm, sent his heart racing. Yet, he quickly withdrew his hand, swallowing nervously. It was the first time she had spoken to him so gently. Perhaps, this was just her usual way of talking, like the warmth of spring sunshineforting, cheerful, and with a subtle sweetness. Feeling nervous and tongue-tied, he stuttered, "I-It''s been a long time, Sienna." Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Sienna felt a rush of familiarity as she stepped into Daniel''s house. The living room was neat and organized, and she sat on the couch as a guest for the first time. Daniel sat directly across from her, making her feel a bit awkward. In the meantime, M headed to the kitchen to brew some coffee. The atmosphere was quiet, with neither Sienna nor Daniel saying a word. Sienna stole a nce at Daniel, findingfort in the sight of his robust and healthy appearance. As M brought the coffee, she noticed the tension and asked, "You two haven''t seen each other in a while, why aren''t you talking?" Sienna awkwardly smiled as she took the coffee from M. "Thank you." M then handed a cup of warm coffee to Daniel. He said, "Thank you." Sitting beside Sienna, M smiled and suggested, "You both seem tense. Why not talk about something cheerful?" Sienna lowered her head slowly, taking a sip of coffee. She wondered if there was anything joyful in her life worth sharing. However, her life seemedden with sadness and hardship, leaving little room for anything happy to share. Daniel took a calm sip of his coffee, maintaining his silence. As M sipped her coffee, she subtly nced at Sienna before shifting her gaze to Daniel. She wondered if the tension between them was a result of nervousness. M empathized with that sentiment. During the early days of her rtionship with Nathan, she frequently found herself too nervous to speak. Intentionally, M suggested, "Sienna, why not share some of your interesting blind date stories with us? I''m curious to hear." Sienna was caught off guard by the suggestion, causing her to choke on her coffee. She hurriedly covered her mouth.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Reacting swiftly, Daniel grabbed the tissue box and passed two tissues to Sienna before M could respond. Sienna stared into his eyes in ¨¥ disbelief. His eyes, clear and beautiful,cked focus. Though he couldn''t see anything, she couldn''t shake the feeling that he had witnessed her choking. S "Thank you." Sienna epted the tissues Daniel extended. M offered aforting pat on her back. "What''s the matter? You were sharing those stories so enthusiastically earlier, weren''t you?" "It''s not the right ce to discuss that, M," Sienna mumbled awkwardly. M smiled at Daniel and asked, "Daniel, would you like to hear?" Without hesitation, Daniel replied, "Yes." Feeling embarrassed, Sienna coughed a few more times. She didn''t want to delve into her experiences with blind dates before Daniel because she wanted to leave a good impression. Yet, she couldn''t shake the thought that her behavior in the past might have already cast her in a negative light. Perhaps she was rude and unreasonable to Daniel. Sienna pondered before casually saying, "Well, I went on a few more blind dates afterward, and they weren''t too bad. There was this one nice guy, but unfortunately, my mom disapproved." M appeared puzzled. "Why not?" "He was open to buying a house with our names on it, but there wouldn''t be any wedding gifts," Sienna exined. "Isn''t a house a more sincere gesture than a wedding gift?" M questioned. Sienna nodded with a bitter smile. "He''s a government worker with a steady ie, good-looking,es from a rich family, and his parents are college professors. Everything seemed great. But my mom wouldn''t ept it without a wedding present." M sighed. "Perhaps the guy understood your mom''s focus on the gift and offered you stability in another way." Sienna agreed that the man was a good choice for marriage. Chapter 570 Chapter 570 While M and Sienna were regretful, Daniel said, "Listen to your mother." M and Sienna turned to him, feeling surprised and confused. Daniel slowly clenched his fists, his chest rising and falling with emotion, and his face growing serious. "Don''t get married too early." With an awkward smile, Sienna replied, "Daniel, I''m already 26. It''s not exactly early." "Guys are unreliable." Taken aback, Sienna asked, "Then, who should I rely on?" "You should rely on yourself." M and Sienna both agreed with Daniel''s words, believing he was being genuine. Little did they realize, he was setting the stage for what he was about to say. Daniel cleared his throat and continued, "Sienna, return to work. I''ll give you a raise." M couldn''t help but smile. Sienna gaped at Daniel in disbelief. She was too stunned to respond immediately. Tens of thousands a month, just to care for an ordinary blind person? Sienna felt undeserving of such a generous sry. When Daniel didn''t get a reply, he seemed a bit worried as he questioned, "How much is your mom expecting for wedding presents?" Sienna was once more taken aback. Confused, she nced at M for help. She wondered what Daniel was getting at by asking her to return to work with a higher sry and bringing up wedding gifts. M shrugged, showing she was clueless, too. She signaled for Sienna to ask Daniel directly. Sienna frowned and shook her head, implying she was too afraid to do so. With no reply for what felt like an eternity, Daniel''s breathing grew heavier, and his tone turned grave. "Sienna, what''s the expected price range for wedding gifts to marry you?" Taken aback, Sienna blurted out, "At least 300 thousand. My mom said 300 thousand." "I''ll provide those wedding gifts to your mother Don''t go through with the wedding. Return to work. I''ll increase your monthly sry by 50 thousand. On top of that, I''ll cover all your expenses." Daniel stressed each word. Sienna stared at Daniel in silence, feeling disoriented as if she were in a surreal state. Could such an incredible job exist in this world? If Sienna didn''t know Daniel, she''d probably assume he was a scammer. Yet, Daniel wasn''t a scammer. Why would he willingly invest such arge sum to bring her back to work? Most other maids only made a few thousand dors. Besides, only their basic needs like food, lodging, and insurance were covered.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. So, what was Daniel''s motive for wanting her to return? What was he plotting? M happily patted Sienna''s hand. "Sienna, you should really consider this job offer. It pays well and opportunities like this don''te often." With a strained smile, Sienna said, "M, could you step outside for a moment? I need to talk to Daniel alone." M quickly agreed with a nod. She got up and left, closing the door behind her. She felt a rush of excitement as she imagined bing sisters-inw with Sienna. Back in the living room, silence hung heavy. "Is there something you wanted to talk to me about privately?" Daniel asked softly. Sienna took a deep breath to calm her nerves before asking, "Daniel, are you offering to support me financially in exchange forpanionship?" Daniel froze. His expression remained stoic, but internally, hisz thoughts raced. He hadn''t meant to suggest anything beyond providing her a well-paying job to ensure she stayed with him. However, Sienna''s question triggered an unexpected consideration. A forbidden thought surfaced within Daniel. Did offering financial support imply something more, something intimate? It was a notion he hadn''t dared to entertain, but now, it lingered in his mind, stirring desires he hadn''t acknowledged before. Chapter 571 Chapter 571 Daniel''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he searched for the right words, his voice husky and hesitant. "Sienna, if you''re willing, I''ll transfer all my shares from the family to you. My sry, savings from my insurance, a few properties, and some investment projects-" But before Daniel could finishying out his financial situation to express his sincerity, Sienna interrupted, "I appreciate your generosity, but I don''t want to be kept as a mistress." Daniel''s fist tightened, silencing his words. He forced a bitter smile and lowered his head in silence. Sienna''s emotions churned within her. Drawing a deep breath, she gathered her courage and said, "Daniel, my family isn''t wealthy, and I''m just a writer, struggling to earn a living through my online novels. But have my principles; I won''t ept being kept." His grip on his fist intensified, difort gnawing at him. Exhaling softly, Sienna''s voice lightened as she smiled gently. "I hope to find someone with shared values, to build a life together, raise a family, and live a simple life. "Money isn''t everything to me. Even when my father fell ill and we were buried in debt, I never considered selling myself or being kept. And I certainly won''t now. "Thank you for your kindness, Daniel." Rising gracefully, Sienna bid her farewell. "Take care. I shall leave." A darkness settled over Daniel''s heart, mirroring his hollow eyes, heavy and oppressive. His clenched fist ached with the intensity of his emotions. He simply wanted her by his side. How had thingse to this? It was Sienna who first mentioned being kept. The allure of the word had blinded him to its implications, and he had eagerly grasped at the opportunity. He wanted to care for her, to be with her, but not in such a superficial way. When Daniel snapped back to reality, the sound of the door closing echoed in his ears. Panicking, he leaped to his feet, knocking into the coffee table with his knee. Ignoring the pain, he hurriedly moved forward. "Sienna!" Daniel''s cried out, "Sienna-" But he stumbled into a couch ahead and almost fell. With his hand blindly reaching out, eyes brimming with tears, and heart aching, Daniel called out, "Sienna!" But there was no response from beyond the door. She was gone. Daniel swiftly reached for his phone in his pocket, urgency coloring his voice as hemanded, "Hey Siri, call Chubs." The phone''s voice assistant promptly replied, "Sure, dialing Chubs'' number now." Almost instantly, Daniel intervened, "Siri, cancel the call." "Understood, the call has been canceled." Dismissing his phone onto the couch, Danjel made his way over and sank into it. He ced a hand over his forehead and closed his eyes, @cloud of destion settling over him, his smile edged with bitterness. If Sienna wasn''t swayed by money, what could he offer her? His longit inter seemed to have tipped him for into recklessness. As a blind man, where did he summon the audacity to even consider marrying her? As the night grew deeper, My restlessly in bed, sleep eluding her. Nathan, who had promised an early return, was absent, leaving behind only a brief message. S "Chubs, I got an urgent mission. I''ll be backte. Rest and don''t wait for me."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Worry gnawed at M. His mention of an urgent mission was unusual. She wondered how critical could it be. Yielding to her concern, she texted, "Any news about my grandfather?" Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Soon after, Nathan sent a document over to M without any apanying message. M clicked open and found a recorded message inside. She listened attentively as Avery''s voice filled the recording. Avery''s voice came through. "You sly fox, you actually hid a 28-billion mansion? You sure know how to keep secrets." Confused, Zach asked, "What are you talking about?" M''s heart ached as she heard Zach''s voice. Overwhelmed with emotions, she covered her mouth to muffle her sobs. Avery pressed on, "Still pretending, are you?" Zach countered, "What do you want?" Avery instructed, "Draft a new will. Transfer the mansion to Oliver. Trust me, it''s in your best interest to do as I said. Or else, you, your son, daughter-inw, and grandson won''t see another sunrise." It dawned on M how risky Nathan''s move had been. Without any direct contact with Zach, Nathan had gambled on guessing his reactions and intentions. Had Zach denied it all or been uncooperative, the n would''ve unraveled. As M anxiously held her breath, praying that Zach would be clever enough to handle the situation, Zach spoke again, "I can change the will, but I want to visit Loretta''s grave." "You''re in no position to negotiate," Avery shot back. Defeated, Zach replied, "Then go ahead and end us all. Ever since Loretta passed, life lost its meaning. "My family has been your prisoners for years. Once you''ve siphoned off our family''s assets abroad, they won''t survive either." There was a brief silence before Avery finally responded, "Fine, I''ll grant your wish, but I''ll decide the timing." "Agreed," Zach replied. The recorded conversation stirred deep emotions in M, her eyes welling with tears. Amidst her overwhelming feelings, a glimmer of hope ignited.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. For the past six months, Nathan had kept a close watch on Avery. Avery had never attempted to contact Oliver, nor had she reached out to Zach or her parents. S vel.ne Yet, what Avery didn''t know was the extent of advanced surveince technology. Even with a new number, any signal she sent be detected within the vicinity. Nathan ha? dangled a 28-billion bait, aiming to entice Avery into contacting Zach about changing the will. The moment she reached out to Zach, their location would be pinpointed. What surprised M was Zach''s sharp wit. Realizing he had no 28-billion estate to leave in a will, he immediately saw through the ruse, recognizing it as a trap. The meticulous nning and significant resources behind the trap hinted at someone powerful. Zach quickly deduced Nathan''s involvement and craftily suggested a visit to Loretta''s grave, a seemingly innocent request. M refrained from contacting Nathan with calls or messages. She knew Nathan and his team were lying in wait around the graveyard in the dead of night. Unsure of when Avery would bring Zach for the visit, they remained vignt at all times. The wait was agonizingly long, fraught with the risk of exposure. All M could do was silently pray and refrain from interfering, hoping that when dawn broke, her precious family would appear before her, safe and sound. Chapter 573 Chapter 573 Battling her restless anxiety, M endured a sleepless night, her heart filled with anticipation. As the second day dawned, Nathan was still nowhere to be seen.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Hesitant to disturb him with a call, M found herself trapped in a torturous cycle of hope and apprehension. Time seemed to stretch endlessly and each passing second weighed heavily on her. Her gaze fixed unwaveringly on the door, longing for Nathan''s return. Yet, he remained absent. By thete hours of the third day, M stumbled upon breaking news while scrolling through her phone. A fierce gun battle had erupted at Memorial Heights, with residents capturing the chaos on video and sharing it online. The darkness of the night concealed the faces, leaving only the echoing sounds of gunfire. Driven by overwhelming concern, M dialed Nathan''s number, only to be greeted by the automated message indicating his phone was switched off. She tossed her phone aside and sank onto her bed in discouragement. Her heart was heavy with oppressive dread as if caught in a whirlwind of worry. At three in the morning, M was still wide awake. She stood on the balcony in her coat with cold wind brushing against her. Her eyes fixed on the grand iron gate leading to the garden while silently praying for Nathan''s safe return. Time seemed to crawl until, suddenly, headlights pierced the darkness as a luxury car entered the vi. M immediately dashed into the house and toward the entrance. Nathan stepped out of the car and before he could close the door, a figure rushed toward him. "Nate!" M''s voice choked with emotion. Nathan''s face revealed a blend of joy and concern. It was nearing four in the morning, yet M had not slept. Before he could react, M rushed into his embrace, her arms circled his neck, and hugged him with all her might. Nathan, in turn, wrapped his arms around her waist. Given their height difference, M''s feet left the ground. Her entire body was enveloped in the warmth of Nathan''s embrace. "Are you injured?" M''s eyes brimmed with tears, her gaze filled with concern. Without uttering a word, Nathan felt the soft warmth of her body, the depth of her care evident in her eyes. The intensity of her concern allowed him to deeply feel her love. S Without hesitation, he sealed the moment with a deep and passionate kiss. Cole drove toward the garage, discreetly leaving space for the couple. M was taken aback by Nathan''s sudden kiss. Initially evading, she soon found herself overwhelmed by Nathan''s intense embrace. Her hands instinctively cradled his head as they shared this fervent moment. Possibly due to the long absence of such intimacy, Nathan appeared to lose his usual restraint. Eventually, M felt as though she was breathless, fearing Nathan might consume her with his fervor. "W-Wait. Hold on," M whispered, her voice trembling as she attempted to catch her breath. Reluctantly, Nathan paused. His breathing was heavy, warming her cheek with each exhale. It was a sensation that felt like wildfire spreading across her skin. M felt her body ache from the intensity of their embrace. She lowered her blushed face and uttered, "We''re outside; someone might see us." Smirking, Nathan replied, "Who else but you would be awake at four in the morning?" "I couldn''t sleep," M murmured. With hands supporting her hips, Nathan effortlessly lifted her into his arms and walked purposefully toward the house. M clung tightly to Nathan''s neck, afraid of falling. Her legs encircled his waist as she said, "Nate, put me down. I can walk." "Shh," Nathan hushed gently. With swift strides, he carried M back to the room and nudged the door shut behind them. The warmly lit room seemed to dissolve Nathan''s exhaustion. Gently laying M on the bed, he leaned over her and supported his weight on his elbows as he tenderly pressed his body against hers. Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Nathan''s intense gaze met M''s as he tenderly stroked her long hair. Anxiously pursing her lips, M asked, "Nate, how''s the n going?" "Let''s save that talk for the morning, alright?" His eyes lingered on her soft pink lips, a subtle tension evident in the movement of his Adam''s apple. "Okay," M replied softly. Her hand gently caressed his seemingly weary face. "You must be exhausted. How about a bath to rx? Then you can get some rest." "I''m not tired." Nathan''s voice was husky and his eyes were glowing like embers. "I''ll take a shower. Wait for me." Assuming he had something to share, M nodded. "Alright." Nathan stood, shedding his jacket before cing his phone on the bedside table and heading into the bathroom. M sat up to check his phone and found it dead. She quickly fetched a charger and plugged it in. Tidying up the bed sheets, she settled into the space he intended to sleep in, warming it for him. Ten minutester, the sound of the bathroom door opening echoed. M sat up eagerly and said, "Nate, I''ve warmed up the bed for you, you..." Her words trailed off. Before M stood Nathan, towel in hand, wiping his damp hair. His defined features remained as striking as ever, his torso bare, covered only by a bath towel wrapped around his waist. His broad shoulders, trim waist, and muscr physique were breathtaking. His chest was firm, his abs clearly defined, and his V-line subtly visible. The sight of Nathan, fresh from his bath, exuded raw masculinity. Seldom seeing him undressed, M''s face flushed, her heart racing with a sudden shyness. She lowered her eyes and mumbled, "I... You should get some sleep." Nathan set down the towel, supporting himself as he leaned toward her. M dropped her gaze further, almost hiding her chin in her neck. Her cheeks were warm and herThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. heart was pounding as she §Ö questioned, "Aren''t you going to put something on?" Nathan remembered thest time he''d only worn shorts to bed, her cheeks had flushed just as they were now. With a gentle smile, Nathan lifted her chin to meet her shy eyes. "We already had a child, and I''m merely without a shirt. What''s making you blush?" he whispered. M nervously touched her warm cheeks and then pushed against his cool chest. "You''ve just returned from a mission, you must be exhausted. You should rest." Ignoring her resistance, Nathan drew her closer and kissed her lips. "I''m not tired, Chubs," he whispered between their soft exchanges. Lost in the depth of his kiss, M closed her eyes and surrendered to the embrace of his passion. "Did you miss me?" His voice, husky and deep sent shivers down here spine. Trailing kisses from her lips to her cheek, then to her ear, he whispered, "You''re up sote, worried about me, weren''t you?" His heart ached to hear her thoughts. Long-neglected emotions left him feeling tormented by emptiness. Nathan yearned to hear M express her love and longing for him. His vacant heart sought her to fill its void. M''s body tensed at the soft touch of his lips on her earlobe, a shy moan escaping her lips. She was too overwhelmed by his tender advances to respond. Hisrge hand slipped beneath her nightgown, tracing a slow, deliberate path. It was then that M realized that rest was thest thing on his mind. Chapter 575 Chapter 575 M firmly held Nathan''s wrist, her dazed eyes meeting his intense gaze. Panting softly, she said, "Nate, it''s four in the morning. You haven''t been getting enough resttely. You can''t keep this up." Nathan withdrew his hand and gently caressed her cheek with a look of deep affection, his voice tinged with a hint of hurt. "Are you not feeling well, or are you trying to distance yourself from me?" Quick to reassure, M exined, "It''s been two months, and I feel perfectly fine. I''m just worried about you."Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Without a second thought, Nathan draped himself with the nket, swiftly discarding the towel underneath. In an instant, he pressed his body against her abdomen, his desire palpable. Sleep was far from his mind now. M stiffened, her body tensing as her cheeks flushed. She turned her face away shyly and bit her lip. Leaning in, Nathan whispered in her ear, "If it''s your health you''re concerned about, I can wait. But if you''re worried about me being tired, I can''t." Swallowing nervously, M felt the pressure on her abdomen, her eyes closing in embarrassment. "Please?" Nathan kissed her neck, his husky voice soothing. "I''ll be gentle and quick." Gentle and quick? Though they''d been intimate only once, M''s memory told her otherwise. Thinking that the sooner they started, the sooner they''d finish, and he could finally rest, M shyly hummed an affirmative. With a tender smile, Nathan kissed her lips, his fingers skillfully unbuttoning her nightgown. Fiery desire burned in the depths of the night. True intimacy from skin contact and deep physical connection were the finest remedies for emotions. The biggest lie M had ever heard from Nathan was his promise to be gentle and quick. The time left before dawn was hardly enough for him. And considering she had recently given birth, his restraint wasmendable. As the early morning sun rose, M e didn''t drift into sleep from exhaustion but from the passionate intensity of the moment. When she next woke, the evening had already settled in. M felt her stomach growling hungrily, her thighs feeling weak and sore. The aftermath was truly intense. Even after hours of sleep, she still felt drained. S Rising from the bed, she headed to the bathroom for a hot bath, which finally rejuvenated her. Upon emerging from the bath, M found several dishes of food on the coffee table. Finding herself alone in the room, she walked over and lifted the lids, revealing her favorite dishes. Without hesitation, M sat down and began to eat. After some time, a soft noise caught her attention. M nced toward the door, to see Nathan entering. With a hint of shyness still lingering, she lowered her gaze and continued eating. The room was bathed in the warm, golden glow of the evening sun filtering through the balcony, lending it a cozy ambiance. Nathan approached and took a seat beside her and affectionately patted her head. With a doting tone, hemented, "You sure can sleep." With a bite filled with subtle reproach, M responded, "I''m not like you, full of energy. An hour or two of rest doesn''t recharge me." Sensing a shift in her mood, Nathan leaned closer to read her expression. "Are you upset?" Setting down her spoon, M wiped her mouth delicately with a napkin and took a sip of soup before answering, "I''m not." Undeterred, Nathan lifted her onto hisp, the intimate gestureden with ambiguity. M pushed him away nervously. "What are you doing?" Despite her efforts, he easily held her close. Hisrge hand encircled her slender waist, his brows furrowing as he looked into her eyes. After a moment of scrutiny, he asked, "Why do you look upset?" Chapter 576 Chapter 576 "I''m not upset," M replied. She shifted on Nathan''sp, the closeness making her cheeks flush. "You''re the one who''s worn me out, yet you have the nerve to say I sleep well," she murmured. Nathan couldn''t help but chuckle. Cupping her face, he gently kissed her red lips. "I promise it won''t happen again." "Do you honestly think I''ll believe you?" M''s pout revealed her skepticism. "That was because I''ve been holding back for too long," Nathan replied, taking her hand and caressing it tenderly. His eyes earnestly met hers as he added, "I''ll make sure it''s more frequent from now on." His words made M''s cheeks heat up even more. Nathan brought her delicate hand to his lips and nted a kiss on it before cradling it in his own. "Are you still hungry?" "No, I''m full," M said, pulling her hand back cautiously, her eyes wary. "You''re not nning on doing that again, are you?" With a sigh and a bittersweet smile, Nathan responded, "I''m always ready, but only when you are. I won''t push you." "So what''s your n?" "Now that you''ve eaten, I want to you to meet someone." Nathan''s voice softened, a glimmer of hope lighting up his eyes. Encouraged by his hopeful gaze, M stood and grabbed his hand eagerly. "Let''s go now." Nathan nodded and followed her lead. An hourter, Nathan pulled up to the military hospital. It was the most secure hospital in Phoenicia, typically reserved for military personnel and VIPs. Apart from medical treatment, it also offered top-tier security. M felt her heart racing as she stepped out of the car. Holding Nathan''s hand tightly, she navigated through the stringent security checks and entered the VIP ward. through the stringentet Despite the darkness outside, the hospital glowed brightly within. The guard opened the door for them. Inside the spacious ward, M could see an elderly person lying on the bed from a distance. With a nervous nce at Nathan, M asked, "Who exactly are we meeting?" "You''ll see," Nathan replied, guiding her inside. As M approached the bed, the elder lying there suddenly sat up. Their eyes met, and both pairs welled with tears in an instant. The elder''s face bore the marks of shair a mix of gray and trolled his eyes as elContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. trembling hands reached out to M. "Grandpa!" M cried, rushing into Zach''s embrace. Relief and joy flooded M as she saw Zach alive. Yet, it also reopened the wound of Loretta''s tragic death, deepening her grief. Zach''s hands trembled as he held M. His voice choked with emotion, he said, "Chubs, it''s good to see you before I go." M''s voice quivered as she replied, "You''re not leaving us, Grandpa. Don''t say that." Gently pushing M back, Zach wiped away her tears. "Chubs, please don''t cry. I''m alright now." Tears cascaded down M''s cheeks. She the bed, burying her. inds."Grandpa, I''m so s "Grandpa, I''m s t save Grandma S Zach consoled her, "It''s not your fault. Don''t me yourself. It was that monster who held a grudge against Loretta." With a sniffle, M asked with concern, "Grandpa, where are my parents and brother? Are they alright?" Chapter 577 Chapter 577 As Zach gently wiped away M''s tears, heforted her with tender words, "Chubs, don''t worry. They are safe, just held captive." "Do you know where they are?" M inquired, her voice filled with concern. Zach shook his head and let out a weary sigh. "I''m not sure. The ce is surrounded by high walls and tight security. There''s no way out." "What about Oliver? Has he tried to find you?" M pressed. "He''s been silent as if he''s not involved at all," Zach replied. Pausing, he added, "But our every move in that house is under constant surveince." Approaching them, Nathan asked Zach politely, "Grandpa, can you recall anyndmarks or buildings nearby?" With a troubled expression, Zach responded, "There''s nothing but mountains, forests, and trees. They''ve hidden their location well." M''s head drooped in despair. Nathan reached out, cing aforting hand on M''s shoulder. "Don''t worry. If I can rescue Grandpa, I can also save your parents and brother. Just give me some time." "Okay." M nodded, finding a glimmer of hope in Nathan''s words. Zach gazed at Nathan with admiration, his smile filled with warmth. "Nate, you''ve never let me down. You''re truly brilliant." "You''re too kind, Grandpa. Your insight helped me see through their ns," Nathan replied modestly. Zach sighed deeply, "I''m not sure if I can save the 28 billion dors." Understanding the underlying threat, Nathan realized that even though they had managed to rescue Zach during Loretta''s memorial, his son, daughter-inw, and grandson remained captives. They served as the enemy''s bargaining chips. Their options were grim, to eitherply and surrender their assets or risk losing their loved ones. "We''ll keep it safe, Grandpa," Nathan assured confidently.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Puzzled, Zach asked, "What do you mean?" Nathan rified, "Oliver is dead." Zach''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Oliver is dead?" Nathan settled beside Zach and exined, "Qiver is now a wanted criminal in Norvania, so he faked his death. The world no longer knows Oliver With a new face from stic surgery, he''s living apletely different life." Worry etched across Zach''s face, his hands tightening into fists. "Isn''t that even more dangerous?" Nathan nodded. "Yes, the hidden enemies are often the most perilous." M, catching the drift, spoke with a spark of realization, "So, our main concerns now are Avery and Lucas? Oliver wouldn''t risk contacting us directly, fearing exposure? S Nathan smiled, reaching for M''s hand and giving it aforting squeeze. "Exactly." Zach looked between M and Nathan in confusion. "Can someone exin what''s going on?" Nathan borated confidently, "Grandpa, I''ve employed the most advanced satellite tracking to keep a constant eye on Avery. Every signal she sends out is monitored. "I''ve also positioned several informants around her, from her assistant to the household staff, most of whom are loyal to me. "If she tries to reach out to Oliver or anyone else threatening our family, we''ll track them down. You and Chubs can return home and reim what''s rightfully yours. "Avery''s every move is observed. If shemunicates with anyone in the confinement, we''ll trace them." Zach, still anxious, questioned, "What if Oliver uses my son as leverage against me?" Nathan reassured him with unwavering confidence. "It''s not easy for Oliver to craft a new life. He won''t risk exposing himself. Ne matter how he tries to contact you, we''ll find him." Chapter 578 Chapter 578 M seemed to grasp the situation. Her eyes brimmed with tears as she tightly held Zach''s hand. "Grandpa, Nate''s n means that once he rescues you, Avery can be arrested." "Yes," Nathan confirmed. A sigh of relief escaped Zach, tears shimmering in his eyes as he nodded in acknowledgment. That evening, M stayed by Zach''s side at the hospital until nightfall. While he was mostly unharmed physically, the confrontation at Memorial Heights had left him shaken up with minor injuries due to his age. Concerned for his well-being, Nathan arranged for aprehensive medical check-up for Zach and ensured he received the necessary care. The hospital could also provide him with additional security. At the frontiers, in the satellite monitoring room at the base, dozens of expansive screens showcased an array of satellite data. At station 28, two personnel were engrossed, monitoring and typing swiftly. Hugo''s voice echoed in the room. "Isn''t the Hoffis family''s fortune enough for you? How could you be so greedy and naive? Falling for a mere 28 billion." Avery countered, "It''s not just about the money. It''s the prime location of Norvania''s most luxurious estate. It''s priceless. Anyone would desire such a property." With a smirk, Hugo retorted, "Yes, it''s priceless. That''s why someone as covetous as you fell for it. Now, our most significant leverage is gone. What''s your n?" Avery dismissed his concern. "We still have three more cards to y, don''t we?" Hugo''s tone hardened. "You better behave. Don''t ever contact them again. If our remaining leverage is exposed, we''re all doomed." "Why?" "Do you have any idea of Nathan''s capabilities?suspect our current conversation is already under satellite Surveince. Everyone around you is probably bought him Every word and every action of ours is likely monitored. One wrong move, and it''s over for us Avery scoffed, "You''re overestimating him. That sounds absurd." "While he may not have divine powers, challenging a national defense general as mere mortals is futile. Isn''t the untouched Hoffis family fortune evidence enough?" Hugo asked. He continued, "Despite our spotless records, we face spending restrictions.. Isn''t this his doing? Holding assets worth hundreds ret billions for the Hoffis family, yet we''re only allowed to handle minor matters. It''s like working for them without pay." Avery''s voice was defiant. "He can''t be that formidable. Those around me have been loyal for years. They''re wellpensated and would never be bought."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Hugo''s sneer deepened, his voice dripping with disdain. "Wealth is insignificant; power is what truly matters. Nathan can control those around you andmand their loyalty without spending a cent." Avery''s expression turned anxious. "Do you mean Nathan is using his power to intimidate?" "In the face of criminals, it''s not just intimidation. It''s recruitment, espionage, turning someone into an informant, or even offering redemption through betrayal." Avery''s panic was palpable. "If you know his capabilities, think of a n!" "Now you''re rmed? Where was this concern earlier?" "What if we seek Oliver''s help? He''s currently..." she suggested. Hugo''s fury erupted as he grabbed her throat. "Mind your words! We could be under surveince." Struggling for breath, Avery pushed Hugo away and yelled, "What are you doing? Let me go." As Hugo released her, she retorted defiantly, "Surveince? Look around, it''s empty. How could we possibly be under surveince here?" Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Hugo pointed toward the sky and said, "Look up." "There''s nothing there." "Satellite signals," Hugo borated. "They can track our every move outdoors. Our phones, once receiving a signal, can be located and monitored. The nearby surveince cameras, whether public or private, are all essible through databases. "Even your smartwatch, your car, and homeputers, if equipped with GPS and signal reception, leave us exposed." Avery''s voice trembled. "What do we do?" Hugo replied, "Wait and see." Over the next few days, Zach contacted hiswyer to transfer the 28-billion-dor estate to Nathan. Nathan graciously declined, considering it a gift for M. Touched and ted by his gesture, Zach finalized the transfer to both their names as shared assets. After a short hospital stay, Zach was eager to leave. M invited him to stay at Morrison Residence. The Morrisons, given the already close rtionship and his status as the wealthiest man in Norvania, warmly weed Zach. Few observant rtives even vied to entertain and impress him. Most heartwarming for Zach was seeing M''s baby, dispelling the gloom brought about by the family situation. While Nathan juggled his official duties, he continued investigating M''s parents'' disappearance. Meanwhile, M coborated withwyers andpany executives, strategizing to reim the Hoffis assets and have Avery imprisoned. Both were deeply focused on their missions. One day, Gary, Florence, Zach, and the baby were enjoying a stroll in the backyard while the other rtives were upied with work, leaving only M and Phoebe at home. M readied the necessary documents for herwyer meeting with Phoebe. Just as they were about to leave, an unexpected guest arrived. Edgar ushered Fenna in.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. When their eyes met, a charged silence enveloped the room. Edgar intervened gracefully, "Madam, Ms. Hudson wishes to see Mr. Morrison." M responded calmly, "Nate isn''t here. You knew that, didn''t you?" Edgar, slightly flustered, stammered, "M-My apologies, Madam. Ms. Hudson said she''d wait inside, so I allowed her in." Given Fenna''s previous stays and her role as Nathan''s assistant, Edgar deemed a formal announcement necessary. Had it been Cole, the gates would''ve opened freely. With a dismissive gesture, M sent Edgar on his way. Once he left, Fenna approached, her demeanor frosty. "You must''ve been disappointed to see me released so soon." M met her gaze coolly. "It''s been two weeks, standard procedure." With a boldness that bordered on audacity, Fenna challenged, "Nate is principled, and he honors our friendship. He would never do this to me. Did you manipte him? Use Jace and your marriage to threaten him?" . M regarded her, disbelief evident in her eyes. "On what grounds do you question me?" "My decade-long friendship with Nate," Fenna dered, her voice quivering, eyes teary. "We''ve al had each other''s backs. I and I''m unwaveringly rust him, loyal to him." M sensed a disturbing intensity in Fenna''s words, her emotions spiraling toward obsession. "Ms. Hudson, let''s be clear here. You''re Cameron''s sister. His care and concern for you are born from his respect for Cameron, not e romantic feelings. Your feelings for him are one-sided." Chapter 580 Chapter 580 "Nonsense!" Fenna roared. M calmly responded, "It was solely Nate''s decision to investigate you. I''ve never voiced an opinion on the matter." Fenna''s face darkened, her words sharp, "Are you trying to drive a wedge between us?" Unable to hold back, Phoebe chimed in, "M, stop wasting your energy on her. Let''s have someone escort her out." M knew that wouldn''t resolve the issue. Even if Fenna were to be driven out, she''d keeping back. A more decisive approach was necessary. She subtly squeezed Phoebe''s hand, signaling her to hold back. Then, she gestured toward the house and said, "Ms. Hudson, let''s discuss this inside." Fenna walked inside, her steps deliberate. Worried about potential conflicts, Phoebe trailed behind them. In the living room, a maid graciously served coffee and pastries. Fenna sat rigidly, her expression stern. Phoebe shot her a fierce look with her fists clenched. In contrast, M remained serene. Sipping her coffee gracefully, M began, "Ms. Hudson, I understand your feelings and your desire to remain close to Nate despite our marriage. However, I''m reserved about your presence." "That''s your narrow-minded thinking," Fenna snapped back. Phoebe took a deep breath, resisting the urge to confront Fenna directly. Despite her irritation, M maintained her poise. She had faced Fenna''s attempts to undermine her before. However, a war of words wouldn''t resolve anything, soa better approach was needed. Given Fenna''s obsession with Nathan, even the strongest bondz would be strained. Unless M felt nothing for him, she could never be the understanding wife Fenna imed. She maintained herposure as she spoke, "Ms. Hudson, Nate would prefer you not work closely with him." Fenna''s gaze remained steadfast. "I''m not going to be influenced by your attempts to destroy my rtionship with Nate." Growing impatient, M shot back, "Then call him yourself and confirm." "He ignores my calls." Without hesitation, M retrieved her phone, unlocked it, and extended it toward Fenna. "Use mine. He''ll answer." Fenna looked at M with suspicion. "What are you plotting?" M felt a mix of frustration and disbelief. Fenna, who was attempting to infiltrate her marriage, was now questioning her intentions.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Gritting her teeth, M dialed Nathan''s number, switched to speaker mode, and handed the phone over. Just as Fenna took the phone, Nathan''s voice came through, imbued with a warmth and tenderness she had never heard, "Hey there, missing me?" Phoebe couldn''t help but chuckle softly, her hand covering her amused smile. Fenna''s face paled. After gathering herself for a moment, she cleared her throat and replied, "It''s me, Nate, Fenna." Nathan''s tone shifted abruptly, his voice turning icy with anger. "Fenna, why do you have Chubs'' phone? Where is she? What are your intentions? What''s going on in your head? Why can''t you live peacefully? Must you create trouble?" S Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Fenna was taken aback by Nathan''s sudden outburst. "I haven''t done anything to Wanda," she hurriedly exined, "nor do I have the capability to do so. "We were simply sitting in the living room, having tea together. She''s the one who asked me to talk to you." Nathan''s voice was firm and deliberate as he spoke, "Your role has been reassigned. Please proceed directly to your new position and refrain from bothering Chubs in the future." "I wasn''t here to see her," Fenna rified. "I was actually looking for you." "Why were you looking for me?" "I don''t want to be transferred, and I won''tply," Fenna began. She wanted to say more, but Nathan''s furious outburst interrupted her. "Fenna, do you honestly believe you''re entitled just because I''ve been lenient with you? I''m not your brother; I don''t have the patience to coddle you. Leave right away." Fenna felt aggrieved, and tears welled up in her eyes. Her voice was choked with emotion as she said, "Nate, why are you treating me like this? After over a decade of friend-" "Please, don''t bring up friendship," Nathan cut her off sharply. "I''m friends with your brother, not you. You''re only here because of him. I''ve shown you some courtesy out of respect for him. Do you honestly think I care about you?" Nathan pressed on, his tone firm, "If Chubs'' feelings are hurt, whether by you or your brother, I won''t hesitate to end our friendship. "As for the job transfer, it''s either youply, or I resign. Also, you are to keep your distance from Chubs from now on. Stay out of our lives." Upon hearing this, Fenna hesitated for a moment, words lingering on the tip of her tongue. However, the call was abruptly disconnected on the other end and reced by a busy signal. As Fenna set the phone down, she buried her face in her hands, tears flowing down her cheeks. M and Phoebe were utterly perplexed, exchanging bewildered nces with each other. M then retrieved her phone, slowly tucking it back into her bag. Meanwhile, Phoebe couldn''t help but sympathize with Fenna. Despite her shorings, Fenna was simply a hopeless romantic at heart. Attempting to console her, Phoebe suggested, "Ms. Hudson, you''re still young and attractive. Why not pursue a rtionship with an eligible man, get married, and start a family? "Why do you keep clinging to Mr. Morrison? He''s married and deeply devoted to M. It''s an impossible situation." Nheless, Fenna brushed off Phoebe''s advice, tears clouding her vision as she retorted, "You don''t understand me at all!" Taken aback by Fenna''s outburst, Phoebe responded, "You''re right. Perhaps I don''t understand your perspective. But is it justified to hold onto someone else''s husband like this?" "I''ve said it before; I don''t need him to marry me or reciprocate my feelings," Fenna exined. "I just want to be by his side as his assistant, taking care of him for the rest of my life. As long as I can see him every day, I''ll be content. I''m not asking for anything more Feeling a headacheing on, M rubbed her temples and sank deeper into the sofa. Despite her efforts to reason with Fenna, she remained obstinate. Thus, she decided to refrain from offering any more advice. Phoebe''s attempts to counsel Fenna had simrly been in vain, leaving her frustrated. With a cold snort, she remarked, "I''m honestly at a loss for words." Fenna''s anger red as she demanded, "Why are you speechless? How dare you criticize me? Take a good look at your own behavior." Perplexed, Phoebe asked, "What did I do?" Fenna retorted sharply, "Cole already has a fianc¨¦e in his hometown. Yet, you''re constantly flirting with him and behaving so intimately. Even a blind person could see that you''re involved in some kind of secret affair. So, who are you to judge me?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Phoebe''s expression darkened. She was stunned and stared at Fenna in disbelief. Growing impatient, M scolded, "Fenna, stop spouting nonsense.df Cole truly had a fianc¨¦e, he would have already told Phoebe. It''s not your ce to interfere and stir up trouble." Standing up, Fenna let out a contemptuous huff. "Don''t believe me, huh? Well, go ahead and verify it for yourselves." Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Fenna red at M, her eyes filled with resentment. "Why couldn''t you have stayed in Suntend? If you didn''t interfere, Nate wouldn''t be treating me like this. I would still be his most reliable andpetent assistant." Feeling exasperated, M let out a cold snort, finding herself utterly speechless. She had no desire to prolong the conversation. Indeed, the depth of Fenna''s obsession made reasoning with her impossible. Fenna snapped, "I won''t cause trouble for you, but I won''t abandon Nate either." With that, she turned on her heel and walked away. Exasperated by her remarks, M sank back onto the sofa, taking a moment topose herself. ncing over, she noticed Phoebe looking unusually despondent, her gaze fixed on her phone. Sitting beside Phoebe, M gently wrapped her arm around her shoulders. "What''s troubling you? You don''t actually believe what she said, do you?" Phoebe managed a bitter smile and shook her head. "Why not just ask Cole directly? That would clear up any misunderstandings, wouldn''t it?" Phoebe forced another strained smile. "We''re not even a couple, so what right do I have to confront him?" Frowning, M asked, "But do you genuinely have feelings for him?" Phoebe bowed her head, choosing to remain silent. M couldn''t help but sigh. "Cole, that clueless guy. I bet he''s never even confessed his feelings to you, has he?" Phoebe''s sorrow deepened at her words, her head sinking even lower. M wrapped her arms around Phoebe, offeringfort. "Don''t let it get you down too much. When he''s back from his busy schedule, we''ll talk to him, alright?" A flicker of annoyance crossed Phoebe''s expression as she replied, "I''d rather not bring up this topic. It''ll make me seem desperate for him to be my boyfriend." "Alright, alright, you don''t have to. I''ll handle it," M reassured her gently. As evening fell, M and Phoebe returned home after running their errands. Coincidentally, they spotted Cole at the entrance, inspecting his car''s engine. Stepping out of the car, M took Phoebe''s hand and led her toward Cole. Phoebe was deeply embarrassed, a flicker of simmering anger evident within her. "M, let''s not bother him. We should just go." "It''s alright, I''ve got your back," M murmured reassuringly. From a distance, Cole heard their voices and looked up. When he spotted Phoebe, his face softened into a gentle smile as he made his way over. "Good evening, Mrs. Morrison," Cole greeted politely. With a gentle smile, he continued softly, "Phoebe, I visited a nearby town today with General Morrison and stumbled upon a delightful handicraft. I''ll bring it to youter." ncing into the distance, Phoebe replied nonchntly, "No, thank you." Cole was taken aback by her attitude, a puzzled expression crossing his face. He wanted to approach Phoebe but hesitated, aware of M''s presence. "What''s the matter? Did I upset you?" he asked. M gently intervened, "Cole, is it true that you have a fianc¨¦e back in your hometown?" Cole was taken aback, his nerves getting the better of him. "No, that''s not true. I don''t have a fianc¨¦e. Who''s spreading these rumors?" A smile formed on M''s lips as she took Phoebe''s hand. "You see, Cole says he doesn''t have a fianc¨¦e." Phoebe immediately interjected, "It was Fenna who said it." Cole was taken aback as a memory suddenly resurfaced. "Ah, that''s ancient history," he exined. "Back then, , my mom was concerned that I was getting older and still hadn''t settled down with anyone. "Fearing I might be too busy, she insisted on arranging a blind date with a woman from our hometown. Initially, I resisted, but my mom persisted and brought the woman to my workce anyway. "Word got around, and before I knew it, I found myself reluctantly agreeing to meet her once, only to end up escorting them back home. "Fast forward to today, that woman is happily married with a two-year-old child. Yet, my mom §Ö never lets me forget it. She brings it up every chance she gets, hoping I''llThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. regret not taking her advice." Despite Cole''s exnation, Phoebe''s expression remained sour-her grievances unresolved. Sensing Phoebe''s lingering frustration, Cole spoke softly, "Phoebe, don''t be upset. Fenna''s obsessed with General Morrison and knows nothing about my personal life Please, ignore her nonsense." Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Cole''s words struck a chord with M, frowning as she gazed silently at him. His stereotypical male response had truly unsettled her. On the other hand, Phoebe sighed in relief, feeling some of her anger dissipate. However, she still felt conflicted, especially due to Cole''s ambiguous attitude. Just as Phoebe was about to respond, Cole unexpectedly spoke up, "You''ve been my only girlfriend all along. There''s no one else." His deration left Phoebe and M utterly stunned. M frowned at Phoebe, her eyes silently questioning why their rtionship had been kept under wraps. Feeling increasingly wronged, Phoebe angrily demanded, "Cole, what are you talking about? When did I be your girlfriend?" Confused, Cole replied, "Haven''t we always been together?" Phoebe simmered with frustration, feeling utterly drained. Mustering a faint smile, she retorted, "Me... your girlfriend? How did that evene about?" Cole felt deeply wounded by her words. Growing increasingly frustrated, he insisted, "Aren''t you going to acknowledge it?" "What exactly am I supposed to acknowledge?" Phoebe shot back, her exasperation mounting. Cole felt a mix of hurt and confusion. "You talk to me daily, send me messages, call me. Sometimes, you stay up until the early hours just to video chat with me. "You''ve epted all the kindness I''ve offered and treasured the presents I''ve given you. When I showed you the new house I purchased for us to live in after marriage, you described it as beautiful and cozy. "You even let me hold your hand when we crossed the road. Aren''t we essentially in a rtionship?" M couldn''t help but find amusement in the situation. It seemed that Cole had been putting effort into their rtionship for quite some time, yet Phoebe perceived their dynamic as ambiguous. Each day, she hoped for him to confess his feelings, struggling with the uncertainty of their rtionship. Despite Cole''s efforts to prepare for their future home, they still seemed to be on different pages. Feeling a mix of anger and helplessness, Phoebe clenched her fists, saying, "But you never bothered to ask if I had feelings for you or if I wanted to be your girlfriend!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Cole replied confidently, "I know you like me. Why else would you video chat with me untilte at night?" Phoebe couldn''t help but chuckle in frustration. "So, in your opinion, how long do you think we''ve been dating?" "About six months," Cole replied. "Who dates for half a year without even so much as kissing?" Phoebe retorted. Cole''s ears instantly turned red, casting a shy nce at M beside Phoebe. M intervened tactfully, "You two should talk it out. I''m heading home to see my baby." With that, she made her way toward the mainplex. Once M left, Cole hastily took a few steps forward, his gaze betraying his shyness. With a nervous tone, he confessed, "I wanted to kiss you too, but you avoided me twice, so I didn''t dare to try again." Phoebe pressed her lips together, feeling a flush creep up her cheeks. Taking a moment topose herself, she said, "I''m truly at a loss for words! I didn''t even realize we were in a rtionship; I thought we I were still in the ambiguous phase. ?? el "And yet, here you are, already considering me your girlfriend without even confessing your feelings. Given this situation, can you honestly me me for wanting to keep my distance?" S Just then, Cole reached for Phoebe''s hand, his nerves intensifying as his voice embled slightly. "Phoebe, i have feelings for you. I''ve had them ever since I first saw you. "It''s not just your looks; it''s your wonderful personality-kind, outgoing, and beautiful inside and out. Will you be my wife?" Phoebe''s cheeks flushed crimson, her disapproval evident as she replied, "Why are you talking about marriage so suddenly? Isn''t that a bit too quick?" "G-Girlfriend works too," Cole stuttered, his breath bing more erratic. After saying this, he pressed his lips together and took a deep gulp. Phoebe''splexion tinged with a rosy hue, and a shy smile graced her lips as she nced at Cole, her eyes gleaming with affection. After a brief moment, she murmured, "Okay, let me consider it. I''ll give you an answer once I''ve thought things over." With that, Phoebe pulled her hand back and stepped into the car. Starting the engine, she drove off toward the garage. Cole''s anxiety surged as he watched Phoebe, feeling a sense of unease creeping in. Despite dating for six months and even searching for a house together, it seemed that it had all been a figment of his hopeful imagination. Chapter 584 Chapter 584 It turned out Phoebe had never harbored such intentions from the start. Cole couldn''t shake the feeling that they were back to square one, almost as though he had lost his girlfriend. Turning toward Phoebe''s car, Cole called out, "Phoebe, how much longer do you need to think about it? Can you give me an answer within the next half-hour?" Feeling troubled, he pulled out his phone and sent her a message. "Could you give me an answer before tonight? I won''t be able to sleep otherwise." Cole sighed heavily in anguish, his head hanging low as he trudged back to his car. He couldn''t help but feel dejected as he began inspecting it once again. Meanwhile, M went up the stairs and pushed open the door to her bedroom. Removing her coat, she scanned the room and noticed the ss door leading to the balcony slightly ajar. Just then, Nathan walked in, closing the door behind him and drawing the curtains. Approaching M, he said gently, "Wee back, Chubs." M moved closer to him, her voice filled with excitement. "Nate, I have something interesting to tell you about Cole and Phoebe_" Before she could finish, Nathan swiftly wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her into a warm embrace. Leaning in, he pressed his lips against hers in a tender kiss. "Mmm?" M was momentarily surprised by Nathan''s sudden and passionate kiss, her hands pushing against his sturdy chest. Without hesitation, Nathan seized M''s wrists, guiding her backward until she was pinned against the wall. With a firm grip, he held her hands above her head, intensifying the kiss with passion. His kiss exuded authority, leaving M captivated and unable to resist as her body yielded to his touch. She gave in to his embrace, feeling her limbs lose their strength with each passing moment. Nathan''s exploration of M''s lips and tongue made her feel alive, sparks electrifying her body, leaving her weak with a growing, fiery desire. Amidst the wet and suggestive sounds of their kisses, M''s shy moans only added to the intensity of their shared passion. As M basked in Nathan''s advances, she suddenly felt his grip tighten on her wrist. Meanwhile, his other hand found its way to her waist, slipping under her clothes and tracing a tantalizing path upward. His warm, rough palm stirred a seductive heat as it explored her body, sparking a passionate frenzy within her. "Mmm..." M''s mind was torn between resistance and surrender, her desires pulsing through her body, unable to stifle a soft whimper. Nathan''s kisses ventured from M''s lips, tracing a path over her cheeks before delving deeply into the hollow of her neck. M''s eyes remained closed, her breathsing in shallow gaspsas she weakly murmured, "Nate, what are you doing? It''s... it''s not even dark yet. I''ve just returned, you... you shouldn''t..." Nheless, Nathan was overwhelmed by desire, unable to resist M''s allure. His warm lips and tongue gently teased her earlobe as he huskily whispered, "I''ve missed you so much. Even at work, all I could think about was kissing you, sleeping with yott." "Nate..." M tried to respond, but her body felt as limp as a sponge. If Nathan were to release his grip, she feared she would simply copse to the ground, her legs unable to support her. Disregarding M''s attempt to speak, Nathan silenced her with another kiss, skillfully undoing her clothes. Mcked the strength to resist, yet deep down, she had no inclination to do so. She allowed Nathan to undress her, yielding to his touch without hesitation. As Nathan gently ced M on the bed, she felt a mix of vulnerability and bewilderment, carried away by his actions into a state of ecstasy. Lost in the whirlwind of desire, she fervently sought fulfillment, craving the satisfaction of her bodily senses. Their passion surged like waves, a relentless ebb and flow of heat and longing. As twilight dissolved into night, the room transformed into a furnace of intense excitement. M had previously assumed Nathan''sck of physical intimacy stemmed from either sexual dysfunction or disinterest. However, she was surprised to discover that his desires were actually rather substantial and intense. Now, he was quick to initiate intimacy at the slightest opportunity. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 585 Chapter 585 As night descended, a gentle chill permeated the air. While the rest of the Morrisons retired to their rooms, M and Nathan emerged from their sanctuary. Following a long session of intimacy, M found herself weakened by hunger. In the kitchen nook, the maids arrived bearing tes of food. Seated across from each other, M and Nathan exchanged affectionate nces, tinged with a hint of shyness. Nathan served M a bowl of soup, his tone gentle as he asked, "Chubs, did Fenna say or do anything today that upset you?" M shook her head in response, sensing his underlying tension. Drawing from past experiences, Nathan was determined to prevent the situation from irreversibly spiraling out of control. He continued gently, "If anything is troubling you, please don''t hesitate to share it with me. Keeping it bottled up inside and facing it alone isn''t the way to go." M stirred her soup with a spoon, taking a moment to contemte before asking, "What will you do if Fenna refuses to give up?" Nathan''s smile turned bitter. "Dealing with outright criminals is simple; it''s the ones who walk the line between right and wrong that pose a challenge. They persist relentlessly, making it difficult to handle them. Sometimes, the most prudent approach is keeping one''s distance." "But what about Fenna''s pos-" "It''s already been reassigned, regardless of her approval," Nathan replied. M breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. Nathan served M a te of food before asking, "How are things going on your end?" M''s face brightened with a smile, a hint of contentment shining through. "Everything''s sorted now. I n to wrap things up at tomorrow''s noon shareholders'' meeting." "Alright, I''ll arrange for someone to apany you." "Will you being too?" M asked. "Yes." "Why is that?" "Because of Lucas." "Lucas is involved?" "Indeed, Lucas Vega is Hugo Talerico, and vice versa. He''s a highly dangerous individual." M stared at Nathan in shock, her heart sinking with each passing moment, unable to calm down. It seemed that Lucas had undergone a drastic transformation, altering his appearance and even his voice through surgery, rendering him unrecognizable. Certainly, Oliver''s existence only served to amplify this sense of dread. "Alright," M replied softly, her voice calm andposed. Before long, noon arrived on the following day. In the depths ofte winter, a biting chill permeated the air. A convoy of over a dozen luxury cars glided swiftly into the Hoffis Corporation headquarters, their impressive array radiating grandeur and opulence. Observing the scene unfold, security personnel from the building hurried out in frustration, aiming to intercept the approaching vehicles. As the cars came to a halt, dozens of well-dressed, imposing men emerged, their stern countenances unsettling the security guards who approached them. These men, usually attired in military garb, now appeared formal and dignified in their suits. Cautiously, one of the guards spoke up, "Who... who are you?" At that moment, Zach emerged from the car. Observing his arrival, the security guards nodded with deference, offering a slight bow and addressing him politely, "M-Mr. Hoffis Senior." Zach''s expression remained stern, radiating an air of unquestionable authority. With a dismissive gesture, he signaled for the guards to move aside. Wanda and Nathan stepped out of the car alongside Zach, positioning themselves on either side to closely guard him. Meanwhile, Cole took the lead, swiftly moving forward to scout the way and press the elevator button. With his entourage surrounding him, Zach made amanding entrance into the corporation. The employees, all under the impression that Zach had died, were utterly astonished to see him again. "Good afternoon, Mr. Hoffis Senior," the receptionist greeted, her hand moving toward the phone to inform her superiors. Just as she reached for the phone, a stern-looking man approached, startling her. Gripped by fear, she disconnected the phone line as he stood beside her, his gaze intense and menacing. The receptionist trembled with fear as she witnessed the scene unfold. Meanwhile, all three elevators were packed with people. The group proceeded directly to the CEO''s conference room. Inside the expansive conference room, the shareholders'' meeting was proceeding smoothly, with Avery deeply engaged in discussing the intricacies of the equity acquisition. Suddenly, the door was forcefully pushed open, drawing everyone''s attention. Leading the charge was Zach, apanied by his imposing entourage. The shareholders were stunned, their expressions reflecting disbelief. "Mr. Hoffis Senior?" "Wait, the former president isn''t dead?" "What... what''s happening?" At that moment, Avery''s face was drained of color.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Observing the situation, Hugo discreetly rose from his seat and quietly made his way toward the rear exit. Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Zach''s expression remained stern as he addressed the shareholders with authority, "It''s been a while." "Mr. Hoffis Senior, can you exin what''s happening here?" The shareholders bombarded Zach with questions, eager for exnations.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Zach motioned toward thewyers standing beside him. "My previous will, power of attorney, and all documents rted to the inheritance of my assets in my name have been nullified. My legal team has taken care of these issues. "I haven''t left a single cent of my fortune to my adopted son, so she..." Zach pointed usingly at Avery, "...is merely a kidnapper, a fraudster, a white-cor criminal." Avery''s fists clenched upon hearing this. She nced around, only to realize that Hugo had vanished without a trace. Her face paled, drained of any remaining defiance. As confusion rippled through the room, Avery''s smirk grew colder, her teeth gritted in a final, desperate attempt. "You heartless old man, don''t you care about the lives of your son, daughter-inw, and grandson?" Zach''s fists clenched tightly, his rage simmering beneath the surface. Nathan responded calmly, "Why don''t you reach out to them and see if they dare to make a move?" Avery erupted in anger. "You think I won''t?" Without hesitation, Avery grabbed her phone, eager to make the call. But to her dismay, she found no signal. Undeterred, Avery grabbed another phone, only to encounter the same issue. With panic rising, she gasped for breath as she reached for her assistant''s phone. To her surprise, she discovered that the signal on all the phones in the room had been locally blocked. Defeated, Avery sank into her office chair. With a silent signal from Nathan, two of his subordinates approached, swiftly apprehending Avery and escorting her out without a word. As Avery was dragged away, she yelled furiously, "Just you wait! He''ll kill every single one of you, mark my words!" Once Avery was removed from the room, M anxiously scanned her surroundings and whispered to Nathan, "Nate, where''s Lucas?" Nathan reassured her calmly, "Don''t worry, he can''t escape." M nodded in relief. With a forceful kick, Zach knocked aside the chair Avery had upied. He then positioned himself behind the table, his hands gripping its surface tightly. His stare was piercing, and his demeanormanding. "I, Zach Hoffis, am very much alive. And mypany remains firmly under my control." In those few words, he conveyed the bitterness and trials he had faced, his dominance unmistakable. All three elevators were disabled, leaving Hugo stranded. He frantically pressed the buttons but to no avail. Desperate, he turned to the fire escape. As Hugo pushed open the door and stepped into the stairwell, he froze in shock at the unexpected sight before him. Apanied by four soldiers, Cole stood before Hugo, his expression grave. In aposed tone, Cole said, "Lucas, don''t assume that altering your appearance and voice will hide your identity from us." In that instant, Lucas abandoned any pretense. He realized that facing Cole solo was already daunting, let alone with four armed soldiers supporting him. Relinquishing his resistance, Lucas appealed to Cole emotionally, "Cole, we''re like brothers, aren''t we? Can''t you show me some mercy?" Cole scoffed at his plea. "I detest traitors to our nation; we can never be brothers." Lucas defiantly retorted, "I haven''t betrayed our country!" "You betrayed General Morrison," Cole shot back. "I was forced into it!" Nheless, Cole remained skeptical, his heart heavy with emotion as he asked, "Who pressured you? Was it the temptation of money? Or were threatened at gunpoint by ov Nightshade? Or maybe it was Oliver''s influence?" Lucas fought back tears, a bitter smile forming on his lips. "Life pushed me to a breaking point. The woman I loved rejected me for my poverty, my lowly status, and my inability to spend time with her. "My father fell critically ill, requiring expensive treatment that cost tens of thousands of dors per day. After a year of medical care, there was no improvement. S "I exhausted all my savings to cover the costs. Despite General Morrison''s financial support, I couldn''t bear the thought of a lifetime of poverty. "I felt trapped, yearning for a shortcut to wealth. Is it really such a crime?" Cole''s frustration erupted. "Yes, it''s wrong, terribly wrong. Your current predicament is the consequence of your actions." Chapter 587 Chapter 587 Lucas'' tearful smile lingered as Cole and his men approached to detain him. During the search, they discovered a firearm in Lucas'' possession. The sight of the gun stirred something within Cole, momentarily disrupting his thoughts. In truth, if Lucas had drawn the weapon and attempted to flee, he might have had a chance. Cole found himself fixated on the gun, lost in contemtion. In a low voice, Lucas confessed, "I''ve considered taking out General Morrison, but I never once thought about harming you. You''ve been the closest thing to a brother I''ve ever had." Tears welled up in Cole''s eyes at Lucas'' deration. Handing the firearm to one of his subordinates, Cole drew a deep breath to steady himself before addressing Lucas. "It''s toote now," he said firmly. "How did you manage to identify me?" Lucas asked, his curiosity piqued. "After all, I''ve undergone extensive stic surgery to the point where not even my mother could recognize me." Cole replied, "I didn''t recognize you. It was General Morrison who saw through your disguise in an instant." "General Morrison?" Cole''s smile held a hint of bitterness. "Isn''t it ironic? The superior you were willing to eliminate at any cost reads you like an open book-your mannerisms, gestures, speech patterns-with just a nce." Lucas could only manage a wry smile in response, falling silent. Cole''s words were heavy with sorrow, his grief evident. "Lucas, you were once General Morrison''s most trusted and capable assistant. "He treated you like a brother, covering your father''s medical expenses and often instructing me to send money to your family in secret. "If you had asked for his help to get married, he would have dly arranged everything without hesitation. "Instead, you chose to betray General Morrison. Money blinded you, and you''ve deeply wounded him." Lucas lowered his head, his eyes brimming with tears. No words could mitigate the gravity of his actions. Redemption appeared to be beyond his grasp. "If there''s any semnce of conscience left in you, you''ll reveal Oliver''s location and expose Nightshade''s ns and operatives in Norvania," Cole pressed. Lucas gritted his teeth. "I can''t do that. If I speak out, my family will pay the price." "You''re beyond saving," Cole thundered. "Get him out of here." With that, the four soldiers restrained Lucas and escorted him out, with Cole closely following suit. Soon enough, headlines across major news outlets and trending discussions were flooded with reports of Zach''seback. The unexpected reappearance of Norvania''s wealthiest magnate ignited a nationwide frenzy, prompting reporters to swiftly cover the story. In the days that followed, Zach regained control of hispany and reimed all of his assets. Meanwhile, Avery and Lucas found themselves incarcerated, confronting the prospect of spending the rest of their lives behind bars. While in jail, Avery crossed paths with the impostor posing as Sally Hoffis, and the two swiftly forged a bond. After their interaction, the fraudulent Sally smiled and remarked, "I''ll tell you this: Oliver''s affection lies solely with his niece, even though they''re not blood-rted. "To him, all other women are mere pawns, easily discarded once they''ve served their purpose. Don''t cling to the hope that he''lle to your rescue. It''s time to face the truth." Avery''s smile turned bitter. "So, that''s the harsh reality, isn''t it? I''ve been nothing more than a pawn all this time, and even my marriage was just another piece to be manipted." "Indeed, Oliver is capable of such actions." "It seems there''s yet another unfortunate woman in his sights." Intrigued, the impostor Sally asked, "Who''s next in line? Who else has been manipted?" Avery regarded her cautiously for a moment before shaking her head. "I''m not sure." The grand and opulent Hoffis Manor stood empty,cking any sense of warmth. Apart from the maids and bodyguards, Zach was the only Hoffis left staying there. His wife had passed away, his son, daughter-inw, and grandson were imprisoned, and his granddaughter had married. Despite his riches, flourishing career, fame, and the esteemed de of being Norvania''s wealthiest man, Zach was overwhelmed by a profound sense of loneliness. Seated in solitude at the grand dining table, he gazed at the intricate seven-course meal spread out before him. In that instant, the extravagance of dining alone seemed empty and excessive, deepening his already mncholic state and robbing him of any desire to eat. Just then, Robert entered the room.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Mr. Hoffis Senior, Ms. Hoffis has returned with Mr. Morrison and their son." Upon hearing the news, Zach''s excitement surged. A smile spread across his face as he hurriedly rose from his seat and made his way out to wee them. Nathan walked in, cradling his son in one arm while gently guiding M with his other. "Grandpa," they chimed in unison, greeting him as they entered. Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Zach''s face lit up with a smile. His eyes moist as he said, "Nate, Chubs, you guys are here." Zach looked at the tiny baby. He said, "Come, let great-grandpa hold you." Nathan handed his son to him.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Holding the baby, Zach walked straight to the sofa. His mind was full of the adorable baby. "Have you decided on the baby''s name?" Zach asked with a low voice before sitting down. His focus was solely on the sweetly sleeping baby. Nathan took M''s hand and sat on the sofa. "Not yet," he replied. M said with a smile, "Grandpa, Mom and Dad couldn''t decide, so they asked you to name the baby." "Jasper, how about that?" Zach casually suggested. Nathan thought it over for a moment. He thought it was a good name. "Thank you, Grandpa. It''s a great name. It has the meaning of pure, noble, and perseverance." M also agreed, "I like it too. Thanks, Grandpa." Zach softly said, "Then let''s call him Jasper, Jasper Morrison." At this moment, the maternity nurse walked in with a backpack. She stood by the door. M turned to her and said, "Bring the baby upstairs to rest." The maternity nurse nodded, then walked toward Zach for the baby. Zach looked at Jasper. He was very reluctant to part from him. Nathan and M could see he was lonely and felt sorry for him. "Grandpa, if you don''t mind, can Nate and I move back in?" M asked. Zach was excited. "Of course! This is your home. You''re always wee toe back." "Okay. Thank you, Grandpa," Nathan replied. Soon, he took out an invitation card from his pocket and handed it to Zach. "This is for you. It''s from the President." Zach took it. "An invitation?" "His daughter is getting married, so he specially invites you to attend the wedding. We''ll apany you." Zach smiled warmly. He said as he opened the invitation, "An invitation from the President himself... I''m honored. Who''s the lucky man marrying the President''s daughter?" A maid brought tea and pastries e while they were in the middle of their conversation. Nathan took a bite and bad a sip of tea. "I don''t know him, never seen this guy before." Zach looked at the invitation. The names Yale Xander and Lillian Kimmel were printed on the invitation. Everyone knew that Donald''s daughter was Lillian, but the name Yale was unfamiliar. Zach pondered for a while. Confused, he asked, "Is there a prominent family with the surname Xander in Norvania?" M smiled slightly. She replied, "In Norvania, they emphasize equality for all. When officials or their rtives get married, there''s no political review. It''s really not good." Nathan continued, "Although there''s no political review, there''s still some private investigation. Yale''s background is rtively clean." M leaned toward him, puffing up her cheeks. She murmured, pretending to be angry, "Just like when you married me, they investigated my identity as Suzanne thoroughly. But they still only scratched the surface, not knowing it''s a different person." Nathan''s expression turned grim. He was stunned, so he stared at M without saying anything. M noticed the change in his expression and thought she said something wrong. She quickly asked, "Bringing this up upset you?" Nathan couldn''t help but smile. He caressed M''s head and kissed her. "I''m not upset. Thanks for reminding me." Blushing, M covered her mouth, signaling that they were still in front of Zach. Zach smiled. He didn''t find this polite and affectionate kiss awkward at all. He was also happy to see his granddaughter''s moment of happiness. Nathan regained hisposure and cleared his throat. He felt a bit embarrassed, so he apologized, "Sorry, Grandpa, my bad." Zach smiled and replied, "It''s okay. You guys can be more affectionate. I would like to see." Chapter 589 Chapter 589 Feeling a bit shy, M blushed. She found an excuse to leave the living room, "Grandpa, I''ll go check on the baby. You guys can continue." "Okay," Zach replied with a smile on his face. M went upstairs to the baby''s room to see her son. Only then did Zach reveal a sad expression. He sighed as he said to Nathan, "You''re still young, and you just married recently. There''s no need to move back here just to apany an old man like me. "I''m okay with living alone. When people get old, it''s normal to feel lonely. I''m perfectly fine." "At my parents'' house, there are too many family members. La doesn''t really like Chubs, so she''s notfortable living there. Living at Hoffis Manor, she''ll be morefortable," Nathan exined, trying tofort him. Upon hearing this, Zach''s thoughts wandered toward La. His expression couldn''t help but turn grim. "Was La the one that married Duke after getting rejected by you?" he asked. Nathan nodded. "Nate, as a man, you must handle rtionships with women around you properly. Whether they''re friends or rtives, if any of them show signs of being strange, you should keep your distance," Zach advised, his tone serious. "I''ll keep that in mind, Grandpa." "My granddaughter has always been possessive since childhood, you know?" Nathan smiled as he replied, "I know." But from another perspective, wasn''t she also caring? That was why she was jealous, right? Although not entirely sure of M''s sincerity, he chose to believe that she loved and cared for him. That was why she was jealous and possessive of all his affection. Lost in thought, Nathan couldn''t help but look toward the baby''s room. Zach continued, "There''s one more thing I want to ask from you." Nathan snapped back to reality. He said earnestly, "Grandpa, you don''t have to be so polite. Just tell me directly. I''ll do it whenever I can." Zach sighed. "My son, daughter-inw, and grandson are all imprisoned. I hope you can rescue them," he urged with a hint of destion. Nathan reassured, "Grandpa, don''t worry. Even if you didn''t mentionat, I would still rescue Dad, Mom, and M''s brother. The police have been investigating, but it will take some time." Zach''s eyes were moist as he nodded. ... M told her inws about them moving to Hoffis Manor. The two elders understood her feelings very well and sympathized with Zach''s situation. They thought M and Nathan should go back and apany Zach. It didn''t take long for them to move out from Morrison Residence and into Hoffis Manor. The entire Hoffis Manor was thoroughly searched. All possible monitoring devices were checked and cleared. Cole brought the entire security team into the Hoffis Manor to strictly guard it. Finally, the magnificent home regained its former bustling atmosphere and vitality. Zach said he wanted to hand over the business to M so he could retire to look after the baby at home. M refused since she didn''t know how to handle the business. Plus she had her own mission and career goals. After her maternity leave, she would return to work. S In the early morning, sunlight filtered through the tender buds of the trees and cast dappled shadows on the balcony. It felt very warm.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. After M woke up, she reached for buy the empty space beside the bed where Nathan usually slept. But then she heard the sound of water flowing from the bathroom. S She sat up and rubbed her eyes. After that, she walkedzily toward the bathroom. She leaned against the bathroom door for a while before lightly knocking on the door. "Nate, are you in there?" she asked. "Yeah," Nathan replied. He then opened the door. A burst of warm air mixed with his scent rushed out from the bathroom. Before M could react, she felt a hand on her waist. Suddenly, she was pulled into a warm embrace. She ced her hands on Nathan''s warm chest. Their bodies were so close to each other. Then, she was brought into the bathroom. Chapter 590 Chapter 590 As the door closed, M couldn''t help but blush. She could feel that he was shirtless, with water droplets on his body. She dared not look around. "From now on, juste in. You don''t have to knock on the door," Nathan murmured, his voice hoarse. He gently continued, "There''s no secrets between us." "I didn''te in to watch you shower." M replied shyly, "I just wanted to ask you when the banquet starts." "3:00 pm." "Oh," M replied. She continued, her face flushed, "You go ahead and shower. I''ll go out first." "Do you want to shower together?" "No." Nathan touched her cheek and looked at her with a warm gaze. "Not going to freshen up?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "I will. After you finish, I''ll freshen up." Nathan whispered in her ear, "I''ll continue showering. You can wash your face, brush your teeth, or use the toilet. It won''t affect anything." "This isn''t appropriate," M said, embarrassed. Although they were husband and wife and had done the most intimate things, she still wasn''t used to such tant disregard for privacy. "I''ll close the ss door. Is that okay?" Nathan coaxed gently. M couldn''t resist his request, so she agreed. They were separated by a frosted ss. He showered inside while she freshened up and used the toilet outside. She blushed throughout the process. The feeling of being so intimate that they could share the same bathroom together was too surreal. After M finished freshening up, she knocked on the ss door. "Nate, I''ll go out first." Nathan wrapped a towel around his waist after drying himself. He opened the ss door and looked at M intensely. "Chubs," he called out with a slightly hoarse voice. M was startled. "What''s wrong?" "Are you still tired?" M immediately understood what he meant. She had been going to bed early for the past few days. When Nathan returned homete at night, he usually didn''t wake her up. Even if she woke up, she was still groggy. Even if he wanted to have intimacy, she always felt tired and didn''t have the energy to deal with him. She left him, an energetic man, to abstain from sexual rtions. "I''m okay," M replied. She knew he was usually very busy. When she woke up in the morning, he was already gone. Today, Donald''s daughter was getting married, so he took a day off. Nathan came out and lifted her up. M wrapped her arms around his neck, then leaned against his warm chest. "Why did you shower so early in the morning?" "Just came back from half an hour of training, and I''m sweaty," Nathan exined as he walked out of the room. "It''s rare for you to have a day off. Can''t you just rest at home? Why do you still have to exercise and force yourself too hard?" Nathan carefully ced her on the bed. He touched her smooth cheeks beforeining, "I have no choice. I have too much energy I need to release. "My precious wife has a low sex drive, and I can''t force her, so I can only exercise to let out my frustrations." Hearing this, M felt guilty. She wanted to get up. Slowly, she propped herself up on his shoulders. Nathan knew what she was going to do, so he moved away from her body. Thinking she didn''t want it, he respected her decision. Little did he know, M got up and pushed Nathan onto the bed. She then held his muscr arms and ced them above his head. She straddled his waist in an extremely intimate posture, looking into his eyes from above. Nathan was surprised and excited. His heart pounded as he looked at the petite and lovely woman on top of him. He was hoping to be teased by her. S "It''s not that I''m frigid," M said as her cheeks were slightly hot. She murmured, "I''m just feeling sleepy and don''t want to move." Chapter 591 Chapter 591 Nathan said, "I know. I still won''t wake you up." M leaned toward his ear and whispered softly, "If youe back before 11:00 pm after finishing your work, I''ll let you do whatever you want with me." "Do whatever I want?" Nathan murmured. He felt reluctant because he cherished her. M nodded shyly. Nathan gulped. He lifted his hand and cupped her face. He said with a serious tone, "Chubs, don''t say such things. Even though I''m your husband, I can''t." "Don''t you like hearing me talk dirty?" M was confused. She didn''t know if she had said the wrong things. "I do. Of course, I like to hear you talk dirty. I also really want to talk dirty too. But, for a man, words like ''do whatever you want'' can be very arousing and exciting. "But you''re not a toy; you''re the woman I love and cherish the most. Besides making me love you, you also have to love yourself. "The way I treat your body has never been with a yful attitude, so you shouldn''t treat yourself like that, either." M was touched. Just because she used the wrong words, he was so concerned and had to correct her viewpoint. M couldn''t resist anymore, so she lowered her head to kiss his lips. She murmured, smiling, "Actually, I don''t think of myself that way. I also love myself very much, but you''re really straightforward. You''re such an upright man." Nathan held her head to deepen the kiss. With her lips on his, he murmured, "Actually, I''m not as upright as you think I am. If you want to y, you can y with me." M couldn''t help but chuckle. "You''re hypocritical." Nathan looked at her with an intense gaze. "Do you want to have some fun with me? My endurance is top-notch." M blushed. The lovely atmosphere suddenly became electrifying due to his teasing. She was too embarrassed to look into his eyes, so she put her face against his neck. Gently, she kissed his throat. The throat was a very sensitive area of the body. Nathan was vel.ne immediately filled with desire ne couldn''t hold himself back. His he passion was threatening to explode. He closed his eyes and sumbed to her seduction. M followed his previous actions, kissing him, touching him, and taking off his clothes. Midway through the forey, she whispered in his ear, "Do you want it?" Nathan stripped off her clothes and replied with a hoarse voice, "Yes, I want it." Her movements were very gentle and slow. She was also easily exhausted. For Nathan, it was a blissful torment. Being passive all the way was unrealistic. He couldn''t take it anymore, so halfway through,b took control of their passionate encounter. A man in bed was never reserved, let alone shy. M still hadn''t gotten used to his wildness and passion. In the eyes of outsiders, he was rigorous, upright, abstinent, and dignified.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Only she knew that this man was so passionate and wild in bed. It was warm in the afternoon. Rummaging through her wardrobe, M tried to find a suitable dress for the wedding banquet. Looking through several dresses, Phoebe found none were suitable and shook her head. M was confused. "I think they all look pretty good. Why aren''t they suitable?" Phoebe pondered thoughtfully before replying, "I just feel they''re not stunning enough." M gave her a resigned smile. "I''m not the bride. Why do I need to be stunning?" Phoebe looked serious. She picked up the most beautiful dress from the wardrobe and said, "M, you just don''t get it. Even if you were just attending a wedding banquet, you need to put in the effort. "You shouldn''t outshine the bride, but you definitely need to outshine the maid of honor. Subtle yet eye-catching is the way to go." Chapter 592 Chapter 592 "Why do I need to outshine the maid of honor?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Because the maid of honor is Fenna!" M was stunned for a moment. She wasn''t vain, but whenever Fenna was mentioned, she couldn''t help but feel the urge topete with her. Even though she had confidence in Nathan, she still felt jealous. She regained herposure and walked over to the wardrobe to pick out clothes. "Phoebe, help me pick out another outfit," she said with renewed vigor. At that moment, a knock came on the door. "Come in," M said as she turned her head to look. Cole pushed open the door. He was carrying several beautifully wrapped boxes. Then, he ced the boxes one by one on the bed. "Madam, these are the outfits General Morrison had custom-made for you. Also, there are several sets of jewelry for you." M walked over to open the boxes. Looking at the gifts that Nathan had specially prepared for her, she was delighted. She picked them up and admired the beautiful dress in her hands. His actions made her feel cherished. She remembered how Nathan had once sent her a set of haute couture dresses and jewelry, but the fake Sally had destroyed them. She was heartbroken for a long time. Cole took out another box at the bottom and walked toward Phoebe. He handed them to her and said, "This is for you." Phoebe was taken aback. "General Morrison prepared this for me?" Cole''s expression turned grim. He hurriedly exined, "I... I had it custom-made for you." Phoebe was surprised. She was dumbfounded for a moment before slowly epting the exquisite gift box from him. She was so surprised that her mouth hung open. "You two should go get change. I''ll wait downstairs," Cole said gently. M turned and asked, "Cole, where did Nate go?" he Cole''s expression turned grave as replied slowly, "General Morrison was called over by the President. It seems he''s been arranged to be the best man." "A best man?" M and Phoebe eximed in unison. Both of them were shocked. M threw the haute couture dress she was holding onto the bed. She questioned angrily, "He agreed to it?" "He did," Cole replied as he nodded. He carefully exined to M, "Madam, please don''t be angry. "General Morrison only found out about it when he went to the President''s house. He asked me toe back and bring you guys over." M took a deep breath to suppress her anger. She calmly asked, "In Norvania, can married men be a best man?" Cole replied, "They can. Moreover, in ordance with the customs of Norvania, your marriage is only recognized and protected byw, so you''re not considered officially married. In the eyes of outsiders, General Morrison is still single." M coldly snorted as her good mood was ruined. She remained silent for a moment before hastily taking out her phone. She realized her phone was out of battery and was switched off. No wonder Nathan hadn''t been able to notify her. Wasn''t it disrespectful to her as his wife for him to agree to be a best man without asking her? M handed her phone to Phoebe. She was listless as she said, "Phoebe, go charge my phone." After Phoebe took a charging cable, she asked cautiously, "M, are we still going to the wedding?" M blurted out, "Of course we are Fenna is the maid of honor. You can tell this is her and the bride''s doing. If I don''t go, it''ll just make their schemes a sess." Cole hastily made his exit. "Madam, I''ll wait for you downstairs." "Okay. You may go now," M replied. M stood up and picked an elegant and graceful haute couture dress to change in the dressing room. Half an hourter, M and Phoebe were elegantly dressed. Along with Zach, they went to the wedding banquet venue in Cole''s car. Chapter 593 Chapter 593 This was a lowkey yet luxurious banquet wedding. There were no reporters and media. Security was tight outside the banquet hall, with multiple checkpoints verifying guests'' identification information. The invited guests were either wealthy or influential, but they were mostly officials. After entering the banquet hall, Phoebe and Cole remained close to M''s side. As the wealthiest man in the country, Zach''s presence drew attention from both business and political circles, attracting many who sought to curry favor with him. He was surrounded on all sides. Amid a chorus of ttery and ingratiating remarks, he obligingly engaged with each one in turn. M walked around the lively crowd but didn''t see Nathan, so she walked toward the adjacent VIP seat and sat down. Phoebe brought over a cup of fruit tea for her. She then sat in the chair beside her while Cole sat next to Phoebe. "Why don''t you go look for General Morrison?" Phoebe asked Cole. Cole smiled as he lowered his head to whisper in her ears, "Today''s my day off, so I''m apanying my girlfriend to the wedding." Phoebe smiled and didn''t retort. Cole pulled his chair closer, wanting to be closer to Phoebe. He asked softly, "There''s a buffet over there. What do you want to eat? I''ll get it for you." Phoebe nced sideways before replying, "I can get it myself." M overheard their conversation. She calmly said, "Phoebe, you don''t need to follow me. It''s safe here. You can have a day off as well." Phoebe looked around. She saw inclothes police officers everywhere. The guests who came in were all prominent figures in Norvania. Even Donald appeared alone, so it shouldn''t be a problem. Phoebe said happily, "Thank you, M. I''ll go find something to eat then. If you need anything, just call me." M gently touched her hand. She smiled and replied, "Go ahead." Phoebe held Cole''s arm and left the table. They headed toward the buffet area. M was happy as she watched them being affectionate. It seemed they had firmly established their rtionship. M idly drank her fruit tea. As she waited for the banquet to begin, she heard women chatting nearby. She didn''t pay much attention until she heard the words "General Morrison". She immediately became sensitive and listened attentively. "The President is really powerful. Even General Morrison is serving as a best man for his son-inw." "Yeah, the groom''s most glorious moment in his life is marrying the President''s daughter and having a Defense General as his best man." "He''s really lucky." "I heard he has an ordinary background, but he''s quite handsome." "Is he more handsome than General Morrison?" "We can''tpare since they''re both different kinds of handsome. One is handsome in a delicate and exquisite way, while the other is handsome in a robust and masculine way. s?novel "But I prefer General Morrison because he''s very manly." "I also like men like General Morrison. Just one nce and you feel ted."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "I envy the maid of honor so much. I wonder if there will be any yful games between the maid of honor and the best man. The maid of honor is really lucky." "I wonder what type of woman General Morrison likes. If he could openly choose a woman, it would be great. I hope he''ll give us ordinary girls a chance too." "You''re being delusional." "A girl can dream. After all, I thought he would marry the President''s daughter. I didn''t expect that he wouldn''t even look at her." "Could it be possible that he was already married and just didn''t hold a wedding?" "Impossible. If he had registered, why wouldn''t he hold a wedding? What''s the point of registering if there''s no wedding?" "That''s true, In our country, it''s not considered a marriage without a wedding. At most, it''s just an engagement. Moreover, he''s still the best man, which means he''s still single." "I''m actually looking forward to the interaction between the best man and the maid of honorter. There''s bound to be a lot of ambiguous interactions." "I think so too. General Morrison is so strong. There might be piggyback rides or jumping stairs on his back." Chapter 594 Chapter 594 "They might y Truth or Dare, or y a game of passing the floral wreath... Wow, I''m really excited. It''s making me not even want to watch the bride and groom interact. I just want to skip ahead to the best man''s part." Feeling down, M slowly stood up and left her seat. She couldn''t bear to listen any longer. If she did, she would probably feel extremely ufortable. She wasn''t very familiar with the Norvanian''s customs. She believed registering for marriage had already made it a formal marital rtionship. Little did she know, registering for marriage was just like getting engaged, providing a guarantee that neither party would easily back out.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . While thew recognized the registration, the people only acknowledged it after the wedding ceremony. She and Nathan didn''t have a wedding, so in everyone''s eyes, he wasn''t married. In everyone''s view, the best man and maid of honor must be single. They were expected to participate in many flirtatious interactive games to liven up the wedding atmosphere. Watching Cole and Phoebe being affectionate and close, M didn''t want to interrupt them. Her grandfather was busy socializing with a group of politicians, too. As for the others, she didn''t know them. The banquet hadn''t officially begun, so she idly walked out of the hall. There was a beautifulrge garden outside. Feeling gloomy, M stood by the corridor but wasn''t interested in enjoying the lush greenery in front of her. Sheforted herself. She thought that Donald probably arranged for Nathan to be the best man, so it was unavoidable. At the same time, she felt aggrieved and ufortable because Nathan didn''t know how to refuse and disregarded her feelings. "Aren''t you cold outside? Why note inside the banquet hall and have something to eat?" M heard a man''s voice and turned to look at him. The man was tall and slender, with delicate and handsome features. He gave off the air of a popr celebrity. He was very handsome and charming. The man intensely gazed at her. It was a familiar feeling, making her feel uneasy. M noticed that he was dressed very formally. A small red flower was pinned in his suit jacket pocket-a unique symbol of the groom. M was stunned for a few seconds before the man spoke again, "My name is Yale Xander. May I ask for your name?" "Wanda Hoffis," M replied indifferently. Yale was surprised. He asked, "Oh, your surname is Hoffis? I only invited one person with that surname. Are you Mr. Hoffis Senior''s granddaughter?" "Yes." "You seem very troubled. Is there something bothering you?" M turned her head again to look at him. She thought it over for a moment and asked, "Are you the groom?" Yale nodded. "Is Nathan Morrison your best man?" she asked. "ording to my father-inw, it seems so, but I haven''t seen General Morrison yet," Yale replied. "Is there a maid of honor and best man interaction in the wedding arrangements?" "Of course, isn''t this a necessary part of a Norvanian wedding? Without it, the wedding wouldn''t be as interesting." M felt a tightness in her chest. She took a smile. deep breath and forced a stiff e asked curiously," Stiff there any exceptions?" Yale shrugged. "I don''t know. This is my first time marrying. Why are you so concerned about it? Do you like General Morrison?" M cleared her throat. She pretended to be calm as she said, "Who doesn''t like General Morrison?" Yale said, "Indeed, you single girls all fantasize about having a husband like him, so of course you would anticipate." M felt the man was a bit strange. As a ace didn''t go to apany the bride or prepare the banquet. Instead, he leisurely came to chat with an ordinary guest like her. How odd. M asked, "Aren''t you busy?" "Not really." "Are you not going to apany your bride?" "She''s doing her makeup, so she doesn''t need me." "Excuse me," M said, as she didn''t want to be misunderstood. She didn''t want to chat with the groom in this secluded corridor because she feared people would say they were secretly meeting each other. After saying goodbye, M turned and left. Chapter 595 Chapter 595 M had barely walked a few steps when Yale suddenly grabbed her arm. Stopped in her tracks, she turned back to look at his hand with a frown. She then looked into his eyes. They exchanged nces, but he didn''t let go. M''s expression turned gloomy. "Mr. Xander, whatever it is, please let go of my hand first. Don''t hold my hand like this." Not only did Yale not release her hand, but he also held on tighter. He slowly walked up to her and asked softly, "Ms. Hoffis, can we be friends?" "I''m sorry, we can''t." Yale smiled bitterly, and a sense of loneliness exuded from him. He continued, "If you were friends with me, you''d find me very helpful." "How so?" M countered. Yale responded, "Well, I''m the next President candidate." M forced a smile as she didn''t want to offend him. She politely replied, "I hope you achieve your wish to be the next President. But I don''t think we can be friends." Just as M was about to push his hand away, a shout came from nearby. "What are you two doing behind my back?" M was startled by the angry roar. As she turned to look, she saw Lillian. Wearing a wedding dress, Lillian angrily rushed over with Fenna escorting her. Lillian was furious. M nervously shook off Yale''s hand and finally managed to free her own. As Lillian rushed over, she raised her hand and tried to p M. M was about to avoid it, but Yale was faster. He rushed to M''s side and grabbed Lillian''s wrist. "Lillian, don''t be impulsive," he said. He continued, exining, "Chubs and I are just ordinary friends. We''re here to catch up. We didn''t do anything else."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . M looked at Yale in shock. What did he mean by that? Upon hearing this, Lillian became even more angry. She was so angry that she was about to cry. "Chubs? That''s quite intimate of you to call her by her nickname. When did you two get together? Catching up? When did you two ever spend time together?" Yale carried Lillian up. He reassured her with his domineering tone, "Lillian, you''re the one I love the most. The woman I''m marrying today is you, and I''ll never have another woman in my life except for you. "Many women may want to get close to me, but I really don''t have any interest in anyone else. I only want you." "Then what exactly are you and Wanda doing just now?" "She still has feelings for me, but I have no interest in a woman who clings to me like this," Yale replied. "Really?" Lillian asked. "When have I ever lied to you?" The two of them then walked further away. M waspletely speechless. She bo had met scheming women but she had never seen such a disgusting and two-faced man like him. With just a few words, he had ruined her reputation. Not only that, he also turned Lillian into her enemy. M coldly snorted because she didn''t even have the chance to exin. Fenna didn''t follow them. She just smiled. She looked at M with a smirk, as if she had something to say. Suppressing her anger, M took a deep breath and looked at Fenna. She asked, "What is it? Spit it out." Fenna sneered, "Does Nate know you''re this kind of woman?" M remarked, "What kind of woman am I?" "Did you have a rtionship with Yale before?" M found it ridiculous, but she remained silent and had an indifferent attitude. Fenna continued to guess, "Do you still have contact with him?" M could tell what she was thinking and asked indifferently, "Do you want to guess again? Guess if m secretly having an affair with him here?" wne Fenna nervously asked, "So, are you guys having an affair?" M red at her. She felt talking to Fenna was a waste of time. "Are you crazy? Do you want to tell Nathan? If you do, then hurry up and see if he believes your nonsense." With that, M walked past Fenna. Fenna immediately turned, looking out cecently, "Wanda, stop right figure. She calledet at swno there." Chapter 596 Chapter 596 M stomped her foot as she turned her back to Fenna. Fenna boasted, "Nate is going to be paired up with me." M scoffed. He was just the best man at a wedding. What was there to boast about? What was there to be happy about? Fenna continued, "In Norvania, there are no married men willing to be the best man, not even men with girlfriends. You can imagine how little you mean to him." M''s heart ached, but she still maintained her smile. She turned to face Fenna and calmly said, "He has his reason if he wants to be the best man. He''s my husband, and I respect his choices. "As for you, don''t delude yourself. He won''t do anything with you." Fenna sneered. "You''re just deceiving yourself. I''ve seen the wedding itinerary. We''ll be having an absolute ball during the wedding entertainment part. You just wait to be embarrassed." M had no certainty, but she still chose to believe in Nathan. He wouldn''t make the same mistake again. She smiled gently and said, "Okay. I''ll be watching from the audience seat. I''ll wait for your exciting moments with Nate." With that said, she clenched her fists tightly and walked toward the banquet hall. She felt ufortable as she walked every step. An hourter, the wedding began. All the distinguished guests took their seats. The dimmed lights created a romantic atmosphere. The wedding host, Albert, was warming up the stage. Saying the words of blessings and sharing witty anecdotes, he made the guestsugh. The atmosphere was set perfectly. The next segment should be inviting the best man and maid of honor on stage to liven up the atmosphere. M was very nervous as her hands sweated. She felt very unhappy. She had just let go of her past grievances and epted Nathan again. If it happened again, she was afraid she couldn''t bear it and wouldn''t be able to hold on. Just as Albert was about to announce the next segment, he suddenly paused for a few seconds with his hand on his earpiece. Then, he shouted, "Next, we have the Best Man, Nathan Morrison, the most prestigious Defense General of Norvania. "And the Maid of Honor, Wanda Hoffis, the daughter of the famous Hoffis family in Norvania. Please wee the two of them on stage." M was stunned as she thought she had misheard. Phoebe patted her hand excitedly. She said with excitation, "M, they''re calling you. Since when did you be the maid of honor?" M shook her head. At that moment, she was unable to react. Right then a security guard walked onto the stage and muttered to Albert, The Maid of Honor isn''t Wanda; her name is Fenna. The bride wants you to change it back immediately." Albert wel fully pushed the security guard "Get out of here. Please the Best Man, Nathan, and the Maid of of Honor, Watf stage.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Where''s the apuse?" Phoebe was very excited. She quickly grabbed M''s arm and pushed her toward the stage. The audience gave them a big round of apuse. M was pushed onto the stage. Not far away, she saw Nathan striding confidently onto the stage. She still confused at that moment. She and Nathan stood on both sides of the stage. They were separated by the host, only 6 feet apart. She nced down the stage, then saw Fenna''s pale expression and fierce gaze. Fenna was frustrated as she clenched her trembling fists. Albert smirked and continued, "Best man, maid of honor, I''m known as a matchmaker as well. Are you ready for the challenge?" "I''m ready," Nathan replied calmly. Albert looked at M and asked, "And the maid of honor?" Feeling nervous, M replied, "I... I don''t know what to do..." Albert walked over and pulled her to Nathan''s side. "It''s okay if you don''t. What''s the point if you already know?" There was another round of big apuse from the audience. Someone shouted, "Let''s get started." Chapter 597 Chapter 597 M was already anxious. She felt nervous and uneasy in the bustling crowd where all eyes were on her. People were drinking, enjoying delicious food, and watching the interactions on stage, making the atmosphere lively. But hardly anyone in the crowd knew Nathan and M were husband and wife. Zach and Donald were excited as they smiled. Albert was quite good at his job. "Now, it''s time for some games. Let''s invite two pairs of married couples on stage. It''s okay if it''s just a normal couple." Phoebe immediately pulled Cole along to raise their hands. Cole was surprised and ttered. Albert pointed at Phoebe and Cole, saying, "Let''s wee the enthusiastic couple who raised their hands." Phoebe was very outgoing. She happily dragged Cole to the stage. Blushing, Cole felt embarrassed. As soon as they got on stage, Phoebe told Albert, "We''re not a married couple. We''re dating." Albert liked her cheerful attitude. Heughed as he continued, "Alright, even better. Let me find a married couple..." Meanwhile, M leaned toward Nathan. She whispered, "What are you up to?" Nathan lowered his head and asked softly, "Do you want Fenna to be the maid of honor?" "No," M replied without hesitation. Nathan smiled. "You''re the only one for me, my bride and also bridesmaid." M''s heart pounded. She shyly said, "You could have refused to be the best man." "I demanded this role." M blinked at him, surprised. Nathan nodded at her and looked at her intensely. It was as if to say he had his own n. "Why did you want to be the best man?" M couldn''t help but ask, "This is a fun and lively wedding entertainment, and you''ll be teased by the host. It doesn''t suit you." Nathan replied, "As long as it doesn''t cross the line, I can ept it." Albert interrupted, "What are the maid of honor and best man plotting? Tell us!" He thrust the microphone toward Nathan. Nathan said calmly, "The maid of honor looks pretty today. I couldn''t help butpliment her." M blushed. The audience broke into cheers at once. Albert said, "Today, the chosen couples are all handsome and beautiful. It''s rare that the best and maid of honor hit it off so quickly. Let''s have some fun, shall We?" The audience cheered, "Yes!" After a few jokes from Albert, the games began. Three couples were on stage-one dating, one married, and one secretly married. The first game was balloon popping. The men had to lift the women by their thighs and jump up while the women tried to pop the balloons above their heads with their hands. Albert announced, "The winning couple gets a free television as a reward, and the losers will be punished. Begin!" Phoebe was agile because she was skilled in taekwondo, judo, and boxing Cole was strong too. They worked seamlessly together. They popped most of the balloons above their heads in no time. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The other married couples struggled as the man was weak and the woman was a bit chubby. It was difficult for him to lift her, let alone jump. As for Nathan, he didn''t care about winning the game. He lifted M''s knees, but she was already trembling, so she held onto his head tightly. Nathan was very steady as he looked up. He asked, "Is this okay?" "It''s too high; I''m scared," M said as her voice trembled. "It''s okay. Winning or losing doesn''t matter," Nathan reassured her before putting her down. She then leaned toward his chest. Nathan held her waist to bnce her body. Their actions were even more intimate than the other married couple. The audience hooted and hollered at the sight. Albert joked, "General Morrison, you can''t even pop a single balloon? And the maid of honor seems a bit weak." Chapter 598 Chapter 598 Phoebe and Cole were already sure of their victory. The married couple was still struggling. M nervously asked, "What''s the punishment?" Albert replied, "For the couple in thest ce, they have to kiss." M panicked. She had to kiss Nathan in front of so many people? It was uneptable! Wanting to try again, she quickly ced her hands on Nathan''s neck. "Hurry, let me try. I can do it." How was this a punishment? It was clearly a reward. Nathan shook his head and said seriously, "I give up. I''ll ept the punishment." M frowned as she puffed her cheeks. She shyly said, "Don''t, there are so many people here." Nathan leaned close to her. His intense gaze was fixed on her, and he said, "You have to get used to it. So you won''t be nervous at our wedding in the future." M pretended to be angry as she murmured, "When did I promise to hold a wedding ceremony with you?" Nathan was stunned. He was a bit nervous as he responded, "You''re already my wife. If I wasn''t waiting for your parents, we would have had the wedding ceremony already." M finally understood. He didn''t arrange for the wedding because he was waiting for her parents. She was touched. Albert was announcing the winners and losers. Just after he revealed the punishment forst ce, M blushed. Without waiting for Albert to start, she tiptoed and kissed Nathan on the lips. Nathan instinctively lowered his head and kissed her back. His heart pounded as he felt loved. "Woah!" The audience cheered and gave a round of apuse. Everyone thought the maid of honor would kiss the best man''s cheek out of respect. They were very excited as they didn''t expect her to kiss his lips. Some even muttered in disapproval, "That''s too much. How could she take advantage of kissing General Morrison''s lips? She lost the game on purpose." "Yeah, she definitely lost on purpose just so she could kiss him on the lips." "If I were General Morrison, I''d p her." "She''s pretty, so General Morrison allowed her to kiss him because he likes her.." Albert teased excitedly, "Wow, that was exciting. We didn''t see it clearly. Can you do it again?" "Yes! Again!" the men in the audience responded loudly. het At this moment, the bride, in her wedding dress, stormed onto stage. She snatched the mine from Albert. t "How dare you be the host?" she said furiously. The hall fell silent. The audience watched as Lillian disrupted the yful atmosphere. Donald was anxious. He stood up and gestured for her to stop and leave the stage. Lillian was determined to support her best friend at all costs, even if it ruined her own wedding. "Wanda is not my maid of honor. maid for is Fenna. This hostet has this mind. How dare be my maid of honor. Wr Lillian pointed at Wanda. "You, get off the stage!" she eximed. Then she pointed at Albert and said, "You, bring my real maid of honor up and continue the game." The audience felt awkward. The bride seemed unhinged, disrupting the game just for a maid of honor. Albert maintained his smile. He politely grabbed another microphone before walking toward Nathan and M. "May I ask the best man if you''re willing to change the maid of honor?" Nathan replied firmly, "I''m not willing." "What''s the reason?" "Wanda is not only the maid of honor but also my legal wife." M felt loved and shy.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Wow, oh my god..." "No wonder she dared to kiss him." The audience cheered again and gave another round of apuse. Lillian''s expression turned grim, feeling embarrassed. Nathan quietly instructed, "Skip it. Go to the next segment." Listening to hismand, Albert disregarded the wedding atmosphere. He announced, "Since the bride is on Xander, and the maid of holene Xands invite the groom, Fenna, toe up the stage." Chapter 599 Chapter 599 "Everyone else, please step back," Albert said. What kind of messed-up order was this? Cole and Phoebe apanied M off the stage. Then, the music started. Yale went up from one end of the corridor while Fenna walked up to the stage. There was no sense of ritual at all. Lillian was furious as she watched the chaotic entrance ceremony on the stage. She was embarrassed. She didn''t know whether to start over or wait on stage. Ever since she stepped onto the stage and scolded Albert, her wedding had turned into a joke. With a forced smile, Yale walked onto the stage. He took Lillian''s hand andforted her, "Lillian, it''s okay. As long as we''re together, it doesn''t matter who''s the best man or maid of honor. "The wedding is not important either. What''s more important is you." Hearing his words, Lillian calmed down. She finally smiled. Nathan stood behind the groom, while Fenna stood behind the bride. Fenna was still expecting some other interaction with Nathan, but Albert took out his script and started reciting congrattory words. After a long stretch of congrattions, he immediately said, "The bride and groom will exchange rings." It caught Fenna and Lillian off guard. Things didn''t go like this during rehearsal. They were supposed to talk about each other''s good qualities, how they met and fell in love. Then, the bride and groom, along with the best man and maid of honor, were supposed to y games. Only then would they exchange vows and rings. But a big part of it was skipped.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Lillian was furious. She gritted her teeth and angrily asked Albert, "Can you even host? We didn''t even talk about how we fell in love or do anything else. How can we exchange rings now?" Ignoring her, Albert smiled politely. He announced, "Best man and maid of honor, please give the rings to the bride and groom." Fenna was disappointed, so she hesitated to give the ring box to Lillian. She gritted her teeth as she red at Albert. Nathan took out the ring box from his pocket and handed it to Yale. Yale epted and took out the ring. He didn''t care about the process he only cared about the result. As long as they could get married, it was fine. For him, how they got there wasn''t important. The audience looked at Fenna, feeling like she was being weird. All she did was re at Albert. She was not as pretty as M; no wonder she wasn''t allowed to y games on stage. Fenna felt annoyed. But with Albert in control, she couldn''t do anything. She could only give the ring box to Lillian. Lillian murmured, "Fenna, don''t be disappointed. I''ll give you another push." Fenna nodded. Lillian took out the ring. "The bride and the groom have chosen to exchange rings to symbolize theirmitment to each other," Albert announced. Nathan took out a handkerchief from his pocket before inching closer toward Yale. Just as the two exchanged rings, Yale gasped and furrowed his brow in pain. Upon a closer look, there was a tiny needle inside the ring, which pricked Yale''s finger and made him bleed. Before they could react, Nathan quickly grabbed Yale''s hand with the handkerchief. The audience didn''t clearly see what had happened. They only knew Nathan suddenly wrapped Yale''s hand in the handkerchief. Yale looked at Nathan warily. Nathan pulled back his hand again, then swiftly put the blood-stained handkerchief into his pocket. Subsequently, he took out a clean handkerchief and covered Yale''s finger again. "Still bleeding," Nathan said. Yale was nervous. He hurriedly snatched the handkerchief from Nathan. Albert said, "They''re already done exchanging their rings. Best man and maid of honor, please step down." Lillian and Fenna were taken aback. Their faces pale as they red at Albert intensely. What was going on? Had he skipped all the wedding entertainment again? Fenna was on stage for less than a minute. She was called off the stage immediately after presenting the rings, having no presence whatsoever. Chapter 600 Chapter 600 This was the most annoying maid of honor in Norvania''s history, without a doubt. Nathan couldn''t wait to step off the stage. Instead of returning to his seat, he left the banquet hall alone. No one knew where he was going or why he left in such a hurry. Just as everyone was curious, the wedding resumed its original order. The wedding reception followed. The bride and groom shared their love story, cutting the cake and making toast. Yale absentmindedly stared at the white handkerchief in his hand. He took off his ring and removed the needle then tossed it to the ground. He stared at the white handkerchief with a sinister look on his face. After a while, he finally returned to his senses and began to feel nervous. He took out his phone and urgently dialed a number while walking backstage. "Yale, where are you going?" Lillian asked. Yale forced a smile and said, "I need to use the restroom. I''ll be right back." The atmosphere suddenly became awkward, with only the bride and the host on stage. Breathing heavily, Yale hid in the corner. He looked sinister as hemanded with a chilly tone, "Nathan had my blood with him. He should be heading toward the military hospital. "I don''t care what methods you use; kill him or snatch back the blood-stained handkerchief. Make sure he can''t enter the military hospital." The person on the phone asked, "Are you sure he has the blood-stained handkerchief with him?" Yale replied, "Even Lucas would betray him. He won''t trust others anymore. I''m sure he''ll go to the hospital alone with my blood for DNA testing. He won''t hand it over to anyone else." "Understood," the other person hung up. Yale gritted his teeth as he red at the ring in his hand. He was so cautious and had already gone through every detail, yet he was still suspected. Yale had an extreme hatred toward Nathan He thought that the left Nathan readily agreed to be man. He had nned all this. best Yale regained hisposure before returning to the stage. He looked at M and saw she was gently smiling. The wedding continued. M felt inexplicably restless. She sensed something bad would happen, making her unable to calm down. Soon, her phone rang twice. She unlocked her phone to check. It was a message from Nathan. "Chubs, no matter what happens, don''t be afraid. Stay calm and wait for me toe back." When she had just received theThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . el.ne message, she hadn''t made any reaction. Nearby, Cole looked flustered as he answered a phone call, then hurriedly left the banquet halt, leaving Phoebe behind. The banquet continued. M was absentmindedly eating the food. At that moment, Cole rushed back He panted heavily, his face pale. He leaned toward M and whispered in her ear, "Madam, General Morrison is in trouble." M froze. She began to worry and was filled with a sense of dread. She immediately thought of the message Nathan had just sent. She preferred to believe it was part of his n. "What happened to him?" she asked calmly. "General Morrison had an ident on the overpass. He fell into the river. The rescue team is searching for him now." M''s hand trembled as tears welled up in her eyes, but she tried to control her emotions. She stood up and said, her voice faltering, "Don''t alert anyone. I''ll go with you to check on him." "Okay," Cole said. He then brought M and Phoebe out of the banquet hall. On the stage, Yale''s gaze deepened. He smirked as he watched M walk away. Chapter 601 Chapter 601 M entered Cole''s car and arrived at the scene of the ident, located on the overpass just over ten minutes away from the wedding venue. Below them flowed a river, its depths concealed from view.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The recovery vessel had already hoisted the car from the water. Meanwhile, the divers continued their search for Nathan beneath the surface. Traffic police were busy with their duties, questioning witnesses and examining surveince footage. M stood silently beside the railing, clutching it tightly, her hands sweaty. The pain in her heart dulled her senses, leaving her feeling hollow. It felt as if she had forgotten the very rhythm of her breath, as though time itself had halted in its tracks. Amidst the eerie silence, with no signs of life in sight, her mind echoed with emptiness, her legs quivering and feeble, sustained solely by sheer determination. Despite the turmoil in her heart and the tears welling in her eyes, M resisted the urge to cry. As long as Nathan''s body hadn''t been recovered, she clung to the hope that he was still alive. After all, he had never lied to her. In Nathan''sst message, he had reassured M to wait for his return. Hence, she was certain he would keep his word. "We couldn''t locate him!" shouted the diver resurfacing from the riverbed. "Continue the search," the leader abovemanded. "Deploy additional divers if necessary. We must find him." M''s heart ached with pain as tears streamed down her face. With trembling hands, she wiped away the tears, her legs unsteady as she turned slowly. "Phoebe, could you lend me a hand?" M''s voice quivered with emotion. Phoebe quickly took M''s arm, her own eyes filling with sadness. "M, General Morrison hasn''t been found yet. Where do you want to go?" M forced a smile, masking her inner turmoil. "It''s alright. He''s not down there. Let''s head home." "If he''s not down there, then where could he be?" "I''m not sure, but he''ll return once he''s finished his errands," M replied, her smile strained as tears filled her eyes. Her legs felt weak, and her hands trembled with emotion. Phoebe''s heart went out to M even more. She sensed that M was struggling to keep herselfposed. It seemed like M was deceiving herself, refusing to confront the truth out of fear. She gently guided M back to the car, offering words offort. "M, it''s alright to let your tears flow. Keeping them bottled up only adds to the pain." M covered her face, taking a deep breath topose herself. She discreetly wiped away her tears and turned to Phoebe. "He promised he''de back. Nathan wouldn''Die to me, Phoebe. He just wouldn''t." Phoebe remained silent, apanying M as they entered the car and drove back to Hoffis Manor. Once home, M changed her clothes, removed her makeup, and treated herself to a calming bath. With her thoughts vacant, she sought refuge in Jasper''s room, cradling him as they nestled together in bed, gradually drifting off to sleep. M''s body resisted any effort to wake her, slipping further into a deep slumber. Even upon waking, she found herselfcking the motivation to move or even eat, trapped in a fog of drowsiness. The maternity nurse tended to Jasper, feeding him before gently returning him to M''s side. For over 30 hours, M slept fitfully, her body devoid of sustenance as she refused to eat or drink. She clung to the belief that Nathan would return when she awakened, envisioning himing to her with a gentle kiss. Yet, with each passing moment of sleep, M''s body grew weaker, drained by the ordeal. In her semi-conscious state, she faintly registered the sound of Phoebe''s tearful sobs. "M, please, wake up. You need to wake have something to eat and drink some water. General Morrison still hasn''t been found. Why won''t you eat? You still have a son to take care of. Don''t lose hope. Think about Jasper." Phoebe''s persistent pleas disrupted M''s rest. M slowly opened her eyes and sat up, her voice barely audible. "Phoebe, I''m not hungry. Has Nate returned?" "General Morrison is still missing," Phoebe said tearfully, offering her a bowl of chicken noodle soup. "Please, try to eat. You''ve been asleep for almost 30 hours. Skipping meals will only weaken you further." Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Despite Phoebe''s tearful pleas, M remained indifferent to her own needs. With Nathan still missing, shecked the motivation to wake up. She reclined once more and shut her eyes, softly saying, "Phoebe, I''m okay. I just want to rest a little longer. Wake me up when Nate returns." "M..." Phoebe broke into tears, rmed by M''s condition. This was a side of M she had never witnessed before. Previously, M would readily shed tears over the slightest grievances, her heart easily swayed by sadness. But in the face of Nathan''s ident, she remained strangelyposed. Instead of being consumed by tears and hopelessness, M slept soundly, almost as if untouched by the tragedy. Nheless, her deep slumber seemed to signify more than mere exhaustion-it hinted at a profound resignation toward life itself. Witnessing this version of M filled Phoebe with an even greater sense of dread. As news of Nathan''s ident reached Zach, he immediately mobilized search teams to scour the river, gradually expanding their search area. However, Zach found himself increasingly troubled as he observed M''s deteriorating condition. She refused to eat or drink, lost in an endless cycle of sleep. Despite Zach''s efforts to coax her, M remained unresponsive. Whenever she stirred awake, her first question was always, "Is Nate back yet?" Upon finding Nathan absent, she would simply return to sleep. By the third day, the family physician, Peyton Walsh, arrived and administered nutrients to M via IV. As Peyton administered the injection, M seemed detached, disying no interest in the IV drip, almost as if she were disconnected from her own body. "Dr. Walsh?" M called out. Peyton acknowledged her with a nod and asked, "Ms. Hoffis, how are you feeling? Would you like something to eat?" M shook her head weakly, her voice barely audible. "I''m not hungry, and I have no desire to eat. Dr. Walsh, have you seen my husband? His name is Nathan Morrison. Has he returned?" Peyton shook his head solemnly. "Mr. Morrison hasn''te back yet." M reached out, her hand fumbling in the space beside her. "And what about my son?" "The nanny has taken him out to feed him," Peyton assured her. "I think I''ll rest a little longer. Please wake me if my husband returns," M requested before adjusting her position and drifting back to sleep. Despite the presence of those around her, M remained oblivious and apathetic. Shortly afterward, she fell back into a deep slumber. Gary and Florence came to check on M''s condition. Florence was overwhelmed by the thought of Nathan''s continued absence, coupled with M''s apparentck of will to live and the fact that Jasper was still so young. Unable to hold back her emotions, she quietly wept beside them. Zach''s voice quivered as he addressed Peyton, his desperation evident. "Dr. Walsh, what''s going on with my granddaughter? Why is she acting like this? "She continues to sleep incessantly, refusing to eat or drink. She also doesn''t even seem to be showing any emotions or distress. "All she wants to do is sleep. It''s like she''s lost all motivation, not even showing concern for her son." Peyton approached them and suggested in a hushed tone, "It might be helpful to arrange for a psychiatrist for Ms. Hoffis. She appears to be experiencing symptoms of post-traumatic stress disorder. "The shock of her husband''s sudden ordeal has been overwhelming for her. She''s holding onto the belief that he''ll return, but the harsh reality is beginning to take its toll. "She''s struggling to ept the truth, and it''s pushing her to the brink."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Gary''s expression was fraught with worry as he asked urgently, "What will be of her if my son never returns?" "In medicine, providing a definitive answer is challenging. Each case is unique," Peyton exined. "In the worst-case scenario, her physical health may deteriorate gradually, potentially resulting in a state resembling a vegetativea." Zach''s face paled with fear, tears welling up in his eyes as his weathered hands shook uncontrobly. "No, Dr. Walsh, this can''t be," he pleaded urgently. We must find a solution to save my granddaughter." Florence''s voice quivered with emotion as she begged, "Dr. Walsh, please, you have to help Wanda. She''s still so young, and Jasper has just entered this world. He''s barely learned to call for his parents We can''t allow such a tragedy to unfold." Peyton reassured them, saying, "Try not to worry too much. Right now, the n is to have a psychiatriste and assist her in fully regaining consciousness." Chapter 603 Chapter 603 At that moment, Cole burst into the room. His face was pale, beads of sweat forming on his forehead as he struggled to catch his breath. His voice trembled as he conveyed the news, "Mr... Mr. Hoffis Senior... they''ve discovered... a body that surfaced... it''s in a terrible state. The forensic team needs the Morrisons toe and identify it." Florence''s face drained of color at his words, her legs giving way beneath her as she copsed. Despite the shock and grief, Gary sprang into action, swiftly moving to catch her before she hit the ground. Witnessing the scene, Cole rushed to assist as well. Zach''s body trembled slightly as he approached the bedside. Leaning in beside M, he gently sped her cold hand, urging, "Wanda, wake up. Nate''s been found." At the mention of Nate, M''s tired eyes fluttered open, meeting Zach''s gaze calmly. His expression was solemn, tears shimmering in his eyes. "Grandpa, what''s the matter? Why are you crying?" M''s voice quivered with worry. Touched by her concern, Zach struggled topose himself, wiping away his tears before replying, "Wanda, the search team found a body near the river. It''s currently being examined by the forensic department. "The Morrison family is required to go and provide DNA for identification purposes. Would you like toe along and see if it''s Nate?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Despite her tears, M managed a faint smile. "Grandpa, it can''t be Nate. He promised he''de back. He''s not dead." Zach gently held M''s hand as he reassured her, "You''re right, he''s not gone. He has his wife and son waiting for him. He''ll be fine. "But maybe you should join me at the forensic department, just to confirm it''s not him. It might give us some peace of mind." Feeling exhausted and drained, M closed her eyes and whispered, "Grandpa, I don''t want to go. I just want to sleep. When Natees back, tell him to find me here. I haven''t seen him in so long... I miss him... I miss him so much." As M spoke, her voice gradually weakened, fading into a soft, murmuring tone. Soon, she slipped back into a deep slumber, immersing herself once more in the mysterious and ethereal realm of her subconscious mind. In her dream, M found herself seated beside a vast, whiteke, enveloped in silence. Like a fragile spirit suspended in timeless anticipation, she felt a deep sense of emptiness and vulnerability that seemed to permeate her entire being. Beside her, Zach held onto M''s hand, his tears flowing freely as he leaned over the edge of the bed. For the aging Zach, each twist of fate seemed to bring a new family crisis, each one striking harder than thest, leaving his loved ones grappling with unforeseen O challenges and hardships. His son, daughter-inw, and grandson were still held captive, their fate hanging in uncertainty. Adding to his heavy burdens, his beloved wife had tragically passed away. Now, with his grandson-inw facing trouble and his granddaughter, hisst remaining family, also entangled in the turmoil, Zach felt the weight of his troubles bearing down on him. Despite his resilience and inner strength, Zach found himself unable to bear the relentless onught of challenges. Consumed by sorrow, he eventually gave in, copsing beside M''s bed. The Hoffis family was plunged into chaos, and shortly afterward, they were rushed to the hospital. Meanwhile, Gary went alone to the forensic department for DNA identification. Nheless, he had to endure a two-day wait for the results. Those two days felt excruciatingly long for everyone anxiously awaiting news of Nathan''s safety. Following M''s hospital admission, she received treatment from a highly specialized psychiatric team. With Zach''s substantial financial support, several top hospitals pooled their resources to assemble a team of renowned specialists for a collective consultation. Together, they devised the ultimate treatment n for M. M chose to remain asleep because she believed it was a way to escape her pain. She feared that waking up would only intensify her suffering. She also believed she wouldn''t be able to offer any help. On the third day, the DNA results were revealed, confirming that the body found was not Nathan''s. Cole was assigned a task by the doctor, and after thorough preparation, he entered M''s hospital room apanied by Phoebe. Meanwhile, Phoebe took on the responsibility of waking M. "M, wake up, M!" Phoebe eximed, pretending to be excited. However, M remained unresponsive, showing no reaction at all. Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Phoebe persisted, her tone urgent as she spoke, "M, there''s an update from General Morrison. He''s reached out personally. You need to wake up right away." Slowly, M opened her eyes, blinking wearily. Upon spotting Cole in front of her, she shut them again, muttering to herself, "It''s Cole, not Nate." Taking a deep breath, Cole nervously ryed, "Mrs. Morrison, General Morrison sent me a message. He''s in danger and is counting on us to rescue him." M opened her eyes once more, reaching out to grasp Phoebe''s hand. Despite her weakened state, she attempted to sit up. "Phoebe, could you give me a hand?" she murmured. Phoebe''s excitement surged as she promptly offered her support, assisting M in sitting up. M stretched her hand toward Cole, questioning, "Where''s Nate''s message?" Cole rushed to grab his phone, essing the messages programmed by the coder, then promptly passed it to M. M stared at Nathan''s number, then shifted her gaze to the message he had sent. Tears welled up in her eyes, her fingers trembling slightly.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Cole, I''m not dead. I''m being held captive in an unfamiliar ce. Please, find a way to rescue me. Don''t let Wanda know what''s going on. Just tell her I''m away on business. I don''t want her to worry." Cole took a deep breath,posing himself before saying, "Mrs. Morrison, General Morrison is alive. He''s just being held captive. Given his predicament, maybe it''s best not to cause him any further worry." Nheless, M''s yearning overwhelmed her, tears streaming down her face as she clutched the phone tightly. Her body shook with each sob as she soughtfort in Phoebe''s embrace, her cries filling the room. It felt cathartic, finally releasing all the pent-up pain that she had been carrying within for so long. M continued to sob uncontrobly, each cry apanied by gasps for air, her anguish bing unbearable. Eventually, a doctor was called in. He administered a sedative to help ease M''s emotions. Slowly, her turbulent feelings began to subside. Everyone present was left speechless, unable toprehend the reason behind her intense reaction. Upon receiving the sedative, M didn''t sumb to sleep as expected. Instead, she remained surprisinglyposed. With a bitter smile, she handed the phone back to Cole and remarked, "Your acting skills are rather amateurish. This message you received clearly wasn''t from Nate. His phone should still be at the bottom of the river. How could he possibly have texted you? Phoebe and Cole found themselves pleasantly surprised by M''sposed and clear-headed response. The doctor had presumed that Nathan''s alleged message would serve as a source of hope for M, potentially stirring within hera determination to find a way to save him. Yet, to his astonishment, M awakened only to realize that the message was untrue. Phoebe nervously inquired, "M, if you knew the message was fake, why were you so upset just now? I was worried you might cry yourself to death." Tears gathered in the corners of M''s eyes as she replied, "I miss him terribly. Even though I know it''s not real, I still feel his love." "M, it might be best for you to stay awake. Think about General Morrison. There''s a good chance he''s still alive." M interjected with frustration, "! won''t sleep. Nathan lied to me. He assured me he would return, yet it feels like an eternity has passed, and he''s still not back. I refuse to wait any longer." Phoebe and Cole exchanged a concerned nce, worried that M might be jumping to conclusions. They hurried to provide rification. "No, Mrs. Morrison, General Morrison wouldn''t lie to you. He wille back," Cole assured her. M spoke slowly, "If he doesn''t return, then I''ll go find him myself." Phoebe intervened anxiously, "M, please don''t do anything reckless. You''re afraid of water and can''t swim. How do you n to search for him?" M rubbed her eyes, looking displeased. "He''s not in the river, so why would I go near the water to look for him?" Phoebe let out a sigh of relief. "So, where will you look for him then?" After a moment of contemtion, M spoke up, "Phoebe, could you please bring me something to eat? I''m craving chicken noodle soup." Cole couldn''t contain his excitement. "I''ll... I''ll go buy some. I''ll be back in a sh." With that, he hurried out of the room, his voice still echoing in the room. Chapter 605 Chapter 605 A week went by with no sign of Nathan. Despite extensive searches, his body had yet to be found, almost as if he had vanished without a trace from the river. To aid in the investigation, the government discreetly deployed a highly skilled criminal investigation team to locate him. Meanwhile, M was relentless in her efforts. Upon regaining her strength, she dedicated herself to an exhaustive search, working tirelessly day and night. While the official search efforts focused onbing the river and surrounding areas, M pursued a different strategy. She meticulously analyzed the traffic surveince footage from the day of Nathan''s disappearance. Through her careful examination, she discovered that Nathan''s car had been pursued by several suspicious vehicles sporting fake license tes. Although there were instances of speeding, no collisions were reported. In a sudden turn of events, Nathan''s car appeared to malfunction, swerving toward the roadside barrier before plunging into the river at high speed. The vehicles tailing Nathan''s car swiftly elerated, maneuvering onto the road beneath the river. Unfortunately, there were no surveince cameras along the smaller roads nking the river, resulting in a sudden cutoff of the tracking footage. Lost in contemtion, M attempted to imagine Nathan''s perspective. Why did he agree to be the best man? What prompted his sudden departure during the reception? Whenever Nathan embarked on a mission, he never operated alone. So, why did he abandon Cole and venture out without any subordinates this time? What was his objective? As M delved into her thoughts, Cole''s sudden knock on the study door snapped her out of her reverie. "Come in," M said. With a sense of urgency, Cole said, "Mrs. Morrison, we''ve found it." M eagerly epted the USB drive from Cole''s outstretched hand. Feeling a mix of anxiety and anticipation, she inserted the drive into theputer. Cole stood by her side as they watched the footage together. He sighed, reflecting, "It took every ounce of my effort and all my connections to obtain this surveince footage." M remained silent, her gaze fixed on the screen as she scrutinized the footage. The video captured moments from Lillian''s wedding day. M observed each frame meticulously, leaving no detail unnoticed. While M watched the yback, she couldn''t help but notice Nathan''s immediate reaction to cover Yale''s injured hand with a handkerchief, deftly concealing the cut left by his ring. Without hesitation, M paused the video at that crucial moment. It was a seemingly insignificant detail that had gone unnoticed on stage during the event. Cole shared M''s astonishment. "It appears General Morrison switched the handkerchiefs discreetly. What could his motive be?" After a moment of contemtion, M resumed watching the footage. Suddenly, it dawned on her why the wedding host had seemed so ipetent-they were hurrying through the schedule. Looking up at Cole, M asked, "Weren''t you aware of his n?" Cole shook his head in disbelief. "No, General Morrison didn''t tell me about any of this. But what could be the reason for him needing Yale''s blood?" M rested her forehead on her hand, leaning against the desk as she spoke softly, "This man could very well be Oliver."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "That''s highly unlikely. Given Oliver''s poor eyesight, it''s difficult to believe he could undergo such a natural transformation through vetne Compare that to Lucas; his surgically enhanced features much more noticeable." M countered, "Poor eyesight can be corrected with contact lenses orser surgery, and there are plenty of skilled stic surgeons capable of such transformations." Cole paused for a moment, his voiceden with concern. "Does this mean General Morrison is in grave danger?" However, M saw things differently. She turned to Cole and challenged, "Isn''t there any other way to obtain someone''s blood?" Cole remained skeptical. "How could there not be? Acquiring blood is a straightforward process, isn''t it? We coulde up with a legitimate reason and bring the personan for a simple blood test. "Alternatively, we could involve narcotics officers, suspect them of drug use, and carry out a routine examination at the hospital, extracting blood in the process. "As ast resort, we could send in an agent disguised as a robber, stage a robbery, and obtain something stained with blood from the target. There are countless methods. "General Morrison''s approach is the riskiest, the most perilous, and it''s the most likely to lead to his exposure. His direct involvement perplexes me; I simply can''tprehend it." M rested her head on her hand, calmly observing Cole. "Considering General Morrison''s intellect, would he really make such a reckless move?" Cole responded with certainty, "No, he wouldn''t." M drew her conclusion decisively, "Then it must have been intentional on Nathan''s part." Confusion clouded Cole''s expression as he looked at M. M stated confidently, "He intentionally asked to be a groomsman, deliberately stood next to Yale, and knowingly chose the riskiest method to obtain his blood. "And let''s not forget his feigned nervousness and sudden departure from the reception. All these calcted actions seem to be aimed at arousing Yale''s suspicions." Chapter 606 Chapter 606 "If Yale is in the clear, there''s no reason for Nathan to feel anxious about his blood. But if there''s a problem with Yale, Nathan would undoubtedly take swift action." Cole''s realization hit him like a ton of bricks. "Mrs. Morrison, are you suggesting that General Morrison''s true motive isn''t to obtain Yale''s blood for DNA analysis? Perhaps he''s orchestrating this ruse to provoke Yale''s suspicion, prompting the man to retaliate against him." M nodded. "That''s my theory." "But why would General Morrison do that?" Cole asked. M, too, struggled to understand Nathan''s motive. Confusion clouded her mind. Rubbing her temples, M thought for a moment before asking, "Cole, has Nate given you any unusual instructions recently or asked you to ce anything in the car?" Cole suddenly recalled and eximed, "Yes, he did. General Morrison tasked me with fetching a professional diving pump with oxygen from the arsenal a couple of days ago, along with a specialized hammer for breaking car windows." A faint smile crept onto M''s lips, dispelling the sadness and despair that had gued her in recent days. Every worry she had morphed into a source of determination. The weight that had burdened her heart lifted atst. Tears welled in M''s eyes as she retrieved her phone, rereading thest message Nathan had sent her: "Stay calm, wait for my return." M bit her lip, a whirlwind of emotions raging within her. "When youe back, we need to have a serious conversation," she silently pledged. "Risking your life in such a dangerous n without discussing it with me first-is that fair to Jasper and me if something goes wrong?" Unable to suppress his curiosity, Cole asked, "Mrs. Morrison, what is General Morrison''s n exactly? Where is he?" "I''m not entirely sure," M admitted. She didn''t have a clear grasp of Nathan''s intentions, but she knew they were all part of his calcted strategy. "So, what''s our next move?" Cole asked.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Keep up the search as usual. Avoid investigating Yale or getting too close to him. Also, do not assign anyone to track him under any circumstances. Simply regard him as inconsequential. Concentrate on your duties and avoid disrupting Nate''s n," M directed. Cole nodded in acknowledgment. "Got it, Mrs. Morrison." M added, "And keep this information to yourself. Don''t discuss it with anyone." "Consider it done." In the early spring, the streets were bathed in radiant sunshine, with vibrant green shoots beginning to emerge. Apanied by Phoebe, M took Jasper to the hospital for his check-up and vinations. After the appointment, they ventured to a nearby mall, browsing for clothes and essentials for Jasper. To their surprise, they ran into Fenna and Lillian, whom they hadn''t seen since the wedding reception a month prior. It seemed that Fenna and Lillian were also shopping for baby supplies, hinting at Lillian''s recent pregnancy. As M approached Lillian to greet her, she was met with a cold reception. Fenna, on the other hand, wore a look of disdain as she angrily eximed, "With Nate''s life on the line and his whereabouts unknown, how can you justify shopping here?" M shot back, "What other choice do I have? Should I spend every day at home grieving? Or should I dive into the river each day, searching for my possibly deceased husband?" Through gritted teeth, Fenna retorted, "Nate won''t die." M let out a weary sigh before remarking, "Ms. Hudson, your love runs deep, doesn''t it? It''s just unfortunate that you''re directing it toward the wrong person." Fenna''s fists clenched, her expression twisted with anger. "A woman like you doesn''t deserve Nate," she spat out. M replied indifferently, "I apologize, but Nathan is still my husband, regardless of whether he''s dead or alive. My worthiness to him is not for you to judge. Even in death, I have the sole right to be buried beside him." Fenna''s rage intensified at M''s words. With Phoebe and Jasper in tow, M turned to walk away. As she took a step, she couldn''t help but overhear Lillian''s words. "Fenna, don''t waste your time arguing with a slut like her. She''s got some serious tricks up her sleeve. Every man wants to be with her." M had initially intended to leave the situation gracefully, but Lillian''s derogatory remarks pushed her past her limit. Regardless of Lillian''s status as the president''s daughter, M decided to confront her directly. She entrusted Jasper to Phoebe''s care and instructed her to wait at the store''s entrance. Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Phoebe carried Jasper away, leaving M to confront Lillian alone. Turning back to face Lillian, M forced a strained smile. She reached for her phone and opened her call history. cing her phone in front of Lillian, M spoke calmly, "Your husband began harassing me right after your wedding. Take a good look at the calls he made to me in the past month. Do you recognize this number?" Lillian''s expression darkened as she extended her hand toward M''s phone. With a swift motion, M moved it out of reach, her tone turning icy. "Ms. Kimmel, perhaps you should advise your husband to cease his harassment toward me. "I am not acquainted with him, nor do I desire friendship with him. Please ensure he behaves appropriately. If he fails to do so, I will not hesitate to take legal action against him for harassment." Lillian visibly shook with anger, her grip tight on her abdomen. Her breaths came in rapid, uneven gasps, betraying the depth of her emotional turmoil. Observing Lillian''s protective gesture, M became even more convinced of her pregnancy. As a mother herself, M didn''t want to escte the conflict. She softened her tone and calmly expressed, "I urge both of you to maintain some decorum moving forward. "My husband and I have known each other since childhood, and his affection for me spans decades. I was touched by his genuine affection. There was never any question of either of us seducing the other." Turning her attention to Fenna, M''s gaze hardened. "Ms. Hudson, your constant remarks about my suitability for Nathan are unwarranted. There''s no such thing as a perfect match in this world. As long as he loves me, that''s all that matters. His feelings and preferences are not for you to judge." Fenna''s expression darkened as she faced M''s retort, her indignation driving her to retaliate. "You-" But before Fenna couldplete her sentence, M cut her off. "Don''t try to act tough. You seem to think you''re the only one worthy of Nathan''s affection. "But even if you were an angel, Nathan wouldn''t spare you a second nce. What''s the point of seeking his affection only to risk alienating him?" Fenna was furious, rendered speechless by M''s words. Concerned for her unborn child and realizing the futility of their argument, Lillian swiftly intervened, pulling Fenna away. "Fenna, let''s leave. There''s no need to engage with a shrew like her." M rarely emerged triumphant from verbal confrontations but today proved to be an exception. Her ability to unnerve Fenna stemmed from the unwavering love Nathan had shown her, empowering her with the courage to speak her mind. In that instant, a surge of emotion engulfed M. It had been a month since Nathan''s disappearance. Despite this, her longing for him intensified with each passing day. Where could he be? Was he safe? ... In the well-lit and orderly neurology ward, Nathan underwent his thirtieth EEG session. This medical procedure was carried out daily, consistently producing the same jumbled data. After the tests concluded, the doctor ced a stack of photographs in front of Nathan. He instructed elne Nathan to examine the photos before proceeding with another EEG. "Who is she?" the doctor inquired. "I don''t know," Nathan replied. Pointing to another photograph, the doctor asked, "And her?" "I have no idea." "What about him?" "I don''t recognize him." The doctor continued, "What''s your name?" "I''ve forgotten." "What is your upation?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "I can''t recall." "Very well, that concludes today''s examination," the doctor stated. With that, Nathan left the observation room and sought sce outside the hospital, basking in the warmth of the sunlight with his eyes closed. After a brief respite, he wandered the surroundings, spending time in the nearby park before eventually returning to the hospital for lunch. For a month, Nathan had been confined to the hospital, struggling with his erratic EEG readings and total amnesia. These were the conclusions drawn by the hospital during this period. Though the hospital didn''t restrict Nathan''s movements, they neglected to inform his family about his condition. Meanwhile, in the hospital director''s office, a mysterious phone call interrupted the day''s proceedings. "Any developments?" "None at all. He''s still dealing with amnesia," the director replied. "Are you sure?" "Without a doubt." "Fantastic, it seems I''ve gained another bargaining chip. Tonight et someone will be sent to fetch Please ensure utmost secrecy in the arrangement." "Consider it done," the director affirmed before ending the call. Later that night, a nurse arrived to administer Nathan''s medication. After taking it, he drifted into a deep slumber. Upon waking, Nathan found himself staring at the sterile white ceiling, his head pounding from the effects of the medication. Struggling to sit up, he surveyed the room. Chapter 608 Chapter 608 The room was spacious, with only a bed and a cab. A washbasin, towel, toothbrush, and toothpaste were ced on the cab. On the left, there was a window covered in iron bars. From the window, he could see a very high wall outside. Nathan got out of bed. He opened the door and walked out to an empty hall. There was a dining table with four chairs in the middle of the hall, and a bookshelf filled with books was against the wall. There was nothing else except for these things. At this moment, a paper airne descended from above andnded on his feet. A fair-skinned young boy rushed over. He stuttered, "P-... n....." Nathan furrowed his brow. He was stunned at first, but then he slowly crouched down. He picked up the paper airne and lifted the boy up. "What''s your name?" he asked with a smile. The boy blinked at him. At that moment, a gentle and deep voice sounded. "Elio Hoffis." Nathan looked over. He saw a middle-aged man with a refined appearance stepping out from another room. Seeing him, Nathan smiled with relief. The man was Wanda''s father, Tristan Hoffis. Soon after, a graceful and virtuous middle-aged woman also walked out. She had delicate features. She was Wanda''s mother, Micha Sheffield. "Nate, after all these years, do you still remember me and Aunt Micha?" Tristan asked. Nathan wore a faint smile. He politely said, "I''m sorry, I suffered a head injury, so I can''t remember."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "What about my daughter, Sally, do you remember her?" Nathan shook his head. Micha corrected him, "You used to call her Chubs when you were young, don''t you remember anything?" "I really can''t recall," Nathan replied. He scanned the surroundings noticed numerous survein cameras. There were about a dozen cameras in just one living room. Tristan and Micha sighed with disappointment. Nathan put Elio down. He handed him the paper airne to let him y. He sat on a chair and asked, "How did I end up here?" Tristan and Michael also sat on the dining chairs. They grabbed a water bottle and poured Nathan a ss of water. "We don''t know why you were captured and brought here," Micha said. She poured the water and handed it to him. Nathan took the ss. He expressed his gratitude, "Thank you." Tristan held his head. His voice was tinged with sadness, "We''ve been locked up for many years. Luckily, I have my wife and child with me. "Recently, my parents were also brought in, but then they went away. Neither of them came back, it''s probably a bad sign." Nathan didn''t drink the water. Instead, he stood up to check each window. He found out there were high walls with high tension wire outside. He walked to the door and pulled it open. There was another locked iron gate, like a prison. He could see a garden through the iron bars. The sun was bright, and the garden was full of blooming flowers. The garden was also enclosed by a 9.8-foot-high wall. There was a dense forest beyond the wall. No other buildings were in sight except for towering trees. Tristan walked over to Nathan''s side. He said, "Once you''re locked in here, don''t even think about getting out. This ce is stricter than a prison. You can''t escape. "Armed men wille to deliver meals three times a day, so if you need anything, you can write a list and give it to them when they bring the food." Nathan remainedposed. He smiled slightly as he muttered in an extremely light tone, "Dad, as long as I can get in, I don''t need to escape." Chapter 609 Chapter 609 Tristan was taken aback. He stared at Nathan and asked, "What did you call me?" Nathan patted his shoulder. He intensely looked at him with a gentle smile. From his expression, it didn''t feel like they were unfamiliar with each other. It was as if Nathan was meeting a respected elder. He was humble, polite, and gentle. Tristan was so moved that his fingers trembled slightly. It seemed like he was on the verge of saying something but holding back. Nathan had given him enough information, so Tristan should be able to understand now. He quickly changed the subject, "Which areas here are not covered by cameras?" Tristan was slightly excited. He grabbed Nathan''s hand and led him to the bathroom. In the bathroom, there was a shower and toilet area cordoned off by a curtain, so the camera couldn''t see inside. Then, Tristan pulled Nathan into their room. There were four cameras in the room, and a curtain was used as a mosquito over the bed. Tristan said, "These are the only two areas without cameras." Nathan nodded and whispered, "That''s enough." His words were like a reassurance to Tristan. Trembling, Tristan grabbed Nathan''s wrist. Tears welled up in his eyes as his gaze filled with anticipation. He wanted to obtain more information, but he didn''t dare to ask. Nathan saw through his confusion and excitement but couldn''t say much to avoid being exposed. He could only gently pat Tristan''s hand tofort him. Trying not to cry, Tristan nodded to show he understood. Suddenly, Nathan suggested, "Tonight, let''s switch ces to sleep." Tristan was surprised, so he asked, "You want to sleep in our room?" Nathan replied, "Just for one night." Tristan didn''t know what he was up to, but he was sure it was something they couldn''t let the cameras see. He agreed without hesitation, "Okay, you''re our new roommate, so feel free to ask for anything you need." Nathan went and looked around. He asked again, "Is there a razor?" "Yes." "And some rubbing alcohol?" "Yes." Nathan smiled faintly, then walked over to the dining table to sit down. He gazed at the sky. Tristan went to join him. He tentatively asked again, "Nate, are you really not afraid of being locked up here?" "I''m not afraid," Nathan responded. At this moment, Micha walked over with the child in her arms to sit beside them. She curiously asked, "Nate, you really don''t remember Chubs?" Nathan replied, "I really don''t remember." "My parents came in before. They said she lost her memory and married and you. Her identity was stolen, e''s been through a lot these years. They also said..." Nathan quickly interrupted, "Mom, I really don''t remember anything. Please don''t mention those things." He called her "mom" so casually. Micha was stunned and dumbfounded. She then looked at Tristan in confusion. Tristan smiled and nodded at her. After years of marriage, they had formed a good rtionship and really understood each other. As they exchanged gazes, tears welled up in Micha''s eyes. She had understood everything. Remembering what his parents said. about Nathan being the general of a military base in Norvania, they can''t imagine how such an important figure could be easily captured and brought here. There must be a reason that he was here. Knowing there was hope, the couple''s hands began to tremble. They almost lost hope since they had been locked up for too long. Now, this potential future son-inw appeared before them. Although he imed to have amnesia, he mysteriouslyforted them with his words. Even though Nathan was currently unarmed, he was still a symbol of hope.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Tristan and Micha were afraid of asking too much and feared they might reveal something, so they stopped asking. As the night fell, there were soundsing from outside. Tristan hurriedly stood up. He said, "Dinner''s here." Nathan followed him to have a look. Chapter 610 Chapter 610 The gate was opened. There were two armed men standing outside the iron bars. Both of them looked fierce, and they were holding rifles.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. At this moment, one of them pointed the rifle at Nathan. He coldly said as he chuckled, "You, stand still. Don''t ever think about escaping from here." Tristan quickly intervened as he tried to cate them, "Please calm down, sirs. He''s young and spirited. He just got here, so he might have some thoughts of escaping. I''ll talk to himter." The other armed man sneered, "Even if we let you out of this building, do you really think you can escape from this private ind with no reception?" Nathan''s expression became gloomy. Seeing his grim face, the two men burst intoughter and left. As they walked away, one of them said, "There''s no reception at all. I feel like I''m a caveman now." "Forget it. Let''s make some quick money for a few more years before quitting this job. This ind is not a ce for humans." As Tristan closed the door, he turned to Nathan and said, "Forget it, don''t argue with them." Nathan asked, "Have these two always been the ones delivering meals and daily necessities?" Tristan replied, "No. Over the years I''ve seen many people, probably dozens. Sometimes a group of armed thugse and they will gather in the open space in the garden." Nathan raised his head to look at the camera. He curiously asked, "How do these cameras transmit video data if there''s no signal here?" Tristan was stunned by his question. After a moment, he slowly said, "Regardless of whether they can monitor us or not, we can''t break free from this welded iron cage or escape from this deserted ind." Micha chimed in, "Yeah, there''s no boats, no reception, no weapons here. Once you resist, you''ll be killed." Nathan quietly returned to the dining table to have dinner with them. After dinner, Micha washed the dishes and ced them outside the iron bars. She bathed Elio before putting him to sleep in Nathan''s room. Nathan switched rooms with them. He put down the curtain to block all the cameras. He slowly began to execute his n. Elio was asleep in the other room. Tristan and Micha were hiding under the nket and whispering to each other. Micha murmured softly, "Why did Nate want to sleep in our room?" "I don''t know. But there must be a reason for it." "It seems like he hasn''t lost his memory." "Shh, keep your voice down." "I''m already whispering." "He called me dad." "He also called me mom." "He must have married Wanda." "I like this son-inw. I''ve liked him since he was a child. I didn''t expect him to really be with Wanda." "Yeah, I didn''t expect that as well!" They fell silent for a while. After a moment, they whispered to each other again. Micha said, "He looks strong and powerful." "He''s a Defense General of Norvania. He''s young, of course he''s strong," Tristan replied. "Did he intentionally get caught just to save us?" "It''s possible. Before going to sleep, he secretly told me to stay calm no matter what sound we hear in the middle of the night. He told us not to panic, and not to leave the room." Micha was very agitated. She clenched her fists as she responded, "I''m not sleepy at all now. I''m so happy. I really want to know what he''s up to." Tristan held Micha''s hand and said, "My love, you must stay calm. Whether Nate can save us or not, his safetyes first. We musto prioritize our safety too." S "Yes, I agree." "Nate is steady and strategic. Let''s wait and see a little longer." "Okay..." Under the nket, their voices were faint and fragmented. The middle-aged couple chatted quietly, on and off. They chatted until midnight. Chapter 611 Tristan and Micha gradually fell into a deep sleep. It was 5:00 am, the sky was still dark, and there was heavy fog. Suddenly, there was a buzzing sound reverberating in the sky. Micha woke up first, so she shook Tristan to wake him up. "Honey, honey, wake up." Tristan sat up abruptly. He nervously asked, "What''s wrong?" "Can you hear that sound?" Tristan listened attentively. He became excited, then quickly lifted up the nket and walked toward the window. He leaned against the iron bars to look up at the sky. As dawn broke, he could see several helicopters hovering in the sky. Many people in ck military uniforms descended on ropes from the helicopters. Meanwhile, there were faint sounds of people jumping from the rooftops. Tristan rushed back to the bed. He carried Elio up with one hand and hugged Micha with the other. Trembling in agitation, Tristan said, "My love, they''re here. There''s so many people here." "Who?" Micha asked as she nestled in his arms. She was nervous and agitated. "I don''t know who they are. There are many helicopters, and lots of people areing down. They are armed and agile, it seems like they''re special forces." Both of them hugged each other tightly. Remembering Nathan''s words, they didn''t dare to leave the room. Soon, gunfire erupts. Tristan covered Elio''s ears in fear. The gunfire continued incessantly. There were bullets hitting the iron door, making a very loud noise. The next moment, the iron door was broken. Holding a handgun, Cole led a group of armed soldiers rushing in. Nathan calmly sat in the living room with a half-empty ss of water in front of him. He slightly raised his head to look. Upon seeing him, Cole was excited. "General Morrison," he eximed. "You''re here," Nathan calmly replied. He felt that all the efforts over the past month were worth it. Feeling guilty, Cole apologized, "I''m sorry, General Morrison. I''mte, and I let you suffer." Nathan looked at him with relief. He responded, "Cole, you''re right on time. There''s no need to apologize."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "General Morrison, let''s go," Cole said. Nathan pointed at another room. He said, "My father-inw, mother-inw, and brother-inw are in the room. Be polite and don''t scare them." Cole was shocked because he didn''t expect him to be here to rescue his wife''s family. Cole led his men to knock on the door. He said politely, "Mr. Hoffis Mrs. Hoffis, I''m Cole, subordinate to General Morrison. I''vee to take you home. Please open the door." The door was immediately opened. Tristan dressed before taking Micha and Elio out of the room. "Nate," Tristan called out as he was touched. He walked over with tears welled up in his eyes. "You haven''t lost your memory. You really came to rescue us, really..." Nathan politely stood up. He took his hand and said, "Dad, let''s talk at home. You guys leave first." "Okay, okay..." Tristan responded with excitement. He then took Micha and Elio with him before following Cole to leave. As they walked past Nathan, Micha noticed the bloodied cloth tied around Nathan''s thigh. "Nate, how did you get injured?" she asked, surprised. Nathan smiled. He replied, "Mom, it''s just a small injury. Hurry, leave now. It''s dangerous here." Tristan and Micha were worried, but they knew that now was not the time to ask questions. They had to cooperate with the operation and not be a burden to Nathan. They left apprehensively. Cole instructed several armed subordinates to escort them until they boarded the helicopter and left. Nathan sat back down and looked up at the surveince cameras. He smirked as he said, "Hiding behind cameras like a coward, yet stiff wanting to control everything. You''re not worthy." The camera slightly moved, then became unresponsive. After seeing off the couple, Cole went back into the house. He nervously asked, "General Morrison, what happened to your leg?" Nathan nced down at the injured area. He calmly asked, "Cole, what brings you here?" Chapter 612 "During these few days, I was back at the military base to handle business affairs. I received a call from a colleague in the satellite surveince department, saying they located you. "We immediately dispatched troops and helicopters to rescue you, so I followed along," Cole exined. Nathan nodded calmly. He slowly stood up and rested his hand on Cole''s shoulder. "Help me walk." With Cole''s support, he slowly made his way to the door.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Outside, the gunfire ceased. Cole curiously asked, "General Morrison, why did you keep this mission secret from me?" "You''re my closest subordinate. If you knew my n, you might not have acted convincingly enough, which would have failed to deceive the enemy." Cole felt aggrieved. He muttered softly, "So, you deliberately kept it from me, from Madam, and from your family to make the enemy believe you were truly in trouble. "Everyone thought you were missing, so they kept searching, worrying and grieving." Nathan smiled faintly and responded, "Yes." Cole asked again, "How did you injure your leg?" Nathan exined, "I imnted a satellite tracker in my body beforehand. To avoid detection by hospital equipment, it remained inactive." Cole was shocked. He asked, "So you performed surgery on yourself to activate the satellite tracker?" Nathan sighed lightly. He responded, "I didn''t use anesthesia. It was really painful. I almost bit through the towel." Imagining the scene, Cole was heartbroken, but he also wanted tough. He said indignantly, "General Morrison, next time, entrust such dangerous and arduous tasks to me. I''m not Lucas, I would never betray you." "I never doubted you." "Thank you, General Morrison." After leaving the building, Nathan boarded the helicopter. He flew to Phoenicia Hospital under the protection of the soldiers. Cole stayed behind with an elite team to continue the search andplete the mission. As the helicopter flew over the uninhabited ind and across the vast sea, Nathan gazed at the ind that didn''t belong to Norvania. He felt increasingly heavy-hearted. Although Tristan and Micha had been rescued, the stakes in Oliver''s hands were getting higher. As Donald''s son-inw, capturing him without tarnishing the image and status of Donald was even more challenging than he had imagined. As the sun rose and the mist dispersed, the gate of Hoffis Manor was pushed open. Robert rushed inside and said excitedly, "Mr. Hoffis Senior, Ms. Hoffis... Mr. Hoffis and Mrs. Hoffis are back... they''re back..." M and Zach had already woken up and were sitting at the dining table having breakfast. Upon hearing the news, they were stunned. They quickly left the table and walked out. Holding their child, Tristan and Micha walked to the entrance. Upon seeing M and Zach, both of them were moved to tears. "Dad, Mom..." M called out. She couldn''t believe her eyes. It felt like she was dreaming. She was so excited that her whole body was trembling. She rushed over to hug Micha, Tristan and Elio. They were all crying. Zach secretly wiped his tears away He walked over and gently patted Tristan''s shoulder. He sobbed, "Finally, you''re back. Our family is finally reunited." Tears welling in his eyes, Tristan raised his head and asked, "Dad, where''s Mom?" At the mention of Loretta, M couldn''t help but burst into tears. She cried like a kid in Micha''s embrace. With Elio in Tristan''s arms, Zach didn''t dare to tell him where Loretta was. Tristan felt something was wrong. Touching M''s head, he said, "Wanda, don''t cry. Where''s your grandma? Wasn''t she released? Where is she now?" Chapter 613 M didn''t have the courage to tell Tristan about Vera. She stopped crying, wiped away her tears, and left her parents'' embrace. She changed the subject, "Dad, Mom, how did you get out?" Tristan replied, "It was Nate who saved us. Nathan. Did you know?" M''s hands trembled. She suddenly covered her mouth, and she cried again. How could she not know her own husband? "M, did you marry Nate?" Micha asked. M nodded tearfully. Tristan and Micha were overjoyed. They smiled at each other, then said with teary eyes, "No wonder he called us mom and dad." "Marrying Nate is great! Nate is a good man!" Micha said with excitement. M still couldn''t calm down. She looked outside anxiously. Then, she nced at the soldier at the door before looking at her parents.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Where''s Nate? Why hasn''t hee back?" M asked anxiously. She was afraid that only her parents had returned. "He asked us to take the helicopter back first. He''s still on the ind," Micha said. M was puzzled, so she asked, "On the ind?" Tristan continued, "Yes, we''ve been locked up on a deserted ind all these years. But don''t worry, Nate is fine. He has many soldiers with him. But he''s injured." Looking worried, Tristan sighed. Upon hearing the news of Nathan''s injury, M was very worried, and her face gradually turned pale. She quickly called for the maids to take her parents and Elio upstairs to rest. At this time, Tristan was still searching around for Vera. He questioned the maids, but they didn''t answer. He realized something was wrong. He kept asking till he learned from Zach that Vera had been killed. He cried like a child in his room. However, after being imprisoned for so many years, Tristan and Micha didn''t know who was the mastermind behind it. When Zach said it was Oliver, he couldn''t believe it was true. After all, they had never once seen Oliver after spending all these years being locked up. Tristan had always viewed Oliver as his own brother. He just couldn''t ept the fact that Oliver had killed his mother. Nathan was taken to the military hospital for treatment afterpleting the mission. Since he had imnted a satellite tracker in his thigh, he used a de to remove it and activate the tracker. After treating the wound and stitching it up, Nathan was afraid that M would worry, so he didn''t dare to contact her yet. However, Daniel was concerned about Nathan''s matters. He learned from Cole that he had returned and was in the hospital. He quickly had his driver take him to the hospital. Seeing Daniel, Nathan was surprised and touched. "Daniel, why are you here?" Nathan asked with concern. Daniel walked to the edge of his bed using a cane. He felt around before bringing a chair to sit down. "I knew you would be fine," he said confidently. Nathan smiled and responded, "Yeah." Daniel was blind, so he looked down without focusing. He asked, "Where are you injured?" "My leg. It''s just a minor injury." "Does Wanda know you''re back?" Speaking of his wife, Nathan felt a surge of longing. He answered, "Her parents are home, so she should know I''m okay. But I haven''t told her I''m here yet." "Do you want to wait until your injury heals to tell her?" Nathan fell silent for a moment. He hesitated before saying, "That''s what I nned." "You kept her in the dark and made everyone think you were really in trouble. She was seriously ill, and she''s probably angry enough now. "If you continue to keep your injury a secret from her, aren''t you afraid you won''t be able to enter the house in the future?" Chapter 614 After listening to Daniel''s reminder, Nathan became worried. Still, he pretended to be calm. He smiled and said, "Haha, knowing Chubs'' personality, she might react like that."Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Let her know as soon as possible. If she waits for you toe home and you don''t, she''ll be even more anxious and worried." Nathan agreed, "Yeah, I''ll call herter." Daniel gently pursed his lips. Seeing his serious expression, Nathan said, "Daniel, since you can''t see, a phone call would have sufficed. Why did youe all the way here just to visit me? Do you have something to tell me?" Daniel leaned back in his chair, and his expression became even more solemn. He said, "Nate, I do have a request." "Tell me, Daniel." "Can we capture Oliver without killing him?" Nathan was stunned. He was confused, so he asked, "Daniel, what do you mean?" Daniel answered, "I know he hasmitted a capital offense, but can you capture him alive first? Let him live for a few days, because I want to ask him to perform brain surgery for me." Nathan was shocked. He said seriously, "Absolutely not. He''s an extremely dangerous and malicious man. If you let him perform brain surgery on you, he''ll only harm you." Smiling faintly, Daniel said with confidence, "If you let him perform surgery on you, he''ll definitely kill you, but he won''t harm me." "What if he wants to harm you?" Nathan asked. "Then I''ll ept my fate." Nathan disagreed with Daniel''s risky decision. Although Oliver was a renowned neurosurgeon with profound expertise in the field, he was too dangerous. Asking him to perform surgery would either result in being killed ore with conditions. Nathan strongly opposed, "Daniel, this is absolutely uneptable. Although your life may be inconvenient right now, you can hire someone to take care of you. Your quality of life won''t diminish. "Wanting Oliver to perform brain surgery is like handing your life over to him." Daniel said firmly, "Nate, I''ve never asked you for anything. My eyes are very important to me. I have to grab this opportunity." "You''re risking your life. This surgery is extremely dangerous, and may not seed." "I know." "Then why? Nathan asked because he couldn''t understand. He was so furious that he took a deep breath. He leaned toward him and asked, "Why are you so persistent? "I don''t want to be disabled." "Daniel, no one will look down on you for being disabled. You don''t need to work and you can live a good life for the rest of your life. You have §Ö money, family, and me. I will never abandon you." Daniel was touched. He knew that Nathan genuinely cared about him. Nathan was worried about him, and that was why he opposed it. However, he had already made up his mind. "I''m not doing it for my career. My family doesn''t look down on me, but someone else will." "Who looks down on you?" "Sienna!" Nathan was stunned. "Who?" Daniel repeated, "Sienna. She''ll look down on me for being blind." Holding his forehead, Nathan was speechless. He felt sad. After a while, he asked curiously, "Did she tell you that?" "No." "Does she like you?" "No." "If you''re not blind, would she be with you?" "No." "Then why are you risking your life? Why?" Daniel said in a serious tone, "Nate, I like her. I want to pursue her as a normal person, without feeling insecure." Nathan smiled bitterly and let out a resigned sigh. Then, hey down on the bed and closed his eyes before cing his hands on his forehead, feeling it throbbing. His parents really knew how to raise children. They were all devoted in their own way. Chapter 615 Nathan understood Daniel''s feelings. If it were him, he would also take the risk for the sake of his beloved. Daniel only heard a sigh. After a while, he asked again, "Nate, can you help me?" "I''ll do my best," Nathan said, resigned. "But I still hope you''ll reconsider. The surgery is very risky, and letting Oliver operate on you is even riskier. If he makes unreasonable demands that we can''t meet, he won''t perform the surgery." Daniel replied, "You just need to spare his life. Leave the rest to me." Nathan replied indifferently, "Okay." "Thank you, Nate." Nathan smiled lightly. He said, "We''re brothers, you don''t have to be so polite." "I hope you can find him soon. I don''t have much time left." Nathan turned his head to look at him in confusion. He asked, "What do you mean?" "Sienna has been attending blind dates. If she meets a good man, she''ll get married." Nathan immediately came to a realization. He sat up properly and asked, "Daniel, if Sienna has been going on blind dates, it means she doesn''t like you at all. What''s the point of doing all this?" Lowering his head, Daniel just smiled bitterly without saying anything. "You haven''t seen what she looks like, yet you''re so sure she''s the type you like?" "Am I a man who will judge a book by its cover?" Daniel retorted. Nathan smiled awkwardly. He continued, "That''s not what I meant. I just think that appearance ys a role in rtionships." "Then what do you think about her? Is she pretty?" "Not as pretty as Chubs," Nathan answered quickly. Danielughed. "You dare topare. In your eyes, is there any woman in this world more beautiful than Wanda?" Nathan agreed. He smiled as he stayed silent. "Sienna or Fenna, who is prettier?" Daniel asked. Nathan thought it over for a moment. "Between the two of them, I think Sienna is slightly prettier, while Fenna looks more mature." "Fenna is already beautiful. So, she''s prettier than Fenna, right?" Nathan said, "Probably, I didn''t think Fenna was that attractive." Bringing up Fenna, Daniel asked curiously, "Is Fenna still working under you?" "No, she was transferred." "Where was she transferred to?" "I dont know." "Fenna is quite capable. Why was she transferred?" "Even if she''s capable, I can''t have her by my side, otherwise I won''t have a peaceful life." "Are you two..." "Don''t talk nonsense, there''s nothing between us." "Why then?" The two of them conversed back and forth, discussing Fenna. Suddenly, a woman sarcastically said, "Why? Go ahead and continue." The voice came from the doorway. Soon after, M walked in. Nathan was frozen in ce. He looked at her with an intense gaze. Daniel was also taken aback. He forced a smile as he sensed a different oppressive pressure. Tears welled up in M''s eyes. She hadn''t seen Nathan for a month and missed him very much. However, she never expected to hear her husband discuss other women when she came to see him. S M''s emotions at this moment were veryplex. She was touched when he rescued her parents. She felt happy when he was safe. She was heartbroken when he was injured. And yet, she also resented him for risking his life and for keeping such a terrifying secret, causing here luck much heartache and illness. S Now, she was excited to see him. She had intended to give him a big hug upon meeting, but instead, she heard him talking about Fenna. She couldn''t describe the feeling that she had. Daniel tactfully stood up. He said, "Wanda is here, so I''ll head back first."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 616 M walked over to help Daniel. "I''ll see you off, Daniel." Nathan felt nervous. He tried to grab her hand, but they were too far apart, and he felt embarrassed to call her name. His hand hung in the air for a moment before putting it down. Daniel allowed M to support him as they walked out of the hospital. The driver was waiting for him outside. "Wanda, you can go back. Nate is waiting for you." M pouted as she murmured, "He doesn''t even want to see me. If I hadn''t forced Cole to tell me, he would have kept it from me." "What nonsense is this? How could he not want to see you? He''s probably been thinking about you like crazy. He just doesn''t want you to see him injured." M pursed her lips as she helped Daniel into the car. Once he got into the car, he quickly exined, "I was the one who brought up Fenna. Don''t me Nate, and don''t be jealous." The affection between the siblings was strong. "I understand, Daniel," M said before closing the door for him. "Goodbye." After the car drove away, M turned and went back into the hospital. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Nathan standing in the corridor. Gripping the railing, he nervously searched for her. "Why did youe out?" M said as she rushed over. Hearing her voice, Nathan turned his head and saw M. He ignored his injury and walked unsteadily toward her. M was very anxious. She rushed over to hold his hand. He ended up hugging her tightly as soon as she reached him. Bending down, he pressed his face against her face and hugged her tightly. His rapid breaths brushed against her skin, filling her with warmth. His heart pounded as he murmured softly, "Chubs... Chubs..." M had been a little resentful at first, but when she felt the warmth in his embrace, all she felt was excitement and happiness. All other emotions gradually disappeared. Tears welled up uncontrobly in her eyes. Now, as long as he came back safely, nothing else mattered. M slowly raised her hand to wrap her arms around his waist. She closed her eyes and pressed her face on Nathan''s chest. She choked, "Nathan, if you ever abandon me and Jasper or risk your life again, I won''t forgive you." Nathan slowly raised his head to take a deep breath. He gently stroked the back of her head and said, "I won''t, never again." M, now choked with sobs, murmured, "Thank you." "Hmm?" "Thanks for saving my parents. Thanks foring back safely. Thank you." Nathan smiled. He gently kissed her head before hugging her tighter. "I''m your husband, so you don''t have to thank me." After calming down, M asked again, "Did that scum Oliver die?" Nathan''s expression slightly darkened. He released M from his embrace and ced his hand on her shoulder. He said, "Let''s talk about it in my ward." "Okay," M agreed. She carefully supported him as he walked into the hospital ward. After helping him onto the bed, M reached out to pull the loose waistband on his pants. Nathan quickly protected his pants Frowning, he nervously looked at her and murmured, "Chubs, we''re in hospital. You need to keep yourself together!" M instantly blushed. She was embarrassed and shy. "I didn''t... I-I just wanted to see the wound on your leg. Do you think I''m that kind of person?" Nathan felt embarrassed because he misunderstood her. He held her hand tightly and pulled her into his embrace.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "It''s just a small wound, just a few stitches. There''s nothing to see." Chapter 617 M let Nathan hug her. Feeling excited, she closed her eyes and leaned against him. Enjoying his warmth, his breath, his heartbeat, was truly blissful. Just as M was enjoying his embrace, her chin was gently lifted. Before she could react, he kissed her gently. Then, the innocent kiss turned passionate, and her heart began to beat faster. She nervously ced her hands on Nathan''s chest, struggling a few times as she tried to push him away. Grabbing her wrists, Nathan locked her hands on her lower back. He kissed him intensely. "Mmm." M shook her head. Nathan reluctantly released her sweet lips. Furrowing his brows, Nathan asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?" M licked her lips, moistened by the kiss. She shyly said, "We''re in the hospital. Nurses often walk around, so you shouldn''t do this." Nathan smiled. Looking at her intensely, he slowly approached her. He said with a hoarse and maic voice, "We''re just kissing, there won''t be any problem." "Who''s the one not keeping himself together now?" M teased. Nathan resigned. He quickly kissed her lips, "This is different." "It''s not that different." Nathan held the back of her head, then looked at her lips intensely. He murmured, "Chubs, I still want to kiss you, just for a moment, okay?" M turned her face away to avoid his lips. "No, it''s not convenient here. Let''s go home." Nathan reached out to draw the bed curtain. He asked, "Like this, is this okay?" M shook her head and said, "No." "One minute." "No."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Half a minute." "No." "Let me kiss you for two seconds." "No... I don''t want..." "Chubs..." Nathan said listlessly. He looked aggrieved, making him look pitiful. M secretly smiled. Seeing his unhappy yet desperate look, she didn''t want to tease him anymore. Perhaps, as Daniel said, he missed her like crazy. Actually, she missed him so much too. M pounced on him and pushed him down on the bed. She leaned over him and kissed him passionately. Nathan was surprised. Then, he held her head for a long time u to kiss her. Theate kiss Nathan was satisfied. S Breathing heavily, M shylyid on his chest. As Nathan stroked her long hair, he whispered, "I want to get discharged now." "Your wound isn''t healed yet." "This wound won''t affect anything." M curiously asked, "Why are you in such a hurry to leave the hospital?" "I want to go home and sleep with you." Hearing his answer, M clenched her fist and hit his solid chest. She hit him lightly, so it didn''t hurt at all. Nathan suddenly covered his chest, pretending to be in pain. He frowned as he eximed, "Ouch!" M panicked. She quickly leaned on his chest to gently caress the area she hit. Feeling anxious, she apologized, "I''m sorry, did I hurt you? Has your chest been injured before? Let me see, Nate..." Looking at her anxious and caring expression, Nathan couldn''t help but hold her waist. Then, he gel bet kissed her lips. Heughed as sheined, "I''m going to tell my inws about this. Their daughter is bullying me." M was both angry and amused. ring at him, she said, "You''re bing more and more of a rascal." Nathan smiled brightly, being in a good mood. He enjoyed every moment spent with her. M grumbled, "If youin to my , I''llin to you t ain to your siblings. Let''s also worse off." Nathan gently tapped M''s nose. He indulgently smiled, "You''re impressive. I can''t afford to provoke you." "Nate, I''m not going home tonight. I''ll stay here to apany you." Chapter 618 After ncing at the narrow single bed, Nathan immediately agreed, "Okay. I''ll sleep on the bed, you can sleep on my chest." M smiled shyly. She said, "I''ll sleep on the extra bed." "Sleep on me," he said firmly. "Your leg is injured, I might identally pressed on it." "It''s okay, just sleep on me." "I don''t want to." "You have to sleep with me."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. M paused before blinking at him. "Then I''ll go home to sleep." Nathan sighed deeply. Leaning closer to M, he gently murmured, "Chubs, are you doing this on purpose?" "Doing what on purpose?" "You are intentionally making things difficult for me." M smiled, resigned. She caressed his hair and spoke in a soothing tone, "Be good, I''lle to see you tomorrow morning." Nathan held her waist tightly and pulled her into his arms. He closed his eyes and whispered, "You can''t go anywhere, stay here with me." "I..." Before M could reply, there was a knock on the door. "Nate." The voice belonged to Fenna. Nathan and M both froze as their faces instantly turned grim. Nathan pulled apart the curtain and turned to look at the door. Wearing a long face, M was freed from Nathan''s embrace. Holding a fruit basket and a bouquet of flowers, Fenna walked over with concern. She asked, "Is your injury okay?" Nathan''s face became gloomy. He angrily asked in a low voice, "Who told you?" Fenna pretended to be puzzled, so she asked, "What?" Nathan asked again, "Who told you that I''m here?" Fenna pointed at M. She asked, "Why don''t you ask her? Who told Wanda?" Nathan snorted coldly, "Do you want topete with my wife?" Fenna''s existencepletely ruined their good mood. M felt ufortable as well. Fenna''s attitude remained firm. She said, "I know that your et el hospitalization is a confidential matter. Since you could tell Wanda, why can''t you tell me? I''m just worried about your health. I''ll leave after visiting you, and I won''t affect your rest." M was speechless. She pulled over a chair to sit down. Then she quietly picked up Nathan''s mug and slowly drank the warm water. Nathan picked up his phone from the side and immediately called Cole. Cole answered the phone. Nathan said in a serious tone, "Did you tell Fenna about my injury and hospitalization?" Cole quickly exined, "General Morrison, I didn''t tell Fenna. I only told Daniel and Mrs. Morrison. No one else knows." Nathan instructed sternly, "Investigate everyone who knew about my hospitalization. Find out whodeaked it to Fenna and fire them immediately." "Yes, General Morrison." Fenna panicked. She angrily said, "Nate, do you really have to act like this?" After he hung up, he looked at her. "How many people did you contact?" he asked. Fenna was unhappy as she exined, "I didn''t. I just wanted to care about you and treat you well. Why do you have to treat medike I''m a spy?" Nathan took a deep breath. Suppressing his anger, he said, "You''ve already visited me. You can leave now." Fenna''s expression became gloomy. She gritted her teeth and said firmly, "I have something to talk to you in private." She sounded serious. Then, she fixed her gaze on M. Seeing Fenna''s arrival, M already felt annoyed. She didn''t want to see her, so she stood up and said, "You guys talk, I''ll leave first." As M was about to leave, Nathan grabbed her wrist. M was stunned. She turned to look at him. Nathan nervously said, "Chubs, you don''t need to go anywhere. There''s nothing I need to talk about alone with her." M looked at Fenna. Fenna''s eyes were full of sorrow, with a hint of pleading. Whether it was genuine or fake, she looked really pitiful. Loving someone wasn''t wrong. The mistake was that the man she loved was married. Chapter 619 M believed Nathan could solve his and Fenna''s problems alone. She said casually, "I''ll go outside to get some fresh air. You guys can continue chatting." After saying this, she withdrew her hand. Nathan''s expression became gloomy. Hemanded in a serious tone, "Wanda, you sit here." M didn''t listen to him. Instead, she turned around and left the ward. Looking at M''s back, Nathan felt inexplicably irritated. He bent over and ced his hand on his forehead as he let out a frustrated sigh. He couldn''t figure out what M was thinking. She was so concerned about Fenna before, but now she was making concessions. After M left the ward, Fenna walked over and sat on the chair by the bed. She asked with concern, "Is your leg seriously injured?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Wearing a long face, Nathan leaned against the headboard. He pulled the nket to cover his body. "What do you want to say? Say it quickly, and then leave." Fenna took a deep breath. She gazed at Nathan intensely before gently saying, "Nate, no matter how you treat me, I don''t care. I just want to treat you well, to see you, to work with you, and I''ll be content." Nathan asked impatiently, "What exactly do you want to say?" "I''ve been transferred. I''m now the head of logistics for Project 905." Nathan''s face turned pale, and he slowly looked at Fenna. He couldn''t help but clench her fists. Project 905 was in coboration with the armament department of the military base, thetest project for developing new military aircraft. In other words, the military needed to cooperate with Project 905 for the new military aircraft that was recently under development. There would be long-term dealings in the future. Fenna was the head of logistics, so it was inevitable that they would bump into each other often. The more important thing was that after M''s maternity leave was over, she was going to join the team developing this new military aircraft as the chief engineer. Nathan sneered, feeling everything was going awry. She was transferred from the military base, but not much farther, and she even got promoted. She would still frequently interact with the couple in their future work. Nathan didn''t want to say anything. He was only thinking about the reason M left. What was she thinking now? Was she unhappy? Or did she think he hadn''t handled his rtionship with Fenna well, so she was feeling jealous and sulking? Fenna continued, "The reason I wanted to talk to you about this in private is because I didn''t want Wanda to know we''re still attached. I know we''re very close, but I''m afraid she''ll me you." Nathan felt offended by her words. "Fenna, where did you get the idea that we''re still attached? Do you think sacrificing yourself makes you look noble?" he asked angrily. "Are you out of your mind? If you are, go get treatment. Don''te here to cause trouble for me." Nathan didn''t want to be alone with her anymore. He lifted the nket and got out of the bed from the other side. He walked out unsteadily. Fenna rushed over to help me. "Nate, where are you going?" Just as Fenna touched Nathan, he angrily pushed her away. He shouted, "Fuck off. Don''t touch me." Fenna was frightened. Nathan had already walked out of the door inrge strides. Not far away, M heard themotion, so she quickly got up from her seat and rushed toward Nathan. Supporting his hand, she asked, "What''s wrong?" Nathan pulled her into his embrace. He scolded her in a displeased tone, "Wanda Hoffis, if you push me to another woman like this again, I won''t let you off." M''s heart skipped a beat. Nathan must be furious for him to call her by her full name. "What... What did she do to you?" Fenna watched the scene from the side. Seeing the couple hugging each other tightly, she felt very ufortable. Afterforting herself, she slowly turned and walked toward the elevator Fenna had left, but Nathan was still hugging her tightly. M became more nervous. She asked, "Nate, what did she do to make you so angry?" Chapter 620 Nathan gripped M''s shoulders before gently pushing her away. He looked intensely at her and said, "Why didn''t you listen when I told you not to go?" M exined, "She probably has something important to tell you, so I left to give her the opportunity." Nathan sighed, "Paranoia is so terrifying. I was molested." M nervously touched his arms. Looking up at him, she angrily asked, "Did Fenna molest you?" "Mentally, perhaps. Does that count?" M nodded and replied, "Yes." "So, you''ve caused serious consequences by leaving me alone just now. Do you realize that?" "I''m sorry," M apologized as she cupped his face. She felt guilty, and her eyes filled with tears. "I''m really sorry. I didn''t know she would be so out of line. What did she say to offend you?" Nathan exined, "She said we were still attached, and she was afraid you would find out, so she asked you to get out with this excuse." M''s expression suddenly changed. She couldn''t help but curse, "That bitch, is she out of her mind?" Nathan couldn''t help but chuckle. It was the first time he had seen M lose control. She looked adorable even when she was swearing. "You''re stillughing?" M gritted her teeth as she asked in anger, "Just now, did you p her to wake her up?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Nathan felt a bit better. He said, "Hitting a woman is not right, and it''s not my style." M angrily remarked, "I shouldn''t have left. If I had heard her say that, I would have pped her to make her realize her ce." Nathan put his arm around her shoulder and walked toward the ward. "But why would she think you guys are still attached?" M asked curiously. Nathan hesitated for a moment before replying, "She got transferred. She''s now the head of logistics of Project 905." Stopping in her tracks, M froze. Nathan stopped to look at her expression. As he expected, M looked extremely unpleasant. "What''s on your mind?" Nathan asked. M smiled bitterly. When she helped him walk toward the bed, she said lightly, "Nothing, I just think Fenna is really out of her mind." Nathan nodded as he agreed, "Yeah, she probably has paranoid personality disorder. Talking tone? is useless because she lives in her own world. "She only follows her own thoughts and feelings. She''s not being considerate." Touching his chest, M reminded him, "In the future, when you''re alone, you have to protect yourself. Be wary of enemies, but also be wary of this woman." S Nathan smiled bitterly. Lying down on the bed, he was mindful to leave some space for M. He held her wrist and refused to let go. "Lie down," hemanded. M shook her head and said, "It''s too cramped. You won''t be able to rest well." "If it''s too cramped, then lie on top of me," Nathan said gently. M shook her head. Nathan propped himself up. He lifted her onto the bed with one hand and forcefully held her down. My on his arms with half of her body on his chest. Her posture was extremely intimate. Nathan didn''t listen to her advice at all. Tonight, he would definitely sleep together with her. Only then would he feel at ease. Through the thin fabric, M caressed his solid and warm chest. Leaning on his chest, she was content as she closed her eyes and fell asleep. Suddenly, Nathan gently asked, "Chubs, will you marry me?" M thought he was talking in his sleep, so she murmured, "I''m already your wife." "Let''s have a wedding." M was slightly taken aback. Nathan said resolutely, "I want to tell the whole world through the wedding that I am married to Wanda Hoffis." Chapter 621 M didn''t immediately ept Nathan''s proposal. Instead, she feigned sleep. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to marry him. She simply couldn''tmit at the moment. She wished to wait until Oliver was apprehended and Loretta had her vengeance before she could fully embrace marriage with Nathan. With Oliver still on the loose, she couldn''t find peace. The following morning, the doctor arrived to examine Nathan. He ensured Nathan''s wound wouldn''t be infected before approving his release from the hospital. Back at Hoffis Manor, Nathan rushed to Jasper''s room, eager to reunite with his son after a month apart. As he embraced Jasper, he couldn''t help but marvel at how much the child had grown in such a short time. Seated nearby, M observed Nathan cradling their child. She couldn''t shake the feeling that the little one seemed tiny and protected in Nathan''s embrace. Nathan''s affectionate smile, tender gaze, and striking features painted a beautiful picture in M''s eyes. Jasper beamed at Nathan, prompting him tough. "Do you still know who I am?" Nathan asked. The door creaked open, and a little head popped into the room. It was three-year-old Elio. M noticed him and waved, "Hey, Elio,e here." Nathan turned to see Elio peeking in as well. Elio nced at M and then at Nathan, hesitating for a moment before saying in his innocent voice, "I want to hold neffy." Nathan looked puzzled. "Neffy?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. M pointed at Jasper and rified, "He means Jasper. Jasper is his nephew." Nathan gestured for Elio toe closer. Elio approached with small steps, his innocent eyes showing a hint of timidity. Nathan crouched down, carefully ced Jasper in Elio''s arms, and patiently instructed him to hold the baby steadily. "Elio, his name is Jasper Morrison. You can call, Kim by his name, or you can call him Jay." Swn "Jay." Elio happily kissed the baby, his eyes shining with delight. "Wanda, Nathan, Jay is so cute. Can I keep him?" Nathan and M shared a smile at Elio''s innocence. "Sorry, Elio, but you can''t," M gently told him as she crouched to his eye level. "We only have one baby, we can''t give him away." "Why don''t you get another one then?" Elio pouted, holding Jasper tighter. "Just ask Mom and Dad for another sibling," M suggested. Nathan stifled a chuckle, appreciating the sincere interaction between the siblings. He knew it wasn''t something he should intervene in. Seated on the floor, he helped Elio in supporting Jasper''s bottom. Elio sighed. "Mommy and Daddy said they''re too old to have more babies." M pretended to be upset and said, "Well, before you came along, Mom and Dad only had me, and all their love was just for me. But now, with you here, their love is divided between us." "You still get love from Nathan, right?" Elio gestured toward Nathan. Nathan quickly held Jasper with both hands. He knew he couldn''t rely on a three-year-old to hold onto a three-month-old baby. M felt pleased and asked softly, "Elio, what exactly do you want?" "I want your baby." "You can visit him daily but can''t take him away." Chapter 622 "I want to take Jay with me. I want to feed him, give him baths, dress him, and sleep with him," Elio said. "He''s not a toy, Elio," M replied. "He''s more than just a toy. He cries, heughs, he even makes cute little sounds," Elio exined. Jasper looked at Elio with big, round eyes and a toothless grin, then made a soft cooing sound. Elioughed excitedly. "Jay made that cute sound again. He did it again." Then, he left with Jay in his arms. "Jay, let''s go y in the room." Nathan quickly got up to watch over both children, ignoring his leg injuries as he followed them outside. M sighed helplessly, stood up, and followed them out. Tristan and Micha were in the living room. When they saw Nathan carrying Elio and Jasper downstairs, they hurried over to help. "Nate, your leg is injured. How can you manage carrying two children?" Micha took Elio, while Tristan held Jay. "This little injury doesn''t matter," Nathan reassured, feeling that everyone was overly concerned. In Micha''s arms, Elio eximed, "Mommy, I want to look after Jay. I want to take care of Jay." Michaforted him, "Alright, you can take care of him." "Wanda won''t let me," Elio pointed toward M, who was descending the stairs. He pouted andined, "Wanda is being selfish." Micha chuckled. "Once Wanda sees Jay is a little older and can walk, she''ll naturally allow you to look after him." Elio was excited. "Really?" Micha confirmed, "Absolutely." Elio turned to M. "Really, Wanda?" M felt torn. She had worried that Micha would spoil Elio. Nevertheless, she nodded, "Yes, I''ll let you take care of him. Just don''t regret itter." Elio beamed. "I won''t regret it. I''ll make sure Jay grows up healthy and strong, and I''ll work hard to buy him plenty of toys." M quickly grabbed her phone, opened the camera app, and pointed it at Elio. "Elio, say that again on camera. I need proof." Tristan and Nathan couldn''t help but smile as they watched the heartwarming and yful scene unfold before them. Facing the camera, Elio spoke with utmost sincerity, "I''ll take care of Jay every step of the way. I''ll bathe him, dress him, feed him, change his diapers, tuck him in at night, Dead him stories, and protect him. "After I grow up, I''ll work hard to buy him plenty of toys." M pressed for more details. "And for how long do you n to do all this?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Elio paused and carefully considered. "For many, many years, even a hundred thousand years." M''s smile widened as she turned off the Camera and saved the video. incredibly fortunate to have you as his uncle to care for him." Tristanughed heartily as he settled on the couch. He beckoned and said, "Nate,e join us on the couch." Nathan responded with a hum and settled on the couch. "Mr. and Mrs. Hoffis, there are two guests outside who want to see Mr. Morrison," Robert announced from the doorway. Nathan was surprised and turned to look at the entrance. Curious, M asked, "Who are they?" "They im to be friends of Mr. Morrison. They know he''s out of the hospital and came to visit him," Robert exined. "Let them in," M instructed. Since the guests were Nathan''s friends, Tristan and Micha hurried to the door to greet them. Cameron and Fenna entered, bearing gifts. "Nate," Cameron greeted with a warm smile. He walked over to Nathan with Fenna beside him. "Fenna told me about your injury and hospitalization. I heard you were discharged today, so I came by to see you." Chapter 623 Nathan smiled in response. Robert took the gifts for Nathan. Cameron approached Nathan, draped his arm around Nathan''s shoulders, and patted him. Taking a quick look at Nathan, Cameron asked, "You doing okay?" "Yeah, I''m good," Nathan replied. Cameron was still his friend, so he was polite. Fenna greeted politely, "Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Hoffis." Since Fenna and Cameron were Nathan''s friends, Tristan and Micha warmly invited them in. "Please,e inside." Cameron also quickly greeted, "Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Hoffis." "Hello," the couple replied together. "Come on in and take a seat." M sat on the couch, keeping an eye on Jasper and Elio. When she saw the guests arriving, she smiled warmly, but inside, she felt disgusted. Fenna had visited Nathan in the hospital the previous night but came to Hoffis Manor again, using Cameron as an excuse.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Cameron approached M and greeted her, "Hey, Wanda, it''s been a while." "Hello, Cameron," M replied politely. She stood up and motioned for them to sit. "Please, have a seat." Fenna didn''t acknowledge M, as her attention was solely on Nathan. She smiled warmly at him. Tristan and Micha didn''t notice anything unusual. They remained polite to Fenna, inviting her to join them for coffee and snacks. Cameron expressed concern about Nathan''s well-being, specifically inquiring about his recent month-long absence and whether he had suffered any injuries. Meanwhile, Fenna was ying with Elio. She asionally remarked on Elio''s adorableness before Micha. Suddenly, her attention shifted to Jasper, who was in M''s arms, and she asked, "Is that Nate''s son?" Fenna''s questionpletely disregarded M''s role as Jasper''s mother, catching M off guard. Nathan''s expression turned serious, and he stopped conversing with Cameron. He cast a displeased nce at Fenna. "Jay''s hungry. I''ll take him upstairs to the maternity nurse for feeding," M announced. She got up and turned to Cameron. "You guys keep chatting. I''ll head up first." S "Sure," Cameron replied. After M left the living room, Fenna smiled gently and casually remarked, "Jay isn''t breastfed?" "No," Micha replied. "The child was premature and weak. He should be breastfed. Is Wanda afraid of suffering? Why can''t she endure it for the sake of the child?" Fenna grumbled softly. As a mother herself, Micha enjoyed discussing parenting topics. However, she sensed a hint of unfriendliness in Fenna''s words toward M. Given Fenna''s friendship with Nathan, Micha kept her smile intact and responded, "Ms. Hudson, you haven''t had children yet, have you?" "Not yet," Fenna replied with a thin smile. "But if I did, I wouldn''t want my child to be born prematurely or have to rely on form." "Ms. Hudson, your perspective ismendable." Micha yed along. "But I heard from Phoebe that when Wanda gave birth, there wereplications. "The baby was premature and needed to be in an incubator. Wanda had a hard time producing breast milk because she was going through a tough emotional time, not because she didn''t want to breastfeed." Nathan''s heart sank as he heard this. Guilt flooded back, not just concerning M but especially toward Jasper. Yet, Fenna seemed unaware of her fault. She swiftly changed the subject as she turned to Nathan. "Nate, why didn''t you stay in ver Sudvi? What made you stay at Hoffis Manor?" Micha panicked. She feared that M and Nathan might consider moving away. In a rush, she exined, "Wanda and Nate are married. So, Wanda''s home is also Nate''s, and having everyone together makes the house feel more lively." Chapter 624 Micha''s sense of security had vanished during her years of confinement. It was only in Nathan''s presence, as she observed the soldiers from the nearby military baseing and going, that she found sce. Meanwhile, Nathan ignored Fenna''s question and turned to Cameron. "Let''s head to the study. I have something to discuss with you." "Sure," Cameron replied, rising from his seat. He addressed Fenna, "You stay here with Mr. and Mrs. Hoffis in the living room. I need to talk to Nate." Fenna nodded with a smile. Her eyes fixed on Nathan as she replied, "Got it. You guys go ahead." As Nathan and Cameron disappeared into the study, Fenna''s gaze wandered around the living room. "Your house is incredibly spacious and elegant, Mr. and Mrs. Hoffis." Micha and Tristan exchanged nces, feeling uneasy with Fenna''s presence. "It''s nothing special," Micha replied tersely. Fenna nced toward the second floor and asked, "How many maternity nurses does Jay have?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "We have two maternity nurses who alternate shifts to look after Jay," Micha exined. "And what about Wanda?" "Wanda has Phoebe attending to her, and we also have maids to assist, so we don''t require another maternity nurse." "I see." "You seem really interested in Wanda''s personal life," Micha said. "We''re good friends, so naturally, I have to care more," Fenna replied casually. "Oh, how long have you two been friends?" "It''s been over ten years now." "Ten years? But why haven''t I heard Wanda talk about you before?" Fenna realized the confusion and chuckled. "Ah, you''ve got it mixed up. I''ve been close friends with Nate for over a decade, not Wanda. I haven''t known her for that long." Micha finally understood why M had taken Jasper upstairs and hadn''t returned to greet the guests. The way Fenna looked at Nathan didn''t resemble that of a friend-it felt more like the gaze of someone in love, intense and passionate. "Would it be possible for me to tour your house?" Fenna asked boldly. Micha and Tristan exchanged a nce. Even though they weren''t keen on it, they knew they had to be hospitable to their guest. "Robert, could you please show Ms. Hudson around?" Micha called out. Robert politely approached and motioned for Fenna to follow him. He guided her through a tour, showing her various shared spaces and the outdoor courtyard. They meandered through lush gardens and explored the indoor amenities. They stopped by the media room, gym, lounge, sunroom, spa bathroom, children''s yroom, entertainment room, and more. Fenna was awestruck by the opulence, and her initial feelings of superiority began to fade as shepared her life to this extravagant setting. It dawned on her that her perceptions of wealthy homes were far from reality. The presence of numerous maids. and a kitchenrger than her living room, Bustling with three chefs highlighted the stark differences between her world and theirs. Fenna finally understood why Mcked basic household skills. She convinced herself that Nathan''s love for M likely stemmed from her family''s wealth. "Where''s Nate''s room?" Fenna asked. Robert hesitated briefly before responding, "It''s on the second floor." "Show me," Fenna requested casually. Robert managed a smile and politely replied, "I''m sorry, Ms. Hudson, it''s not appropriate to tour the private quarters." "Why not? I''m a close friend of Mr. Morrison''s and a respected guest of the Hoffises. Why can''t you show me there?" Maintaining hisposure, Robert exined, "I regret to inform you but Ick the authority to grant ess to Mr. and Mrs. Morrison''s private spaces. "Perhaps you could ask Mr. Morrison himselfter. My apologies for any inconvenience." Chapter 625 Fenna''s face darkened as she questioned, "So, Nate and Wanda sleep together?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Robert''s smile vanished in an instant. He regarded Fenna with disbelief, wondering if she was out of her mind. Fenna quickly rified, "They didn''t sleep together during their time at the military base." Robert''s expression hardened. "Ms. Hudson, if you''ll excuse me, I have other matters to attend to." With that, he turned away to deal with his own affairs. ... Meanwhile, in the study, Cameron''s expression soured as he heard Nathan''s words. He rested his head in his hands, his expression filled with concern as he spoke, "I know Fenna''s had feelings for you for years, and she''s always been devoted. "I thought she''d eventually move on since you''re married and happy with Wanda. I didn''t realize she was so fixated." "I think it''s time to consider professional help for her. Her feelings for me are bing obsessive. It''s affecting my life," Nathan said. Cameron turned to Nathan nervously. "Has she done anything extreme?" "Not yet, but I''m worried she might." "I''m sorry, Nate. I had no idea. She said you were hurt, and I rushed over. She insisted oning, saying she wanted to see Wanda and the baby. I didn''t think much of it." Nathanforted Cameron with a pat on the shoulder. "Don''t worry. Next time, let''s meet without Fenna." "Sure," Cameron replied anxiously. "So, Fenna transferred to Project 905 because of you?" Nathan grimly nodded. "You are going to work with Project 905?" "We have a new project starting soon that involves them." "That exins it," Cameron said, pping his thigh in frustration. "How did she learn about your ns?" "It wasn''t hard. Her best friend is the President''s daughter," Nathan replied. "Lillian shouldn''t be underestimated either. She recently had fallen with her father over supportin uter in the elections." Nathan tensed. "Lillian and the President had a falling out?" "Yeah, a lot happened while you were away. ve realized Yale is moreplex than he seems. Marrying Lillian is probably part of some n. Unfortunately, she''s so in love with him, that she believes everything he says." "He''s running for president?" Cameron nodded. "Yes, and he has quite a few supporters. The elections start in three monthself Yale bes president of Norvania, things will change a lot." S Suddenly, a loud noise came from outside. Nathan and Cameron were startled. They quickly rushed out of the study. Chapter 626 Nathan and Cameron followed the sound to the living room, only to find it empty. They realized the noise wasing from M''s studio and hurried over to see what was happening. The door was left open. The studio was filled with paintings hanging on the walls and some propped against the floor. Fenna crouched down, feigning nervousness as she attempted to lift a sizable painting from the ground. She said sheepishly, "Sorry, Nate. I identally knocked over this painting." Nathan''s face darkened, while Cameron hurried to help Fenna lift the painting. Yet, as they lifted it, Cameron''splexion drained of color, and he stood frozen in disbelief.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. On the four-foot square wooden boardy a portrait painted by M, depicting her family of three. However, it was marred by stters of ck ink. Cameron''s voice rang out in dismay. "How could you damage someone else''s painting?" Fenna''s expression fell as she gestured toward the spilled ink on the floor, exining, "I didn''t mean to. I was just exploring and identally bumped into this painting. It fell and knocked over the ink on the floor." Cameron nervously nced at the spilled ink, then shifted his gaze to Nathan''s somber visage. "Nate, I''m truly sorry. How can we make this right with the painting?" Nathan''s hands were tucked in his pockets as his expression soured, his anger simmering. He had no idea M was painting a family portrait of them in the studio, let alone see the finished painting. And now it was ruined. How could M, known for her usual carefulness and responsibility, have left the ink on the floor? "This isn''t your concern," Nathan told Cameron. "Fenna is 26, not 16. She needs to own up to her mistakes." "I''m sorry, Nate, it''s my fault. I was just being careless," Fenna muttered apologetically. "Just careless, huh? Or was it on purpose? You know the truth," Nathan replied sarcastically. He entered the studio slowly, his gaze falling sadly upon the painting they had just lifted. A sharp pang of heartache engulfed him. M cherished her time, and it was difficult to imagine the effort and emotion she put into creating such a beautiful painting. Nathan thought Fenna must be wicked to stir up trouble in his home. His expression hardened as he spoke firmly, "Inkwell''s paintings are worth at least a million dors." Fenna was taken aback. "Who''s Inkwell?" Nathan''s tone became sharper. "The painting you destroyed is worth at least a million dors." Fenna scoffed and smirked before i.ne looking up at Nathan. "Come on, Nate, I understand you''re upset, but seriously? I didn''t mean to do it. Plus, who would value such simple paintings at a million? Who are you trying to fool?" Cameron gripped Fenna''s hand tightly, frustration evident in his grip. "Fenna, this is too much. Wanda is a well-known phnthropic artist in Suntend-Inkwell. "Her top-selling painting went for tens of millions at auction and is showcased in museums. Why would you damage her artwork?" Fenna''s expression shifted instantly to seriousness, her voice trembling as she responded, "What? A phnthropic artist in Suntend? How can a painting fetch tens of millions? Cam, are you crazy?" Cameron was furious, holding his forehead with both hands. He muttered anxiously, "You''re the one who''s crazy." At the same time, M heard the noise downstairs and hurried into the studio. Seeing the portrait she had spent a week working on destroyed, she was stunned. Her heart felt like it was breaking. During the days when Nathan vanished, she fretted over his absence. In her darkest times, she channeled her longing for him and her love for their child into her art, hoping to findfort for her soul. And now, it was all ruined. Her emotions were a tangled mess of frustration and powerlessness. She wanted to scream out her anger but feltpletely impotent. Fenna still couldn''t grasp the gravity of the situation and continued to defend herself. "It''s just a painting, after all. Demanding millions is nothing but ckmail!" Chapter 627 Cameron was frustrated and stamped his foot. "Why did you have to touch someone else''s stuff? How will you fix this?" "I can only pay a few tens of thousands at most," Fenna said firmly. A voice from the doorway interrupted. "Just leave." Nathan turned and saw M, looking upset and cold. He walked over, feeling sorry, and took her hand tofort her. "Don''t be upset, Wanda. I''ll make sure Fenna takes responsibility for this." Cameron looked guilty and quickly apologized to M. "I''m really sorry, Wanda. Fenna identally damaged the painting. We''llpensate but can we discuss the price?" Fenna looked nervous, biting her lip as she nced at M. To M, the painting held immense personal value. She respected Cameron and understood his concern for Fenna. M realized that making Fenna pay would burden Cameron, especially since they were government employees with modest ies. Out of consideration for Cameron, M repeated coldly, "Just leave. There''s no need forpensation." Cameron forcefully pushed Fenna''s head down, prompting her to nod at M. "Thank you, Wanda," Cameron said while nodding solemnly. Through gritted teeth, Fenna questioned, "Cam, what are you doing?" After Cameron apologized, he escorted Fenna out. "Nate, Wanda, I''ll take her away first. I''m so sorry. I''lle personally to apologize next time." Fenna was forcefully pulled out of the studio, struggling against being dragged away. Tears filled M''s eyes as she walked toward the painting. She wanted to touch it, but the pain was too much, so she held back. Nathan''s heart broke to see her so upset. He went to her and hugged her tightly. With her eyes closed, M held onto him tightly, seeking sce in his embrace as tears flowed silently. She resembled her younger self-a gentle yet fragile soul who endured her pain alone. Nathan tenderly stroked her hair and questioned, "Why not confront her? Even if money isn''t a problem, you shouldn''t have to endure this disrespect." "I don''t want to cause trouble for Cameron," M muttered. Nathan smiled sadly. He gently kissed her forehead and sighed. "You''re just too good-natured and too easily taken advantage of." "I''m not always a pushover. Remember when that imposter SallyThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . destroyed Grandma''s birthday present that I worked so hard on, and wrecked the gown you gave me? pped her right there and dragged her out by her hair. Nathan looked concerned. He gently held her face and asked, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" "You seemed to prefer that imposter then," M grumbled. Nathan''s expression turned serious, his voice showing nervousness as he exined, "I''ve only had feelings for you, Wanda. I just mistook her for you, but I never loved her." "But, back then-" Nathan quickly interrupted, "If I truly loved her, why would I have followed Grandma''s advice and married you?" M was stumped. "If I truly loved her, I would have married her outright. Am I that easily swayed by others?" "But weren''t you pressured into marrying me because Grandma threatened you?" M asked. Nathan had never opened up like this before, but now that they were married, he felt no need to hide his emotions. He pulled M close and exined, "Actually, my decision to marry you back then wasn''t solely because of Grandma''s threat." "Then, what was the reason?" M asked. Chapter 628 "From the moment I first saw you, you reminded me of someone I''d loved for years. But then, Sally returned, and everyone in the Hoffis family imed she was their granddaughter. "We hadn''t seen each other in a decade, so I had no clue what had be of you. I never questioned your family. After all, how could close rtives not recognize their own granddaughter?" Nathan exined. M''s somber mood lightened a bit. "So, did you fall in love with me at first sight?" "Not exactly. It was more like a strong sense of familiarity. Some inexplicable feelings drew me to you back then," Nathan replied. M gazed at him, feeling thankful. "Nate, thank you for not wanting to divorce back then, and for your persistence. That''s why we didn''t drift apart." Nathan gently cupped her face and looked at her intently. "Regarding your painting, we can''t just ignore what happened. Even if you''re not upset, I am." Curious, M asked, "What do you propose?" Nathan pointed toward the corner where the surveince camera was and firmly said, "Adults should take responsibility for their impulsive actions. "If she dares to damage your painting now, who knows what else she might do in the future." M smiled softly, feelingforted. She thought about Nathan''s feelings and didn''t want to make things tough for his friends. Meanwhile, Nathan was worried about her and was determined to make things right for her. "Okay, you take care of this," M said. She wrapped her arms around his neck, tiptoed, and pecked his lips. Nathan was ready to respond passionately, but her lips left him before he could. He felt a strong desire surging within him. He asked in a rough voice, "Finished kissing?" M nodded and responded with a hum. Nathan took her wrist and led her outside. "What''s wrong?" "Let''s go back to the room." M''s cheeks turned crimson as she responded, "Nate, your leg is injured, and it''s still daytime." "It won''t matter." Back in their room, Nathan locked the door and drew the curtains closed. The room plunged into darkness.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. M smiled bashfully. Nathan''s previous restraint had astonished her, but now he seemed different. She approached him. Nathan wrapped his arm around her slender waist, his hand cradling her head as he whispered in her ear, "Want to take a shower?" "Sure, but you go first." "Together," Nathan said huskily. M blushed instantly and declined. "No, it''s fine. You go ahead. It would be too awkward for both of us to shower together." Nathan''s breath turned warmer. He kissed her fervently while slowly removing her clothes. M assumed he was skipping the shower and about to dive into bed Yet, amid his passionate kisses, her clothes slipped away, and he carried her toward the bathroom. S She spotted the bandaged wound on his leg, but he didn''t seem bothered by it. They weren''t just taking a shower. It marked another phase in M''s exploration of intimacy. She surrendered herself to Nathan''s passionate affection. Later, they went from the shower to the bed. It seemed he was releasing all the desire he had bottled up for the past month. M understood she would need time to get used to Nathan''s high level of intimacy. He was robust and had ample endurance from working out regrly, whereas she was naturally fragile and not used to such physical exertion. After their intense encounter, My on the bed, feeling drained of energy. She struggled to keep her eyes open. Nathan gently used a warm towel to cleanse her body before enveloping her in his arms, and they both drifted off to sleep, feeling content. Chapter 629 It was time for lunch. Robert knocked on the door twice, but since there was no response, he decided not to disturb Nathan and M further. They slept until evening. M was still half-asleep when she faintly heard Nathan''s voice near her ear, "Wanda, are you getting up for dinner?" "No," M grumbled. "Then, go back to sleep."Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Okay." M nestled into his arms. Since she wasn''t wearing any clothes, the warmth of their skin caused a spark between them. Nathan felt a familiar surge of desire within him once again. For the first time, he acted without asking M''s permission. Gently, he drew closer to her, wrapping his arms around her and lifting her legs onto his waist. Still in a daze, M realized Nathan was kissing her. Later, she let out a soft moan and her body shivered. Then, she drifted into a blissful dream. A few dayster, Fenna arrived at Lillian''s ce bearing a court summons. Yale was with Lillian, who was pregnant, watching dramas at home. Fenna barged in angrily. "Lillian, I''m furious!" Lillian quickly stood up from Yale''s embrace, nervously asking, "What''s wrong?" "Wanda wants to take legal action against me!" Fenna growled. Yale''s expression instantly grew more serious, and he frowned at Fenna. Lillian guided Fenna to sit down on the couch. "Let me take a look." She took the summons and examined it closely. Yale leaned in to get a better view. "It''s Nathan who''s taking you to court," Yale remarked sarcastically. "What did you damage that he''s demanding ten million inpensation?" "It''s a painting," Fenna replied through clenched teeth. "Nate wouldn''t do this to me. He knows I don''t have ten million. I don''t even have one million! How could I possibly afford it? "It must be Wanda''s doing! She must have pressured Nate again toe after me." "What kind of painting could be worth ten million?" Lillian''s fists clenched in anger as she returned the summons to Fenna. "Forget about them. They''re just trying to squeeze an outrageous amount of money out of you, right?" Yale crossed his legs, casting a disapproving nce at the meaningless drama showing before him. He calmly stated, "They aren''t S money, and this isn''Dabout money." "What does Wanda want, then?" Fenna asked, her tone icy. Yale smirked and gestured toward the summons. "Take a closer look at who''s suing you. It''s Nathan, not Wanda." "She''s using Nate''s name to sue me. That''s the cruelest part of her scheme." Yale emitted a cold snort, too indifferent to continue the conversation. Lillian took Yale''s arm and pleaded, "Darling, can you help my friend? Find a way to fix this." Yale answered confidently, "There''s no need to fix it. Wanda doesn''t need money, and Nathan isn''t interested in it either. They probably just want to teach Fenna a lesson and make her ountable. "As for what the judge decides and the amount they demand you to pay, it doesn''t matter in the end. They won''t pursue you for the debt, so don''t stress." Fenna lowered her head in distress. Lillian''s mood soured in response. With clenched teeth, she expressed her frustration, "Wanda is truly awful! She''s suing you for millions overa painting, despite having a fortune that couldst generations. It''s too cruel." Yale''s eyes sparkled as he nced at Fenna. "Fenna." Fenna looked up. "What?" "Do you want to get back at Wanda?" "I do." A subtle hint of malicious flickered in Yale''s eyes as he said, "I''ll help you." Chapter 630 The soft spring breeze blew as the sun disappeared behind the hills. On a tennis court at a private club, Nathan and Donald were ying a match. Soaked in sweat, Donald looked tired and was breathing heavily. However, Nathan seemedpletely rxed. After a few rounds, it was clear that Donald was struggling to keep up. He raised his hand, asking for a break. "Let''s take a breather and continueter." Nathan stopped ying and walked casually to the bench. He grabbed two bottles of water and handed one to Donald. Gasping for air, Donald said, "I can''t keep pace with you youngsters anymore. I''m getting old, and my stamina''s fading." Nathan smirked, taking a sip of water without saying anything ttering. "What''s up with the tension between you and Lilliantely?" Nathan asked bluntly. Donald''s face tightened. "Since when did you start prying into my family business? That''s not like you." "I''m not interested in your family drama. It''s about her husband, Yale," Nathan rified. Donald slumped onto the bench, wiping sweat off his face with a towel. "What about Yale?" Nathan''s expression turned serious as he sat beside Donald. "I suspect there''s something off about Yale''s identity. I need your help to get his DNA." Donald looked surprised. "Is he some kind of criminal?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "We don''t have proof yet. I don''t want to use him without evidence," Nathan exined. Donald smiled thinly. "Why involve me for something so small? Just arrest him and do the tests!" "He''s extremely cautious, and we can''t afford to alert him." Nathan reasoned. Donald took a sip of water and said, "Listen, when Lillian married him, I investigated him. He''s clean and hasn''t done anything shady. So, stop fixating on Yale." Nathan looked at him, puzzled. He couldn''t believe what Donald was saying. With a sigh, Donald looked ahead and mumbled, "General Morrison, I''m not like you. The president''s job in Norvania changes every few years, while you can stick around as defense general until you retire. "Even though it might seem like I have a higher rank, I don''t have much real power. Every decision I make has to go through red tape. Unlike you, whomands several military groups and runs Norvania''s biggest military base. S "I''ve got three months until retirement. Please, don''t stir up trouble for me. Let me retire peacefully, and when the new president takes over, you can scrutinize them all you want." Nathan may not have agreed, but he grasped Donald''s motive: self-preservation and a peaceful retirement. He realized that if there were any significant problems with Yale, Donald would likely be affected as well. Knowing this, Nathan foresaw how former political adversaries could exploit the situation to undermine Donald and make his remaining time unbearable. After a brief pause, Nathan cautiously asked, "Your tension with Lillian-it''s because of Yale, right?" Donald remained silent. Recognizing Donald''s reluctance to delve deeper, Nathan chose not to push the matter further. He had hoped to glean more insight by mentioning Lillian, but now he saw it was a dead end. "Ready for another game?" Nathan stood up and asked. Donald grinned. "Nah, let''s stop for now. I''m feeling the strain on these old bones." "Sure thing. I''ll head out," Nathan said politely, bidding farewell. Donald waved gloomily as Nathan left. Nathan went to the men''s locker room to freshen up and change. Then, he got into Cole''s car and drove off. During the ride, Nathan attended to some work matters. As they neared the entrance of Hoffis Manor, Cole abruptly halted the car and announced, "General Morrison, it''s Fenna." Nathan peered out the window and spotted Fenna holding the court summons while blocking their path. Setting aside his papers, Nathan opened the door and exited the car Fenna stormed over and waved the summons furiously. "Nate, what''s this all about? You''re demanding ten million? Has Wanda lost her mind over money?" Chapter 631 "Wanda forgives you because of Cameron, but I''m not letting you off the hook," Nathan said indifferently. Fenna''s expression soured, and she asked sadly, "Why?" "No why. Adults need to own up to what they do." "I didn''t intend to," Fenna protested. "My house has cameras everywhere." Fenna was caught off guard.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Nathan didn''t want to argue further and headed toward the car. "You''ve never been this harsh with me before," Fenna blurted out, her emotions showing. Nathan took a deep breath and turned back to face her with a chilling tone. "I didn''t realize how twisted your thinking was. "Cameron begged me to tolerate you more. Without him, you''re nothing. I wouldn''t even spare a nce at you. It''s not worth my time." Tears filled Fenna''s eyes as she stared at Nathan. She clenched her fists and bit her lip. She was clearly hurt and upset. "Go and prepare your defense. The judge will consider your ie forpensation. But you have to pay." "Are you short of money?" Fenna shouted. "I''m not short of money, but you''re thoughtless, and need to learn a lesson. It''s what you deserve." Fenna grew frightened and reached out to grab Nathan''s arm. "Nate, I understand-" Nathan quickly shook off her touch and warned, "Don''t touch me." Fenna felt devastated. She didn''t dare to touch Nathan anymore. Tears streamed down her face as she spoke, "Please let me apologize to you and Wanda. I acted impulsively, and now I deeply regret it. "I don''t earn much, and my savings are meager. Cam isn''t wealthy either, so this is really tough on him when you do this." Nathan''s expression hardened as he reprimanded, "Don''t try to manipte me with Cameron. You''re an adult, you must face the consequences if you make a mistake." Desperately, Fenna asked, "What can I do to earn your forgiveness?" Nathan paused before firmly replying, "Resign from Project 905 logistics and return to your former position in the Foreign Affairs Department." Fenna''s tears abruptly ceased. She wiped away her tears and said unrelentingly, "I can''t walk away from Project 905. It''s my only opportunity to be around you regrly now. "No matter what happens, I won''t leave. I''ll make it up to you, even if it takes my whole life. You can''t just push me aside!" With those words, Fenna stormed off. Nathan found himself utterly exasperated by Fenna''s persistence. Anger simmered beneath his surface as he forcefully swung open the candoor and climbed into the car. His expression remained dark and troubled. Cole pressed down on the elerator, guiding them home. In a foul mood, Nathan exited the car. His work was at a standstill, talks with Donald had reached a dead end, and Fenna''s constant pestering was weighing him down. He strode into the living room. "Nate, you''re back?" A pleasant and familiar voice came. Nathan nced up to see a small, charming figure hurrying toward him. M approached him like a joyful bird, wrapping her arms around his neck and jumping into his embrace. Nathan was pleasantly surprised by her sudden show of affection. All his worries melted away as he wrapped his arms around M and carried her. A mix of excitement and shyness washed over him, leaving him oddly content. This was the first time M had weed him home with such intense enthusiasm. Nathan gently carried her toward the couch, a blush creeping into his cheeks. "Is no one home?" With her arms still around his neck, M answered softly in her melodic voice, "No, they''ve all gone to visit my grandma''s grave. I stayed back to look after Jay and Elio with the maternity nurse." Nathan settled onto the couch, letting M straddle on hisp. He wrapped his arms around her waist contently and buried his face in her shoulder. Chapter 632 M could tell that Nathan was feeling off. She gently stroked his head and asked, "What''s bothering you?" "I just want to hold you," Nathan whispered. "Are you hungry?" M gently touched his back, feeling a surge of sympathy. "No." "Are you feeling tired?" "I wouldn''t feel tired if I could hold you." His weariness seemed more emotional than physical. "Let''s head to our room. I''ll give you a massage," M said sincerely. Nathan chuckled and asked, "What kind of massage?" His tone was suggestive, and M got the hint right away. She patted his shoulder, "I mean it. When I used to care for Grandma, I picked up a few massage tricks." Nathan tenderly held her hand. "Your hands are so delicate. I don''t want to tire you out. I''ll skip the massage. Holding you is enough to make me content." Moved by his words, M kissed his forehead. She cradled his face and looked into his eyes. "When you first came in, you seemed really down. What''s going on?" "So, you jumped on me on purpose?" "Yeah." M''s cheeks turned pink. "I just wanted to lift your spirits." Nathan tapped her nose and said affectionately, "You know how to make me happy, little one." "General Morrison, what''s on your mind?" Nathan''s expression soured. "Please, don''t call me that." M pouted, her eyes sparkling with mischief. She whispered, "Darling?" Nathan''s cheeks turned red. His grin widened. "Say it again." M shook her head. Her cheeks flushed as well. "Come on, just once more," Nathan urged. His arms drew her closer. Bashfully, M smiled and lowered her head. She murmured, "No." "Pretty please, just one more time." Nathan''s tone softened, full of warmth. "Or else, I might have start calling you ''Honey'' non-stop, regardless of the asion SThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . M panicked. "No, we haven''t even had the wedding." Nathan pecked her lips. "Just one more time." M leaned close to his ear and softly uttered, "Darling, Darling... Don''t be unhappy. You-" Before M could finish, Nathan gently held her face and kissed her passionately. The maids were flustered and dared not interrupt their moment. Lost in the intoxicating kiss, M was oblivious to everything else. Before she knew it, she was carried back to their room. All she could recall was Nathan pinning her to the bed once more in the room, his focus unwaveringly fixed on her body. While her interests revolved around met reading books and conducting experiments, it seemed Nathan''s newfound fascinationy in trying out various intimate positions with her in bed. He gave in to his insatiable desires. Later, M was still able to coax Nathan into sharing his concerns His major concern revolved around Donald''s hesitance to look into Yale during hisst three months as president. Nathan was deeply troubled by allowing Oliver to remain free for another three months. He was uncertain of any potential unforeseen developments during that time. Despite M''s desire to intervene in the investigation regarding Yale''s connection to Oliver, Nathan refused to let her get involved, fearing for her safety. M understood his concerns and didn''t push the matter further. With Yale being a legitimate presidential candidate, forcibly apprehending him for testing could risk offending him if it turned out he wasn''t actually Oliver. Such actions could profoundly affect Nathan''s career progression. Chapter 633 After the wedding incident, Yale became vignt, ensuring Nathan couldn''t covertly obtain his DNA. M strictly followed Nathan''s instructions in such critical matters. He had expressly stated his desire for her to steer clear of Yale, so she made an effort to avoid any possible conflicts. However, fate had a different script prepared. Just dayster, M and Phoebe left the bookstore and ventured into the nearby mall to browse clothing. To their surprise, they stumbled upon Lillian trying on outfits at a high-end fashion store, apanied by Yale. M had no intention of greeting them and was ready to leave without a word. However, Yale greeted politely, "What a coincidence, Mrs. Morrison." M''s expression darkened as she regarded Yale with suspicion. When Lillian emerged from the fitting room with clothes in hand, her smile faded upon seeing M. "What a day, bumping into a jerk." Phoebe felt the impulse to speak up and defend M, but M restrained her, gesturing for her to stay calm. After a courteous nod toward Lillian, M turned to leave. "Wanda, hold on." M ignored Lillian and continued on her way as if she hadn''t heard a thing. Yale watched intently as she walked away. Lillian was fuming. She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. "What''s up with her attitude? She''s so rude." Yale stayed silent, but the intense passion in his eyes was unmistakable. Phoebe and M headed to the second store to check out more clothes. Phoebe found a style she really liked and eagerly headed into the fitting room to try it on. M continued browsing, and with a gentle nudge from the salesperson, she also picked out an outfit she liked and stepped into the fitting room. Inside, she noticed there was no door but a cloth curtain. Spotting the salesperson stationed by the entrance, M felt reassured about changing. "Okay, I''ll go now," the salesperson''s voice echoed faintly through the fitting room. Suddenly, the room could Curtain of M''s fitting pulled aside. Before she a hand covered her mouth, fortunately, she had already finished changing. Wide-eyed, she stared at Yale, her heart racing with fear, but she forced herself to remainposed. "Don''t scream," Yale whispered. "I won''t harm you. I simply want to talk to you and take a good look at you." M nodded. "Do you feel happy being married to Nathan?" Yale asked softly.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. M nodded once again. Yale smiled sadly, his hand gently touching M''s cheek. He looked at her with deep affection and said, "I don''t want to hurt you. I just want us to be friends. Why do you keep pushing me away?" "M, are you getting changed?" Phoebe''s voice came from outside the fitting room. Feeling nervous, M pulled Yale''s hand away and replied, "Just give me a moment. I''ll be out soon." Yale affectionately tousled her hair, his tone gentle as he remarked, "You''re still as timid as ever, aren''t you?" M shed a harmless smile, but in the next instant, she vented her anger by forcefully driving her knee upward. Yale screamed in pain, clutching his crotch as he doubled over and retreated. Themotion caused by Yale''s outcry led to the curtain being drawn back, revealing the scene to the people outside the fitting room. They were stunned and outraged by what they witnessed. Chapter 634 Phoebe burst into the fitting room. She quickly pulled M out and positioned herself protectively before her. "M, are you okay?" Salespeople from the store gathered around, their eyes fixed on the unfolding scene. "Darling?" Lillian approached with worry etched on her face. She supported Yale''s arm, bending down to find him clutching his crotch. Seeing the sweat on his forehead and the pain on his face, she felt sorry for him. "What happened? Did Wanda hurt you?" The situation was clear. This was a women''s clothing store, so naturally, the changing room was intended for females. Therefore, when a man appeared in the fitting room and ended up doubled over in pain, it didn''t take much to piece together what had urred. Yale winced in pain and muttered, "Wanda was too rough." Lillian red at M and clenched her teeth in frustration. She hurried over and raised her hand as if she might p her. Phoebe acted quickly. She grabbed Lillian''s arm and forcefully shoved it away. Lillian staggered back a few steps from the force and pointed angrily at M. "Wanda, you''re in trouble. I won''t let you off easy!" "Don''t you want to know what Yale did to deserve being hit?" Phoebe countered. "What could Yale have done? This bitch has been trying to seduce Yale over and over. I''ve been watching her for a while," Lillian roared. M sneered, "Me? Trying to seduce Yale?" "Wanda, you stole Fenna''s man first, and now you''re trying to seduce my husband. A woman like you deserves to be publicly shamed!" Lillian snapped. M clenched her fists in anger, struggling to contain herughter. She couldn''t believe how foolish Lillian acted as if she werepletely oblivious. Despite being unaware of the full situation, those nearby salespeople couldn''t resist gossiping and pointing fingers at them.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Phoebe was blunt and couldn''t stand to see M unfairly criticized. She argued, "M and General Morrison have been together since childhood, admiring each other for years. §Ù§Ú§Ý "Fenna is just a sidekick to General Morrison, yet she acts like she''s in charge? Now that Fenna''s been pushed away, she''s causing trouble everywhere. It''s unbelievable." "Who are you calling a sidekick?" Lillian jabbed her finger fiercely at Phoebe, her eyes burning with anger, seemingly poised for a fight. "Say that again if you have the nerve. I''ll see that you won''t be wee in Phoenicia!" "Oh, I''m shaking in my boots. You, the lovesick follower, and your paranoid friend make quite the pair, don''t you?" Phoebe taunted. Unable to think of aeback, Lillian grew so angry that she raised her hand to strike Phoebe again. Yet, she couldn''t match Phoebe''s agility. As Phoebe dodged and prepared to retaliate, M shouted, "Phoebe, she''s pregnant." Fearful of being wrongly used, Phoebe focused on evading Lillian''s erratic attacks. Once Yale regained his senses, he swiftly embraced Lillian, holding her tightly to stop her impulsive actions. Heforted her, "Honey, please don''t act rashly. It''s not worth risking harm to the baby." Struggling in Yale''s grasp, Lillian insisted, "Darling, let me go. I need to teach her a lesson!" "Honey, please, calm down," Yale pleaded. Amid the chaos, M silently headed to the cashier''s area and searched through a toolbox. After finding a fabric-cutting de, she quietly approached Yale from behind. Yale continued to step back while clutching onto Lillian. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his arm. It took him a moment to realize that his white shirt was now stained with blood. M quickly used her sleeve to apply pressure to his wound. "I''m sorry. I identally hurt you again." Lillian also caught sight of the blood seeping from Yale''s arm. In a fit of rage, she bellowed, "Wanda, I''m finished ying nice with you!" M swiftly retreated, with Phoebe stepping forward to shield her, while Yale kept hold of Lillian. The salespeople observed anxiously. Meanwhile, M promptly headed to the cashier to settle her bill, then hurried out wearing clothes stained with blood. Chapter 635 Phoebe hurriedly trailed after M as she left. They got into the car nervously. Phoebe wasted no time starting the engine and driving away. As they fled, M pulled out her phone and dialed Nathan''s number, her mind racing with fear. Past encounters had taught her to be wary of Yale''s potential threats, and she was on edge. Nathan answered just as M''s anxiety bubbled over. "Nate, there''s Yale''s blood on me. What do I do?" "What happened?" Nathan''s voice betrayed his tension. "I ran into him and Lillian at the clothing store. Things got heated, and I ended up injuring him and getting his blood on my clothes." "Send me your location right away. Follow my instructions carefully. Head to the nearest police station andy low for now." Nathan''s tone was urgent. "Got it." Nathan swiftly deployed a drone for tracking and protection purposes while organizing a team to meet M. Ten minutester, M safely met up with Nathan. Escorted by the military base''s team, they rushed to the testing department of the military hospital. Given the gravity of the situation, the doctors there immediately took the blood samples for analysis. The results were ready three hourster but theycked crucial reference data. After a lengthy search through the DNA database, they found the previously stored DNA data for Oliver was missing. Inside the office of the military hospital director, Nathan''s face drained of color as he sat on the sofa, anxiously awaiting the results. Still at theputer, the director wiped away sweat and stole nces at Nathan''s stern expression. A knock at the door interrupted the tense atmosphere. The captain of the criminal investigation department entered, apanied by the head of the forensic department.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. They stood before Nathan, offering respectful nods. "General Morrison, good day." Nathan fixed them with a cold stare and asked in a frigid tone, "Have you found anything?" The captain of the criminal investigation department replied, "I''m afraid not, General Morrison. There''s no DNA information about Oliver in the database." The head of the forensic department added grimly, "We''ve also lost the samples we had in our department." In that tense moment, the hospital director rushed over. With his head lowered, he spoke shakily, "General Morrison, I''m afraid we''ve also lost Oliver''s DNA information from our hospital database." Nathan smiled wryly as he leaned against the couch, his hand supporting his forehead as he. closed his eyes to collect himself. His presence filled the room with a chilling intensity. Everyone held their breath as they waited for his response. Every moment felt like torture, with everyone''s spines stiffening and sweat pouring from them in nervous tension. This was something Nathan hadn''t expected. Oliver had spread his influence across various government departments in Norvania. It seemed like he was dead set on bing the country''s president. However, Nathan figured it wasn''t just Oliver working alone. Nightshade n was likely backing him up. "Cole," called out Nathan. Cole approached immediately, showing that he was ready to act. "General Morrison, what are your orders?" "Send investigation teams to each government department. Weed out any traitors and conduct thorough investigations." "Yes, sir," Cole responded. The others present nervously remained silent, fearing to attract attention. With a stern expression, Nathan got up and walked away. He was followed quickly by the others who bid their respectful farewells, "Take care, General Morrison." After being escorted home, M anxiously awaited Nathan''s return. It wasn''t until evening that Nathan finally finished his work and returned home. As soon as he stepped in, M rushed over and linked her arm with his. "Nate, you''re back." Nathan smiled warmly and gently patted her head. "Did today scare you?" "I''m okay. I''m tougher than you think," M replied with a smile, a hint of pride in her tone. "I gave Yale a good kick. He probably won''t be having kids anytime soon." "You''re quite something. Just the thought of it makes me cringe," Nathan said affectionately. They settled on the couch in the living room. M leaned in closer, lowering her voice. "Did you find out who Yale really is?" Chapter 636 Nathan''s expression turned serious as he shook his head. M was shocked. "So, Yale isn''t Oliver after all?" "I''m not sure. All the data on Oliver''s DNA in the database has been erased, even the previous samples are gone," Nathan replied. M clenched her fist and gritted her teeth. "No wonder he was so calm today. Turns out, he''s got nothing to fear anymore." "Maybe it''s because he got cautious after I took his blood at the wedding," Nathan said, leaning back on the couch and closing his eyes. "He''s nning to run for election, so it''ll be even tougher to catch him then." "He''s truly terrifying," M remarked. "He leaves no trace in anything he does. It''s all cleaned up perfectly." Nathan reached for her hand, squeezing it tight as he said, "I''m most worried about you now." "You don''t have to worry about me. From now on, I''ll make sure to bring Phoebe with me whenever I go out, along with a few others," M replied. "Project 905 is about to kick off, so you have to start preparing, too. We''ll be heading to the frontier soon," Nathan said. "What about Jasper?" M''s mood shifted to a more somber tone as she reluctantly lowered her head. "He''s still young. Should he stay with my parents or yours?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Bring him with us," Nathan said, embracing M. "We can keep him close for the next few years until he starts school." "Okay." The maid came to announce that dinner was ready. As the family gathered around the dining table, they engaged in lively conversation andughter, creating a warm and harmonious atmosphere. Nathan briefed Zach, Tristan, and Micha about his uing work at the frontier. Intrigued, Zach asked, "I understand Nate''s role and responsibilities, but I''ve always been curious about what Wanda does. It seems so mysterious." M and Nathan exchanged a knowing smile. "Wanda used to work at the Suntend Research Institute," Micha exined. "What kind of work did she do there?" asked Zach. Micha shrugged. "She never mentioned it. It was a government institution, so we didn''t pry too much." Tristan added, "Yeah, Dad. There''s probably a good reason if Wanda isn''t talking about it. It''s fine as long as she''s not doing anything wrong." M leaned toward Nathan and whispered, "Nate, do research units in Norvania have confidentiality agreements?" "No, researchers are highly respected here, and it''s a prestigious job. There''s usually no need for secrecy And if there were, it would be to protect information froential outsiders and prevent any potential danger." T Reassured by his exnation, M boldly confessed to her family, "I''m a chemistry researcher and also a military engineer. My job mainly involves researching chemical weapons for military use, such as fighter jets, missiles, and so on." The three of them present were suddenly dumbfounded. They stared at her in shock and exchanged bewildered nces. M couldn''t help butugh. "What''s with you guys?" "S-So, you''re a researcher who works with military weapons?" Zach sounded amazed. M smiled in response. "Grandpa, you''ve always pushed me to do well in my studies. You''ve invested a great deal in my education, all because you''ve wanted me to seed, haven''t you?" S Zachughed, "Yeah, I wanted you to seed, but I never expected you to be this impressive! No wonder you chose to be a citizen of Suntend." He finally grasped M''s challenges. To ess cutting-edge technology from a powerful nation, M had to join a more prestigious team where she could delve into the details. However, these powerful nations typically preferred their own citizens, making naturalization the sole path to acquiring additional expertise. With M achieving sess in her studies, it was now time for her to return and strengthen her homnd. Tristan and Micha weren''t as surprised as Zach. During their time in Suntend, they had already recognized the significant importance of M''s work. Chapter 637 After dinner, the family gathered in the living room, nibbling on fruit and chatting. Cole entered the house hand in hand with Phoebe. When Micha spotted them, she weed them warmly. "Cole, Phoebe,e join us and grab some fruit." Cole nodded politely and exchanged greetings with everyone before standing respectfully beside Nathan. His cheeks flushed slightly as he shyly said, "General Morrison, I need to talk to you about something.'' Nathan motioned toward the empty couch across from him. "Take a seat and let''s talk." Cole held Phoebe''s hand as they settled onto the couch facing Nathan. M smiled as she watched Phoebe''s shy demeanor, sensing that something wonderful was about to unfold. Anticipation filled her. Cole cleared his throat nervously before saying, "General Morrison, Mrs. Morrison, we would like..." Phoebe nced at him bashfully, silently encouraging him to speak his mind. All eyes in the room were fixed on him, awaiting his words. Cole stuttered, "W-We would like... We would like..." His ears turned crimson, and his neck flushed, hinting at his growing embarrassment. Unable to bear the tension any longer, Phoebe took charge. "We would like to have the wedding before Project 905 begins." As soon as the words escaped her lips, M couldn''t contain her excitement. She sped her hand over her mouth, her eyes glistening with tears of joy. She was deeply moved and ted. Micha pped and cheered, "Amazing! This calls for a big celebration!" With big smiles, Zach and Tristan joined in, saying, "Congrats to both of you!" Cole grinned, his face glowing with excitement as he nced at Nathan. "Why are you staring at me? You''re not marrying me. You don''t need my approval," Nathan joked.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Thanks, General Morrison." Cole couldn''t help butugh. Nathan looked at them with envy, wishing he could also n his wedding with M alongside Cole and Phoebe, feeling a bit insecure otherwise. "Will you invite us?" Nathan asked. "Absolutely," Cole replied eagerly. "Where''s the wedding going to be, and what''s it going to be like?" M asked with interest. Phoebe beamed. "It''s happening in Cole''s hometown, with a traditional Norvanian ceremony. There''ll be drumming and traditionalne Cole and I will be dressed in Norvanian wedding clothes. It''s going to be quite the celebration!" Nathan asked, "Cole, have you sorted out a ce to live together? Do you need any¡ª" Cole cut him off, "It''s fine, General Morrison. I''ve already secured a ce for Phoebe and me in the city center. And it''s all paid for." Nathan grinned knowingly, feeling happy for them. M looked at Phoebe, her eyes shining with tears of happiness. Phoebe''s life in Suntend had been tough from the start. Left by her parents when she was young, she spent her upbringing in an orphanage. While education wascking, Phoebe did acquire remarkablebat abilities. Yet, in a society that didn''t value such skills in a woman, she encountered rejection at every turn, struggling to secure a job and a stable life. She always felt adrift without a true home. Yet, upon meeting M, everything changed for Phoebe. She dered that anywhere M was, felt like home to her. Atst, Phoebe found a ce to call her own. With a loving and devoted husband by her side, she blossomed from the neglected and lonely soul she once was. Now, she had a sense of belonging and was no longer defined by the hardships of her past. As tears streamed down M''s cheeks, she instinctively lowered her head to wipe them away. Nathan wrapped his arms around her gently, his voice tender as he asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?" Seeing M cry, Phoebe couldn''t help but shed tears herself. She nervously said, "M, if me getting married so soon is bothering you, I can call it off." Cole looked visibly distressed, his face pale as he anxiously shifted his gaze between M and Phoebe. Mughed through her tears. She wiped them away and said, "Why would you even think that? These are tears of joy, not sorrow." Chapter 638 The weather was perfect for Cole and Phoebe''s wedding day, with sunny skies and a light breeze. It took two hours to get to the venue. M, Nathan, the Morrisons, and the Hoffises were all invited. The generosity of the Morrisons and Hoffises was staggering, their gifts alone could have easily bought Cole and Phoebe another house. M presented Phoebe with a million-dor jewelry set, while Nathan surprised Cole with a luxury car of the same value. The Gilberts were thrilled and overwhelmed by the grandeur of the event. They never imagined that their humble rural wedding would attract such esteemed guests, including the wealthiest family in Norvania, the Norvanian general, and several other dignitaries and militaryrades. Cole''s parents had underestimated Cole''s role, believing he was just a regr assistant to Nathan. The prestigious guest list filled them with pride, giving them something to boast about for the rest of their lives. Norvanian weddings were steeped in tradition. M found immense joy in experiencing it, almost as if she were witnessing her own daughter getting married. She couldn''t help but cry tears of joy as she witnessed Phoebe gracefully partake in the intricate wedding customs. Cole extended an invitation to Cameron but not Fenna. However, Fenna managed to deceive Cameron into believing she had also been invited, so he brought her to attend together. Phoebe''s and Cole''s difort was apparent upon spotting Fenna at the reception.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "I came on my own. Congrattions," Fenna said. Only then did Cameron realize Fenna had deceived him once again. She seemed to seize every opportunity to meet Nathan. Despite their inner turmoil, Cole and Phoebe knew they couldn''t afford to show displeasure toward their guests, especially on their wedding day. So, they politely invited Fenna to join the banquet. The wedding banquet was held outdoors, where having meals in the sunlight lent a unique charm to the event. Nathan was enjoying himself, reconnecting with oldrades he hadn''t seen in years over drinks. Daniel slowly felt his way toward the empty seat beside M and asked, "Is this Nate''s seat?" M smiled in response. "Yeah, but Nathan''s meeting up with oldrades for drinks. Feel free to take a seat, Daniel." Daniel sat down, then paused before asking, "Will Sienna be joining us, Wanda?" It was only then that M understood Daniel''s concern. She quickly looked around before responding, "Phoebe sent her an invitation, and I called her, too. But I haven''t spotted her yet." Daniel''s expression grew somber. Right then, M''s excitement bubbled over as she grabbed Daniel''s arm. "Daniel, Sienna''s here. She-" But her words abruptly halted, and she fell silent. Daniel''s muscles tightened as he waited for her to speak, his heart aching with longing. "She came with a guy." M''s voice grew softer. Daniel couldn''t see anything. His mind became a void, his heart ached, and his fists tightened without his control. M continued, "Sienna noticed you. She smiled, nodded, and waved but didn''t seem keen on joining us." With each word, Daniel''s heart sank deeper. M stood up nervously. "She gave a gift and is leaving. I''ll see if I can get her to talk to you." Daniel gripped her wrist and said, "M, it''s fine." M felt sorry for him. "But... you..." Daniel''s love for Sienna ran deep, but his insecurity stemming from his blindness held him back from, el. confessing or taking steps to be with her. He knew their previous encounter had ended badly and they were not meant to be. Daniel already felt worthless, and the misunderstanding during theirst meeting, where he offered financial support to Sienna, only caused her to view him in a more negative light. Chapter 639 M''s sympathy for Daniel deepened as she took a seat. "Daniel, if you don''t grab this opportunity now, who knows if another one wille along." Daniel shook his head. "There wasn''t much of an opportunity to begin with." Sighing, M muttered, "I wonder if that guy with Sienna is a blind date or her boyfriend. I''m not sure what to say to her either." "Did Phoebe only invite Sienna?" Daniel asked. "Yeah." "Isn''t that telling?" "Telling of what?" Daniel tried to hide his disappointment behind a fake smile. "She brought her boyfriend along to join in the excitement. Then, she would reveal that she''s getting married soon, right before you and Phoebe. Naturally, that would dash any hope I had." M felt even more sympathetic. "Daniel, why are you so negative? You used to be different. What happened to your confidence and open-mindedness?" Daniel reached for his phone and pressed the call button for the driver. "Wanda, please apologize to Phoebe and Cole on my behalf. I''m not feeling well, so I need to leave early." "What''s wrong, Daniel?" M offered him support as they rose from their seats. Daniel remained silent. As the driver arrived, he took Daniel''s arm and helped him leave. Sienna and her younger brother, Felix Lawson, stood at the roadside, waiting for a taxi. Sienna appeared gloomy, while Felix was bursting with excitement. "Sienna, I thought you were just exaggerating. I never imagined you actually knew so many important people. Even the wealthiest guy in Norvania and General Morrison from the military base is here! "Meeting all these VIPS makes my life feelplete. Since we''re already here and we''ve given the gift, why not stick around for the banquet? Do you realize how rare this chance is? "I could potentially leap into sess if I get to know just one big shot inside. Sienna, are you even listening to me?" Felix eximed. Sienna shook herself from her reverie and asked, "Has the taxi arrived?" Felix nced at the approaching taxi. "Yep, it''s here." As the vehicle came to a halt, Felix hopped inside. Just as Sienna was about to move forward, she caught a voice. "Mr. Morrison, the vehicle is just about five steps ahead." She halted, turning to see Daniel brushing past her. He wasn''t leaning on a cane. The driver was offering his arm, and Daniel walked steadily and confidently. Though months had gone by, he still carried his charisma. s?novel Perhaps due to attending the wedding, he was dressed impably in a sharp suit and polished shoes, emanating elegance and poise. The sunlight enveloped his sturdy form, casting a brilliant glow around him. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. A delicate and pleasant smell hung in the air as Daniel walked past. It reminded Sienna of a year ago. "Daniel, you smell really good. Are you wearing cologne?" Sienna asked. "Do you like it?" "It smells amazing. I like it." "You can have it." "Oh gosh! I just looked up the price It''s 80 bottle can''t afford that." usand dors for as s sweet "Don''t worry about it. It''s a gift for you." "I can''t ept it. You''re extravagant even though you live alone. Why do you even wear cologne?" "Because you''re still here with me, aren''t you?" Even after a long while, Sienna still smiled at the memory. "Sienna, are you getting in or not?" Felix called out. Sienna shook off her thoughts and hurried into the taxi. Meanwhile, Daniel paused by his car. "Mr. Morrison, is everything okay?" the driver asked. Daniel nced back, sensing a strange flutter in his chest. "Yeah," he replied tersely, opting not to delve deeper, and climbed into his luxurious car. The two vehicles set off, one following the other, until they reached a junction and parted ways. Chapter 640 Sienna settled into her car seat, a peculiar uneasiness washing over her. It wasn''t overpowering, but rather a persistent difort, akin to a hand clutching her heart, causing her breath to catch. She sighed and mustered a smile before she asked, "Felix, if you were rich, powerful, and held a government position, would you consider marrying someone like me?" Felix burst intoughter. "Are you kidding? If I had such a status, I''d definitely choose a partner from a simr background. You''re struggling financially, without any influence, not even a stable job. "Let''s face reality, Sienna. We should look for partners who align with our social status." Sienna forced a bitter smile, her gaze falling as she sighed. Deep down, she knew Felix was speaking the truth. She shouldn''t indulge in fantasies that weren''t grounded in reality. Suddenly, Felix studied Sienna before speaking again, "Sienna, you''re stunning and have an amazing physique. You''d be the ideal mistress for a wealthy or influential man to keep on the side. It wouldn''t be a terrible life." Sienna''s heart jolted. She clenched her fists, biting her lip as her eyes narrowed with intensity. In that instant, a surge of contempt toward men coursed through her. "What? Keep on the side?" Sienna exploded and threw punches at Felix. Felix quickly shielded his head while dodging her hits. "Why the sudden anger?" "The ideal mistress?" Sienna keptnding blows on him. Felix huddled in the tight space, whimpering, "S-S-Sienna, we were just talking hypothetically. Why are you taking it so seriously? P-Please... stop... stop hitting me. I-I was wrong... I was wrong." The driver suppressed augh from the front seat while the fight escted in the back. As the wedding stretched into the evening, Cole and Phoebe gradually found themselves winding down amid the bustling atmosphere as guests began to depart. M had been chatting with Phoebe and a group of bridesmaids throughout the evening. As the hour grewte, she decided it was time for Gole and Phoebe to retire for the night. Reaching for her phone, M intended to call Nathan, only to discover it was switched off. She tried reaching out to Tristan, Micha, Gary, and Florence, but they had all left. Finally, she managed to contact Cameron, who informed her that Nathan was out drinking with some of hisrades. Later, in the lounge, M found Nathan''srades. When she asked about Nathan, they exined that he got drunk and was escorted back by his assistant. M was shocked. Nathan''s assistant was actually the groom, Cole! How could Cole have managed to send him off? Hurriedly, M went back to the house and found Cole and Phoebe. Anxiously, she asked, "Cole, have you seen Nate?" Cole looked confused. "No, Phoebe and I have been greeting the guests since the ceremony." M looked terrified, her face draining of color. "Nate got drunk and someone took him." Cole''s anxiety spiked. "Who took him?" "Hisrades said it was his assistant." "But I''m his only assistant. Where did this other assistante from?" With that, Cole pulled out his phone, scrambling to contact others for more details. Phoebe reached out to M, gently holding her hand to offerfort. "M, don''t panic. General Morrison isn''t a kid. He wouldn''t just disappear. Could he be with Cameron?" "No, I''ve already checked," M replied as her hands shook. If Nathan were intoxicated, he wouldn''t be able to defend himself. It ouldn''tProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. could be dangerous if he came across enemies. Phoebe scanned their surroundings and asked, "Where''s Fenna?" Chapter 641 Cole froze, his phone in his grip, his face registering pure shock. M too, had her expression hardened, a surge of anxiety knotting her insides. Without exchanging a word, the three of them left the room, rushing to the lounge to find Cameron. "Cameron, has Fenna taken Nate?" M''s voice quivered with urgency. Cameron''s eyes widened in shock. Without hesitation, he dialed Fenna''s number. Secondster, he lowered the phone with a pale expression and stuttered, "She''s turned it off." In that instant, Cameron felt a dread deeper than anyone else. If Fenna had truly done something hical, not only would she face legal consequences, but her life could also be at risk. No amount of influence could shield her from that. Taking a seat to steady herself, M asked after a moment of reflection, "Did you drive here?" Cameron nodded. "Yes. I drank, but Fenna didn''t. I was counting on her to drive me home." "Where''s your car?" Without a second thought, Cameron dashed out of the room.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He scanned the parking lot but found no trace of his car. "It''s gone; she must have taken it." M turned to Cole and instructed, "Cole, track Cameron''s car. It has a GPS tracker on it." "Understood." Cole dialed immediately, initiating the search. Rising, M turned to Phoebe and said, "Stay home and rest." Phoebe shook her head firmly. "I can''t stay put. I''ming with you." Minutes after Cole ended the call, a message arrived. ncing at his phone, Cole rose. "Found it." The group rushed out and pilled into the car. M, having abstained from drinking, took the wheel. The GPS led them to a hotel parking lot in town. Given the hotel''s policies, guest room numbers were confidential. Upon their arrival, the police were already present. Identifying himself, Cole informed them that Nathan, the missing person was a defense general from Norvania. Taking it seriously, the police directed the hotel staff to check Fenna''s room. Unfortunately, she was nowhere to be found. They then turned to the surveince footage. As moments ticked by, theybed through the evening''s recordings, yet found neither Fenna nor Nathan. Back in the lobby, M sat anxiously with her hands pressing to her temples, overwhelmed with anxie and frustration. She felt like she was on the brink of losing her mind. If Fenna had harmed Nathan, M swore she''d exact revenge, regardless of the cost. Phoebe tried to offer herfort with an arm wrapping around her. At the front desk, Cole and Cameron''s expressions grew graver. Despite thebined efforts of the police and hotel staff, they hit a dead end. Suddenly, a receptionist interjected, "Could they be at the motel up ahead?" A motel? Hearing her sudden statement, all heads swiveled to the receptionist. She exined hesitantly, "Two hundred meters ahead, there''s a budget motel. They don''t have parking, so guests often leave their cars here and walk." Realization dawned on them. Without a word, they bolted out in a frantic dash. Chapter 642 As M and the group approached the motel, the receptionist whispered, "Looks like we''ve got more policeing." A police officer inquired, "What do you mean?" Pointing toward the elevator, the receptionist exined, "Someone called the police, and the manager just took a few police upstairs." Not waiting for more, the police pressed, "Did a woman named Fenna check in tonight with an intoxicated man?" Before the receptionist could respond, M and Cameron moved past the police, heading straight for the elevator to check the floor. It halted at the third floor. M pressed the button again, and soon, Cole and Phoebe joined them. "It''s the third floor." The police from the front desk caught up, and together, they ascended to the third floor. Outside room 302, the earlier police officers were still knocking on the door. Cole pushed through impatiently and stated, "Stop knocking. Break it down, I''ll cover the cost." As soon as he finished his words, he kicked the door with determination. With a loud crash, it swung open, granting them entry. On the spacious double bed, Nathany fully dressed, undisturbed, seemingly deep in slumber after a night of heavy drinking. Cameron anxiously scanned the room. "Where''s Fenna?" From the bathroom, the sounds of a struggle echoed. M sat beside the bed, gently touching Nathan''s face. Relief washed over her as she whispered, "Nate, wake up." Cole and Phoebe followed Cameron into the bathroom, with the police close behind. They opened the bathroom door to find Fenna bound to the shower rod, a white towel stuffed in her mouth. Seeing the scene, Phoebe couldn''t help but chuckle. Fenna had clearly underestimated Nathan. Even in his intoxicated state, he was too much for her. Cameron approached Fenna, gently untying her wrists and removing the towel. "Cam." Fenna''s eyes brimmed with tears. The police officer spoke up, "We iming report from a man a woman drugged and tried t him in room 302 w Panicked, Fenna clung to Cameron, her voice quivering, "I didn''t do it. I swear." With stern and disapproving looks, Cole and Phoebe fixed their eyes on Fenna. Meanwhile, inside the room, M had been trying to wake Nathan without sess. After their initial survey, the police reced the emergency phone and took a ss of water from the table for analysis. Guiding Fenna out, Cameron pointed at Nathan on the bed, his voice filled with anger. "What have you done to Nate?" "I did nothing," Fenna protested, her voice shaky. Frustration mounting, Cameron tried to keep hisposure. "If you''re innocent, why did Nate tie you up? Why won''t he wake?" "I-I swear, I didn''t do anything," Fenna stammered, avoiding eye contact. The experienced officer chimed in, "Perhaps the sedative was too strong and caused him to be in¨¦t sleep. He should wake up soon." Turning to Fenna, the policemanded, "You have toe with us for further investigation."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Fenna resisted and sought refuge behind Cameron. "Cam, I''m innocent. I''m not going with them." Torn between concern and frustration, Cameron embraced Fenna. I''ll go with you. We''re adults. We face the consequences of our actions." M''s eyes shed with anger as she asked, "Where''s Nate''s phone?" Fenna whispered, "It''s in the car." At that moment, M wished to end Fenna. Chapter 643 Over and over, Fenna yed out the same narrative, and M had reached her limit. Cameron led Fenna away with the police. Cole carried Nathan, while M and Phoebe guided him out of the motel. The night seemed destined for endless torment. Unable to take Nathan, who was deeply ensnared in a drug-induced slumber, home with her, M chose to stay at the hotel. Cole returned home with Phoebe. In the quiet stillness of the early morning, M tenderly wiped Nathan''s feverish body, trying to cool his soaring temperature. Despite his drug-induced sleep, he appeared restless, as if the drug still held him in its grip. M pondered if easing some of his tension might offer him some relief. She undressed them both and leaned in to kiss Nathan softly, positioning herself above him. Just as she prepared to close the distance between them, Nathan''s eyes snapped open. Taken aback, M pulled back, her voice trembling. "Nate, are you awake?" Frowning, Nathan stared at her for a moment before uttering, "Chubs?" With a nod, M''s eyes welled up as she softly touched his flushed cheek. "I''m so sorry. I almost let something terrible happen to you." In an instant, Nathan seized her wrist and yanked it forcefully away, casting her aside. M winced, the sharp pain jolting through her wrist as she barely held on to the bed. Nathan sat up abruptly, his gaze falling on his now naked body, his face turning pale with anger. He grabbed a nket to wrap around himself and staggered into the bathroom. "Nate, what''s wrong?" M, covering herself with another nket, rushed to the bathroom door and knocked. "Get out!" Nathan roared. The sound of running water then followed suit. Feeling lost and distressed, M cried out, "It''s me, Chubs, your wife!" "I told you to leave!" In thatContent ? N?velDrama.Org. everyheart-wrenching moment, fell apart. M couldn''t fathom what she had done wrong. Nathan had never been so harsh with her before. Was it because she arrivedte? Or because she hadn''t taken care of him properly, leaving him vulnerable to Fenna''s advances? Tears welled in M''s eyes. Lost in her thoughts and growing anxiety, she called out, "Nate, please, what''s going on? Why are you angry?" From the bathroom, Nathan''s voiceshed out, "Damn it, how drugged am I? Even your voice sounds like my wife''s!" M was taken aback by his delirious words. After a moment of shock, she couldn''t suppress a tearful chuckle. "Nate, I''m not Fenna. I''m Chubs." With unwavering sternness, Nathan retorted, "I don''t care who you are. You have two minutes to get dressed and leave, or you''ll regret it." M couldn''t help but feel a mix of amusement and despair. How should she handle a husband so fiercely guarding his honor? Suffering from hallucinations due to the drugs, he didn''t even trust his own eyes. "Well, if he can hold it in, so be it," she thought. With a resigned smile, M said, "I''ll stay in the next room. Come find me once you''re awake. Your phone is on the bedside table. If you need help, call me and I''ll send you to the hospital." s?novel A heavy silence emanated from the bathroom. M dressed, left his room, and went to the lobby to check in another room. An hourter, as M teetered on the edge of sleep, her phone chimed twice. It was a message from Nathan. "Chubs, don''t worry. I''m fine. I won''t being back tonight." A soft smile graced M''s lips. He still doubted his wife was a door away. She replied, "Okay, drink plenty of water and rest up. I''m just next door. See you tomorrow." Chapter 644 M set her phone aside, pulling the covers up to sleep. The next morning greeted her with a refreshed feeling. After freshening up, she checked the time and felt it was the right moment to check on Nathan. As she opened the door, she was taken aback to find Nathan standing there, still and silent, blocking her path. Their eyes met, and she found herself taken aback yet again. A soft smile graced Nathan''s lips, his eyes clear but tinged with a touch of resignation. "Are you fully awake now?" M teased lightly. "Is it really you?" "Yes, did you think I was some sort of imagination?" "With how I felt yesterday, it wouldn''t have been surprising," Nathan admitted. "Still not feeling well?" M inquired. "Yeah," he replied.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . With that, Nathan gently ushered her into the room, closing the door behind them. He lifted her off the ground, his lips finding hers as he carried her to the bed. M had assumed that by morning, the effects of the drug would have faded. To her surprise, Nathan had merely held back, with no intention of dissipating any of the lingering tension. They spent a passionate morning in the motel room, exhausting themselves until M felt her body grow limp and her limbs weak, sumbing to sleep. They had their meals delivered to the room. Meanwhile, at the police station, Fenna remained detained for the entire day, with no sign of being released. In the evening, Nathan and Cameron arrived at the station to see her. The police questioned Nathan about pressing charges. If he chose to, Fenna would face imprisonment. While the sentence might not be long, it would tarnish her record permanently, ending any chance of a career in public service. In the interrogation room, Nathan and Cameron sat across from Fenna. She looked downcast and worn out, her spirit visibly shattered. Cameron, wiping away his tears, spoke with a voice thick with sorrow, "Fenna, why did you do this? What were you thinking? Nate doesn''t love you, he truly doesn''t! When will you realize that? "How should I help you? Why would you target Nate? He has a family, a wife, and a child. Do you genuinely wish him well, or do you want to see him suffer? How can you be so selfish? "You im to love him, but is this how you show it? What have you done that shows your wish for his happiness? "You''ve continuously interfered in his family life, jeopardizing his marriage. It''s clear, you wish him harm! You want him to suffer, yet you im to love him? Your mindset is seriously wed!" Tears streamed down Fenna''s face as she sobbed, "I''m sorry, Cam. I''m sorry, Nate. I was wrong! I don''t know what came over me. I can''t believe I was so foolish. I know I''ve made a mistake!" Cameron sighed deeply, rubbing his temples and lowering his head in distress. "You''ll have to face the consequences on your own. I can''t help you." Overwhelmed with regret, Fenna rested her head on the table, her tears falling silently. After a moment of contemtion, Nathan spoke calmly, "I''ll give you two options, choose for yourself." Fenna looked up nervously, meeting Nathan''s gaze. Cameron, too, turned to face him, awaiting the choices. Nathan''s voice remained calm andposed, his expression cold as he said First, we press charges. Under Norvaniaws, you''ll spend about a year in prison, and it will stain your record permanently." Tears welled up in Fenna''s eyes as she shook her head, unable to ept this harsh reality. Cameron nervously cleared his throat, waiting for the second option. Continuing without hesitation, Nathan said, "Second, quit Project 905 and refrain from any work. Go to a psychiatric hospital for treatment until you''re fully recovered." Understanding the severity of the situation, Cameron looked at Fenna, his voice filled with concern. "Yeah Fenna, you must be unwell. Listen to Nate, go to the hospital. Severe paranoia is a mental illness that needs treatment." Chapter 645 Fenna''s voice trembled as she said, "I''m not sick." Nathan''s tone hardened. "Then we''re pressing charges." Cameron''s frustration boiled over. "Fenna, how much longer will you keep this up? Nate is giving you a chance. Why are you still clinging to this? Refuse treatment, you''ll end up in jail." Biting her lip and wiping away her tears, Fenna''s eyes locked onto Nathan''s with determination. "I have one question, and I need the truth." Nathan nodded. "Go ahead." After a brief pause, Fenna said, "Swear on your wife and son that you''ll only speak the truth." Nathanplied, swearing on M and Jasper to tell the truth. Content, Fenna questioned, "If not for Chubs, would you have chosen to be with me?" Without missing a beat, Nathan responded, "Even without her, I wouldn''t have any feelings for you. To be clear, even if you were thest woman on earth, I''d choose Cameron over you." Cameron recoiled, stepping back in shock and swallowing hard. Overwhelmed, Fenna''s emotions spilled over, and she began sobbing into the table. Nathan reached out, patting Cameron''s shoulder in an attempt to console him. After her emotional outburst, Fenna made her decision to opt for treatment. Upon exiting the police station, Nathan and Cameron escorted Fenna straight to a psychiatric hospital. Leaving the hospital, Cameron let out a heavy sigh. "Good thing there are plenty of women in this world. Otherwise, I might not be able to resist your charm, and you''d turn me." Nathan''s fist connected with Cameron''s chest, causing him to wince in pain. Nathan retorted, "I''m just helping Fenna move on. What did you think I was doing?" Cameron chuckled, "That line almost got me." Nathan pointed toward the psychiatric hospital behind him and asked, "Do you want to keep Fennapany?" Cameron straightened up, shaking his head with a yful grin. "No, just kidding. I''m straight." Nathan pulled out his car keys and uttered, "Come on, I''ll drive you back." Without warning, Cameron moved in, wrapping Nathan in a hearty embrace. Startled, Nathan pushed him off. "Are you serious?" Cameronughed. "No, just wanted to say thanks. Thanks for sparin again. I owe you." W "Get in the car. Spare me the drama. I''m not buying it." Cameron chuckled softly. They climbed into the car, Nathan started the engine, and they drove off. As they rode, Cameron asked, "Has Cole taken leave for the wedding?" "Yes." "And you? When are you and Chubs getting married?" "She needs to agree first." "You''ve got a kid together. Why wouldn''t she?" "She''s waiting for Oliver to be caught." Cameron clenched his fist, gritting his teeth t and punished, or we''re a Right, he needs to Madam Hoffis down." S Nathan sighed, "What if we never catch Oliver?" Cameron replied, "It''s okay. Chubs''s already your wife in all but name. A missed ceremony is just a small regret." "Cameron, I need a favor," Nathan said. "What is it?" "Don''t let Yale win the election."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. swho Cameron turned to Nathan, shocked and confused. "You mean Yale Xander, Lilian''s husband?" "Yeah. He''s likely Oliver." "Damn. That changes things." Chapter 646 On the third day of Fenna''s hospital stay, Lillian arrived at Hoffis Manor. With Nathan away on official duties, Zach took on the role of host. M had gathered fresh flowers from the greenhouse and was heading back. Approaching the garden, she spotted an unfamiliar man deep in conversation with Elio, while a nanny watching them. Intrigued, M moved closer. As she neared, she recognized Yale''s profile. Her heart raced, her body tensing. Setting the bouquet aside, she swiftly reached Elio, pulling him close while keeping a wary eye on Yale.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Yale paused, meeting M''s gaze with a sly smile before standing up. Sensing the tension, the nanny inquired, "Ms. Hoffis, is everything alright?" Handing Elio to the nanny, M directed firmly, "Take Elio inside. No conversations with strangers, especially not him." The nanny hurriedlyplied, taking Elio with her. Oliver chuckled, "Isn''t this a bit too much, Ms. Hoffis? We''re practically friends. Why treat me like a stranger?" M shot back, "How did you get in? Who let you in?" Approaching casually, Yale said, "Remember when you kicked me? I chose not to bring it up, yet here you are, acting more stringent than I''d expect. I drove here. Any issues with that?" As he drew nearer, M retreated, her unease palpable. Despite being certain of his involvement in past incidents, shecked concrete evidence. Yale was a threat surpassing any terrorist. With Nathan and Cole away, even with guards around, M felt vulnerable. "Robert!" she called out. Robert quickly appeared. "Ms. Hoffis, I''m here." "Escort him out," M ordered. Just then, Lillian emerged from the house, her voice carried a sharp edge of anger. "Is this how the Hoffis family treats their guests?" M turned to find Lillian, apanied by Zach, standing at the doorway. With a look of confusion, Zach asked gently, "Chubs, what''s going on?" Though the family was cautious due to theck of solid evidence connecting Yale to Oliver, they ¨¤ couldn''t turn away Lillian. After aft she was the daughter of Donal and Yale was a candidate in the uing elections. With Lillian there, M felt safer since Yale wouldn''t dare cause a scene in front of his wife. With her anger in check, M greeted, "Ms. Kimmel, what a surprise." Lillian''s expression darkened. "It''s Mrs. Xander now." Had Lillian abandoned her family name upon marriage? Yielding, M asked, "Mrs. Xander, what brings you here today?" Taking a step closer, Lillian barely contained her anger. "I''m here for Fenna. Why was she hospitalized? Who gave you the authority?" "Mrs. Xander, perhaps you should get your facts straight before confronting us. Fenna''s hospitalization was her decision, endorsed by Cameron, her legal guardian." "Do you think I''m unaware of your tactics?" Uninterested in a verbal sparring match, M asked, "So, you''vee to voice your grievances?" Closing the distance, Lillian''s eyes shed as she warned, "Have Nathan sort this out. Release Fenna. "Otherwise, once Yale bes president, his first act will be to dismiss you from the the institute and work with other deaders to remove Nathan from his position." Chapter 647 M couldn''t suppress a chuckle. Lillian seemed oblivious and vastly overestimating herself. With graceful poise, M replied, "Even the President himself wouldn''t dare speak so recklessly. Yale hasn''t even taken office, and you''re already this arrogant. Who knows what will happen if the nation is under his leadership." Lillian, gritting her teeth, pointed at M, spitting out menacingly, "Wanda Hoffis, just you wait." Without a backward nce, she stormed off. Yale cast a heated gaze at M for a moment and shed a gentle smile. With that, he followed Lillian out. Zach approached M, concern evident on his face. "Chubs, are you alright?" Returning to the moment, M took Zach''s arm with a sigh, guiding him towards the house. "Grandpa, whatever the reason, never allow Yale and Lillian in again. There''s no one in Norvania Nate can''t offend. We must stand our ground." Zach smiled knowingly, proud as he responded, "Understood. With Nate supporting us from behind, we have nothing to fear." M held back a smile, nodding in agreement. As the election day drew nearer, Nathan''s days became increasingly hectic. Meanwhile, preparations for M''s frontiers assignment resumed, picking up the pace from where they had paused. Soon after, M received an appointment letter for Project 905, appointing her as the chief engineer and project advisor. Scanning the list of project leaders, she noticed Jacob''s name. He was Fenna''s ssmate and leader of Team B, known for strong connections despitecking solid expertise. His inclusion hinted at some leniency in the project''s vetting process. Due to different work schedules, M needed to head to the frontiers with Jasper and join Project 905 as soon as possible. Meanwhile, Nathan remained in Phoenicia, upied until the election''s conclusion. On the eve of their departure, M and Nathan visited Gary and Florence, allowing them onest moment with Jasper. In the cozy living room of the Morrison Residence, Florence cradled Jasper while Gary leaned beside her, both delighting in yful moments with Jasper. The moment was tender and intimate. Nathan''s head dipped, fingers entwined with M''s as he softly caressed her hand. Though a smile graced his lips, a weight of reluctance burdened his heart. They hadn''t even said their goodbyes, yet the ache of separation loomed. M felt the shift in his mood. Nestling into his embrace, she looked up into his striking face. His eyes were deep pools of affection. "What''s wrong?" she inquired. Nathan''s smile softened as he pulled her closer. Paying no heed to their parents'' presence, he nted a kisson her forehead. "I hate the thought of being away from you." "It''s just two months. After the election, you''ll be with us at the frontiers." M assured him. "Two months feels like an eternity," Nathan sighed. yfully, M teased, "Since when are you so clingy?" Pretending to be affronted, Nathan quipped, "Did I annoy you?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She shook her head with a fond smile. "Not at all. I love it when you''re clingy. But you''re always swamped. We hardly get time together." "I''ll find the time to visit you and Jasper," he promised. She hummed in agreement. "Be safe at the frontiers," Nathan said, his tone turning serious. The mention of safety intensified M''s worry. Leaning in, her hands pressed against his chest, her voice quivered with concern. "Nate, please, be careful when you''re in Phoenicia. Oliver can be unpredictable; he fights back when threatened." Chapter 648 Nathan pressed another tender kiss on M''s forehead. "I promise, I''ll be careful," he whispered. Duke and La, descending the stairs, caught this intimate exchange. La''s features tightened, a cloud of disapproval shadowing her face. She settled on the couch without acknowledging Jasper or greeting Gary and Florence. Her expression radiated disdain, as though nursing some grievance. Quickly, M sat up straight, gently pulling away from Nathan''s embrace. "La," she greeted with courtesy.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Duke followed behind, his smile warm and weing. "Nate, Chubs, you''re back?" "Yes, Duke," Nathan and Chubs replied almost simultaneously, returning his greeting. Duke approached his parents, bending down to yfully tease Jasper, eliciting a smile. La, however, shot a disdainful nce toward M. "Is there something wrong with your eyes, La?" Nathan asked, his tone icy. Suppressing her irritation, La huffed, "So protective of your wife, aren''t you? Can''t even bear to see her nced at?" Nathan''s voice grew stern. "Yes, I am. I expect a change in your behavior." The room grew tense, eyes darting between the two. M gently squeezed Nathan''s hand and whispered, "It''s okay, Nate. Let''s not make it worse." La scoffed, "This is who I am. If you don''t want her mistreated, keep her away. I can''t stand her." Nathan''s tone hardened. "Chubs has never done anything wrong to you." Arms crossed defiantly, La leaned back defiantly. "So what? Do I need a reason to dislike someone?" Gary and Florence always prioritized harmony They often acted ording to their son and daughter-inw''s wishes. Sensing the growing discord, they quietly leave with Jasper. Duke, known for his amodating nature, rarely challenged La''s assertiveness. Nathan, however, was less tolerant. "Are you deliberately trying to provoke us?" Duke''s face clouded, sinking into the sofa with clenched fists. La remained silent, her expression steadfast. Recognizing there was nothing to be said, "Letthan gently took M''s h O see Daniel." He had end. intention of engaging hand. with her. M held back a smile, trailing Nathan as they left the room. Pet La''s gaze turned icy, her eyes flickering with cold fury as she watched Nathan and M''s close departure. The atmosphere in the living room grew heavy and tense, leaving Duke and La in a suffocating silence. La was still caught in her inner storm when Duke finally broke the silence, his voice soft and weary. "Perhaps we should consider divorce." She looked at him, her eyes widening with shock and anger. "Are you serious? Did I hear you correctly? You want a divorce?" Duke had been grappling with this decision for nearly half a year. That day, he faced a painful truth. La''s heart had always belonged to Nathan. Beneath her apparent hostility toward Nathany a love that had curdled into bitterness. La''s response was sharp and furious. "Why? You''d better have a damn good reason, or don''t even think about it!" Tears shimmered in Duke''s eyes as he spoke with a bitter undertone, "Because you''ve always loved Nate. You''ve never truly loved me. "You stay by my side only because Nate was a part of this family. You are staying just for him. There''s no need to continue this charade." Chapter 649 La fell silent, her face paling. After a moment, she calmly said, "Let''s finalize the property division. I''m ready whenever." With that, she retreated upstairs with an icy expression. Duke slumped onto the sofa, hands covering his face as tears fell silently. In a vi embraced by maple trees, Nathan and M knocked gently on the door. A maid opened it, greeting them warmly, "Mr. and Mrs. Morrison, good afternoon." Acknowledging with nods, they stepped inside. Daniel was in the midst of a workout on the treadmill. As they neared the gym, M greeted, "Hey, Daniel." Pausing the machine, Daniel turned. "Chubs?" With a smile, M responded, "Yes, it''s me." As Daniel moved toward M, Nathan intervened, extending his hand. When their hands met, Daniel chuckled softly, "Nate, you''re here too?" Nathan quipped, "You can tell by my hands?" With a smirk, Daniel replied, "Every time Chubs visits, she always grabs my hand. But you, you keep me from touching your wife, seeing me as apetition." M barely contained herughter. Feeling a tad awkward, Nathan guided Daniel toward the exit. "I don''t see it that way."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Daniel retorted, "You used to." Sighing, Nathan shifted the topic, "How have you been?" With a mischievous grin, Daniel replied, "Nice try to change the topic." Settling down on the couch, the yful banter continued. "Didn''t Chubs favor me over you when we were kids? You''ve held onto that grudge for years, even seeing me as a rival." "Had lunch yet?" Nathan tried to divert, feeling a bit embarrassed about dwelling on the past. Not letting him off easily, Daniel teased, "Right, Chubs?" M suppressed her smile. "Yeah." Seeing Mil¨¤ siding with Daniel, Nathan''s face darkened. He tried to regain the upper hand and questioned, "Chubs, I heard Sienna''s wedding date is set. Did you get an invite?" s?novel At this, Daniel''s face paled, his tension palpable. M had to stifle augh. These two grown men were just like children. "No," M quickly rified, not wanting to upset Daniel. "Where did you hear that?" With a heartyugh, Nathan said, "Must''ve been mistaken." Daniel Sghed in relief, his demeanor softening. He smiled wryly, "Her getting married is just a matter of time. I''ll have to face it eventually." What was there to celebrate? Chapter 650 After their visit with the Morrisons, Nathan led M and Jasper back to Hoffis Manor. Phoebe had already packed their bags, preparing them for their departure to the frontiers the following day. After a night of tenderness, exhaustion lulled M to sleep, while Nathan grappled with restless thoughts, unable to find slumber. Holding M in his arms, he observed her serene face, a quiet unease settling within him. Sending her and Jasper to the frontiers before the elections was crucial as a step toward settling matters with Oliver. Whether openly or covertly,wful or otherwise, it had to be done. With the robust security at the military base, Nathan believed it was the best choice for their safety. The next morning, Nathan escorted M and Jasper onto a military aircraft. As they prepared to part, she clung to him, whispering with a heavy heart, "I''ll wait for you." Nathan tenderly caressed her cheek and nted a gentle kiss on her forehead. "I''ll join you soon." M''s eyes glistened with tears, yet she managed a brave smile, masking her apprehension. As the ne took off, Nathan finally felt a semnce of peace settle over him. After several hours of flight, the nended at a military airport near the frontiers. A military vehicle stood ready at a short distance from the base. Holding Jasper close, with Phoebe trailing behind carrying their luggage, M approached the waiting vehicle. As she neared, her eyes widened in surprise at the sight of the person who hade to wee her. Jacob greeted her warmly, "Madam, you''ve had a long journey." "Jacob, why are you here?" M looked puzzled. With deep respect, Jacob answered, "Mr. Morrison sent me to pick you up." With that, he opened the vehicle''s door. "Please, Madam." M settled in with Jasper, and once Phoebe had stowed the luggage, she joined them in the back. Jacob set the vehicle in motion, steering away from the airport. During their drive, curiosity got the better of Jacob. "Madam, I heard you''ve been appointed as the chief engineer for this mission?" "Yes," M replied softly, her gaze drifting to the passing scenery. "I never imagined that someone so young like you could be the renowned M, the pioneer behind hydronium research." As Jacob uttered those words, a wave of unease swept over M. Her identity was a closely guarded secret, known only to the highest ranks of the military group. How did he discover it? M figured that it was certainly not through official channels. "Phoebe," M called out cautiously, "something''s not right." Reacting swiftly, Phoebe drew her gun. Suddenly, Jacob mmed on the brakes. Phoebe and M with Jasper in her arms, lurched forward before being jerked back by the seat belts.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. As they regained their bnce, Jacob was already out of the car. Phoebe reached for the door handle to exit. Then, several rifles aimed at them from different directions, causing Phoebe to freeze and raise her hands. Meanwhile, on M''s side, the car door was yanked open, revealing armed terrorists pointing their guns at her and Jasper. M stepped out of the vehicle slowly and shot a re of fury at Jacob. "Mr. Morrison''s emissary meant to fetch you," he said with a smug grin, "but I intercepted him." M forced a bitter smile, feeling a profound sadness. The leader of her research team turned out to be a traitor. No wonder the military strength of Norvania struggled to grow. It had long been infiltrated and eroded by spies from other nations. It seemed that any scientific breakthroughs made were promptly stolen. "Kill that woman, take M and the child." M''s face turned pale, sheer terror gripping her. As the gun aimed at Phoebe, she instinctively stepped back. "No," M cried out, clutching Jasper and extending her arm to shield Phoebe, her voice trembling with fear and desperation. "Phoebe, run!" Phoebe grasped the situation. They wouldn''t harm M, but they would harm her. Without hesitation, as M''s words fell, she turned and sprinted toward the railing by the roadside. Chapter 651 As gunfire erupted, Phoebe leaped amid the bullets and swiftly darted down. Everyone rushed to the roadside and fired into the jungle below the slope. Overwhelmed with fear, M sank to the ground, sping Jasper tightly as he cried in shock. Tears streamed down M''s face. Could Phoebe survive such an onught? M couldn''t bring herself to look down the slope, her heart wrenched at the thought of Phoebe''s safety. "Take her away," Jacobmanded. M was led into another vehicle by the armed men. Slowly, she wiped away her tears, soothing Jasper in her embrace. They were then taken to a cottage, where food, water, form, and diapers were provided. The next morning, M was relocated. Blindfolded, she boarded a car and traveled for about an hour. Despite being unable to see, M could sense their proximity to the frontiers, though they were now farther from the military base. She was confined within a white vintage vi, with a garden adorned with tulips and guarded by armed sentries. With Jasper by her side, M did not dare to resist and just resigned to await Nathan''s rescue. She held onto the hope that Nathan woulde for them. She also believed that Phoebe couldn''t be dead. It simply couldn''t happen. Phoebe had just begun a new chapter in life with her marriage. She couldn''t die. What would Cole do if she did? M often found herself shedding tears in secret and lost in anxious thoughts. As more than a week passed in captivity, M saw no sign of Nathaning to her rescue or the appearance of Oliver. With the election drawing closer, M suspected that Oliver, in his quest for victory, was using her and Jasper as leverage against Nathan. Nathan must have realized her disappearance by now. The thought of his worry weighed heavily on M, keeping her awake at night and mncholic during the day. If not for Jasper''s presence, she couldn''t fathom how to endure these days.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. One day, M was sitting alone, quietly eating her lunch. The sound of the door opening echoed from outside. Following that, the respectful voice of the gatekeeper chimed in, "Good afternoon, Mr. Xander." M set down her utensils, rising nervously from her seat, her gaze fixed tightly on the doorway. Yale, dressed sharply, strode in with a smile ying on his lips. M had anticipated his arrival, so it wasn''t a surge of surprise that filled her, but rather a bubbling cauldron of anger and resentment. She remained silent, her eyes zing with fury as she watched him. "Chubs, Nathan''s gone mad," Yale chuckled, but hisughter quickly turned into a snarl, his teeth clenched in frustration. "He''s truly crazy." "What do you mean?" M asked anxiously, gathering the sleeping Jasper into her arms and holding him protectively as she stared at Yale. Yale settled onto the couch, ying with his tie in irritation. Through gritted teeth, he spat out, "He''s insane!" M''s unease deepened, her heart torn between anger and fear. Was the insanity referred to Nathan''s state of mind or his actions? Meeting M''s unwaveringly furious gaze, Yale''s curiosity sparked. "Why aren''t you asking me why I''ve taken you captive?" M scoffed, "Your identity was exposed long ago, wasn''t it? There''s no need to ask." Oliver sneered, reclining on the couch and casting his gaze upward. In a low murmur, he said, "Chubs, come with me. I''ll treat you nicely and take care of Nathan''s son as my own." He wanted her to go with him? In his dreams! She would rather die here than go with Oliver. Approaching him, M demanded angrily, "What''s wrong with Nate?" Oliver replied nonchntly, "He lost his mind." M felt a constriction in her chest. It sounded all too familiar to Nathan''s demeanor. Muttering to himself, Oliver continued, "I should have Wa after the election, where I had, ascended to power, and then kept you by my side." Chapter 652 With a rueful smile, Olivermented, "I worry that after you joined the military base, I''d lose any chance with you. Chubs, I took another risk for you." M retorted sternly, each word dripping with anger, "Oliver, you killed my grandmother and imprisoned my parents for years. "After everything you''ve done, did you truly believe that imprisoning me would make me want to be with you? "Dream on. Even in death, I won''t grant you peace!" Tears shimmered in Oliver''s eyes as he stood tall, a mixture ofughter and sorrow escaping him as he looked at M. "Did you ever care for me back then when I kept a low profile? "I''ve risked it all for you multiple times. Even Lucas said I was a fool for love. But what about you? Do you understand my feelings?" "I don''t care," M replied disdainfully. With a determined smile, Oliver approached M slowly. "That''s why I must keep you captive. Otherwise, I''ll never win your heart." M, holding Jasper tightly, backed away timidly. As Oliver drew near she hurriedly turned and sprinted upstairs, locking herself in her room. Watching her panicked escape, tears filled Oliver''s eyes. This time around, he had no way out. Nathan had lost his mind and Dorzania was no longer safe. Meanwhile, in Tacker Manor in Phoenicia, Donald mmed his hand on the table, his expression twisted in anger and frustration as he yelled at Nathan, "We still have over a month left, why couldn''t you wait? Why? You''ve thrown Norvania into chaos, striking fear in everyone!" Nathan remained unfazed, his tone cold. "During your term, you''ve been indecisive, allowing foreign influences to infiltrate every aspect of Norvania. "I nned to wait until you stepped down before acting, but I was wrong. I won''t wait another second." Taking a deep breath, Donald tried to calm himself before continuing, "Fine, I can understand rooting out spies and even killing Jacob, but- shutting down all Yale''s businesses and issuing a warrant for his arrest without a valid reason? You''ve gone too far! "And why lead troops to attack Dorzania''s inds? Why invade another country''s territory? Do you even see me as the President anymore?" Nathan''s gaze was as sharp as a de, an intimidating aura surrounding him. With M and Jasper being abducted and their whereabouts unknown, he would hesitate at nothing, even if the President, Donald himself stood in his way. Phoebe had returned to Phoenicia wounded. Upon discovering M and Jasper''s abduction, Nathan wasted no time and swiftly ordered Jacob''s arrest. Two dayster, Jacob was apprehended, but no information on their whereabouts could be ¦¯¦«¦¯ extracted. Without hesitation, Jacob was executed. Suspected spies within the military base were arrested and subjected to intense questioning, throwing the military base into disarray and instilling fear in many.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Under the pretext of a military operation, Nathan seized the opportunity tounch an attack on Dorzania''s small inds, dismantling the Dark Shadows Society and eliminating their leaders including Murray. Nathan''s focus then shifted to Phoenicia. All industries under Yale''s name were deemed threats to national security, resulting in the shutdown of all business operations. Every venture was halted, and Yale''s financial resources were drained. Had it not been for Lillian''s timely intervention and support, Yale wouldn''t have escaped Phoenicia. Now, Nathan relentlessly hunted Yale worldwide as well as searched for M and Jasper. His search initially concentrated on the frontiers, where he established high-security checkpoints to monitor all-modes of transportation ensuring no one slipped through the cracks. Regardless of the election oue, Nathan was determined to crush these dark forces once and for all. Chapter 653 Only by destroying Dark Shadows Society''s headquarters could they scatter the spies, leaving them without leaders and severing theirmunicationwork. Donald thrust a bundle of diplomatic papers toward Nathan. "Take a look at these. They''re all condemnations from Dorzania. Other nations are joining in, imposing sanctions, and fighting back. There are surely more to follow!" Nathan''s fury ignited. "Your diplomatic efforts have been great. You were ying both sides, avoiding trouble, and turning a blind eye to ipetence and corruption. All those have led Norvania into decline. "You should really step down," Nathan spat the final words before striding off without a backward nce. Donald''s face nched with anger, but he felt powerless. He carried the title of the president, but Nathan held the might of the military. Even as the outgoing leader, Donald had to tread cautiously around Nathan. Exiting Tacker Manor, Cole hurried to catch up to Nathan, his demeanor tense. "Mr. Morrison, are you alright? Is Mr. President upset?" Nathan replied as they walked, "His mood is least of our concern now. Any news?" Cole nodded. "The search area is narrowing after one week of thorough searching." Nathanmanded, "Locate Oliver and take him alive. He still serves a purpose." Puzzled, Cole asked, "Why?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathan remained silent, and Cole didn''t press further. They boarded a military vehicle, the engine roaring to life as they departed Tacker Manor. As the misty rain fell, the chill in the air deepened. Oliver had remained since his arrival, showing no inclination to leave. M sensed that his aspirations for the presidency had waned. Instead, he appeared preupied these few days, seeking solutions, maneuvering behind the scenes, and preparing to take her away from Norvania. The wind whipped fiercely outdoors, and the rain persisted, obscuring the visibility. M lulled Jasper to sleep inside the room. She then stood by the ss window of the balcony, silently observing the garden in mncholy. With a click, the locked door was swung open. Hearing the sound, M turned anxiously to find Oliver stepping in, pocketing the keys. M, her back against the ss door, trembled as she spoke, "What do you want?" "Chubs, I''ve got everything arranged. We can escape to Xyperia by sea have investments and properties there I promise, we''ll never suffer again," Oliver pleaded. S "Oliver, I''ve said it onest time. I''ll never go with you, even if it costs me my life," M dered firmly. Oliver''s face twisted in anguish, his fury red as he grasped M''s shoulders. "Chubs, every misstol I''ve taken, I''ve taken for you! Why can''t you see my sincerity?" S "You''ve made your own choices, Oliver. Don''t drag me into them!" M shot back defiantly. Tears welled in Oliver''s eyes as he gestured to Jasper on the bed. "If you won''te with me, then I''ll end his life!" M stood her ground, unwavering. "Do it! Take us both if you must. We''re in this together!" Oliver''sughter abruptly ceased, reced by a sinister glint in his eyes as he tightened his grip on her shoulders. M couldn''t shake the feeling of dread. Oliver''s demeanor had shifted, bing increasingly menacing. In a chilling tone, Oliver asked, "What if I kill Nathan? If he''s gone, will youe with me?" M''s heart skipped a beat, anxiety coursing through her veins. "What do you mean?" Seeing the tension in her eyes, Oliver realized that, in M''s mind, Nathan held more importance than their child. It shattered him. His rage boiling over, Oliver growled, "I''ll kill Nathan, and then we''ll leave!" Chapter 654 M''s unwavering gaze held steady, exuding confidence as she asserted, "Oliver, you can''t kill Nate. You''re not even close to being his match." Oliver''s sneer deepened, tears staining his flushed cheeks. Hisughter turned sinister, and his expression hardened as he gripped M''s chin, forcing her to meet his icy stare. "You''re right. I''m not his match. He''s a defense general in Norvania, and I''m just an ordinary guy. "But with you by my side, Chubs, I have the upper hand." M''s chuckle wasced with ice, devoid of fear. "Even so, you still can''t take him down." "You''re wrong. I can do it right now," Oliver dered with unwavering conviction. M''s heart plummeted, anxiety tightening its grip, making it hard for her to swallow. Fear and unease consumed her thoughts. Oliver''s tone softened as he spoke, "Put the child down. I''ll take you to him." At that moment, the color drained from M''s face, her shock evident as her heart raced. "Could it be real? Has Oliver truly captured Nate?" she pondered. Oliver swiftly took Jasper from her arms and ced him in the infant seat. Trembling with nervousness, M attempted to reim her son, but Oliver seized her arm and pulled her away. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to see him now." M''s legs turned to jelly with fear. As they exited the vi, they were met with the misty rain and chilly breeze, the coldness slicing through them like tiny des. M was drenched by the rain, her vision blurred as Oliver led her forward. They passed through the front garden pathway, heading toward the backyardwn. In the distance, arge pit was dug in the ground, surrounded by two armed men and a familiar figure bound before them. As they drew closer, M recognized the familiar face. Nathan was tied up with his mouth gagged. His eyes lighted up with excitement at the sight of M The armed men held him firmly imce, preventing him from moving. "Nate..." M''s heart felt like it had been torn apart, bloodied and raw The pain pierced deep into homet bones. Fear coursed through her, shaking her to her core. "Nate." She yearned to rush forward, but Oliver''s grip on her arm held her firm, halting her advance. As the rain intensified, blurring M''s tear-streaked vision, she stared at Nathan who was just 32 feet away. With all her might, she pleaded, "Oliver, release Nate, please! I''m begging you. I''ll agree to anything you ask, just let him go!" Oliver clenched his teeth as he responded, "Chubs, I must end him. If I don''t, you''ll never let him go." "No!" M sank to her knees, clutching Oliver''s pants, her voice ragged with tears. "Please, spare Nate. Please!" Joining her on the ground, Oliver gently cupped her face, tears mingling with the rain. His voice choked with emotion. "CyProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. love for you matches yours for him. Can you feel my pain? S "We''re just a few years apart in age. We grew up together and you used to call me uncle. But all I ever wanted was to marry you. "I thought if I stripped everything from the Hoffis family, you''d be mine. "I thought if I imprisoned those who kept us apart, you''d be mine. But even with lost memories, you chose Nathan. Do you understand my pain? "Chubs, I love you. I love you so much," Oliver''s voice cracked. Through her sobs, M nodded. "Fine, if you love me, release Nate. I''ll go with you. I''ll stay by your side. Just spare him and I''ll agree to anything!" Tears streamed down Oliver''s face, but amidst the sorrow, heughed and tilted his head, letting the rain cascade over him again. Chapter 655 "You''ll always love him and never truly forget him if I spare him." Oliver rose to his feet andmanded, "Fire! Kill him!" "No!" M''s cry was filled with sorrow. The gunfire erupted, and a dozen of bullets struck Nathan. Blood soaked the grass as his tall figure fell forward, tumbling into the prepared pit. M felt powerless, crawling forward on her knees. Her heart felt as though it had been ripped apart, the agony piercing her bones. Every limb of hers felt numb and her stomach twisted in torment, making it hard for her to breathe. "Nate..." she cried out. There was no strength left for her to approach Nathan''s body. The icy wind pierced her skin, and the relentless rain drenched her. The armed men lowered their weapons and exchanged them for shovels, starting to bury the body. Oliver strode toward M, seizing her with a forceful grip, his voice thundering, "He''s gone, and your love for him dies with him!" M broke free, stumbling forward until her strength gave out and copsed. Oliver dragged her back. In a frenzy, she bit his arm, wishing she could end him with one bite. Oliver winced in pain and immediately released her. As M rushed forward, Nathan''s body was already half-buried. The men picked up their guns, aiming at M but didn''t fire. M knelt on the blood-soaked earth and dug desperately into the ground. The chilling rain beat down on her, numbing her to the core. Her body ached as her tears flowed as violently as the storm. "Nate, hold on..." M''s determination drove her to dig deeper. "Nate, you can''t die, do you hear me? You can''t leave me and Jasper!" M cried out, her voice choked with emotion. "How am I supposed to go on without you?" Her breath hitched as she yelled. Despite her relentless efforts, the soil piled on Nathan remained thick. All her fingers bled from the digging. Time crawled by, and beneath Oliver''s watchful gaze, M''s hands finally touched Nathan''s. She clung to his cold hand and pulled with all her might. "Nate, please, wake up!" Oliver rushed over immediately and dragged her away. The two men picked up the shovels and resumed their task. "No!" M fought against Oliver''s embrace, screaming, "Oliver, I''ll make you pay, I kill you!" Her final scream tore through her, her heartache overwhelming her as she sumbed to unconsciousness in the rain. The rain persisted through the night. With the dawn came a clearing sky, and a rainbow arched on the horizon. M nightke as if emerging from a but the pain was all too real. Real enough to feel the Rapet the pain inThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . her fingers, her heart, and her head. She rose slowly from her bed. Oliver was cradling and cooing Jasper the couch. All his past et actions were as if a devil, yet. smiled at Jasper like an angel. As M got out of bed, Oliver nced up and uttered, "You''re awake?" M had no strength left to reply. She made her way to the balcony, her gaze fixed on the spot in the backyard. In her dream earlier, that spot was where Nathan had died. Now, a freshly built grave upied the space. Tears fell uncontrobly down M''s cheeks, Dizziness overwhelmed her, her stomach churned, and a rising wave of blood in her chest le her feeling nauseous. Unable to bear the pain all over her body, M sank to her knees. She buried her face in her hands and began sobbing. Oliver approached and ordered, "Chubs, you have three days. Within three days, forget him, forget the pain, and be with me." Chapter 656 "It''s risky for the three of us to leave together. We need to find a safer way out of Norvania," Oliver muttered to himself, his voice oddlyposed. "If only I could find someone to help me now, things would be much simpler." "Kill me," M''s voice, drained of strength, resonated with sorrow. Oliver gently countered, "How could I bear to kill you?" M lowered her hand and walked back into the house like a soulless being. "Even if you don''t kill me, I''ll kill you, any chance, any time." A faint smile yed on Oliver''s lips as he asserted confidently, "Your son is still in my hands. If you don''t want him dead, you''ll listen to me." M''splexion turned pallid, her expression worn out. She sat down on the bed, wordlessly lying down and pulling the nket over herself. Closing her eyes, tears trickled down her cheeks, soaking the pillow beneath her. She endured. But the pain in her heart grew unbearable and uncontroble, suffocating her. She pulled the nket into her mouth, curled up, and sobbed. Since that day, M''s body weakened day by day. Though unable to keep anything down, she forced herself to eat after every vomit, pushing herself to recover quickly. She knew strength was needed to resist and to kill Oliver. After the demise of the Dark Shadows Society by Nathan, Oliver tried to contact for days but found no one who could aid him. Without them, Oliver found himself utterly helpless. One afternoon, Oliver was in the kitchen preparing a tonic for M, when his phone rang. The number was unknown. With caution, Oliver answered the call. "Ollie, it''s Daniel," came the voice from the other end. Oliver fell silent, nervously awaiting what was toe. Daniel continued, "I know you''re nning to leave Norvania. I can help you." " Oliver couldn''t help but scoff, "Seriously? Help me? Find a better reason to catch me." After a moment of realization, he asked again, "How did you even get my number?" Daniel calmly replied, "I have my ways. I''m helping you, but there''s a condition." Oliver was taken aback. He paused and considered before replying, "Go on." "I''ll help you leave Norvania, and you help me with brain surgery," Daniel proposed. Oliver hesitated. If Daniel could help him, it could be a game-changer, increasing the chances of sess. But he remained cautious. "Why should I trust you?" Daniel chuckled lightly and asked in return, "Oliver, after all these years as brothers, don''t you trust me? I''m a man of my word, I won''t deceive you." Oliver countered, "We''re in this together only if you''re fullymitted. I help you regain your sight, and you help me leave Norvania." "What do you want me to do?" Daniel inquired. Oliver cast a cautious nce around the kitchen, then stepped into the living room to ensure M wasn''t within earshot. Returning to the kitchen, he lowered his voice, "Kill Nathan." Daniel hesitated momentarily before responding, "I''m willing to join forces with you to regain my sight. But won''t take Nate''s life. He''s my brother, and I can''t do it." S Oliver''s scoff was evident. "Then we have no deal." Daniel responded, "I can kill Mr. President, Cole, or anyone else around Nate." "No, it has to be him."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Daniel hesitated. After a moment, his voice echoed, "Give me a day." "Agreed," Oliver responded. He knew Daniel was eager to undergo the brain surgery, and he was confident in his ability to help Daniel regain his sight. Chapter 657 However, Oliver doubted Daniel''s ability to kill Nathan. The following day, around noon, Oliver received a video from Daniel. In the footage, Nathany motionless in a pool of blood, a sharp de dangerously close to his heart, hisplexion pale. Oliver watched the video repeatedly, detecting no signs of editing or staging. It stirred something within him. He settled in the living room, anticipation tugging at him. Every ten minutes, he refreshed the trending topics, waiting for news. An hourter, headlines about the assassination of Norvania''s Defense General flooded the trending lists. Oliver''s excitement surged as he avidly scrolled through the news. The reports confirming Nathan''s death hailed from reliable, reputable sources. Clutching his phone tightly, Oliver rose joyfully, pacing the living room while eagerly devouring online news. He never fathomed that Daniel would go through with the act of killing his own brother. His resolve was truly formidable and Oliver admired his unwavering determination to regain his sight. After what felt like an eternity, Daniel''s call finally came. He seemed greatly shaken with unstable emotion and a trembling voice. "Ollie, I''ve killed Nate. Help me with the surgery, and I''ll assist you in leaving Norvania." "Alright. Prepare a well-equipped neurosurgical hospital and I''ll need three skilled assistants, preferably all neurosurgeons," Oliver instructed. Daniel responded slowly, "I''ll make the arrangements." "After the surgery, arrange for a ne with apetent pilot," Oliver added. "How soon until I regain my sight?" Daniel inquired. "If your vision is hindered by a blood clot, the effect will be immediate upon removal. You''ll gradually recover on the first day, maybe slower, around three to five days, depending on the actual situation," Oliver exined. "We''re in this together now, Ollie," Daniel said. Oliver beamed, "Yes, we''re in this together. Your restored vision means I can leave Norvania alive. Trust me with your surgery." Daniel hummed in agreement. The two discussed the preparations before the surgery. The surgery was scheduled for the next afternoon. Oliver left the frontiers by a car that day. He found that all the checkpoints were removed and it was no longer as strict as before. With Nathan''s death, the military base was now a mess. S Oliver smoothly reached the airport and boarded a flight to Phoenicia. The journey was surprisingly uneventful. In a private hospital ward, Oliver finally saw Daniel.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . He had worn a mask throughout the journey. Entering the ward, Oliver found Daniel seated on the bed, eyes closed in repose. Pulling a chair closer, Oliver sat beside him. "You''re here. Why the silence?" Daniel questioned. Oliver grinned. "How did you do it?" "Nate trusted mepletely. Killing him was a simple task," Daniel said. "I''m not referring to that. I''m talking about the checkpoints all the way here. How did you ensure that no one checked my identity at all?" Oliver inquired. "Your warrant had no grounds to begin with. With the right connections, it was easily lifted," Daniel exined. Excitement bubbled within Oliver. "So, am I free now?" Daniel shook his head, his tone serious, "Nate may be gone, but his assistant Cole is still there. He''s tightening security at the frontiers, determined to get you." S Oliver grasped Daniel''s hand firmly. "To a pleasant cooperation, Daniel." A faint smile graced Daniel''s lips. "Yeah, pleasant cooperation, Ollie." Chapter 658 After the rain, the sky cleared, leaving behind a serene atmosphere. M stood on the balcony of the second floor, her gaze fixed on the new grave in the distance. She felt as though her heart had been buried alongside Nathan. ncing back at Jasper sleeping soundly in bed, despair gripped her once more. She still had to find a way to take Jasper away from here. M''s heart ached, herplexion pale and her tears flowed freely down her cheeks. She wiped them away and returned to the room, lifting Jasper gently into her arms to seek sce in his warmth. Suddenly, she heard some strangemotion downstairs. Hurriedly cing Jasper back in bed, she wiped her eyes once more before cautiously opening the door. Listening intently, she heard nothing out of the ordinary. Perhaps it was Oliver returning. M stepped outside and as she descended, she froze at the sight of a familiar figure before her. A whirlwind of emotions swept through her, shock, excitement, and sadness. Phoebe stood at the doorway with tears shimmering in her eyes and a faint smile on her lips. M, her eyes filled with tears, couldn''t help but voice her frustration. "Phoebe, it''s great to know that you''re fine. But even you''ve been dragged into this. How can you still smile?" Phoebe gestured toward the door and replied, "I came in through the front gate." M was taken aback. Shortly after, Cole arrived with several soldiers from the military base. With disdain, he remarked, "Only two armed guards in the entire house. A couple of stabs, and it''s over, saving bullets." Upon noticing M, he greeted her respectfully. "Madam, my apologies for arrivingte. You must had a hard time here." Seeing Cole again reminded M of Nathan, rendering her speechless with heartache. She covered her mouth to stifle her sobs. Observing M''s distress, Phoebe approached and embraced her, offering gentle words offort. "Don''t cry, M. Everything will be okay." Choking back her tears, M instructed Cole, "Go dig up Nathan. I want to take him home." Cole was bewildered. "Who?" Tears streaming silently down her face, M pointed toward the grave. Cole and Phoebe exchanged astonished nces. Cole asked incredulously, "Do you mean Mr. Morrison was buried there?" Overwhelmed with sadness, M nodded silently, her heart heavy with grief. Colemanded, "Dig up the grave immediately." "Yes, sir." The soldiers obeyed and hurried over. Curious, Phoebe looked at Cole and asked, "But didn''t you say Mr. Morrison faked his death? Why would he be buried here?" Puzzled, Cole replied, "He did fakeN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. his death ording to the n. The news online was all fabricated and will be rified in a few days There''s no way he would be here." "Let''s go and see," Phoebe suggested, taking M''s hand and leading the way. Cole trailed behind them. As they passed through the backyardwn and arrived at the opened grave, Cole joined the digging team. He wasn''t worried, after all, he had seen Nathan just the day before yesterday in Phoenicia. M''splexion grew even paler as the body gradually emerged from the earth. She leaned on Phoebe for support, feeling unsteady. Phoebe held her tightly and reassured her. "M, Mr. Morrison hasn''t shown up these days, but he definitely wouldn''t be here. This person surely isn''t him." S The excavated body was already stiff, its facial features blurred by the mud. Cole put on his military gloves and wiped away the dirt on the body. In astonishment, he eximed, "Holy crap, he really looks like Mr. Morrison." Panic seized Phoebe. Unable to contain her emotions any longer, M copsed against Phoebe''s shoulder and started sobbing uncontrobly. Cole, feeling the tension, quickly dialed Nathan''s number. The phone rang for a long time and Cole''s heart sank even further. After a long wait, Nathan''s voice finally came through. "Have you found Chubs?" Cole let out a sigh of relief. "Thank goodness you''re alive, Mr. Morrison. You scared me." Chapter 659 M was startled. Her tear-filled eyes turned to Cole in excitement. Nathan''s voice rang out anxiously, "What''s wrong? Are Chubs and Jasper safe?" Cole replied, "They''re safe, Mr. Morrison." M couldn''t wait any longer. She rushed over, snatching Cole''s phone with trembling hands. Her voice choked with emotion as she uttered, "Nate." Nathan''s gentle voice flowed through the phone. "I''m sorry, Chubs, for all the trouble you''ve endured these past few days." M bit her lip, her hand pressed tightly over her mouth, restraining tears of relief and joy. At that moment, all her past sufferings seemed insignificant. As long as Nathan was alive, nothing else mattered. "Are you and Jasper alright?" Nathan''s concern was palpable in his anxious tone. M took a deep breath, trying to steady herself before replying, "Both of us are fine." "The news online is all fabricated. Don''t worry. I can''t show up at the moment, so I can''te to rescue you." "No, please don''te." M''s voice trembled with nervousness, fearing the consequences if he were to return and face danger once again. She felt an overwhelming sense of relief at narrowly avoiding a disaster. She dreaded the thought of losing Nathan again, having already endured that pain once before and never wanting to experience it again. "Cole will keep you safe. Don''t worry." "Yeah, let''s end the call for now. We''ll talk when we meet." "Okay." M ended the call and hastily passed the phone to Cole, saying, "Let''s clean up and leave immediately." "Alright." Cole epted the phone, his curiosity piqued. "Who''s this guy? He looks so much like Mr. Morrison, it''s uncanny." A soldier chimed in, "Could he be the famous influencer who resembles Mr. Morrison? He gained fame on social media by impersonating him." Cole was astonished. "No wonder." Phoebe suggested, "Let''s call the police to handle this body." M finally grasped the situation. Oliver had purposely brought a man resembling Nathan on a rainy day, and killed him before her eyes, to shatter her heart and sever her attachment toward Nathan. It was a cruel act indeed. M turned and headed back to the vi, Phoebe quickly following. "Where are you going, M?" "Jasper is still upstairs." Phoebe quickened her pace. As they walked, M asked, "Phoebe, how did you manage to find us here?" Phoebe replied, "Mr. Morrison has been sending people to search for you these days. We didn''t expect to actually find you." "We need to hurry. It''ll be bad if Oliver returns." "He won''t being back." "Huh?" M was puzzled. Phoebe smiled softly. "He''s already under the control of Mr. Daniel and Mr. Morrison. He''s in deep trouble now." M didn''t have time for further questions. She went upstairs to get Jasper and boarded the military base''s vehicle. Under Cole and Phoebe''s escort, M and Jasper safely departed for the military base. It was soon a few dayster in Phoenicia. Daniel''s surgery was a sess. After days of rest, his vision gradually improved. Oliver, as his attending physician, had been closely monitoring his condition and prescribing medications to aid his recover After Daniel regained his sight, Oliver was eager to leave. Daniel was filled with joy.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Anxiously, Oliver inquired, "Daniel, when will you arrange for my departure?" Daniel, lying on the hospital bed, smiled faintly at him. "This afternoon." "Is everything set?" Oliver asked eagerly. Daniel smiled. "Yes. A helicopter will take you directly abroad." Oliver felt nervous. "I need to make a trip to the frontiers and bring along the people I want." Daniel closed his eyes, still feeling a bit dry and tired after his recovery "Just inform the pilot. He''ll follow your instructions. Wherever you wish to go, he''ll take you." S Oliver patted Daniel''s shoulder excitedly, feeling grateful. "You''re still as loyal and friendly as ever." Daniel''s lips curved into a slight smile. Chapter 660 In the afternoon, Daniel escorted Oliver to the airport. Oliver''s boarding process was seamless. With a friendly smile, Daniel bid farewell to Oliver as the aircraft took off. Oliver felt a sense of freedom wash over him, knowing he could now reunite with M in a distantnd. After half an hour of flight, the ne began its descent. Oliver surveyed his surroundings, noticing a discrepancy with the typical airport. "Where are we?" he inquired, a hint of nervousness tainting his voice. "The airport," came the pilot''s reply. Oliver persisted, "Which airport is this?" Yet, the pilot maintained his silence. Growing increasingly flustered, Oliver pressed further, "How can this be an airport? It''s so small!" Upon touchdown and the pilot''s unbuckled seatbelt, he uttered, "The prison''s airport." With that, he swiftly exited the aircraft and headed toward the prisonpound. With a pallidplexion and frantic demeanor, Oliver rushed to the cockpit, but his limited aviation knowledge rendered him helpless. Eventually, he exited the ne, facing an open expanse surrounded by imposing walls before him. Before long, the prison gates swung open, revealing the warden and a cadre of heavily armed guards. "Wee to the Frontiers Penitentiary, Mr. Hoffis," greeted the warden.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. As realization dawned upon him, Oliver''s countenance drained of color, and his faith shattered. He then realized Daniel''s deception. "I won''t let you off the hook, Daniel Morrison!" he inwardly cursed. Following Daniel''s hospital discharge, videos and online reports swiftly debunked the false rumors of Nathan''s death, which had ignited a frenzy across social media tforms. The election proceeded as scheduled. Donald lost and retired early. The new President, younger and more charismatic, garnered widespread adoration from the popce. Lillian chose not to give birth to the child. In light of Yale''s true identity, she opted against carrying the child. Instead, she relinquished her prior haughtiness and remarried. Post-election, Norvania intensified its efforts to foot out national traitors. The screenings for government positions, military enlistment, and military marriages vigorously, were implemented here they must undergo three generations of political scrutiny. Two monthster, in the research department of the military base, M was wearing a pristine whiteb coat, her long hair tied up elegantly. Even without makeup on, she exuded refinement. Seated at theboratory bench, she meticulously analyzed new substances and methodically documented their substance division sequence. Several senior scientists stood behind her, attentively examining her analysis results. Her focused demeanor was utterly captivating. "How did you discover this division series?" queried one of the scientists. Handing over the instrument, M replied, "Take a look at this." The scientists explored the findings one by one, their subsequent reactions ranging from amazement to excitement to invigorating enthusiasm. Research was always a process of gradual umtion over long periods, inching closer to sess. Even a small discovery could consume months or even years of a scientist''s time. During lunch break, everyone left their workstations and headed to the cafeteria. M shed herb attire and strolled out of the research department. As she reached the door, her footsteps suddenly halted. After being apart for over two months, M''s heart surged with emotion at the sight of Nathan once again. Though turmoil roiled within her, she met his affectionate gaze and charming appearance with tender eyes. Despite being outwardly calm, tears glistened in her eyes, and she gently bit her lip into a knowing smile. wn Nathan strode toward her, and she walked toward him. As they drew near, Nathan enveloped her in a tight embrace. With closed eyes, tears of joy trickled down M''s cheeks as she nestled against Nathan''s sturdy chest. She savored his warmth, his steady heartbeat, and his reassuring breath. "Chubs, I''m here." Chapter 661 M was eager to take Nathan back to their dormitory. Nathan''s eyes were brimming with affection. As soon as they stepped inside, he eagerly pulled her into his arms, longing to kiss her. Yet, M stopped him by cing her hand on his lips. "What are you doing?" M asked. Nathan was confused. "You brought me back to the dorm so urgently. Didn''t you want-" "No," M shyly interrupted, patting his shoulder. "Let go for now."Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After Nathan released her, she took his hand and led him into the bedroom. The nanny, Pauline, was nodding off at the edge of the bed, while Jaspery on his stomach, contentedly chewing on a toy without making a sound. Hisrge, bright eyes shimmered with curiosity. As soon as Jasper spotted Nathan, he locked his gaze on Nathan intently. But the instant Jasper caught sight of M, his excitement became palpable. He iled his limbs and babbled happily, like a ne revving up for takeoff. Pauline snapped awake instantly. Seeing M and Nathan, she anxiously exined, "Mr. and Mrs. Morrison, I identally dozed off." M offered a gentle smile. "It''s all right. You''ve been working hard." She understood well the exhaustion that came with caring for children, and she was immensely grateful for Pauline''s efforts. M reached into the crib and lifted Jasper into her arms. His smile widened as he nestled against her. Nathan felt a rush of joy and warmth. It had been two months since theirst reunion, and Jasper had noticeably grown. Jasper was now adept at ying with toys and rolling over. Affectionately, Nathan reached out and said, "Here. Let me hold him for a moment." M passed Jasper into his arms. As Nathan cradled Jasper, the smile on the baby''s face was reced by a serious gaze as he examined Nathan''s features. Nathan, too, gazed earnestly at Jasper''s adorable face. M couldn''t help but smile as she watched the father and son locking eyes. "Why is he looking at me like that?" Nathan asked. M stroked Jasper''s back and replied softly, "He''s probably just feeling a bit unsure. But it''s a good sign he''s not crying. He might likely cry if it was someone else." Unable to resist, Nathan kissed Jasper''s cheek. But to his surprise, Jasper responded by pping him. Nathan looked at Jasper in shock, while M and Pauline watched in astonishment. In a rush, M handed Jasper to Pauline while she quickly checked Nathan''s cheek and said, "Don''t take it personally. He''s just a five-month-old baby who doesn''t understand anything yet." Nathan took her hand, kissed her lips, and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t. I''m just surprised. This little one seems to have a strong sense of self-preservation, which is a good thing." At that moment, another nanny named Georgina returned with food. Upon spotting Nathan and M, Georgina greeted them quickly. Pauline and Georgina usually swapped shifts during meal times, and M didn''t want to disrupt their routine. She gently patted Jasper''s head and whispered, "Be good. We''re going to have a meal. We''ll hang out with youter." Nathan smiled warmly and also patted Jasper''s head, saying, "Be good." He wasn''t deeply connected to Jasper at this point. Instead, he was more excited about being with M after months apart. He believed he could bond with Jasper gradually since they had plenty of time ahead. Hand in hand, they left the room, and Nathan eagerly guided M into the nearby study. M looked confused. "Aren''t we going to eat?" Ignoring her question, Nathan closed the door and pressed her against it, kissing her passionately. After being apart for so long and almost losing her in an ident, Nathan''s heart urgently needed her warmth. Chapter 662 M found research to be monotonous and tiresome. It demanded relentless dedication, day in and day out, year after year, for her to achieve the oues she desired. She had devoted herself to her work for so long, with hardly any close friends of the opposite sex, let alone any time for romance. Yet now, she found joy and fulfillment in her research, thanks to the presence of Jasper and Nathan by her side. She no longer felt lonely or bored. The only downside was her hectic schedule. Since Nathan''s return, they rarely found time to meet. Both of their jobs were demanding and important. Their only time together was at night when they rested. Despite their busy schedules, Nathan always spent time with Jasper. He vividly remembered the p Jasper had given him and was determined to cultivate a strong father-son bond. Often, Nathan would bring Jasper to sleep with him in their bed, especially after installing a guardrail. Nathan would sleep in the middle, with Jasper on his left and M on his right. No matter how challenging and exhausting his work might be, Nathan always felt that the joyful moments they shared at night made all the hardships worthwhile. Meanwhile, M still maintained her habit of reading books. Nathan grew anxious about her readingte into the night. When she became deeply immersed in her books, he hesitated to interrupt her. So, whenever she tried to reach for a book, Nathan would quickly push her onto the bed, and they would make love until she feltpletely exhausted and eventually fell asleep. As the chief engineer on the significant project, M faced skepticism from many. Being young and only returned to Norvania recently, some doubted her expertise and experience. Rumors suggested she got the job because of Nathan''s influence. Many seasoned researchers often voiced their frustration about being supervised by M, a woman in her 20s. However, M''s female colleagues tended to be more supportive and epting of her role. In the bustling cafeteria, gossip flowed freely as people enjoyed their meals. The cafeteria was vast, with seating for thousands. With more than a dozen simr dining spots scattered across the military base, it wasmon to eat without running into familiar faces. At that moment, some people shamelessly gossiped about M''s role. "Why is Wanda the chief engineer anyway? She''s only 26. I''ve been researching for twice as long as she''s been born." "She''s General Morrison''s wife, so she naturally has power." "But shouldn''tpetence matter, too?" "The project just started, so we haven''t seen any results yet. Let''s wait and see."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "What do you mean by ''wait and see''? Any future achievements wille from our hard work as researchers. While her being the chief engineer will take credit for our efforts." "That''s true. How did the government agree to let Mrs. Morrison be the chief engineer?" "The military base is under General Morrison''s control." "General Morrison has always been fair, why is he favoring his wife this time?" "Being fair doesn''t matter if he spoils his wife. Whatever she says goes, even if it''s wrong." "Haha, I''ve heard a lot of gossip like thistely." "Tell me more?" "Sometimes General Morrison sneaks into the research building to deliver fruit to Mrs. Morrison personally, but they''re actually hiding to kiss." "Yeah, he hired several nannies to look after he and their son. He won''t let her do any chores and even brings her meals to her room. He''s pampering her like a princess. If Mrs Morrison wanted to take General Morrison''s position, he''d step aside." M sat just behind them, her forehead glistening with sweat. Phoebe couldn''t help but sneak quick looks at M while she focused on her meal. M appeared embarrassed, which only made Phoebe struggle harder to suppress her smile. After just a few bites, M hung her head low and left the table with her tray and utensils. Phoebe followed suit, anxious about being seen by the researchers who were gossiping about M. The situation would undoubtedly be awkward. Outside the cafeteria, Phoebe couldn''t contain her curiosity. "M, why don''t you reveal your identity? In Norvania, researchers aren''t bound by the same strict confidentiality rules as in Suntend. You could go public without any issues. Chapter 663 M smiled and said, "Let''s just take things as theye. We don''t need to announce everything to everyone." "But everyone is doubting your skills and talking about you behind your back," Phoebe objected. "Actions speak louder than words. If you want to silence them, the best way is to show what you can do." Phoebe wasn''t entirely convinced. After all, words could hurt, and dealing with gossip every day was tough. Later, Phoebe opened up to Cole about her concerns, and Cole shared the conversation with Nathan. The following day, the military base released a personnel profile showcasing Norvania''s top researchers. It highlighted their impressive aplishments and des. Among the extensive list of researchers, M''s name stood out prominently. "Wanda Hoffis, also known as ''M,'' is Norvania''s leading chemical researcher and military engineering designer. She''s credited with developing hydronium and has contributed significantly to numerous groundbreaking studies in Suntend. She has received prestigious honors, including..." This report immediately sparked excitement throughout the entire military base. Researchers of all ages flocked to M''s researchb like devoted fans, resulting in a bustling and crowded atmosphere within her workspace. M used to treasure her solitude and prioritize her time. But now, she found herself caught up in socializing with her coworkers, who were suddenly fascinated by her. Putting her work on hold, she marched into Nathan''s office in frustration. Cole guided her in and then left them alone. Surprised by her unexpected visit, Nathan stopped what he was doing and approached her, lifting her and kissing her forehead. "What''s going on? Aren''t you busy today?" M grumbled, "I''m swamped. Work was already exhausting, and now with your announcement, my office is swarming with people. Theye for chitchat, research talks, seeking advice everyone under the sun seems to have a reason." Nathan gently stroked her hair, lifted her to the couch, and held her close. "Things will calm down soon. It''s natural for them to be excited initially. After all, who wouldn''t want to meet the renowned chemistry researcher, M?" M looked at him with displeasure. "Why did you do this?" Nathan smiled and caressed her cheek. "I don''t want anyone to treat you unfairly, not even for a moment." Despite M''s lingering frustration, a wave of gratitude washed over her. Eventually, she couldn''t help but smile. She wrapped her arms around Nathan''s neck and kissed his cheek. "Wanda, let''s get married." Nathan broached the subject once more. M considered the wedding vel ceremony less important. In Suntend, a legally registered marriage held the utmost significance. The ceremony was more of a choice than a necessity. "Isn''t your schedule packed?" M asked. "I''ll carve out time to return to Phoenicia," Nathan assured her. "Once Project 905 kicks off, I won''t even have a second to spare for a wedding. We''ll have to wait until at least the first phase is up and running," M exined. "How long are we talking?" Nathan asked. "It could be anywhere from a speedy six months to a sluggish three years," M replied. Nathan sighed. Pulling her close, he nuzzled into her neck and murmured with a hint of emotion, "So, it looks like I''ll be waiting a while." M gently held his face, kissed him, and whispered, "The ceremony can wait. What truly matters is that Jasper and I will always be here for you." Nathan smiled contentedly. He held her head, drawn in by the desire for another kiss. M felt a bit lightheaded from the flurry of his affectionate kisses. She gently pushed him away and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s with your obsession with kissing me?" "Do you know? When we first got married, back when you were still Suzanne, just felt this overwhelming urge to kiss you every time I taid eyes on you. Over time, I always yearned to be intimate with you, but I held back." Blushing, M lowered her gaze. "Why?" Nathan gently stroked her head. "Because I loved you before I even knew it myself." M pressed a kiss to his forehead. "Nate, I''m so happy to be married to someone who''s loved me since we were kids." Nathan asked, "If Daniel loved you as much as I do, and we both pursued you at the same time, who would you pick? Daniel or me?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 664 M was confused. "Why are you bringing up Daniel out of the blue?" Nathan''s expression turned grim, and he asked with bitterness, "Just answer me. Will you pick him or me?" M chuckled. "Daniel''s right. You''ve always seen Daniel as a rival. But I''ve never had romantic feelings for Daniel. He''s like a brother to me, so why would I pick him?" "Then, are you saying you''ll marry me?" "It''s not a definite yes." Nathan''s face went pale, and he anxiously cradled M''s face in his hands. "What do you mean? Are you considering marrying Daniel?" M replied calmly, "I don''t have feelings for Daniel. I have them for you. But if Daniel has feelings for me just like you do, it''s difficult to say who I might end up marrying." "Why?" Nathan asked. M pondered for a moment before responding, "Daniel has qualities that set him apart from you." "What sets him apart?" "You''re more reserved, while he''s quite assertive. If you both pursued the same woman, he wouldn''t hesitate to make the first move, seizing every opportunity." Nathan nodded in agreement. A smile spread across his face. "Well then, I guess I owe him a thank you for never having feelings for you." "I wonder when Daniel is going to marry Sienna," M said, leaning on Nathan with anticipation building inside her. Nathan gently stroked her back and suggested, "Why don''t you call Sienna and bring it up casually?" M quickly grabbed her phone and dialed Sienna''s number, her excitement growing. After a moment, Sienna answered the call. "Wanda, it''s been ages. How have you been?" "I''ve been good. And you, Sienna? How''s everything going?" M asked Sienna grinned. "I''m hanging in there. Guess what? I''m tying the knot next month. Can you make it?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org. M was shocked. She sat up straight. "You''re getting married? Next month?" T Sienna gave a wry smile. "Yep! After enduring a year of dreadful blind dates, it''s been one letdown after another. My mom''s been on my case about getting married so much, I feel like I''m about to leap off a building. "But now that I''ve finally found someone who meets all the criteria, and both families give their approval, we''re going for it. At this stage, marrying anyone feels like pretty much the same deal." Feeling anxious, M shifted away from Nathan''sp to sit beside him. on mae to sit beside him. marriage isn''t healthy. You should marry someone you truly love, not just someone who checks the boxes. A marriage without love won''t stand the test of time." Sienna sighed, "Wanda, our circumstances are different. You don''t grasp the challenges I face. Plus, it''s not easy to marry whoever I want, is it?" "How long have you two known each other?" "About a month. We''ve hung out a few times and grabbed a few meals together. Everything just clicked. So, we figured we should tie the knot." "Wait, you''re getting married without even dating?" Sienna sighed, "Dating? That''s a luxury I can''t indulge in. Honestly, I wish I could''ve experienced a whirlwind romance before making such a seriousmitment. But blind dates were far from romantic. "It''s all about negotiations-discussing terms and ns for before and after marriage. Right now, I''m stuck at the hotel. My mom is busy negotiating the wedding gifts with them." "Sienna, you''re only 26. Don''t rush into something like this. Maybe take a little more time. You might find true love." "My mom can''t wait. Three months ago, she pushed me to the point of taking sleeping pills. If I don''t get married this time, she said she''ll resort to herbicide." M felt as devastated as if she''d just gone through a breakup. She slumped against Nathan''s chest, feeling sorry for Sienna and Daniel. She couldn''t understand why Daniel wasn''t taking any action. If he didn''t make a move soon, Sienna would end up marrying someone else. Sienna happily reassured, "Wanda, don''t feel down. My blind date is pretty good. He''s kind, modest, gentle, considerate, and attractive. find him appealing in many ways, but there''s just a slight absence of excitement that gets my heart racing." "What about Daniel? Will he make your heart race?" Sienna fell silent on the other end of the phone. M knew she must be feeling upset. "Sienna, are you still on the line?" "Wanda, can we please avoid discussing Daniel from now on?" Sienna''s once cheerful tone now carried a touch of mncholy. Chapter 665 M asked, "Aren''t you curious about how Daniel''s beentely?" "Wanda, I need to go. My mom''s calling me. Let''s talkter when I have time," Sienna said before ending the call. M frowned, her eyes welling up with tears. She slumped into Nathan''s embrace, blurting out, "I''m devastated. Sienna''s getting married. What about Daniel?" "But didn''t you say he''s assertive? What''s there to worry about? If he truly cares for Sienna, he could turn the situation in an hour, let alone a month," Nathan reassured her. "Really?" M asked, blinking her eyes. Nathan gently stroked her hair and kissed her. "You''ve looked up to him since we were kids, and there''s a good reason for that. Have faith in him, and let''s see how things unfold." "Okay." In the lobby of a nice hotel in Eastville, Sienna forced a smile as she came back to the table. "Sorry about that. I had to take a call." Sienna''s mother, Shelly Cruz, kicked her sharply with her foot. Sienna winced and turned to Shelly. With a friendly smile, Shelly apologized to the Lintons, who were sitting across from her. "I apologize for the interruption. Sienna''s usually quite sensible. That call she just took must have been from her boss, so she had to answer." Sienna''s blind date, Francis Linton, showed up with his mother, Karen Mackenzie. Karen responded, "Don''t worry about it. Let''s get back to talking about what to get for the wedding. Mrs. Lawson, you mentioned wanting a gift worth 500 thousand, right?" Shelly nodded with a grin, then hesitantly added, "Just so you''re aware, Sienna hasn''t been in a rtionship before. She''s hardworking, great at homemaking, and cooks amazing meals. She''ll be a fantastic wife." Karen nodded approvingly with a smile. "Sure, 500 thousand is doable. If Sienna delivers a son for the Lintons, we''ll sweeten the deal with another 500 thousand. And if she blesses us with two boys, that''s a total of gifts worth one million." Shelly''s eyes widened in shock. She beamed, excitement evident in her sparkling eyes. "Absolutely! Sienna''s incredibly fertile and in excellent health Even fortune tellers predict she have a big, bustling family in the future." Sienna felt suffocated. She couldn''t shake the feeling that she was being treated like a mere baby-making machine, discussed solely in terms of productivity, and then sold off for a hefty sum right in front of these two women. Francis, seated across from her, remained silent and unresponsive. In that instant, Sienna''s phone lit up with a flurry of notifications, buzzing incessantly. The sudden noise drew everyone''s gaze toward her. With a sheepish grin, Sienna uttered, "Oops, excuse me while I check this."Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After tapping into the messages, her expression quickly shifted from curiosity to dismay. A series of photos flooded her screen, all sent from an unfamiliar sender, numbering more than a dozen. As she scrolled through them, herplexion paled. Her hands trembled as she shot a furious re across the table at Francis. Clearly displeased, Shelly grabbed Sienna''s phone to inspect the contents. "What''s going on? You seem really upset=" Her words trailed off abruptly. Shock etched across her face, her hands trembling as she struggled to speak, "W-What is this? H-How could your son be in bed with another man? Could he... could he be gay?" The Lintons'' expressions shifted immediately. Before Sienna could react, Francis grabbed her phone. When he saw the pictures, he flew into a rage and forcefully smashed the phone. The loud crash startled everyone. Sienna stared at Francis in disbelief. It looked like the wedding was off, which was actually a relief, and she''d get a new phone out of it. It was a win-win situation and nothing to get worked up about. Sienna paused for a moment, then shed a bright smile at the Lintons. She stayed calm as she watched Shelly and Karen argue. Meanwhile, she began thinking about which phone model would be the best recement for the broken one. Chapter 666 Eastville, known for its simplicity and natural beauty, was a thriving town nestled within a smaller city in Norvania. It was where Sienna grew up, and life there was quieter and more affordablepared to bustling cities like Phoenicia, making it a popr choice for retirees. Sienna''s family resided in Eastville, and her mother, Shelly, owned a corner store in the local market. After Sienna''s father passed away, Shelly took charge of the family business by herself, with Sienna helping out asionally. Felix never helped out at all. Instead, he often took money from Shelly. Sienna prepared dinner, packed it into a thermos, and headed to the corner store to deliver it to Shelly. Upon entering, she noticed Shelly discreetly wiping away tears. "Mom, what''s the matter?" Sienna hurriedly ced the thermos down and approached the checkout counter. She crouched beside Shelly and gently took her arms. "Why are you crying?" Shelly swiftly brushed away her tears and forced a smile. "It''s nothing, I wasn''t crying." "You''re clearly lying," Sienna bluntly stated, her displeasure evident in her tone. Sienna wasn''t oblivious. It was clear that Shelly had been crying. Even when Sienna''s father passed away, Shelly didn''t cry much. Shelly was obsessed with money and her tears were undoubtedly linked to financial concerns. Whether driven by a fear of poverty or rooted in insecurity, her fixation on wealth had be concerning. "Is Felix back to steal from you again?" Sienna asked angrily. With tears in her eyes, Shelly nodded. She opened the drawer and pulled out some loose change. "He took all the hundred-dor bills. He''s taken away several thousand. This is all that''s left. I won''t even have enough for the next time I need to buy supplies." Trying to keep her frustration in check, Sienna got up and patted the thermos. "Mom, please have your dinner first. I''ll go find him. Where did he say he was going?" "He said he was meeting friends to talk about business and asked for money to buy them drinks." After saying this, Shelly suddenly mmed her hands on the table and sank to her knees, crying out in anguish. "Why is everything so difficult for me? My husband passed away too soon. My son seems lost. "And just when my daughter was about to get married and receive wedding gifts... she found out her partner is gay. Oh, my life is just one struggle after another!" Sienna furrowed her brow, feeling ufortable as she watched Shelly. It seemed like every time Shelly was upset, it revolved around money, and every time she was upset, she would cry sorrowfully. "Stop crying. I''ll go find Felix," Sienna said before rushing out of the corner store. Transportation in town wasn''t very convenient. Buses arrived only every half hour, and taxis were hard toe by often needing to be booked in advance through ride-hailing apps. The most convenient choice was an electric ovel Scooter. Sienna zipped through town on her electric scooter until she reached a bustling bar, a hotspot for Eastville''s youth. It was a melting pot of diverse people. The venue pulsed with vibrant lights and booming music that seemed to electrify the air. Inside, young men and women were dressed in trendy and alluring attire. They sipped drinks, swayed to the music, and engaged in flirtatious exchanges. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Sienna navigated her way through the bustling bar. Unable to locate Felix amidst the dancers on the dance floor, she hurriedly moved from one room to another, peeking into each one. Atst, she caught sight of Felix in a secluded private room. However, the sight that greeted her inside the room was distressing. Around four or five men and seven or eight women were present, engaged in drinking and singing. Some women were seated on men''sps, being touched inappropriately by them. They were kissing, ying drinking games, and engaging in various other unsightly activities. Sienna pushed the door open and shouted, "Felix, get out!" Startled, Felix stood up and nced nervously at Sienna. He then sheepishly whispered to a few of his friends, "I-It''s my sister." Chapter 667 "Wow, Felix, your sister is stunning! Why haven''t you introduced her to us before?" "What''s her name?" "Hey, Felix''s sister, join us for a drink." Everyone was teasing Sienna. Before she could react, a stern voice boomed from the entrance. "Police raid! Everyone, move to the hall! Quickly, it''s a police raid!" Suddenly, all the music in the bar cut off, and everyone looked at each other in shock. Sienna had never been in a situation like this before. It was quite a coincidence that she happened to experience it today. Felix quickly ushered Sienna out of the room, asking, "Sienna, what are you doing here?" "Where''s the money?" Sienna demanded, reaching out to him.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "I''ll need it to settle the billter," Felix replied. "This money is hard-earned by Mom. You''re capable, so earn your own. If you can''t make it, then learn to manage without spending. "You''re 24 already and still depending on mom''s money. Aren''t you ashamed?" Sienna scolded as they walked. The pair entered the hall, where a group of inclothes police officers was inspecting everyone in the bar. They were meticulously checking identification cards and conducting pocket searches. Sienna felt a pang of anxiety. She had forgotten her ID. "Captain Morrison, we''ve found more ice," one officer called out to a man further ahead. Sienna nced over, intrigued. In an instant, her heart pounded in her chest. She questioned her sight as she spotted someone who bore a striking resemnce to Daniel. He possessed striking handsomeness, standing tall with a strong physique reminiscent of Daniel''s. He wore a sleek ck coat, matching trousers, and military-style boots, emanating amanding presence. His neatly groomed short hair added to his allure, giving him a touch of charm. What truly distinguished him were his eyes-beautiful, deep, and bright. Daniel approached and retrieved the ice from his colleague. With a grin, he said, "This stash couldnd someone a hefty sentence." Sienna''s certainty grew as he heard his voice. It was unmistakably Daniel. Ovee with shock, she trembled uncontrobly as tears welled up in her eyes. Daniel had regained his sight and resumed his role as an anti-drug officer However, she was puzzled by Daniel''s presence in this secluded town. She wondered if there might be a drug lord operating in the area. Holding the ice, Daniel turned around and took a few steps ahead. As he moved, he heard two voices behind him. "Sienna, are you okay? You look pale." "I''m fine. I just feel a bit chilly." Daniel stopped walking. Having been blind for a year before, his hearing was exceptionally sharp. Despite Felix and Sienna speaking quietly, he could still hear them. He passed the ice to another colleague, then turned back to scan the crowd. S Sienna anxiously observed as Daniel''s piercing gaze moved over her. "Don''t worry, Sienna. We''re safe as long as we haven''t touched any drugs," Felix whispered reassuringly. Sienna didn''t dare to say anything. She was worried that Daniel might recognize her. Running into him in such a situation felt awkward. Daniel approached, grabbed the inspection tool from his colleague, and said, "I''ll take care of this. You go check that area." Then, he started checking each person individually. Sienna''s nerves kicked into overdrive. She kept her head down, not knowing what to do. "ID card," Daniel said as he walked up to her. Sienna nced up, her eyes wide with fear, like a thief worried about getting caught. Daniel met her gaze. She was stunning, with a soft, pleasant air about her. Her figure was graceful, her curves were evident even beneath her attire. Chapter 668 The woman before Daniel was the most conservatively dressed in the bar. But her appearance didn''t match with Sienna''s personality. Both of them werepletely different. He didn''t suspect that she was Sienna. "What''s the matter? Cat got your tongue?" Daniel asked sternly. Sienna hesitated because she didn''t have the courage to speak. Since it had been a long time since they met, she held out a glimmer of hope in her mind that perhaps Daniel had forgotten her, maybe even her voice. At that moment, Felix hurriedly exined, "Captain, my sister didn''t bring her ID with her. She came to find me and coincidentally ran into your inspection." Daniel remained serious and aloof. He lowered his head and then pressed his fingers on the device. He said, "Report your ID number." Nudging Sienna, Felix said, "Say it, Sienna." Sienna nervously shook her head.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Felix was at a loss too. He quickly exined, "My sister hasn''t seen this kind of situation before, she must be frightened. I remember, her ID number is..." Felix finished reporting Sienna''s ID number. After Daniel finished inputting, the device showed she had no criminal record. As he read her identity information, he was stunned. His expression turned serious as he stared at the screen. It was very obvious that his expression changed from solemn to gentle. He was wearing a subtle smile on his face. ording to Chubs, Seinna was quite good-looking. But he didn''t expect her to be this attractive. Daniel concealed his emotions. Then, he subtly nced at Sienna before looking at Felix. He said, "Your ID." Felix respectfully handed it over. Sienna finally breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, he didn''t recognize her. She was so nervous that her palms were sweating. "Captain Morrison, someone escaped from the back door!" a shout rang out. All the police in the hall were on high alert. Two-thirds of them ran to chase the person, leaving only two or three to keep their eye on the scene. Taking the lead, Daniel swiftly ran toward the back door. Sienna was nervous as she wanted to follow to see what happened. But she was pulled back by Felix. He asked, "Sienna, where are you going?" "I want to take a look." Frowning, Felix said, "What''s there to see? Drug traffickers are ruthless, they kill without blinking. It''s very dangerous." Of course, Sienna knew that. She was even more worried because she knew that. Back then, it was these ruthless drug lords who nearly killed Daniel. They inflicted such severe harm on him. Sienna harbored a lifelong hatred for drug traffickers and drug addicts. At that moment, the sound of gunfire erupted. In this medium-sized city''s town, most of them had never heard the sound of gunfire in their entire lives. At this point, they were thrown into a panicked frenzy. The remaining few police officers quickly rushed out to provide support. Sienna was very anxious and worried. She was so worried that she felt like she was about to go crazy. But she disregarded the danger and chased after Daniel, who had just run off. Felix shouted anxiously, "Sienna, where are you going?" Exiting through the back door of the bar, Sienna entered the dimly lit alley and headed toward themotion. After running down the long stretch of the alley, she suddenly came to a halt. There was a group of police officers gathering around under the dim glow of the streetlights. Some were picking up handguns, some were handcuffing criminals, and others were subduing them. Holding the arrested person, Daniel stood up. In the fleeting moment when he turned his head, he caught sight of a woman standing in the nearby alley. Handing the criminal over to his colleague, he instructed, "Take the criminal to the car." As the other police officers departed, Daniel walked into the alley. Noticing Daniel approaching her, Sienna nervously shrunk back. She quickly turned around to go back the way she came. As long as he was safe. When Sienna had just walked for a few steps, arge hand suddenly grabbed her arm. She was forcefully pulled against the wall. Sienna was so scared that her breathing became irregr, and her heart pounded. Chapter 669 In an instant, Sienna raised her gaze. She saw a hand pressed against the wall beside her face to block her path. Daniel''s tall figure made her feel very pressured. She caught the familiar faint fragrance emanating from him. Sienna grew nervous and uneasy as she clenched her fists tightly. She warily stared into his deep eyes. Daniel''s voice was extremely sexy as he murmured softly, "This is a real arrest scene. We''re not filming a movie. You just barged in like this, aren''t you afraid of death?" Sienna knew this was wrong because she might even cause trouble for the police. But she was just too worried about him. Daniel stared at her as he was waiting for her to speak. After waiting for a while, she still remained silent. Daniel intentionally raised his other hand. He frowned as he sucked in a breath, "Ah!" "What happened to your hand?" Sienna blurted out anxiously without hesitation. Daniel harbored an imperceptible sense of warmth. Her voice was still so pleasant to listen to. After seeing her clearly, he found her even more enchanting. Daniel remained calm. He said, "I identally twisted my wrist while apprehending that guy earlier." He twisted his wrist a bit and brought it in front of Sienna. Sienna grabbed his wrist to gently touch his bones. She asked, "Does it hurt a lot? Is it broken?" Daniel exhaled lightly. He looked like he was in pain as his face contorted. He responded, "It''s quite painful. I think I need to see a doctor." "Then you should go now and have your colleague take you to the doctor," Sienna said as she pushed his chest. Daniel slowly lowered his head to look at her hands. After realizing it, Sienna quickly withdrew her hand. She blushed instantly as her heart raced. His muscles were getting more firm and well-defined. When she first took care of him, he was very skinny and weak. Now he lookedpletely different. Daniel said helplessly, "My colleagues still have to continue working, and there are several ces that need to be inspected. They don''t have time to take me to the doctor." Sienna replied, "I''ll call a taxi for you." Daniel asked, "Do you drive here yourself?" Sienna nodded and said, "Yes." Daniel said, "Then you can take me." Sienna was taken aback, "W-What?" Daniel grabbed her wrist with his uninjured hand and led her out of the alley. In an instant, they stood in front of an electric scooter. Daniel was dumbfounded. Sienna looked him up and down. His legs were too long, so it wouldn''t befortable for him to sit behind. "I''ll just call a taxi for you," Sienna said. "It''s okay. This is fine," Daniel responded happily with a smile. Sienna unlocked the electric scooter and hopped onto it. Daniel sat behind her. His sturdy body caused the electric scooter to tremble under his weight.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Sienna struggled to support the electric scooter with her feet. She found it difficult to stabilize under his weight. She suddenly felt him getting too close, her back almost pressed against his chest, and his y touched her w thigh This inexplicable intimate contact made her nervous and flustered. Sienna didn''t know why she was so nervous. As soon as she started the electric scooter, she immediately elerated. Out of nowhere, an electric scooter wasing ahead, and she mmed on the brakes abruptly. The back-and-forth eleration and braking caused them to continuously lurch forward. Daniel''s whole body leaned against her back. He instinctively hugged her waist. Sienna was frozen in ce. Her heart pounded nervously as she was overwhelmed with tension. Maintaining his posture, Daniel murmured in her ear with a hoarse voice, You don''t have to do this just to take advantage of me. It''s quite dangerous." Sienna was speechless because she felt that she''d been wronged. Chapter 670 Sienna was rendered speechless for a while. She slowly lowered her head to look at Daniel''s hand which was at her waist. She asked, "Captain, could you please remove your hand?" Daniel slightly smirked, but he didn''t let go of her delicate waist. Instead, he held her tighter. Pretending to be nervous, he said, "Your driving skills aren''t great. I''m afraid of falling, so let me hold on to you." Sienna took a deep breath to suppress the urge to speak. Her electric scooter was so small. But Daniel had such long legs. Honestly, if he stood up, the scooter could pass under his crotch. With such a height, could he even fall? When did Daniel be so delicate? Sienna had no choice but to start the scooter and slowly drive away. The hospital in the small town only had an emergency department at night. Sienna waited at the entrance of the emergency department. Just as she was about to go in to listen to the consultation, she was chased out by Daniel, who asked her to respect his privacy. Fine! Since his wrist was a private matter for him, she wouldn''t eavesdrop! Was that enough? Soon, Daniel came out of the emergency room with a patch on his wrist. Sienna nervously stood up and walked to him. She asked curiously, "So quick. Did you pay for the treatment?" Daniel calmly replied, "The doctor treated me for free. It''s probably his cervical patch." "No fractures?" "No." "No cracks?" "No." "Could it be a muscle injury?" "No." Sienna raised her head to look at him. She asked, "Then why does it hurt?" Daniel frowned and pondered for a moment. He responded, "I don''t know. It should be a strain." "Does it still hurt?" "The patch is quite effective, so it doesn''t hurt anymore." Sienna stared at him. She wanted to say something but she hesitated, so she ended up staying silent. She thought to herself, "You came to the emergency room for a wrist strain, you weren''t so weak before." Did he find out her identity? She decided not to say anything. After this incident, there might not be another chance for them to see each other again. Soon, they left the hospital. Standing in front of the electric scooter, Daniel reached out to Sienna. He said, "Give me the key, I''ll drive." Looking at him, Sienna felt that he was pretending. She asked, "Isn''t your wrist strained?" Daniel responded lightly, "I can drive better than you even with one hand." Sienna felt that he was too friendly toward a stranger. She slowly took the keys out and handed them to him. Then, she sat behind him. As Daniel started the scooter, he held the handbrake tightly and waited quietly. Sienna waited for him to start driving for a while. She asked curiously, "Why aren''t you driving?" "Hug me and sit still," Daniel gently said. Sienna said with confidence, "No need, you just drive. This scooter has a speed limit, you can''t go that fast anyway." Daniel continued, "It''s safer if you hug me." Sienna suppressed her impatience and forced a smile. She said, "Captain, men and women shouldn''t get too close." Daniel smiled lightly and teased, "When you forcefully took off my clothes to give me a bath, why didn''t you mention that we shouldn''t get too close?" Sienna was shocked and her expression instantly turned grim She quickly got off the scooter and took a few steps back. She nervously looked at Daniel. She was furious and her heart was pounding. Did Daniel actually recognize her, but he was still fooling her? Daniel was slightly nervous, so he asked, "What''s wrong?" Gritting her teeth, Sienna clenched her fists tightly. She pretended to be calm and said, "So you do recognize me. Why did you pretend you don''t know me?" "When did I pretend not to recognize you?" Daniel said as he looked at her sadly. "You..." Sienna was at a loss for words.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Indeed, Daniel didn''t pretend that he didn''t recognize her. He just didn''t call out her name or show any excitement and surprise. "It''s actually you who..." Daniel sighed lightly as he was very sad. He lightly said, "You clearly know who I am, why don''t you acknowledge me?" Sienna was furious. She retorted, "Why should I acknowledge a man who wants to keep me as his mistress? I''m not short of money, and don''t want to be a kepto woman!" Feeling heavy-hearted, Daniel exhaled lightly. Chapter 671 It seemed like Sienna and Daniel just couldn''t get along! "Get off the scooter!" Sienna yelled angrily. Daniel didn''t move. Instead, he turned off the scooter and looked at her sideways. He said very gently, "Sienna, let''s give it a try." Sienna muttered inwardly, "Try what? Sleeping together? This bastard!" Clenching her fists, Sienna hit him on the chest and tried to push him off the scooter. She angrily said, "Bastard, get off!" Sienna''s punches caught Daniel off guard. Though it wasn''t painful, he feared she would get hurt while trying to take the scooter back. So he stepped back and returned it to her. Looking at her charming and delicate appearance, and observing her irritable temperament, Daniel realized she was the Sienna he knew before. She looked as cute as a docile littlemb, which didn''t quite match her personality. Sienna snatched the scooter back and rode away. Daniel sighed helplessly as he watched her retreating figure. Just as Sienna drove for a short while, she stopped. Daniel thought maybe Sienna had a change of heart and wanted to give him a ride. Little did he know, Sienna turned to him and shouted loudly, "Daniel, if you ever see me again, take a detour. Otherwise, every time I see you, I''ll hit you! I''ll hit you till even your family will have a hard time recognizing you!" Daniel was stunned for a moment after hearing her words. Seeing her arrogantly ride away on her scooter, he couldn''t help but smile. What could he do? Daniel was truly smitten with her! He would dly let her hit him if that would ease her anger. But if she wouldn''t even give him a chance to try, it seemed she really didn''t like him. It was already 11:30 pm when Sienna got home. As she entered the house, she saw Felix lying on the sofa ying games. Felix nced at her before curiously asking, "Where did you go after running out of the bar? Why did you juste back now?" Pouting, Sienna put down her keys. She hung her coat and walked toward the fridge. She took out a bottle of soda and downed it. The carbonation from the soda instantly made her feel much better. With only half of her anger subsided, Sienna eximed, "I picked up a pig on the road and took it to the ughterhouse to be butchered, but found it too disgusting to eat Sol threw it away on the way back!" Felix chuckled while ying games because he knew Sienna too well. He figured something must have made her angry, but she didn''t want to mention it, so she used this metaphor to vent her frustration. "So, was this pig a boar or a sow?" "A boar," Sienna replied curtly. She then turned and walked into her room. In the drug enforcement team''s office, several police officers on duty were transcribing documents while chatting. "I''ve always wondered why Captain Morrison came to our small town." "Yeah, I''ve been curious about that too. He 6s several medals such asProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Medal of Valor and Medal of Merit. With his honors and record, he could easily be a chief of police." S "Do you think there''s a drug lord hiding around here, so they sent him over to help us crack the case?" "Captain Morrison is really amazing. He''s only been here for a few days, but he''s cleaned up the whole town, Even the small fries in the town aren''t spared! After the big sweep, it''s really much safer, even the drug addicts are lesser." "He''s good-looking, talented, young, and he''s unmarried. I wonder if he has a girlfriend because I want to introduce my sister to him." "Haha, you''re really good at seizing opportunities!" The atmosphere in the harmonious office became more intense. At this moment, the head of the publicity department walked in with a stack of documents. "Who''s avable to go out and promote the anti-drug publicity work on the streets?" The town''s anti-drug team had always been idle. But the anti-drug publicity work was tedious and boring. It was a hassle if they encountered those nagging old folks. Thus, everyone hesitated. "I''ll go," a deep and clear voice came. Everyone looked toward the door. Daniel walked in. He took the materials from the head of the publicity department. Then, he lowered his head to check the documents. At this point, everyone enthusiastically volunteered, "Captain Morrison, I''ll go with you!" Chapter 672 "I''ll go, I''ll go too! "Me, me, me!" Daniel pointed at Finley Wood and then said, "Finley, you said you wanted to introduce your sister to me, you go with me." Finley felt very embarrassed. They walked out of the police station and got into the car. Finley asked curiously, "Captain Morrison, did you deliberately ask me toe because you really want to meet my sister?" Daniel smiled lightly. He sat in the driver''s seat and fastened his seat belt. Finley also happily fastened his seat belt. Daniel started the car and slowly drove away. As Daniel drove, he said calmly, "I''m not interested in your sister. I just want to take you to meet the woman I like, so that you can get rid of this idea." Finley smiled awkwardly before secretly sighing, looking out the window. Daniel rejected him without hesitation! He didn''t leave any room for negotiation. In the market street, Sienna leaned on the cash register in the corner store that was run by Shelly. She looked gloomy and listless like a withered lily. "Give me a cigar." Sienna opened the ss cab and then took out a cigar. cing it on the table, she said, "19." "Let me put it on credit, I''ll pay next time." Just as the man was about to take the cigar, Sienna instinctively grabbed the other end of the cigar. She frowned as she stared at the man. She said word by word, "I''m running a small business, so no credit." The man angrily said, "Your mom always lets me put it on credit. Why do you have so many problems with me when you''re in charge of the store?" Sienna snorted coldly and bit her lower lip. She forcefully snatched back the cigar and then ced it back in the ss cab. After that, she took out an ount book from the drawer. She grabbed the man''s sleeve to prevent him from leaving. Flipping through the ount book with one hand, she asked, "What''s your name? How much do you owe?" The man was unhappy. He asked, "What do you want?" "I want you to settle your previous debts. It''s clearly written on the door of my store, no credit for small businesses. Since you owe money, obviously you need to pay." "I don''t have money right now. I''ll pay next time." Sienna snorted coldly. She had seen many people like him. No money? He was probably used to getting things on credit and wanted to get things for free. Sienna said firmly, "Having money and not paying back is being a rogue. I''ll go to the police station and have the police check your ount bnce. Let''s see if you can''t pay back the money or you just don''t want to pay." The man''s sleeve was about to be torn with how hard Sienna gripped, but he still couldn''t escape.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He kept struggling, but Sienna grabbed him tighter. Finally, the man had no choice but to remove his clothes and run away bare-chested from the corner store. Grabbing the man''s clothes, Sienna quickly chased after him. Entering the store, Daniel and Finley happened to witness this scene. They immediately stepped aside to watch the bare-chested man anxiously flee the scene. They looked at Sienna who was angrily running after him with his clothes in her hand. They were stunned and dumbfounded. This was crazy! Sienna suddenly stopped in her tracks when she saw Daniel. She quickly threw the clothes away as if the clothes were hot. She was so embarrassed and ashamed that she wanted to run away. She didn''t know how to face him. She thought she wouldn''t see this man again in the future. Why did hee to her? These days, she had been restless. She always thought of him every now and then. Sienna''s face was a little hot as she didn''t know what to say. She turned around and went back to the corner store. She then sat behind the cash register before taking out the ount book and starting to organize the cigarettes in the ss cab. The more she organized, the more untidy it became. Finally, Daniel and Finley walked in. Sienna lowered her head because she dared not look directly at Daniel. "Having a good time, aren''t you?" Daniel smiled warmly as he teased lightly, "In such a public ce, isn''t it inappropriate?" Sienna ignored him. Handing over a promotional leaflet, Finley said, "Hello, this is an anti-drug leaflet. Our department''s phone number is on it. "If you find people around you or outsiders involved in drug use, trafficking, or manufacturing please contact us as soon as possible." Chapter 673 Sienna took the leaflet and ced it in the drawer. She responded, "Okay, I will." Finley politely asked, "Could we stick a poster on the door of your shop?" Sienna smiled at him and replied, "Feel free to do so." "Thank you," Finley expressed his gratitude before heading out to stick the poster. Daniel walked around the shelves of the corner store. The store only had two small shelves and a few items, so he finished looking at a nce. He picked up a bottle of ck tea and then walked toward Sienna. ncing at the tea, Sienna said, "Five bucks." Daniel paid in cash. After paying, he ced the ck tea in front of Sienna. He said, "Here, have a drink to cool off." Sienna''s face flushed with anger as she stared at him. She stood up abruptly and eximed, "What do you mean by that, Daniel Morrison?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . His intention was to reduce her anger, but she interpreted it as him igniting her desire. Finley was startled. Did someone actually dare to call Daniel by his full name? He popped his head out to take a look. After looking, he instantly understood the situation. Daniel liked Seinna who was beautiful and had an exquisite figure. Daniel calmly said, "I work at the local police station, so we''ll be seeing each other often in the future. Every time you see me, you''re always frowning and pouting, which can cause inmmation and isn''t good for your health." "You rascal," Sienna responded as she handed him the ck tea with force. Pushing him toward the exit, she said, "I don''t wee you here." Daniel turned around and grabbed her wrist. He held her waist to forcefully pull her into his embrace. He was so strong that he could easily control Sienna. Sienna ended up falling into his embrace. Their bodies were pressed together. Sienna''s heart raced as she breathed nervously. She was so nervous that her whole face was hot. Sienna felt her heart racing as she was overwhelmed by the familiar scent of the man. Daniel lowered his head to whisper in her ear, "Sienna, I like you. I mean I want to marry you, not just sleep with you." Sienna was stunned and speechless. She couldn''t react to what he had just said. Was she dreaming? Was Daniel confessing to her? Did he really mean he wanted to marry her? Her heart was pounding like crazy, and her entire body went numb. Finley was also stunned. Finley muttered inwardly, "So the captain was already in a rtionship? He hugged his girlfriend during work breaks. But it''s just a hug, nothing more. It wouldn''t affect the work progress, soll wait then." . swnew Finley resumed distributing leaflets at another store. Before Sienna could respond, Daniel''s breathing became somewhat rapid as he continued to whisper in her ear, "You''ve been on 38 blind dates in the past six months, so there''s no problem if you go on a blind date with me. "Give me a chance. Let''s spend some time together. At least my family background and appearance are better than your previous blind dates." Sienna was so nervous that her palms were sweating. She responded quietly, "I-" Daniel was also nervous. He immediately interrupted her, "Don''t rush to reject me. Take your time to think about it. I genuinely like you. I''ve liked you since the moment you took off my pants." It was a perfectly good confession, and Sienna had been moved just a moment ago, but now she felt embarrassed and awkward. Suppressing her emotions, she told him off, "You rascal!" Daniel gently touched her soft hand. He slipped a piece of paper into her hand and said, "Here''s my phone number and address. Give me a call ore to see me whenever you want." After that, he reluctantly let go of her hand and left the store. Sienna blushed because she was shy. She was nervous and didn''t dare to look into his eyes with the paper in her hand. With a gentle gaze, Daniel looked at Sienna''s shy expression for a moment. Feeling optimistic, he smiled softly without saying anything. He turned around and left the store. As soon as he was gone, Sienna leaned against the counter because her legs went weak. She was very nervous as she took a deep breath. Chapter 674 Being confessed to by the man she liked, Sienna felt she was in a dream. It was so unreal. Her emotions for the whole day were too overwhelming to put into words. When she finally calmed down, she wondered what someone as outstanding as Daniel saw in her. Her family background, education, job, and looks were average. She also had a bit of a temper. But Daniel was different. He came from a wealthy family and had a prestigious job. He was educated, exceptionally capable, and good-looking. No matter how she looked at it, she didn''t measure up to him. He must have made a mistake. Sienna felt a bit insecure and started to overthink. She wanted to ask for some more rification. In the afternoon, Shelly came back with several boxes of goods. She shouted at the door, "Sienna,e out and help with the goods." Sienna walked out of the store and assessed the amount of goods in the cart. She said, "We got less today." Shelly was annoyed as she said, "Felix took a few thousand from me and hasn''t paid it back yet. I don''t have money to buy goods now! Where''s your food expenses for this month?" Carrying the goods, Sienna calmly replied, "Isn''t it time to pay for household expenses?" Shelly nagged as she worked, "You''d better find a husband as soon as possible. You''ll be 30 soon. If you get older, there''s no one who wants to marry you." Sienna was unhappy. She straight away put the boxes down and walked out. She said, "Mom, I''m only 26." Shelly coldly snorted, "You''re already 27." "My birthday hasn''t arrived yet." Shelly said, "If you want to argue with me about your age, you''d better spend more time looking for a husband." Shelly sat down on the chair at the door. Feeling exhausted from bringing the goods back, she panted as her hands were on her thighs. Sienna stopped her movements to look at Shelly. She hesitated for a few seconds before asking, "Mom, if there''s a very wealthy man who likes me, he¡ª" Shelly interrupted, "How wealthy?" Sienna pondered seriously before saying, "He has a family business, which can be counted as one of the top ten in Phoenicia."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Shelly coldly snorted. Sheughed as she said, "You''d better find a man who matches your family background. It''s okay if he has better conditions. Don''t dream of marrying into a wealthy family!" S Sienna felt anxious. She said, "It''s true." Shelly asked again, "What does he do?" When she thought of his profession, she didn''t dare to tell Shelly. Shelly always told her not to marry orphans without parents, poor people without assets, and police officers with dangerous jobs. Shelly patted her thigh before standing up. She sarcastically said, "Sienna, be practical in life. You''re good-looking, so it''s okay to marry into a good family. "Don''t dream of marrying into a wealthy family because those are not a match for us." Sienna gathered her courage and said, "He''s an anti-drug officer." "What?" Shelly asked as she was very shocked. She asked seriously, "He is an anti-drug officer?" Sienna felt that it was hopeless when she saw Shelly''s shock expression, so she nodded. Shelly''s expression turned pale, and she became irritable. She yelled while moving the goods, "If you marry an anti-drug officer, don''t say you''re my daughter! "Cut me out of your life first, and then you can consider marriage!" ??? "Mom, what''s wrong with being a police officer? They protect the people and maintain public safety. Our country is peaceful and stable because of the police officers'' dedication, isn''t it?" Shelly''s expression turned grim. After she finished carrying thest box of goods, she stood up properly and said, "I didn''t say that the police are bad. "On the contrary, the police are good and everyone should respect them. But girls shouldn''t marry anti-drug forces, do you understand?" "Why is that?" Sienna asked. She felt very sad and wanted to cry. Shelly had been urging her to marry, but when she met someone she wanted to marry, Shelly objected. Shelly entered their store and Sienna followed her. As Shelly opened the box to organize the items, she said, "Do you know how many anti-drug officers die every year? The mortality rate is the highest and most brutal among all professions." Chapter 675 "Do you know how ruthless and evil drug lords can be?" Shelly choked up, "They will ruthlessly kill every anti-drug officer. If they''re still not satisfied, they''ll go after the officers'' families, wiping them out!" Sienna tried tofort her, "Mom, those are extreme cases. Most anti-drug officers are safe..." Shelly''s eyes turned red as she angrily shouted, "No one is safe! When those drug traffickers go all out, they massacre entire families." It was the first time Sienna had seen Shelly so emotionally charged with her reddened and teary eyes. Even though they were just having a discussion, Sienna wondered why Shelly was so worked up. "Mom... What''s wrong?" Sienna''s heart raced as she asked softly. Shelly turned away to wipe her tears in secret. Sienna realized the seriousness of the situation, so she hurried over to Shelly. She asked, "Mom, did you experience something bad before?" Shelly pretended to be strong and squatted down to continue unpacking the items. She said, "When I was young, I had a good fianc¨¦. "If he hadn''t been killed by those evil drug lords, I wouldn''t have married your father! "He was poor and useless. He didn''t have other good qualities except for being honest and kind-hearted." "Was he a police officer?" Sienna asked nervously. Shelly secretly wiped her tears again. She choked up, "No, he wasn''t. His father was an anti-drug officer. His father made a major drug bust and received great acim. But a weekter, his entire family was killed. "From his mother who was in her nies to his six-month-old grandson, eight family members, no one survived. My fianc¨¦, as the third son of the family, was also killed." Sienna was distressed about her situation but didn''t know how tofort her. People from Shelly''s generation were so pure and sincere in their emotions. Losing her first love must have been a scar that hurt for the rest of her life. Shelly cleared her throat before standing up. Sheposed herself and said in a loud voice, "Anyway, I don''t agree with you marrying a police officer. Don''t waste your time on the impossible." Sienna already felt inadequatepared to someone as outstanding as Daniel. Now, Shelly''s attitude was firm, making her feel even worse.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She had strong feelings for Daniel, but in every aspect, she and Daniel were ipatible. Since they hadn''t started dating each other and their rtionship.et was stable, she decided to end it. After all, a stitch in time saves nine. That night, Siena couldn''t sleep. The next morning, the website editor called her and asked her to proofread the novel for typos and grammatical errors because the publisher was going to publish her old book. Sienna decided to put her feelings aside and prioritize her work. There were too many tedious tasks before publication. Sienna spent three days busy at home. Except for eating and sleeping, she was busy proofreading, editing, filling out forms, and coordinating with the editor. She even forgot about Daniel''s confession. After she finished her work, she couldn''t help but chat with her fellow writers online in the group. Seeing others discussing novels adapted intoics or TV dramas, with their ie soaring, she felt envious. "Sisi, let''s go out for coffee. We can write together, my treat." Sienna thought for a moment before replying, "Okay, see you at the usual ce." At noon, Sienna and her like-minded friend, Jane Snyder, met at the Velvet Brew Caf¨¦ to work on the books. They chatted asionally, then quieted down. Both of them were seriously typing on theirptops. When they reached a block in the story, they stopped to discuss the plot. Time flew by, Sienna had nothing to worry about. All she thought was the plot. She felt a bit sore in her neck, so she stood up to stretch. She stretched her head from side to side to loosen her muscles and bones. When she turned her head, she saw a man and a woman walking in. Chapter 676 The woman had a pure and elegant appearance. She dressed in a noble manner, unlike anyone from the town, appearing very unfamiliar. The man was Daniel. Sienna sat down abruptly. She nervously lowered her body and used the back of the sofa to cover herself. Jane was puzzled, so she asked, "What''s wrong? Can''t write anymore?" Sienna forced a smile. She said quietly, "I''m taking a break, you can continue." Jane didn''t hold back her sarcasm, "Your typing speed is slow, who knows how long it will take for you to catch up to me, you''re sozy." Sienna''s mind was no longer on the plot. She cautiously turned around to sneak a peek. She stuck her head out and saw there was a man and a woman in front of her. Seeing Daniel was sitting with his back to her, she breathed a sigh of relief and then sat properly. There were three seats between them, so she couldn''t hear clearly what they were saying. However, the woman sitting across from Daniel was very elegant.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Although Sienna had already decided to reject Daniel, at that moment, she felt very sad and ufortable. She had been wondering who this woman was and why Daniel wanted to have coffee with her alone. Perhaps, Daniel had said "I like you and want to marry you" to many women. Sienna shook her head to dispel the thoughts in her mind. She held her head and then knocked it against the table. There was a light bang. Janeughed and patted Sienna''s shoulder,forting her, "Don''t worry, it''s not your first time being stuck on the plot. Take a break and think slowly, don''t rush." "I don''t want to think anymore," Sienna said as she wanted to cry. Feeling annoyed, she kept thinking of Daniel. "You haven''t updated yet. If you don''t think, you''ll miss the deadline. Don''t you want the 800 full attendance bonus?" 800? Full attendance? Sienna instantly felt energized. She sat up straight and adjusted her long hair. Sienna started to convince herself, "Yes, career is my true love, and making money is my priority. Men are all trash." The next moment, she plunged back into the plot and continued to type. Not far away, Daniel was sitting at another table. Daniel ordered a cup of coffee with milk and sugar. Vivian Ludovic smiled lightly. She curiously asked, "You used to only drink ck coffee, when did you change your taste?" Daniel picked up the coffee and took a sip. The taste was sweet and fragrant as it entered his mouth. Indeed, it was a little better than the coffee Sienna brewed. However, he still missed the coffee she made for him. Sienna was far too stubborn. het Back then, she took advantage of him when he was blind. When he asked for ck coffee without milk or sugar, she insisted on going against him. The coffee she made was so sweet that it milld cause someone''s blood sugar surge, and the amount of more than the amount of coffee. Just one sip and it made his throat ache. Daniel lowered his gaze to think about it. He couldn''t help butugh. Vivian looked at him curiously. She asked, "Why do you look so happy when drinking coffee? Is it really that good?" Daniel retracted his smile and lightly responded, "Yes, it''s quite delicious." Vivian reached out to take the coffee without hesitation. She said, "Let me try." Daniel grabbed her wrist and said with a cold expression, "Order your own, don''t drink mine." Vivian pursed her lips and smiled lightly. She then slowly withdrew her hand. Daniel''s expression became somber. He said calmly, "Say it, what do you want from me?" Vivian felt very guilty and remorseful. She murmured softly "I''m sorry, Daniel. For the past year, I''ve been feeling very guilty for causing you to suffer so much and almost losing your life. "I feel very sorry for you. I''m ming myself and crying every day. I really..." Vivian cried her eyes out. Daniel seriously looked into her eyes and tears. He thought to himself, "Actors are really amazing. Her eyes haven''t turned red yet, but tears keep falling. She can cry as long as she wants." Daniel kept looking into her eyes, making Vivian feel a little flustered. After all, he was a police officer. His thoughts and perspectives were different from normal civilians. Chapter 677 Vivian nervously continued, "For the past year, I''ve thought countless times about meeting you and apologizing to you, but I''ve been too busy with work. My agent doesn''t allow me to go out alone, I¡ª" Daniel interrupted, "Weren''t you just an ordinary and lesser-known actress who turned into an inte celebrity? And now you''re so busy?" Vivian nervously picked up a napkin to wipe away her tears. Deep down, sheined that Daniel was not being considerate or gentle at all, not even handing her the tissue. Vivian said with confidence, "I''ve be the female lead." Daniel immediately took out his phone and asked, "What show?" Vivian''s expression became somber. She felt embarrassed to be questioned so bluntly by Daniel. The way Daniel asked Vivian was like interrogating a criminal. He asked seriously, "What''s the name of the show?" Vivian hesitantly told him the name of the show. After Daniel searched for it, he nced at it and put down his phone. He lightly said, "Lead in an online short drama, I guess that counts as a female lead." Vivian felt extremely embarrassed. She had been lucky to y a supporting role in a TV drama. That role suddenly became popr, attracting many directors and advertisers to her. She thought she would be famous and was afraid that dating would affect her career, so she dumped Daniel. But Vivian didn''t expect that fame woulde and go quickly. Once the poprity faded, her career didn''t improve at all. She had been regretting it till now. A year ago, in order topete for the female lead role, she was brought onto a yacht by a big shot in the industry. It was supposed to be a social event, but it was actually to be chosen as a mistress for a wealthy benefactor, in exchange for a good role. Unexpectedly, she met Daniel on the yacht at that time. Daniel tried various reasons to get her off the yacht. He even asked someone to send her back. Not only did she not appreciate him but she also fumed at Daniel. She scolded him for being someone else''sckey despite him being a former police officer. S Once she had said that, the wealthy benefactor understood everything. She was captured and threatened. She revealed Daniel''s date of birth, home address, family members, and the fact that he graduated from the National Defense University and was a former anti-drug officer. She confessed everything. In the end, even though Daniel was beaten half to death, he still managed to save her.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. They were hunted down. On the run, she ended up dragging Daniel down because she was too exhausted. Vivian ended up escaping, but Daniel fell into the hands of the wealthy benefactor. He was tortured until he was barely recognizable. Finally, he was thrown into the sea. He was rescued by a passing fisherman. Under Sienna''s attentive and careful care, he survived. As for the hidden big shot behind the one who harmed him, he was the serious problem. Although he didn''t traffic or produce drugs himself, he continuously investedrge sums of money into the drug industry. He hadn''t yet been arrested, which was troublesome for Daniel. He vowed to eradicate this scourge before he died. Vivian blinked her teary eyes. She nervously looked at Daniel and asked pitifully, "Daniel, can you forgive me?" Daniel''s gaze deepened. He pursed his lips and smiled lightly. He nodded. Vivianughed as she excitedly said, "I knew you were generous and broad-minded, you won''t me me." Daniel went straight to the point, "Vivian, can you still contact the person who brought you into the yacht back then?" Vivian nervously asked, "Why do you want to find him?" "I¡ª" Before Daniel could say something, a woman from behind eximed, "Ah! Myptop... Sienna, why do you keep turning around? You spilled the coffee!" Daniel''s heart skipped a beat as he turned around to look behind him. It was Sienna. Sienna quickly picked up herptop with one hand and grabbed some tissues with the other to wipe it. She muttered, "I''m sorry, Jane. I didn''t mean to." Chapter 678 As Sienna was bustling around, a person suddenly approached her. Just as she and Jane finished tidying up the table and putting theirptops down, a warm and gentle voice called her name. "Sienna." Upon hearing Daniel''s voice, Sienna felt nervous. With her heart racing like crazy, she felt at a loss. Still, she pretended to be calm. Looking at him, she forced a smile and said, "What a coincidence, Captain Morrison." The way she addressed Daniel made him feel ufortable. He couldn''t even manage to smile. He said, "I''ve been waiting for your call, waiting for you toe to me for the past few days." Jane was shocked as she looked at Daniel. Then, she looked at Sienna. She wondered when Sienna had acquired such a tall, handsome male friend. She called him "captain", so he must be a police officer. Since there were other people around, Sienna didn''t want to discuss the matter. She quickly changed the subject. "I''ve been busy these days." At this moment, Vivian walked up to Daniel. Her expression was somber and unfriendly as she nced at Sienna up and down. Sienna noticed his female friend approaching, so she hastily said, "Go ahead and do your work. I have something to do with my friend, so I''ll get going first." With that, she quickly packed up her things.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Jane was a keen observer and knew how to read the room. Without saying anything, she started packing up to leave as well. As Sienna walked past Daniel, he grabbed her arm and gently pulled her to stand in front of him. "Anything else, Captain Morrison?" Sienna forced a smile to disguise her nervousness. Normally, she wasn''t like this. She had no idea what was going on with her that day. She still hadn''t recovered from Daniel''s sudden confession. She did have feelings for him and wanted to be with him, but their different backgrounds made her feel inadequate. It was as if she wasn''t good enough for him. The main issue was that Shelly strongly opposed it. In such a conflicted situation, Sienna found it difficult to make a decision. Coincidentally, she happened to see him having coffee with another woman. It naturally made her feel a bit jealous, anxious and unsettled. She would also overthink. She found it hard to face him calmly right now. However, Daniel was different. Whether it was work or rtionships, he always took the initiative and never hesitated or was afraid of failing. "Are you avoiding me?" Daniel asked as he looked into Sienna''s eyes seriously. Sienna nervously gulped. She awkwardly smiled as she replied, "No, I''m really busy." At that moment, Vivian chimed in with a charming smile, "Daniel, who is she?" Daniel had no intention of introducing Sienna to her, so he ignored her. Instead, he asked Sienna, "Can we talk?" Sienna ignored him. She politely said to Vivian, "I''m Sienna. I used to work as a caregiver at Captain Morrison''s house." "I''m Vivian, Daniel''s ex-girlfriend," Vivian replied with a smile. She acted like she was very close to Daniel. Just a second ago, Sienna greeted her warmly. But upon knowing that she was Daniel''s ex-girlfriend, her expression immediately turned somber. Looking at Vivian up and down, Sienna said coldly, "So, you''re the ex-girlfriend who almost killed Captain Morrison by betraying him?" Upon hearing her words, Jane looked at Vivian in a mix of surprise and disdain. Daniel was touched seeing Sienna stand up for him. However, Vivian''s expression soured. She gave Sienna a cold look and said, "Did you misunderstand something? I didn''t betray Daniel." "So, you didn''t betray him. You''re just too stupid. You sold yourself out and betrayed others without even realizing it, right?" Sienna showed no mercy. Vivian snorted coldly. Furious, she said to Daniel, "Daniel, what sort ofpany do you keep? No manners at all." Daniel turned to her and said indifferently, "She doesn''t like you, so there''s no need for her to treat you courteously. Let''s end it here today. You may go back." "Daniel, she''s just a caregiver. Greeting her is already enough, especially since she said she has something else to do," Vivianined. Chapter 679 Daniel''s expression became somber. He corrected her with a serious tone, "She''s not just any caregiver-she''s the person I''m pursuing." At this remark, all three women were stunned. Sienna''s face instantly flushed. Daniel was really straightforward. He didn''t bother to hide anything, nor was he being subtle at all. What was she supposed to do with such bluntness? "I, uh, I''ll get going first," Sienna said before walking past Daniel. Daniel pulled her arm. This time, he didn''t let go. Instead, he politely said to Jane, "Are you Sienna''s friend?" Jane smiled and said, "I''m Jane Snyder, Captain Morrison. You can call me Jane." "Jane, can I borrow Sienna for a moment?" Daniel asked politely. Sienna was confused. What did he mean by that? Jane immediately left Sienna with Daniel. Her happiness was evident. "Sure, take your time," she replied. "She''s not busy now. Except for working two or three hours a day, she''s quite free." "Thanks." Daniel nodded politely at her. Then, he walked away, holding Sienna''s hand. Vivian''s expression became gloomy as she watched Daniel leave with another woman without considering her feelings. She felt upset and angry, but more than that, she felt jealous. ring at Sienna''s retreating figure, she clenched her trembling fists. She couldn''t believe Daniel would like a woman like that. He must be trying to upset her. Jane nced at Vivian. She quietly packed up her things and left. Sienna got into Daniel''s car at the parking lot. Just as Daniel was about to reach over to help her, Sienna immediately pulled the seatbelt. "I can do it myself." She seemed calm, but she was actually very nervous. Daniel paused. He closed the door and went to the driver''s seat. He fastened his seatbelt before driving the car away. The vehicle was moving slowly along the wide road. The atmosphere in the car was stifling. After a moment of silence, Daniel said, "She was filming in the neighboring town and happened to run into me." Sienna forced a smile and replied, "Okay." She felt she had no right to be concerned about him having coffee with any woman, and it wasn''t appropriate to continue talking about it. She quickly changed the subject. "What are they filming in the neighboring town?" "Hmm..." "I''d love to have a look."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Sienna." "Yeah?" Daniel parked the car on the side of the road. He rolled down the window and turned off the engine. Then, he unfastened his seatbelt before turning to look at her. He looked at her intensely and said, "About the thing I''ve mentioned back then... It''s already been three days. Could you give me an answer?" Sienna dared not look at him, so she stared straight ahead without saying a word. Leaning back, Daniel heaved a soft sigh. He was panicking inside. He knew how to handle work and life matters, but he really didn''t know how to deal with rtionships. He could see that Sienna wasn''t interested in him and didn''t want to have a rtionship with him. He also knew that she wasn''t interested in his family background or him as a person. But he just couldn''t control his feelings. The only thing he wanted was to be together with her. "You went on dates with strangers too. You don''t have feelings for them, but you can ept them. Why can''t you give me a chance?" Daniel continued to persuade her. Sienna''s mind was in turmoil. She slowly lowered her head to fiddle with her fingers. Daniel continued, "Sienna, can you tell me what''s on your mind?" Sienna thought of Wanda. She had always envied Wanda, who had a privileged family background. She was also well-educated from a young age. Not only that, she had a remarkable job and a husband who loved her dearly. Some things were destined from birth and couldn''t be changed. But love was different people had to fight for love. Once they missed it, it was gone forever. Who didn''t have a romantic youth? Having a rtionship with the man she liked would make her youth less regrettable and would also help with her writing. Sienna had thought about it a lot. Finally, she came up with her decision. She turned to look at him and said seriously, "We can give it a try, but I have two conditions." Chapter 680 Daniel smiled excitedly and nodded with seriousness. "Firstly, our rtionship needs to stay a secret. We can''t make it public, and we can''t let my family know about it." Daniel''s expression slowly became gloomy. "Secondly, if I want a breakup, you must agree unconditionally." Upon hearing this, Daniel became listless. He was unhappy as he looked at her. Slowly, he tightened his grip on the steering wheel. He felt miserable because he experienced the pain of heartbreak even before it had officially begun. Seeing his difort, Sienna panicked. "If you find it difficult, we can just remain as friends, don''t we?" she asked. "I agree with your conditions," Daniel said firmly. At that moment, Sienna felt her heart skip a beat. She was so nervous that she trembled. With those words, they were officially dating. The subtle sensation made her feel confused and lost. "Okay," Sienna responded. She didn''t know what to say or do next. She was so nervous that her body stiffened. Leaning against her seat, she gazed out the window. Daniel started the engine again and continued driving. Ten minutester, he slowly drove the car into a residential area with a small garden. Sienna looked around from the window. There was a two-story house in front of her. The house was exquisitely renovated into a modern minimalist style and surrounded by a finely crafted wall. The yard was beautifully looked after, with flowers blooming and even a small goldfish pond in the corner. After Daniel got out of the car, Sienna followed him. She nced around and found the decor quite different from her hometown. She asked curiously, "Where is this?" "My house," Daniel replied before walking up to her. "You rented it?" Sienna asked, stunned. She wondered why he wasn''t living in the dorms. "I bought it a few months ago," Daniel replied casually. "The house was renovated with eco-friendly materials, and I live here now." "Why did you buy a house here? Are you nning to retire here?" Sienna asked curiously. Daniel looked at her and hesitated to speak. The price of the house was quite cheap for him. Even if he abandoned it, he wouldn''t stand to lose. He knew he viewed things differently from Sienna, so he needed to think before he spoke. After a brief pause, he answered carefully, "Buying a house here is convenient for work. "I don''t n to live here permanently. In the future, I can either sell it or give it to my future inws." Sienna was initially surprised, but then she found it unbelievable. Later, she thought she might be overthinking it. This small house must''ve been a steal for Daniel, and he probably hadn''t thought that far ahead about retirement. "It''s quite beautiful," Sienna said with an awkward smile. Feeling slightly uneasy, she asked, "Why did you bring me to your ce?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Eastville isn''t a big ce. Since you don''t want to make our rtionship public, we can only have dates at home," Daniel said as he took her hand. Sienna was startled. But his domineering attitude left her with no room to refuse. He held her hand firmly and didn''t let go. Daniel led her into the house. Sienna felt like her heart was about to explode. Feeling nervous, she tensed up. Hisrge hands made her feel warm. Even though it was just a simple hand-holding, she felt waves of electricity coursing through her palm and spreading through her entire body. Her heart pounded like crazy, and her breathing became irregr. Daniel stopped in front of the fingerprint lock and entered a new fingerprint. He gently took Sienna''s index finger and pressed it three times, then switched to two other fingers. Gazing quietly at his handsome profile, Sienna was lost in thought. They had just started dating, and now he was setting up fingerprint ess for her. Wasn''t he going too fast? Would he kiss her once they were inside the house? At that thought, Sienna''s face flushed and her heart raced. She quickly withdrew her hand and said nervously, "... I just remembered that I have something to do. I should get going now. Next time... I''ll visit your ce next time." Chapter 681 Daniel was dumbfounded. He and Sienna had agreed they were in a rtionship, but she acted like she wasn''t a part of it. He reached for her hand again, looking into her eyes, and said, "I can tell you''re not being truthful by how your eyes dart around. Your cheeks are also red. You seem nervous, and I can sense fear." Sienna met his intense gaze and felt a knot form in her throat. She knew his job made him skilled at spotting lies in people. She worried that he might see straight through her, leaving her with no way to conceal anything in the future. Uncertainty overwhelmed her thoughts. Daniel continued, "This is your home now, too. Stop thinking of yourself as just a guest when you''re here. "And when ites to addressing me, feel free to use ''Daniel,'' ''Dan,'' ''Darling,'' or ''Sweetheart,'' but never ''Captain Morrison."" Sienna bit her lip, feeling her cheeks grow warm. He locked eyes with her, his gaze lingering on her rosy lips. His mouth began to dry up. She was shy, but she didn''t look away. Daniel sensed that the moment was right. He moved closer, cupped her cheeks, and kissed her. Sienna was utterly stunned. Her heart raced as she gazed at him, feeling his warm and slightly moist lips against hers as he kissed her. He closed his eyes, seemingly savoring the sensation of her lips and tongue. Sienna was swept away by this strange sensation, her body growing warm and weak. The tingling was entirely new to her, and his kiss instantly captured her. It was her first kiss. They hadn''t even made it inside yet, and Daniel was already so intense. She wondered if she would still be a virgin after they went in. Could she end up getting married next month because of a possible pregnancy? Suddenly, Sienna snapped out of her thoughts and forcefully pushed against Daniel''s chest. Breathing erratically, she stepped back. She quickly covered her slightly swollen lips from the kiss as she eyed him warily. Daniel pressed his lips together, savoring her lingering sweet scent. His breath was ragged, his Adam''s apple bobbing visibly. "Daniel, what do you think you''re doing?" Sienna eximed. "Kissing you." "I know you''re kissing me, but aren''t we moving too fast? We''ve just started dating less than half an hour ago." Daniel smiled in response. He didn''t dare to confess how many times he''d wanted to kiss her before. Now that they were official, he felt liberated to act on his desires without hesitation. "Sienna, I''m not one to hold back or beat around the bush. If my personality doesn''t sit right with you, I''m willing to change," Daniel said gently. Flustered, Sienna responded shyly, "You don''t have to change a thing for me. Just be yourself. But there''s something important I need to rity. I''m notfortable with the idea of having sex before marriage." "I respect your boundaries. I''d never pressure you or try to convince you otherwise," Daniel assured her. Sienna let out a sigh of relief. "Thank you." "But..." She was startled, and her expression shifted to one of displeasure. "But what?" "I''m willing to have sex before marriage, but only with you. If you ever decide you''re ready, just let me know." Daniel''s tone was sincere. Sienna felt a warmth spreading across her cheeks and her heart quickening. She couldn''t help but wonder if this was how adults handled rtionships or if her understanding was still immature. She felt like a bunny in the presence of a wolf whenever she was with Daniel. Everything felt intense and unsettling.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 682 "I don''t want to go in. I just want to go home," Sienna said. She felt too uneasy to enter Daniel''s house. Reluctantly, Daniel agreed to take her back. During the ride home, they exchanged contact information to keep in touch. As soon as they arrived, Sienna quickly exited the car and hurried upstairs, almost as if she was running away. Daniel stepped out of the car, feeling a weight in his chest as he watched Sienna rush off. He understood her need for space and decided to give her time to adjust. After all, this was just the beginning, and rushing things wouldn''t be good for either of them. Sienna resided in a five-story, old apartment building. Its age was evident, probably around 50 or 60 years old. Daniel strolled through the property, checking the fire hydrant''s functionality. Then, he turned his attention to the weathered electrical box affixed to the wall and surveyed the nearby shops.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. He saw a few hair salons in the alley next to the building. They looked open for business, judging by their storefronts and interior decor. However, Daniel noticed something strange. No hairdressing tools were found on the counters, and the floors were spotless, with no cut hair anywhere. Plus, the salons were tucked away deep in the alley. He pulled out his phone, snapped a photo, and sent it to his colleagues in other departments with a message. "Whenever you''re free, swing by and inspect this." Afterward, Daniel continued to scout the area for any potential security risks. As he ventured further, he encountered more and more peculiar shops. He even noticed a woman sitting on a bench outside one, batting her eyshes and saying, "Hey handsome, want to hang out?" Daniel sighed and walked away. The narrow alleys among the aging residential buildings were affordable to rent, secluded, and ideal for illicit activities like this. Such ces drew in unsavory characters. Feeling unsettled, Daniel got into his car and drove away. Back at home, Sienna hid under her covers, her mind swirling. She had only intended to meet a friend for coffee and do some writing, but she found herself returning home with a new status-someone''s girlfriend. And not just anyone''s, but Daniel''s-the man she admired. Sienna blushed and giggled shyly as she thought about the kiss they shared. She felt a jumble of emotions-happiness, worry, and conflicting feelings that made her feel like she was losing her mind. Wrapped snugly in her nket, she rolled around on her bed, feeling foolish. "I must be going crazy! Crazy!" Sienna sat up straight and patted her cheeks to regain herposure. Determinedly, she mumbled, "Pull yourself together and focus. I need tomit to this rtionship." Later, she turned on herptop. Since she didn''t have much experience with romantic rtionships, she searched online for tips on "How to be a good girlfriend." Keep a healthy distance from other guys. Own up to your mistakes without being asked. Don''t let special treatment make you arrogant or mischievous. Trust your boyfriend, and don''t try to test him unnecessarily. Be honest and open about your feelings instead of leaving your boyfriend guessing. Respect your boyfriend''s privacy. Sienna earnestly read through the tips, then took screenshots and saved them before delving further into her search for dating advice. She had never put in so much effort before, not even during her days in school. Now, as an adult, she was eager to learn about dating. She was worried that Daniel might find her boring because she hadn''t dated much. His direct way of showing affection had left her unsure of how to react. She understood that if she didn''t take the initiative to learn more about dating now, she might miss out on chances to bond with him in the future. Her thoughts inevitably drifted back to Daniel, and her cheeks flushed Resting her chin in her hands, she gazed out the window at the deep blue sky adorned with clusters of clouds. A sweet smile spread across her face as she marveled at its beauty. However, over the next couple of days, Sienna''s smile vanished. Daniel hadn''t visited or reached out to her no messages, no calls. She began to fear he had forgotten about their rtionship. S She lounged on the couch at home, idly munching on an apple. Her attention was absorbed by the talk show airing on TV, her face devoid of any hint of a smile. Felix stepped out of his room and suggested, "Sienna, why don''t we head to the neighboring town to catch a glimpse of the filming? There are quite a few celebrities there." Chapter 683 "No, I''m good," Sienna huffed. She chomped down on her apple with a loud crunch and chewed vigorously. "Oh,e on, join me and check it out. You never know; I mightnd a small part," Felix urged. He fixed his meticulously groomed hair. He brimmed with excitement as if he was on the verge of stardom at any moment. Sienna red at him. "I''m not going. Is it that hard to understand?" "Are you suddenly going through menopause, or did you eat something spicy?" Felix muttered. He dashed out of the house before Sienna could hurl her apple at him. Sienna couldn''t resist any longer. She reached for her phone and considered calling Daniel herself. With him not reaching out, she felt it was time to take matters into her own hands. Just as she was about to dial, an iing call interrupted her, causing her to jump at the sudden ringing. When she saw Daniel''s caller ID sh across the screen, a jolt of nerves surged through her. Setting down her apple, she cleared her throat andposed herself before answering his call. She called out softly, "Daniel." Daniel''s charming voice came through from the other end of the line. "Sienna, I''m downstairs at your ce. Come down for a moment. I''m waiting for you in the car." "What''s up?" she asked. "I''ll tell you when you get down here." "Okay." Sienna swiftly grabbed her keys, slipped on her shoes, and hurried downstairs. After descending the stairs, Sienna nced around the area. Not seeing anyone she recognized, she promptly got into the passenger seat of Daniel''s car.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. As she turned, she noticed Daniel leaning over, adjusting her seat to a lower position. "What''s going on?" Sienna asked, ncing at her seat and then back at him. Her seat now felt ufortably low. Daniel ced both hands on her shoulders and gently pushed her back into the seat. "Daniel, you-" Sienna''s words were cut short as Daniel unexpectedly leaned in and kissed her deeply. She was still trying toprehend what was happening. With his hands gripping the seat for support, Daniel''s kiss overflowed with passion and intensity. It engulfed Sienna like an unstoppable storm. Caught off guard, Sienna tensed up nervously. Her heart raced, and she couldn''t help but let out shy whimpers. Daniel''s longing for her seemed bottomless, like a traveler desperate for water stumbling upon an oasis after centuries of dryness. His kiss left herpletely vulnerable, and her mind nked. When Sienna was almost out of breath, Daniel reluctantly stopped. As the heat inside the car rose, they both felt a warmth spreading through them, stirring up something deep inside. Daniel locked eyes with Sienna, his voice husky as he asked, "Have you been snacking on apples? You taste so deliciously sweet." Sienna responded shyly with a hum. Daniel couldn''t resist giving her a peck on her red lips. "I''ve missed you, Sisi." Sienna''s cheeks reddened further at the affectionate nickname. She couldn''t look directly at him. "You didn''t reach out for two days. I was worried you''d forgotten about me," Sienna muttered. Daniel tenderly touched her cheek and exined, "I was on an important mission where I couldn''t bring my phone or contact anyone. But came straight to you as soon as treturned." Sienna grasped the nature of his work but struggled to understand why he hadn''t informed her beforehand. "Why didn''t you tell me about the mission before you left?" Daniel watched her lips move as she spoke, finding her voice alluring. He couldn''t resist the urge and leaned in slowly, wanting to kiss her again. "My phone was confiscated right before I got the mission briefing. Once I was briefed, I couldn''t contact anyone. If any information about the mission leaked, it would''ve caused seriousplications." "Okay, I got it. So, you''re not busy now?" Sienna asked gently. Chapter 684 "I''m still busy. Even though I finished my task, I apprehended a group of folks waiting for questioning. I just got back home, had a shower, changed, and now I''ve got to rush back," Daniel exined. "If that''s the case, you didn''t have toe all this way to tell me. A phone call would''ve suffice," Sienna replied in a considerate tone. Daniel gently ran his hand through her hair and said affectionately, "I didn''te here just to tell you about that." "Then, what brings you here? Is there something else?" Sienna blinked her eyes in confusion.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Well, I wanted to see you, and mainly, I came to kiss you," Daniel answered sincerely. Feeling her cheeks heating up, Sienna turned away. She was too shy to reply. She thought Daniel''s words were always bold. Daniel slowly leaned toward her lips and whispered, "Sisi, can I kiss you again?" Sienna''s heart raced as she closed her eyes. She slightly parted her lips to meet his passionate kiss. Daniel cradled her head with one hand, pulling her closer with the other, yearning to feel their bodies pressed together. Letting go of her reservation and shyness, Sienna wrapped her arms around his neck and responded passionately to his deep kiss. They snuggled in the car for over ten minutes. Eventually, mindful of not wanting to hold Daniel up from his work, Sienna insisted on leaving the car. After exchanging quick goodbyes, she hastened upstairs with light steps. As she climbed the stairs, her face lit up with a blend of happiness and shyness, akin to a lovestruck bird fluttering with joy. Later that night, just as Sienna was about to sleep, she received a message from Daniel. "Are you asleep, Sisi? I''d love to hear your voice." Sienna quickly replied, "I''m about to sleep. My ce is small, and I worry about prying ears." Daniel: "Tomorrow''s my day off. How about we go on a date?" Sienna''s mind raced after she read his message. She was torn between her excitement for the date and her concern of running into familiar faces. After careful consideration, she texted back, "Let''s go hiking tomorrow." She figured it would be unlikely to run into anyone she knew on a mountain. Daniel: "Sounds great. I''ll swing by to pick you up at 8:00 am tomorrow. Make sure to get enough rest." Sienna: "Goodnight." Daniel: "Goodnight, Sisi." Sienna couldn''t resist smiling. She hopped out of bed and headed to her closet, sifting through her clothes. Despite having plenty of options, she felt dissatisfied as if nothing suited her or looked good. The following morning, Sienna rose early to get ready. She swapped into workout attire, slipped on white sneakers, and tied her hair back. Gazing at her reflection, she feltfortable and at ease with her appearance. She figured if Daniel desired a woman with elegance and striking looks, she wouldn''t fit the bill. But since Daniel was fond of her, she reckoned he wouldn''t be bothered by herck of makeup or fancy attire. Sienna grabbed her phone and hurried downstairs. Despite it being before 8:00 am, Daniel was already waiting downstairs. They exchanged smiles through the car window. Daniel was just about to exit the car to bring her in when she swiftly hopped into the passenger seat. She secured her seatbelt and said anxiously, "Please don''t get out of the car. Let''s not risk being seen by anyone we know." Daniel''s heart sank at her words. He shut the door, clicked his seatbelt in ce, and silently drove off. Despite being open and honest with their feelings, they had to keep their rtionship a secret. It felt somewhat unfair to Daniel. Near Eastville, there were plenty of tourist spots and beautiful mountains. However, they deliberately avoided those and opted for a rugged mountain trail with fewer hikers. The scenery along this path was breathtaking. The morning sun cast a gentle glow, and a mild breeze swept past them, carrying the refreshing fragrance of trees. Hand in hand, they strolled toward the mountain trail while talking about their past, present, and future. Chapter 685 Daniel and Sienna chatted about their families, coworkers, friends, and jobs. Sienna believed it was important to talk about these things in a rtionship to get to know each other. Then, out of the blue, she brought up Daniel''s ex-girlfriend. With curiosity, she asked, "What happened between you two?" Daniel paused briefly before replying, "She was focused on moving up in her career, and her job had a strict no-dating policy, so we ended things." Sienna felt a pang of difort. "So, you''re saying you were the one who got dumped?" First loves were often unforgettable, and she worried that if Daniel was the one who got dumped, he might still have feelings for his ex-girlfriend. Daniel responded with a casual hum. Feeling anxious, she asked, "Have you fully moved on?" Daniel gazed at her and pulled her close. With a smile, he replied, "If I hadn''t moved on, I''d still be with her, right? Why would I choose to be with you?" "I''m curious, too. What made you choose me?" Sienna snuggled closer, meeting his gaze. He locked eyes with her and spoke without hesitation, "I''m genuinely fond of you. I''ve never felt this way about anyone before." Feeling uncertain, she questioned, "Are you sure you''re not experiencing Stockholm syndrome? I''ve been hard on you, even teasing you while taking care of you. Is that why you like me?" Daniel tousled her hair and kissed her forehead. "Since the day you arrived, I''ve known that was just your way of motivating me." "How about-" Just as Sienna was about to speak, they were interrupted by amotion ahead. They nced up to see a group of people carrying filming equipment approaching. Daniel wrapped his arm around Sienna''s shoulders, and they stepped aside, making way for the approaching group. The cameraman and crew members passed by, followed by Vivian and her manager, Molly Lambert. Vivian''s mood shifted as she noticed Daniel''s arm around Sienna, her expression darkening and her body visibly tensing. Molly, a woman in her 40s with a rounded figure, also took note of Daniel''s presence. She approached him and offered her hand. "Mr. Morrison, what a surprise to see you here," Molly greeted with a friendly smile. Daniel returned the handshake politely. Molly observed Sienna with a smile. Noticing the closeness between Sienna and Daniel, she couldn''t resist asking, "Is she your girlfriend?" "Yes, she is," Daniel acknowledged gracefully. Smiling, Sienna greeted Molly with a nod, "Hello." Turning back to Vivian, Molly couldn''t help but notice the displeasure on her face. She understood the reason and feltpelled to defend Vivian''s honor.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. With a sly smile, Molly teased, "This is unexpected! Mr. Morrison, it seems your taste in women is declining." Sienna''s expression changed dramatically. She clenched her fists, tempted to argue back. Yet, after careful thought, she had to admit that Vivian possessed striking beauty Vivian was tall, with a slender frame, like a model. She had impable poise and sophisticated style. It was much unlike Sienna, who was only 5 feet 3 inches tall with a small but shapely figure. She often felt self-conscious about her body, no matter what outfit she wore. Sienna stayed quiet, seething with anger as she couldn''t find the right words to retort. "Molly, you''ve got it wrong. My taste in women is getting better. My girlfriend''s beauty is natural, from her face to bust. Her skin is naturally fair and tender without relying on cosmetics. I appreciate all of that," Daniel countered calmly. S Sienna felt a rush of satisfaction at Daniel''s response, finding it quite pleasing. Yet, his finalment, saying he appreciated all of her, made her cheeks flush ef uncontrobly. She felt a surge of warmth spreading to her ears. Molly''s unnecessary jab subjected Vivian, who had remained silent, to sarcasm. Vivian''s expression darkened with displeasure. Chapter 686 Holding Sienna''s hand, Daniel walked past Vivian and Molly. He didn''t want these unimportant people to bother them anymore. Vivian got angry and turned to yell at Daniel as he walked away. "Daniel, don''t you want to know who the middleman who contacted me before was?" Daniel halted, and Sienna stopped, too. She looked at Daniel''s serious face, then back at Vivian. "I can tell you," Vivian said. Molly frowned at Vivian, whispering, "Viv, don''t say anything reckless."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jealousy had clouded Vivian''s judgment, making her impulsive. Daniel led Sienna back to the duo and calmly asked, "Who was it?" Vivian''s stare locked onto their entwined hands. Her eyes grew steely, and her tone harsh. "If youe with me now, I''ll lead you to him." She added, "But you muste alone." Sienna understood Daniel''s professional obligations. Moving closer, she spoke gently, "Daniel, it''s all right. We can go out another time. Focus on your work for now." Daniel responded with a warm smile. Sienna''s empathy touched him deeply, yet he remained mindful of his professional boundaries. He regarded Vivian with an icy gaze and said indifferently, "Investigating cases falls under our responsibilities as police officers. Your cooperation with the investigation is a civic obligation. "Since I''m not on duty today, I''ll visit you when I return to work." "It needs to be now. I won''t arrange for you to meet him at any other time," Vivian threatened. "Do you truly believe I''d break a promise to my girlfriend just to get a clue from you, especially when there''s no guarantee it''s even urate?" Vivian red at Daniel with indignation. "Your tactics won''t sway me, so don''t even think about it," Daniel stated calmly. He reached for Sienna''s hand and led her forward. Vivian seethed with rage, her eyes aze with anger as she eximed, "Don''t you care about solving the case?" However, Daniel paid her no attention. As they slowly walked away, Sienna nced back at Vivian, who stood as still as a statue. Even from a distance, she could sense the intensity of Vivian''s stare. Sienna was both touched and concerned for Daniel. "Daniel, maybe she was trying to help you. Don''t worry about me. I have total faith in you, and it doesn''t bother me." Daniel smiled and replied, "This is where I draw the line." Sienna looked puzzled. "Is it that big of a deal?" Daniel came to a halt, turning to face Sienna directly. His words carried weight as he said, "Sisi, in our line of work, we can''t afford to be manipted by witnesses of informants. "If she can leverage a clue today to force me into breaking a promise to my girlfriend, what''s to stop her from doing it again? It''ll only be worse." Sienna nodded earnestly. He continued, "Certain informants might be in it for the money, and that''s something we can handle within the bounds of regtion, But I''ll neverpromise my personal life, emotions, or time for the sake of this job." Sienna threw herself into his embrace. She wrapped her arms around his waist, gazing up at him with admiration gleaming in her eyes. Chapter 687 Daniel put his arm around Sienna''s waist and lowered his head to look into her eyes. "No wonder," Sienna whispered. "What?" Daniel asked with interest. Sienna grinned. "Now I understand why Wanda has always looked up to you and seen you as her inspiration since childhood. You truly deserve it." Daniel smiled in response. His Adam''s apple bobbed as he nervously swallowed. Sienna''s body felt soft and curvy in his arm. Holding her close ignited a flurry of fantasies in his mind, his heart racing and his blood simmering with desire. "Sisi, aren''t you feeling warm?" Daniel''s voice came out huskier than usual. Despite her sportswear covering her figure, it did little to hide her graceful silhouette. Sienna swiftly stepped out of his embrace. "I''m not feeling warm. Are you?" Daniel nodded, letting out a deep breath. He turned his gaze away, attempting topose himself. "Let''s keep moving," Daniel suggested, reaching for her hand again. They pressed on together. As Sienna started to feel tired, Daniel noticed and crouched down, offering her a piggyback ride. Initially, she felt embarrassed. Since they were hiking together, she didn''t want to be a burden to Daniel. Yet, he insisted, so she reluctantly climbed onto his back. He carried her for quite a while. "Daniel, aren''t you tired?" "You''re light. I''m fine," he replied softly. "I can walk by myself." "Back in the army, I could carry a hundred pounds and run for miles. You probably weigh less than that." "Do you prefer women who are slim or a bit curvy?" Sienna asked anxiously. "I love you, no matter your size," Daniel replied without hesitation. Sienna shyly rested against his shoulder pressing her cheek against his. A sweet warmth filled her, ber smile unwavering. Being with him. made her heart flutter She had never imagined he would be so skilled at sweet talk before. "You mentioned liking me when I worked at your house. Why didn''t you tell me then?" Sienna asked. "I''m blind and disabled. What courage would I have had to confess to you?" Daniel replied. Sienna chuckled. "So, you have moments of self-doubt too." He smiled faintly in response. Sounding a bit unhappy, she asked, "I remember you were blind back then. Why did you say those things?" "What did I say?" Daniel walked steadily, not even panting as he moved forward. "You said something about supporting me financially in exchange forpanionship," Sienna exined. Daniel sighed as he recalled the moment. "I was influenced by you." "By me?" He hummed in response. "How did I influence that?" "I was determined to stop you from going on more blind dates, so I considered offering you financial support. "Then, you happened to ask if I wanted support you financially in exchange forpanionship. It felt like a simr idea, so I agreed, Daniel exined. Sienna snuggled into his shoulder, taking in theforting scent of his clothes. She couldn''t hide her smile. "What''s so funny?" Daniel asked. "Women like that are just for men to sleep with," Sienna mumbled shyly. "I love you, so isn''t it natural that I want to sleep with you?" Daniel asked earnestly. Sienna felt her cheeks redden, herThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . heart skipping a beat. She tapped his shoulder and pretended to be annoyed. "So, are you saying you''re only dating me now just to sleep with me?" Chapter 688 "Ms. Lawson, what if we bring our IDs tomorrow and have a date at city hall?" Daniel suggested with sincerity. Sienna''s face lit up with a joyful smile, clearly showing her love for him. Leaning close to Daniel''s ear, she whispered shyly, "Nah." "Whenever you''re ready to marry me, just say the word. I''ll give you the perfect proposal, the romantic wedding of your dreams, and a cozy home." "Daniel, all I want is for you to be safe," Sienna said, her concern evident. Daniel''s expression dimmed, and he gently lowered Sienna from his back onto the grassy slope beside them. Sienna settled onto the grass, and Daniel joined her, taking her hand and rubbing it gently. He couldn''t meet her gaze. "Sisi, sometimes I worry that wanting to marry you might just be putting you in danger," Daniel said. Sienna grasped the weight of his words. She threw herself into his arms, clinging tightly to him.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Whatever missions you''re on, promise me you''ll prioritize your safety. If I be your wife and you turn me into a widow, I''ll never forgive you," Sienna responded. Daniel enveloped Sienna in his arms, closing his eyes and inhaling deeply. He had someone to worry about for the first time in his life. He had never felt such intense worry for his parents, mainly because he had many siblings back home. "I promise you. I won''t let anything happen to me," Daniel promised earnestly. He felt a weight in his chest, his sense of attachment to his loved ones deepening. Daniel had faced death, endured disabilities, and suffered severe injuries in the past. The pain from those dark times still lingered vividly in his memory. Without Sienna''s support, he doubted he would have survived let alone regained his health. Throughout his recovery, whenever he was with Sienna, all the darkness and despair seemed to fade away. Having her by his side gave him the strength to face each day with energy and experience various emotions. It was the first time since everything happened that he felt whole again, not just broken. A soft breeze danced through the trees, causing the leaves to whisper gently. Sunlight filtered through the dense canopy, creating intricate patterns on their faces. Daniel gently moved Sienna away from him and held her face in his hands, studying her closely. Sienna''s cheeks became fuller, and her lips formed a pout. Herrge, clear eyes sparkled brightly, adding to her overall cuteness. "What are you doing?" Sienna''s voice, softened by her pout, sounded even more adorable. Daniel couldn''t hold back a chuckle before kissing her. Sienna blinked in surprise but closed her eyes as she lost herself in his intense kiss. Daniel gently guided her onto the grass, one hand supporting her head and the other holding her cheek, as he continued to kiss her passionately. The serene breeze, the gentle sunlight, and the lush green surroundings created a breathtaking setting. This hilltop was both stunning and rarely visited by anyone. After that, Daniel frequently asked Sienna to go hiking. It was a chance for them to stay active and enjoy each other''spany. Sienna''s main job involved writing, so she typically stayed home. She only ventured into town asionally for important meetings with the editorial department in the Opany. On the contrary, Daniel had a busier schedule than her. So, Sienna always agreed whenever Daniel suggested going out. Chapter 689 Daniel and Sienna were like any other couple deeply in love. They enjoyed every moment of their romance. They loved heading into the city for leisurely walks, movie dates, dining out, and taking countless photos. They liked sharing drinks, wearing matching outfits, and enjoying the excitement of amusement park rides. Daniel was always attentive to Sienna''s wishes. He was quick to buy her anything she fancied without a second thought. Besides, he was always punctual for every date and never failed to show up. He poured his love and sincerity onto Sienna without reservation. He always wore his heart on his sleeve for her to see. Whenever Sienna wore slightly revealing dresses for their outings, Daniel would quickly buy her a light jacket from nearby stores. Sienna would yfully tease him about being old-fashioned and a bit controlling, but Daniel would openly exin, "It''s not about restricting your choice of clothing. It''s just that when you wear revealing clothes, especially when we''re alone, I can''t help but get turned on." When Daniel was caught up in work, Sienna respected his space. She didn''t annoy him or act overly dependent like some people might. Instead, she only engaged when he made the first move. Sienna thought this was how a supportive girlfriend should behave, but Daniel was displeased. "Don''t you have feelings for me?" he asked. "Why do you feel that way?" she pushed back. "You never reach out first and seem uninterested in my life." "I see myself as a constant support for you, like a dependable home. I''ll always be here for you whenever you need me. Isn''t that reassuring?" Sienna replied softly. "I just want to understand how you feel about me. Considering all the time we''ve spent together, can you see yourself marrying me?" Daniel asked directly. Time passed quickly, and twoThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . months went by. The filming crew from the nearby town finished their shoot. All the actors, along with several important people, were gathered. In the early morning, Jane rushed to Sienna''s house, urging her to wake up and get ready to meet the celebrities. Since Sienna had turned down Jane''s invitations several times before, she found it hard to refuse this time. After all, there might not be another opportunity if she let this one slip by. After they went down the stairs, Sienna took a brief detour to the corner store. She needed to inform Shelly about the day''s ns. Upon entering the store, Sienna spotted Molly chatting with Shelly. Her heart raced inexplicably. A feeling of impending doom washed over her. "Mom," Sienna called out. Molly turned, wearing a smirk that spelled trouble for Sienna. Shelly''s expression darkened, and she stayed silent. After saying goodbye to Shelly, Molly left at a leisurely pace. As she walked past Sienna, she greeted her politely, "What a coincidence, Ms. Lawson." Sienna felt a sudden tightness in her chest, and she clenched her fists. She couldn''t understand why, despite the filming wrapping up and the crew getting ready to leave, Molly insisted on stirring up trouble for her before departing. She remained silent while Molly left with a smirk. Jane stood by the door, picking up on the tension in the air. Sienna cautiously entered the store, her voice timid as she said, "Mom, I''m going out with Jane for a while. I won''t be back to cook lunch, so you might want to order takeout instead." Chapter 690 Shelly red at Sienna and snapped, "Are you dating someone?" Sienna nervously gripped the hem of her clothes. "He''s from Phoenicia and works as an anti-drug officer?" Shelly asked. "Mom, I-" Shelly exploded with frustration, mming the calctor in her hand onto the ground with a loud crash. The floor was now scattered with shattered pieces of the calctor. Sienna stood frozen in fear, and Jane hurried in from outside. She pulled Sienna back and said anxiously, "Mrs. Lawson, let''s talk calmly." "What did I say? Have you forgotten everything?" Shelly demanded. Sienna lowered her head, breathing heavily. Her heart hurt, and tears welled in her eyes. She replied sadly, "I haven''t." "Then you have to end things with him right now," Shelly ordered.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She stood with her hands on her hips, gritting her teeth. "Now I understand why you''ve been behaving strangelytely, being out all day and sometimes noting home untilte at night. "How dare you, Sienna? You could''ve kept your rtionship a secret, but why choose a cop? Especially one fighting drugs! Are you trying to drive me crazy?" "Mrs. Lawson, I''ve met Sienna''s boyfriend. He''s tall, handsome, has a great personality, andes from a wealthy family," Jane hurriedly exined. Shelly snapped at Jane, "Just because he''s rich doesn''t mean he gets to enjoy his money. I don''t care. Sienna can''t date a police officer." Sienna silently wiped tears from her eyes and gazed up at Shelly. Each word she uttered carried weight, "Mom, are you saying no one should marry cops?" "Anyone can marry them if they want, just not you," Shelly replied irrationally. Her face darkened with anger, her eyes zing fiercely. Sienna''s heart burned with anguish, making it hard for her to breathe. "Mom, he''s the only one I want to marry." "Then, you''re not my daughter anymore. We''re done here. Leave and never return. Don''t even call me ''mom'' again." Sienna couldn''t contain her emotions any longer. She sank to the ground, wrapping her arms around her knees, and wept. Her heart ached unbearably. Even though Shelly was fixated on wealth and favored Felix over Sienna, she always treated Sienna well when she raised them. She put in a lot of effort to earn money ensuring Sienna had ess to education and a joyful childhood. Shelly loved both Felix and Sienna dearly. She wanted the best for Sienna so she tried to arrange wealthy suitors for Sienna and opposed Sienna''s wish to marry a police officer. Meanwhile, Sienna deeply loved Daniel but felt torn between him and her family. She longed for a solution where she could have both her family and Daniel. Shelly''s anger shed in her reddened eyes as she muttered, "Sienna, end things with him before you get married. I''ll have the matchmaker find you a better. match. It''ll undoubtedly be better II than your current partner. Sienna was too overwhelmed with agony to respond. The mere idea of parting ways with Daniel shattered her. She couldn''t bring herself to do it. Jane gently wrapped her arm around Sienna''s shoulders to help her up. "Mrs. Lawson, let me take Sienna out for a while. I''ll have a chat with her." Shelly sat still on the bench, staring at the wall. Tears flowed silently down her cheeks. Chapter 691 Sienna and Jane rode together on the electric scooter, feeling the gentle breeze brushing against them. Sitting behind Jane, Sienna wore a heavy expression. Her eyes still showed traces of tears as she gazed at the passing scenery. With a sigh of resignation, Jane asked, "Sienna, are you going to break up with Captain Morrison?" Sienna leaned wearily against Jane''s back. She closed her eyes and replied despondently, "I don''t want to break up with him." "Your mom is being so stubborn. Are you going to prioritize your rtionship over your family?" Jane asked further. "No, I can''t sacrifice my family for love. I''ll figure out a way to make my mom ept him." "Maybe you should talk to Captain Morrison about this. Dealing with it together could be better than facing it alone," Jane suggested. "He''s swamped with work. Besides, what good would burdening him with this do? It''ll only add to his stress and affect his job." Sienna sighed. She didn''t want Daniel to feel as down as she did. She shook her head and added, "He shouldn''t know about this." Half an hourter, Jane''s electric scooter pulled up at the town square within the park. The square was bustling with activity as people gathered in groups at its center. Some people even stood on benches and climbed trees. The hillside was also lined with them. Jane tugged Sienna through the bustling crowd, ignoring the annoyed nces from onlookers until they reached the front. Sienna couldn''t shake the feeling of embarrassment as she was dragged along. In the center of the square were numerous cameras and a cluster of cameramen. A rectangr table filled with food and flowers stood nearby. Meanwhile, the actors and the film crew were busy taking photos. Among them were a couple of well-known stars that attracted arge crowd. Sienna quickly spotted Vivian in the corner. From where she stood, Vivian seemed like someone ying a minor role, unnoticed and receiving little attention. Jane voiced her envy. "Sienna, look at those actresses. They''re all stunning and slim." Sienna responded with a casual hum. "I''m curious about what they''re shooting. They''ve been in town filming for months now," Jane said. "I have no idea," Sienna replied indifferently. Jane pulled out her phone to snap some photos. Sienna''s attention was elsewhere. She was uninterested in celebrities. Suddenly, amotion arose from the side. Jane urgently shook Sienna''s arm. "Sienna, it''s your boyfriend. He''s here." Sienna instantly became alert and turned to look in the direction Jane pointed.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Daniel guided his team through the bustling crowd until they reached the actors on the set. The inclothes officers were so confident and charming that they were just as impressive as the male actors nearby. They even stole the spotlight slightly with their looks and demeanor. Sienna couldn''t catch their conversation but noticed the actors looking puzzled, while the director and crew appeared somewhat unsettled. Daniel shed his badge, and his team swiftly escorted several people away, including Vivian. Spectators began to snap photos and discuss enthusiastically. Jane excitedly recorded a video while eximing, "Wow, this is so thrilling! The police arrive to make arrests right after filming ends. This show is bound to be a hit even before it airs!" Sienna watched Daniel from afar, captivated by hismanding presence as he handled his work. He exuded a maic charm and seemed authoritative. "Sienna, did you know Captain Morrison wasing here to make arrests?" Jane asked. "No, I didn''t," Sienna replied. "Don''t you two discuss work stuff?" "We don''t really." "So, what do you talk about then?" "Anything but work." Sienna quickly headed toward the police car. Jane hurriedly followed her. As Daniel opened the passenger door, he spotted Sienna amid the crowd. She smiled and discreetly waved at him. Her charming smile and curious gaze made Daniel smile in return. He took out his phone and shook it gently before getting into the car. Chapter 692 Daniel sat in the passenger seat and sent Sienna a message. Her phone buzzed, and she pulled it out to read. "Sisi, are you here to see the celebrities with your friend?" Sienna texted back, "Jane convinced me toe along. I didn''t expect to run into you." Daniel: "I''ll be buried in work for the next few days. I won''t have much free time to spend with you." Sienna: "No worries. Work should alwayse first." Daniel: "I''ll make it up to you once things are over." Sienna replied with a smiling emoji and wrote, "Are those people doing something illegal?" Daniel: "Not sure yet. We''re bringing them in for questioning." Sienna: "Okay, focus on your work. Stay safe, and don''t overwork yourself." Daniel concluded with a kissing emoji. Sienna couldn''t help but giggle softly. Jane noticed Sienna''s expression and teased, "It''s just a few texts, and you''re beaming." Sienna quicklyposed herself, pocketed her phone, and said, "We''re done with the celebrities. Should we head back?" Jane followed her as they left the crowd together. Out of nowhere, a man dressed in a suit, Connor Boyd, blocked their way. Sienna looked at him, puzzled. "You''re Ms. Lawson, right?" Connor asked politely. "And you are?" Sienna asked. "That''s unimportant. Our boss needs to speak with you," Connor said. Jane gripped Sienna''s hand anxiously. "Do you know who his boss is?" Sienna shook her head, turning back to Connor. "And who might your boss be?" "You''ll find out once you meet him." "I''m sorry, but I''m not interested in meeting him." Connor took out his phone and opened a video before showing it to Sienna. "You don''t have a choice." The video disyed Felix seated at a gambling table, holding chips and making bets. Sienna''s concern deepened as she watched the video. She shifted her gaze back to Connor and asked, "Where''s Felix?" "Please,e with me alone," Connor said. Worried about Sienna''s safety, Jane spoke up hastily, "I''ll go with you." Connor red at Jane and warned, "Stay out of this if you don''t want trouble." Jane, who was naturally timid, felt a rush of fear at his words. Sienna gently removed Jane''s hand and reassured her, "You should stay out of this. I''ll go find Felix and bring him back." "Be careful," Jane said. Sienna nodded and left with Connor. Connor tried to convince her to get in the car, But she stood her ground, adamant about trailing them on her electric scooter. Her determination was unwavering. She insisted on doing things her way or not at all.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Reluctantly, Connor gave in and drove ahead while she trailed behind on her scooter. What was meant to be a quick ten-minute trip stretched out to over half an hour. S Eventually, they arrived at a renowned hot spring resort nestled halfway up a mountain in a different town. Connor guided her through the resort, eventually leading her down to the basement level, where they stopped outside a secluded, spacious room. As Connor swung the door open, an old-fashioned partition screen greeted them. Sienna trailed behind, entering the room as Connor shut the door. She cast a nervous nce over her shoulder before pressing on. She walked around the partition screen and entered a spacious area filled with gambling tables. Strange men upied the tables, ¦«¦Ï¦É exchanging bets and ying cards. Felix sat on a couch nearby, his face drained of color as he anxiously stared downward. Sienna roared, "Felix! What are you doing here?" Felix looked up. Relief washed over him as he spotted her. He quickly rose to his feet. "Sienna." Before he could risepletely, the man beside him forcefully shoved him back onto the couch, eliciting fear in Felix''s eyes. His voice trembled with guilt as he uttered, "I''m sorry, Sienna." The man beside Felix asked, "You''re Felix''s sister?" Sienna clenched her fists, masking her emotions with forcedposure. "Yes, I am." "Your brother owes us over two million dors," the man announced, brandishing a loan agreement before tucking it away with a smirk. "Why don''t you help him settle his debt?" Chapter 693 Sienna was furious when she heard the staggering amount. She turned to Felix, her voice dripping with anger as she demanded, "What in the world happened?" For regr folks like them, two million dors was already an unimaginable sum. They couldn''t even hope to earn it in their lifetime. Tears streamed down Felix''s face, his entire body shaking with guilt. In a remorseful tone, he admitted, "Sienna, I had no clue I''d end up owing this much money. I just tagged along with friends for some fun. "I thought I''d start with a couple of grand, and I nned to stop once I hit a losing streak. But instead, I just kept winning and winning, raking in piles of cash..." Sienna snorted and taunted, "So, in the end, you didn''t expect to blow through all your winnings and then borrow another two million just to lose that too, huh?" Felix nodded, his body shaking with sobs. Sienna clenched her fists, her body quivering with rage. She yearned to knock some sense into Felix. "You fool. It was obviously a trap. Are you really that dense?" "Sienna..." Felix cried out. He realized it was a trap all along. Yet, his greed had clouded his judgment, preventing him from being rational. After collecting herself, Sienna addressed the man supervising Felix, "Where can I find your boss?" The man gestured toward a nearby room, seeming eager for her to enter.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Sienna red at Felix before heading toward the room. She pulled out her phone and stealthily turned on voice recording. Slipping her phone into her pocket, she pushed the door open. The office was spacious and neat. There was a long desk with basic office supplies and argeputer screen showing surveince camera feeds. The office chair was facing away from Sienna. "Hello," Sienna greeted. The office chair swiveled to reveal Clement Russo, a middle-aged man with a polished appearance. He was in his 40s, slim, with gentle eyes and a friendly smile. Clement assessed Sienna with a growing smile. "You must be Sienna Lawson, right?" Sienna felt increasingly sure that Clement already had his eyes on her. Cutting to the chase, Sienna asked, "Sir, why did you set Felix up?" "He''s the one who borrowed over two million from us after losing at gambling. How can you use us of setting him up?" Clement replied. Sienna smiled faintly. "For families like ours,ing up with 200 thousand is already a challenge, let alone two million. As a businessman, you wouldn''t ine be foolish enough to loan money to someone who can''t repay it. "Clearly, your reasons aren''t solely about money. So, why not be honest with me about your true intentions?" Clement burst intoughter. "Daniel always chooses remarkable women. You''re gorgeous and brave foring alone to rescue your brother." Sienna''s heart raced as tension suddenly gripped her. Anyone brave enough to confront Daniel couldn''t just be an ordinary businessman. It became apparent that Clement''s attention wasn''t on Felix or Sienna. It was on Daniel. Feeling a bit flustered, Sienna collected herself and softened her tone. "Excuse me, may I ask how I should address you?" Clement leaned back in his chair, gazing at Sienna with admiration. "I''m Clement Russo. Just call me Clement." Sienna forced a strained smile. "Clement, let''s face it. We can''t repay this debt in our lifetimes, and it seems you have other motives beyond the two million. So, why don''t you be honest with me about it?" Clement raised an eyebrow and smirked as he touched his chin. His gaze lingered on Sienna''s figure. "Your boyfriend is rich. Two million is pocket change for him." Sienna fell silent as she suddenly realized that a series of unfortunate events were unfolding, one after another. She couldn''t shake the feeling that it might be more than bad luck-maybe there was a bigger plot behind it all. First, Molly went to Shelly and revealed that Daniel worked as an anti-drug officer, trying to sabotage his rtionship with Sienna. Then the police interrogated Vivian and some of the film crew, and Felix got into trouble, too. Chapter 694 Sienna put on a bitter smile. "Sorry, Clement. I already ended things with him." Clement didn''t seem surprised. He replied casually, "Well, then you''ll need to handle it on your own." "Can you suggest another solution?" Sienna asked calmly. Clement couldn''t help but smile, his admiration for Sienna growing. "You''re sharp. I''m starting to like you more. Here''s the deal: help me with a few tasks, and I''ll waive your brother''s debt. Plus, I''ll give you an extra five million and a vi worth ten million." Sienna''s unease deepened, but she tried to mirror Shelly''s greedy expression whenever money was involved. Her eyes gleamed, and she parted her lips in exaggerated surprise. Clement was pleased to see her reaction. He reached into a drawer, retrieved a box, and offered it to Sienna. "You don''t have to decide right away. Take your time to think about it, and let me know when you''ve reached a decision. Consider this a gift for our meeting."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Sienna epted the box and lifted its lid. Her breath caught. Nestled withiny an exquisite, opulent set of diamond jewelry. She suddenly realized Clement had intended to win her over with material extravagance from the very beginning. After a moment of reflection, Sienna pieced together the entire scenario. These people believed she was only with Daniel because he was rich. So, they manipted Shelly to ruin Sienna''s chances of marrying Daniel, thus cutting off her potential financial support. Then, they plotted against Felix to thrust Sienna into a tough spot. Finally, they tried to lure her in with shy wealth. They were testing her. Sienna managed a strained smile. She masked her true feelings with a facade of eagerness. Closing the jewelry box, she rose from her seat and offered a polite nod. "Clement, thank you for your generous gift. Clement''s cynical beliefs resurfaced as he observed Sienna''s reaction. To him, all women of modest means were alike-shallow and covetous. They were easily swayed by financial allure and incapable of enduring substantial debts. "Take your time to consider it. I''ll be awaiting your decision." Clement walked up to Sienna and handed her a new smartphone. As he did, his hand brushed against her skin. "Use this phone to reach me if you''ve made up your mind. I''ll always treat you well." Sienna''s nerves kicked in as she epted the phone. "Are those tasks illegal?" Clement continued to touch Sienna''s hand as he reassured her, "I run a clean business. No illegal stuff, I promise." Sienna mustered a strained smile and nodded though a wave of nausea churned her stomach. Clement''s touch on her hand left her feeling repulsed. Shortly after, Sienna and Felix were escorted away. On the journey back, Felix rode off the electric scooter with Sienna seated behind him. The weight of the jewelry box and phone in Sienna''s hand felt like a heavy burden. It wasn''t just a trivial matter. She understood she couldn''t tackle it alone, especially given her uncertainty about Clement''s intentions. Sienna knew she needed to open up to Daniel and devise a n together. He was much more capable of dealing with this kind of situation than she was. Felix was on edge as he pleaded, "Sienna, please don''t tell Mom. She''ll be angry with me." Sienna had had enough. Despite knowing how upset Shelly would be, Felix still went out to gamble. "Stop here!" Sienna shouted. As Felix stopped the scooter, Sienna dismounted and shoved him away in a burst of anger. "Go away. I have things to take care of." She hopped back onto her electric scooter, revved the engine, and zoomed off. Felix was left standing there, dumbfounded. Chapter 695 Sienna showed up at Daniel''s ce unannounced. Despite dating for over two months, this was her first time entering his home. Inside, she found an elegantly simple interior. The living room was big, bright, spotless, and neatly arranged, making it truly weing. Sienna opened the shoe cab and discovered a brand-new pair of women''s slippers waiting for her. It warmed her heart. With a smile, she slipped them on and made her way to the living room. She ced the phone and jewelry box on the coffee table, then settled onto the couch, quietly awaiting Daniel''s return from work. As she waited, she mulled over how she would broach the subject with him. After waiting for a while, Sienna decided to start preparing dinner, nning to share a meal with Daniel upon his return. As night descended, she nodded off while scrolling through her phone. ... As Daniel''s car pulled into the driveway, he was surprised to see the lights on inside the house. After exiting the car, he quietly approached the door and entered with soft steps. He peeked into the living room and spotted Sienna curled up on the couch. Lowering his gaze, he noticed her shoes neatly ced on the shoe rack. A smile crept onto his face as a wave of happiness flooded his senses. Carefully cing his car keys down, he made his way toward Sienna with quiet steps. Daniel kneeled in front of the couch, his eyes fixed on Sienna, who was sound asleep.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Her cheeks looked so soft with a rosy hue, tempting him to pinch them. Her long, thick eyshes were like those of a doll, and her full, pink lips were so inviting. Even in her sleep, she looked adorable and charming. When Daniel brushed the stray strands of hair away from Sienna''s forehead, she stirred unconsciously. He leaned in to kiss her. Sienna jolted awake and was about to scream. Yet, she found her lips sealed shut. A familiar scent enveloped her, and she blinked her eyes open to see the handsome face she knew so well. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she fully came to her senses. She never expected Daniel to kiss her while she slept. The kiss was intense, making it impossible to resist. Despite Sienna''s attempts to push him away, Daniel''s passion only seemed to intensify as if he was determined topletely engulf her. Sienna''s initial surprise melted into happiness, and eventually, she surrendered to the overwhelming sensation. Unable to resist, she wrapped her arms around his neck and returned his passionate kiss with equal fervor. Daniel settled onto the couch, encircling her waist with his arms and drawing her onto hisp. The way they were positioned left little to the imagination. He held her close, deepening their kiss with each passing moment. Sienna''s lips stung, her heart raced, and she struggled to catch her breath. She forcefully pushed against his chest to break free from his kiss. Bathed in soft, warm light, the atmosphere grew incredibly romantic. Both of them were catching their breath, their eyes locked in a gaze filled with longing and desire. Sienna shyly pursed her lips and said, "How could you do that? I was asleep, and you suddenly kissed me. It nearly gave me a heart attack." Daniel held onto her waist and looked into her eyes. With a smile, he apologized, "I''m sorry for startling you." "Don''t do that again," Sienna murmured in protest. "I couldn''t help myself. You look so adorable when you''re asleep," Daniel whispered hoarsely. Sienna pretended to be angry and scoffed, "That sounds like a ''victim-ming'' excuse." Daniel looked fondly at her blushing cheeks. "It''ste at night when your boyfriend''s desires are at their peak. So, why are you sneaking over here so quietly, ''Ms. Victim''?" he asked softly. Sienna''s cheeks flushed instantly. She yfully hit his chest. "You just say whateveres to mind, don''t you? Aren''t you embarrassed?" Daniel caught her fist and rubbed it gently. It didn''t hurt at all. Instead, it tickled him a bit. "I don''t see why there should be any embarrassment in expressing my feelings to someone I love." Chapter 696 Sienna thought she was usually open-minded, but Daniel had a way of making her feel overwhelmed. She looked down bashfully and muttered, "I''d rather not talk about this anymore." Daniel smiled affectionately at her and gently patted her head. "Have you had dinner?" Sienna nced at the clock on the wall. It was already after 9:00 pm. She had cooked dinner around 7:00 pm, waiting for him toe home. Unexpectedly, she ended up falling asleep for over two hours. She wasn''t feeling hungry anymore. "I''ve lost my appetite," Sienna said as she stood up from hisp and moved to the couch. With a serious expression, she picked up the ck box and the phone from the table. "Daniel, we need to talk." Daniel sat up straight, leaning in toward her with a solemn expression. Sienna passed the items to Daniel and exined, "A man named Clement Russo gave me this fancy set of diamond jewelry and a phone as a bribe." Daniel epted the jewelry box, opened it, and examined the diamonds closely. "If these diamonds are real, they''re likely worth about a hundred thousand. The phone doesn''t seem as valuable." Sienna added softly, "This was just his gift for our first meeting. But if I agree, he''s willing to offer me millions more." "Clement Russo?" Daniel''s voice turned serious. Sienna nodded. "Yes." Daniel ced the jewelry aside and asked, "What exactly does he want from you?" Sienna shook her head. "I''m not sure. I didn''t agree right away, so he asked me toe back and consider his offer." Daniel''s expression hardened as he fixed his gaze on Sienna with a serious look. It made her feel uneasy. He was familiar with Clement, who was among the people he was currently investigating. Knowing Clement''s keen intellect, Daniel couldn''t believe he would make such a simple mistake. As Daniel reclined on the couch, he remarked, "Clement trying to bribe you must''ve something to do with me." "I suppose so." A shadow crossed Daniel''s expression. "Clement is aware of my family background and financial resources. Compared to what I could offer you at any moment few million is insignificant. unlikely he would be foolish enough to resort to this." Sienna nervously lowered her head, her guilt mounting as she realized her exnation wasn''t fooling him. While she was debating whether toe clean, Daniel asked, "Is there something more you''re not telling me?" Sienna''s breath quickened, and she lowered her head even more. She couldn''t meet Daniel''s eyes. Daniel sighed. "Sisi, I hope you''ll always be honest with me." After a brief moment of hesitation, Sienna decided to disclose the truth. "Felix got caught up in a gambling scheme and now owes Clement over two million." "I can easily cover that debt. It doesn''t put you in any danger. So, why resort to bribery?" Daniel responded nonchntly. Sienna couldn''t bring herself to tell him that their rtionship might not go any further. Her heart felt like it was being pricked by needles, making it tough for her to speak. She kept her head down, unable to look him in the eye. As Daniel noticed Sienna looking guilty and avoiding him, a feeling of dread began to settle in his mind. After a long silence from her, Daniel nervously reached for her hand and gently stroked it. "Sisi, I''ll take care of the two million. You don''t have to pretend to agree with Clement Being an undercover agent istoo risky. I won''t let you take such risks." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "I''m sorry, Daniel. I¡ª" Daniel''s unease intensified. Drawing nearer to Sienna, he said anxiously, "Sisi, I''ll take care of Felix''s debt. Just steer clear of Clement and cut ties with himpletely." "It''s not what you think. Actually¡ª" Daniel''s anger red. "Sienna, the two million is a gift from me. You don''t need to pay it back. Don''t say that to me. I don''t want to hear it." Chapter 697 Sienna''s nose twinged. She realized that Daniel had sensed for a while that she might end their rtionship. She couldn''t bring herself to use Daniel''s money to settle Felix''s debt. The sadness in Daniel''s eyes pained her deeply. "Daniel, Clement framed Felix by putting him in debt and using it to manipte me. He even offered me money to help him. My family doesn''t have the funds to clear the debt, so I feel powerless." Feeling sorrow, Daniel ran his fingers through his hair. "I''ve already told you. I have the money." "I can''t ept your money. Right now, I see only two options. One is to hire awyer and sue him for setting up the gambling scam, and the other is to betray him and act as your informant." With that, Sienna pulled out her phone from her pocket. "I recorded my conversation with him, but I''m not sure if it can serve as evidence." Daniel sank back into the couch helplessly. "You''re already considering ending things with me, which is why you refuse my money, right?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Sienna was ovee by a wave of sadness. She lowered her head, uncertain of how to react. She was resolved to convince Shelly to ept her rtionship with Daniel, even though she wasn''t sure if she would seed. Yet, Sienna chose not to disclose Shelly''s disapproval to Daniel. She worried if they did get married eventually, Daniel would hold resentment toward her mother. Just then, Sienna''s phone rang, disying Shelly''s name on the caller ID. Stepping away from him, Sienna answered the call. "Hi, Mom." Felix''s voice crackled through the phone. He sounded anxious. "Sienna, hurry home. Mom''s talking about suicide." Sienna''s face paled instantly. Quickly gathering her belongings, she said, "Daniel, there''s an urgent situation at home. I have to leave right away." Daniel rose from his seat and grabbed her wrist. "Sisi, what''s happening?" "I''ll exinter." Sienna hurriedly pushed him away. Daniel grabbed his car keys and caught up to her. "Let me drive you, Sisi." Tears welled in Sienna''s eyes as she forcefully shoved his hand away. "Please, don''t follow me. I''m begging you." Daniel froze in ce, his heart sinking as Sienna walked away without so much as a nce back. The chilly wind brushed against him as he watched her vanish into the distance, and his heart ached. Even though Sienna had agreed to give their rtionship a shot, she never fully opened up to him. Daniel constantly felt insecure and unsure about where he stood in her life. When Sienna hurried home, Shelly was already standing outside the balcony railing, gripping it with both hands. Tears streamed down Shelly''s face, her emotions running high. "Mom..." Sienna''s legs trembled with fear. "Mom, please don''t do anything rash!" Felix was in a panic. Spotting Sienna''s return, he quickly took hold of her arm, his voice shaking with tears. "Sienna, please ask Mom toe back... We''ve already lost Dad; we can''t lose Mom too." Turning to Sienna, Shelly''s face contorted with despair as she cried out, "It''s all your fault... Our family is in shambles because of you. We were managing fine and living peacefully. Why didn''t you listen to me? Why stick with that cop? Why?" Her voice cracked with anguish as she continued, "Felix got dragged into this because of you. If it weren''t for your cop boyfriend meddling with those criminals, he wouldn''t have been framed and ended up owing over two million!" Shelly sobbed, her whole body trembling with emotion. "Am I supposed to give up my life to pay off his debt? Why, God? Why make life worse for the unfortunate?" Chapter 698 Sienna couldn''t hold back her tears as she covered her mouth. She felt intense pain in her heart and was unable to speak a single word.N?velDrama.Org content. Felix kneeled on the ground and sobbed uncontrobly. "Sienna, I don''t want to live either. I''m so sorry to you and Mom. It''s my greed that brought us this tragedy." Sienna knew that despite Felix''s greed, it stemmed from his desire to give Shelly a morefortable life. "Why did you have to tell Mom about the gambling debt?" Sienna''s voice quivered as she choked back sobs. Felix buried his face in his hands, crying out, "Sienna, I promise I didn''t do it. When I came back, Mom was already crying uncontrobly, and then she climbed out the balcony." Sniffling and fighting back tears, Sienna made her way toward the balcony. "Mom, I know I messed up. Can you pleasee back inside? Let''s talk this through. If you leave like this, what will happen to Felix and me? We''ll be haunted by guilt forever. Please..." Sienna''s voice cracked, tears streaming down her face. "Mom, please. I admit I was wrong. I''ll listen to you." Shelly''s emotions were overwhelming. She cried uncontrobly, feelingpletely devastated as she eximed, "Sienna, I can''t bear to go on. My life has been filled with hardship and exhaustion. "I was born into poverty, struggling to even afford necessities like food and warm clothing. Growing up in arge family with many siblings, we often went hungry. Poverty was a constant fear. "Then, I married your father, and we lived a very frugal life. When you and Felix came along, life became even more challenging. We took on debt to buy this old house, striving to give you a stable home, but the burden of a mortgage weighed heavily on us. "I''m always trapped in debt. After raising you both, your father fell ill with cancer... We drained our financespletely, left with nothing but debt. At that point, I didn''t even want to continue living... "Sienna, thankfully, you stepped in! You took on your father''s medical debts and paid them off in just two years. When your father passed away, we received generous donations for his funeral expenses. "I thought I finally had some money to save for retirement, but it all went to Felix for his car, leaving us burdened with even more debt..." Shelly cried uncontrobly, her heart feeling like it was shattering. With one hand off the railing, she continued in despair, "The money make from my corner store isn''t enough to cover our expenses, and now Felix brought back two million dors in gambling debt "Sienna, I''ve never even heard of such a huge amount. I''m terrified... I''m in my 50s, and my entire life has been a struggle to pay off debts, one after another after another..." Overwhelmed with tears, Sienna couldn''t utter a word. As Shelly appeared on the verge of letting go, Sienna acted swiftly. She lunged forward, her stomach colliding with the railing, but she ignored the pain. She desperately seized Shelly''s wrist and yelled, "Felix, help! Hurry!" Felix immediately sprang into action. Without even wiping away his tears, he rushed over to catch Shelly, who was dangling in midair. Beneath the balcony stretched a narrow alley, empty in thete hour. Meanwhile, people from nearby buildings gathered at their windows, worriedly observing the scene but unable to lend a hand. Felix clenched his teeth, summoning all his might with Sienna to pull Shelly back from the clutches of death. Once they rescued Shelly, they shut the balcony door and drew the curtains. Sienna sank onto the couch, utterly exhausted. Her eyes brimmed with sorrow, and herplexion drained of color. She sat quietly, gazing at Shelly, who had lost all will to live on. Shellyy on the couch with her eyes shut. Sienna''s heart twisted with pain. Losing her father had shattered her world. She couldn''t bear the thought of enduring such agony again. Chapter 699 The living room was unsettlingly silent. The clock on the wall showed it was 12:30 am. Sienna looked at Felix, who sat quietly with his head down, then turned to Shelly, who seemed to have calmed down. Sienna''s heart felt heavy, making it difficult to catch her breath. The tension in the house was overwhelming, almost pushing her to the edge of madness. "Mom, Felix was tricked into this. We need to involve the police," Sienna urged.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She took a deep breath before continuing, "My boyfriend works in anti-drug enforcement, but his job doesn''t put us in danger. Please try to understand " Shelly interrupted, her voice filled with anger, "Those criminals targeted Felix because of your boyfriend. They wouldn''t have done this otherwise. Can''t you see how serious this is?" Sienna hung her head, unable to reply. Her heart throbbed with pain. Felix hesitantly asked, "Sienna, is what Mom said is true? When did you start seeing a cop? Did Clement trick me into that two-million-dor debt because of your boyfriend?" Sienna grew frustrated with Felix. If it weren''t for his foolishness and greed, they wouldn''t be in this mess. The living room grew quiet. Sienna balled her fists, and tears began to well up in her eyes. "Why won''t you listen to Mom and find a local guy from a good family? Why are you so set on dating a cop?" Felix asked. Shelly buried her face in her hands and sobbed again. "Felix is in serious debt, and we just can''t afford it." Sienna discreetly wiped her tears and met Shelly''s gaze. "Mom, who told you about Felix''s debt?" "Ms. Lambert, the one who visited mest time." Sienna was convinced it was Molly even before confirming. Molly seemed to have the same sketchy traits as Clement. They probably hadmitted numerous misdeeds together. "Mom, if you agree to one condition, I''ll end things with my boyfriend and handle Felix''s two-million-dor gambling debt," Sienna offered. Shelly gazed at Sienna, her eyes brimming with tears. Felix, too, nced over nervously. Sienna clenched her fists, her heart feeling as though it were torn apart by pain that made her tremble. She uttered, "Promise me you won''t pressure me into marriage or meddle in my future rtionships." "You''re willing to break up with that cop?" Shelly asked. "Sienna, are you going to settle the debt for me?" Felix asked. Tears trickled down Sienna''s cheeks. Her Reartache was nearing its breaking point, yet her voice remained unwavering. "Yes, I''ll break up with him and cut off all contact. And about the money Felix owes, I won''t cover it, but I''ll figure out a solution." "How do you n to handle it?" Felix asked. "I''ll report Clement to the police and gather evidence to prove it was a scheme he concocted." "And what if you can''t?" Furious, Sienna sprang up from her seat and brushed away her tears "Then it''s on you to figure out how to settle the debt. You messed up, so it''s your responsibility to fix it," she eximed. She stormed into her room and mmed the door shut. The room waspletely dark, and she chose not to turn on the light. Sienna copsed onto her bed, burying herself under the covers as she wept silently. She regretted ever dating Daniel. Back when she had a crush on him, she hadn''t experienced real happiness, so she wasn''t emotionally invested. But things had changed. Once she had a taste of happiness with him, she began to expect more, and with those expectations came disappointment. Now, Sienna was realizing just how painful a breakup could be. She spent the entire night awake, crying until her eyes were puffy and red. Chapter 700 The next morning, Sienna sought out Clement to return his phone and jewelry. "I''m sorry, but I can''t keep these. And I can''t help you, either," she said calmly. With a cigarette dangling from his lips, Clement sat with crossed legs. He frowned as he asked, "So you''re refusing to settle Felix''s debt or ept the money and the vi?" Initially, Sienna epted those gifts to keep Clement at bay while she strategized with Daniel on how to infiltrate Clement''s inner circle. She wanted to gather crucial information for Daniel. However, since Daniel disagreed with her approach, Sienna saw no reason to continue the facade. "Clement, please consider letting Felix go. He''s innocent. The gambling debt was a setup. Can we just let it go?" Sienna asked. Clement erupted intoughter as if he''d heard the funniest joke ever. Sienna knew her request was a long shot, but she kept herposure. "If you won''t release Felix, I''ll take legal action to protect our rights." Clement flicked the ashes off his cigarette and sneered, "You got to pay up when you owe money. That''s just how it goes. Gambling debts are no different. They have to be taken care of. Don''t be so naive, miss." "I recorded our conversation the first day we met. I''m reporting to the police and taking legal action against you. I''ll deal with this gambling debt through proper legal channels," Sienna stated firmly before leaving. Clement was stunned. He sat there, deep in thought, trying to remember what he might have said that could have been recorded. Sienna rode her electric scooter down the wide road, the wind brushing against her. An intense feeling of emptiness washed over her as if her very soul had left her body. Tears flowed freely down her cheeks. Even though sunlight bathed her, she couldn''t sense its warmth. Gazing at her modest hometown, Sienna reflected on herself. She felt like her time with Daniel was nothing but a lovely dream. In that dream, a charming, wealthy prince adored her deeply. Hevished her with tenderness, thoughtfulness, and romance. But now, reality called her back from that illusion. She wasn''t Cindere. The Cindere, who married the prince, existed only in fairy tales. Sienna''s eyes welled up with tears, blurring her vision. She stopped her electric scooter and rummaged through her bag for a tissue. Gently, she dabbed away the tears streaming down her cheeks. Even the simple act of breathing felt like a struggle, each breath sending a sharp pang through her chest. She buried her face in her hands, attempting to calm the storm of emotions raging inside her. Eventually, as her breathing steadied and her tears ceased, she gathered herself and resumed her journey. Half an hourter, she pulled up at Daniel''s house. She stepped inside with a box and set it down on the coffee table. "Daniel, I''m at your ce. There''s something I need to tell you. Could you possibly leave work early today?" Sienna texted. She sank into the couch, her eyes wandering over his home. She knew deep down that this visit would likely be herst, and it caused her heart to ache with sorrow. Letting out a sigh, she slumped against the cushions, her gaze unfocused as she stared into the distance.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After half an hour, the sound of a car pulling up outside grabbed Sienna''s attention. Anxious, she rose from her seat and nced toward the entrance. .n¨¦t Before long, the door swung open, revealing Daniel. He walked in, looking dashing in his casual attire. His eyes conveyed tenderness, and his smile brimmed with affection. Excitedly, he called out, "Sisi, you¡ª" His gazended on the box sitting on the coffee table, and his voice faltered abruptly. Chapter 701 Daniel peered into the box and spotted the gifts he had given Sienna. When he met her gaze, he noticed her eyes were red and streaked with tears. As Daniel moved closer to Sienna, she instinctively retreated. In the past, whenever she met Daniel, she would readily yield to his hugs and kisses. Sienna dreaded that if Daniel kissed her again, she wouldn''t find the strength to end their rtionship. "What''s wrong?" Daniel''s expression darkened, his voice tinged with sadness. Seeing the things she brought and the way she avoided him, he felt a tightening sensation in his chest. Sienna slowly clenched her fists as she fought to hold back tears. She tried to maintain aposed facade as she faced him. "Daniel, I''m sorry. Let''s-" "Sisi, is there something weighing on you that you can''t handle?" Daniel cut her off abruptly before she could utter the words "break up". Sienna forced a tight smile and shook her head. "No." "Is it because of Felix''s debts?" "No. I''m taking legal action against Clement, so that''s under control." "Then..." Daniel''s voice was fraught with tension. Before he could get another word out, Sienna blurted out, "Daniel, let''s break up." Her tone seemed casual, but hidden beneath was a wave of hurt. A sudden burst of pain pierced through her. After the words left her lips, Sienna''s eyes welled up with tears, and her throat felt constricted. Yet, she held back and tried to seem indifferent. Daniel managed a bitter smile, his own eyes beginning to redden. His voice shook slightly. "Sisi, did I do something wrong? Please, tell me. I''ll do whatever it takes to make things right." Sienna believed Daniel was truly amazing. It was she who didn''t deserve him. She felt deeply apologetic to Daniel. Tears blurred her vision, and she couldn''t utter a word. She simply shook her head. Anxiously, Daniel took a step closer and gripped her shoulders. He bent down to meet her gaze. "Is it something about my personality? Or my looks? Tell me what you want in a man, and I''ll try to be that. I can-" "Daniel." Sienna''s heart shattered, tears flowing freely down her cheeks. Unable to suppress her emotions any longer, she choked out, "You promised from the start that if I ever mentioned breaking up, you wouldn''t cling to me," Daniel released Sienna''s shoulders and took a step back. Tears welled in his bloodshot eyes as he gazed at the ceiling, struggling to contain his emotions. After a moment, he spoke in a raspy, trembling voice, "Sisi, I can see that you''re happy when you''re with me. Why do you want to end things? Please, give me a reason." S Sienna fidgeted with the hem of her clothes, her fingers shaking. "There''s no specific reason. I just don''t see a future with you anymore." Her heart felt heavy, each breath a painful reminder of her dilemma. She was torn between her devotion to her mother and the man she cherished. Unable to forsake her family, she faced the heartbreaking choice of letting Daniel go. S "Do you truly have no feelings for me?" Daniel''s voice was tinged with sorrow. Sienna discreetly wiped away her tears and shook her head. "I''m sorry. Let''s not meet again."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. With those words, Sienna walked past Daniel. But he swiftly caught up and enfolded her in a tight embrace to stop her from leaving. Sienna froze, feeling the warmth of Daniel''s chest against her. His arms were holding her firmly. Daniel''s breath came in rapid bursts, his voice strained with emotion as he whispered in her ear, "Sisi, rtionships can develop over time. Can you give us a chance to grow together? "I''ll work hard to be the man you want. Tell me, where do I fall short? I''m willing to change." Unable to contain her emotions any longer, Sienna cried out, "Daniel, please don''t sell yourself short. You''re amazing. It''s me who isn''t worthy of you." Chapter 702 "That''s not a reason to break up with someone," Daniel said. He leaned his head on Sienna''s shoulder and closed his eyes, tears rolling down his cheeks. His voice was hoarse as he whispered, "Sisi, I love you deeply. When I was at my lowest, ready to give up on everything, it wasn''t the desire to live that kept me going. "It was my love for you. Your love motivated me to pull myself together, to undergo risky surgery, and to work in this city just to be near you." His desperation was clear as he pleaded, "Please, just give me more time. Two months isn''t enough for you to fall in love with me." Sienna was crying uncontrobly. The more Daniel''s words touched her, the more painful she felt. It felt like a thousand needles piercing her heart, the pain seeping into her bones. What had she done to deserve such deep love from a man? She could be selfish and make Daniel quit his job as an anti-drug officer. It would give them a chance to be together. But she couldn''t bring herself to do that. Sienna knew that love was fleeting and often couldn''t withstand the test of time. However, a noble career was something that couldst a lifetime. She forcefully pulled his hands away and stepped out of his embrace. She wiped her tears and turned to him. "Daniel, a man like you, sessful, wealthy, and good-looking, deserves someone better. We''re just not meant for each other." As she spoke, tears welled up in Daniel''s eyes. Sorrow filled his expression, and a bitter smile crept onto his face.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Sienna took a deep breath and continued, "Wee from different worlds. Your feelings for me might simply be a passing fancy or perhaps gratitude. "Once those feelings fade, you''ll see I''m not as wonderful as you think. I''m not worthy of your affection." "Let''s still be friends, okay?" Daniel pleaded, hoping to salvage something from their rtionship, even if it meant lowering its status. Sienna bit her lip and shook her head. Whether they were friends or a couple, it wouldn''t change much. Shelly disapproved of Sienna''s rtionship with an anti-drug officer, so any form of connection would be frowned upon. Since they were breaking up, why prolong the pain by trying to stay friends and seeing each other often? "Sienna," Daniel murmured sadly. "Just regr friends. Let''s just be regr friends." "I''m sorry. I can''t," Sienna replied, tears welling as she left without looking back. As Daniel watched Sienna leave, he didn''t try to stop her. Instead, he slumped into the couch, utterly spent Leaning back, he shut his eyes, now red from tears, and covered them with his hand. S A sharp pang of heartache coursed through him. Sienna''s sudden breakup had blindsided him, leaving his thoughts scattered. But upon reflection, he noticed something odd. In the two months they''d been dating, She shyly, but she never never seemed unhappy. ometimes avoided his outright rejected him. The breakup, without any exnation, had caught him off guard. If she didn''t have feelings for him, why would she cry? There had to be a reason behind her tears! Daniel snapped back to reality. He dropped his hand from his face, staring up at the ceiling with growing determination. Sienna must have been forced into this. With his mind made up, Daniel sprang into action. He snatched his car keys before rushing out the door. Chapter 703 Sienna rode her electric scooter home, tears streaming down her face the entire way. She hadn''t expected to cry so much, but Daniel was her first love. It was the first time she had ever felt such intense emotions for someone, the first time she had truly invested herself in a rtionship. It was like fireworks-beautiful, but over far too quickly. Back at home, Sienna retreated to her room for days on end. Apart froming out for meals, she refused to leave her room. Each time she did go out, her eyes bore the telltale signs of tears, puffy and red. Seeing Sienna in such a state, Shelly figured out that Sienna and Daniel must have ended their rtionship. As a result, she chose not to mention blind dates or concern herself with Felix''s debts. Instead, she focused on peacefully managing her corner store. In her view, life would be better and more stable from here on out. On a sunny afternoon, Shelly was busy inspecting the expired items in the corner store when the bell at the entrance chimed. This bell was a sensor Sienna installed. It always rang whenever someone came in. "Can I help you with something?" Shelly asked, emerging with the expired goods she had been sorting. When she spotted the young man standing before her, she paused briefly. The man had striking, attractive features, and a well-built, confident posture. He was neatly dressed and carried himself with an air of sophistication. He didn''t seem like a local. His appearance was more akin to someone from the city. He held severalrge bags in his hands, his smile gentle as he nodded at Shelly. No matter a woman''s age, encountering a handsome man usually had a certain effect, and Shelly was no different. She smiled and approached, asking softly, "Can I help you with something?" Daniel returned her smile warmly. "Hello, Mrs. Lawson. My name is Daniel, and I''m Sienna''s ex-boyfriend." His words caused Shelly''s smile to freeze instantly. Daniel carefully set down the items he was carrying and spoke politely, "I''m sorry it''s taken me so long to visit. I''m not here to cause any trouble for Sienna." Feeling awkward and unsure of what to say, Shelly pointed at the gifts he brought. "What''s all this for?" Daniel calmly exined, "I''ve been wanting to meet you in person for a while now, but the right moment never seemed toe up. I realized that waiting might mean missing out entirely. "It might seem forward of me, but I didn''t want to regret not making this effort to meet Sienna''s mother." Shelly sank into the chair behind the cash register, her spirits dampened. "Have you two really broken up?" "Yes, we''ve broken up," Daniel replied, pursing his lips with bitterness. "I''m sorry to hear that, Mr. Morrison. You''re a good man, and my daughter doesn''t know what she''s missing. You deserve better," Shelly said guiltily. Judging solely by his appearance, Shelly couldn''t help but feel that Daniel was genuinely a good person. Unfortunately, his profession happened to be as an anti-drug officer. "Mrs. Lawson, please don''t feel sorry. Rtionships involve both parties. There''s no clear right or wrong," Daniel replied politely. He retrieved a business card fromN?velDrama.Org owns this text. his pocket and extended it to Shelly. "Here''s my contact info. If your family ever needs help, feel free to reach out. I''ll do whatever I can to help." Shelly slid the card back to him. "You and Sienna are no longer together. It wouldn''t be appropriate for us to stay in contact. It just doesn''t feel right." "I promise I won''t reach out to her again," Daniel assured sincerely. "All I want is to ensure her safety without causing any disruption." Shelly was momentarily at a loss for words. With utmost sincerity, Daniel ced the business card in front of her. "Mrs. Lawson, if she''s living her life peacefully and doesn''t need my involvement, I''ll silently wish her the best. "But if you ever face challenges you can''t ovee and need help, I''ll be there unconditionally." Chapter 704 "You..." Shelly felt her heart soften at his words. She was deeply moved and at a loss for words. "I haven''t shared these thoughts with Sienna. I''d appreciate it if you didn''t either, to spare her any trouble," Daniel said. He nodded politely before saying goodbye. "Mrs. Lawson, I''ll be taking my leave now. I won''t take up any more of your time." With that, Daniel turned and walked away. Returning to her senses, Shelly hurriedly followed him while holding the gifts out. "Mr. Morrison, please take these with you." Daniel was already in his car. He politely replied, "Mrs. Lawson, those are all for you. They''re not too valuable. Please keep them." He waved before driving off. Shelly stood by the door, utterly stunned. She nced down at the hefty bags of gifts clutched in her hands. Out of all the men Sienna had dated, Daniel stood out as the most handsome and courteous. It was unfortunate that he worked as an anti-drug officer. Shelly returned to unwrap the gifts she''d received. She guessed they might be coffee beans, dairy products, or food. However, when she tore into the packages, she was shocked to find they were all pricey items. There was a big box filled with pricey supplements, another containing caviar, a package of high-end skincare products, and a stunning set of pearl jewelry that looked like it cost a fortune. Shelly was utterly shocked by the sheer value of these gifts. Even though Sienna and Daniel had broken up, he still gave Shelly such extravagant presents. It made Shelly wonder if Sienna hadn''t ended things with him, what othervish gifts might he have given her. Shelly anxiously dialed Sienna''s number. After a few rings, Sienna finally answered, dragging herself out of bed to pick up the phone. "Sienna, do you still talk to your ex?" Shelly''s voice came from the other end. Sienna, sounding irritated, responded, "Mom, what''s this about now?" "I''m just curious." "No, I don''t," Sienna responded impatiently. "What''s going on?" In a quiet tone, Shelly asked, "I was just wondering, what gifts did your ex give you? Did you give them back?" "I returned every single one. Can we drop this now?" Sienna had been feeling a bit bettertely. However, when Shelly unexpectedly brought up Daniel, it stirred up those feelings of sadness again. Annoyed, Sienna snapped, "What do you want from me?" "Okay, forget it. I''m just d you returned them." Feeling downcast, Sienna ended the call abruptly. She tossed her phone aside and buried herself under the nket. Suddenly, her phone rang again. Irritated, Sienna reluctantly emerged from her cocoon and sighed at the ceiling. She sat up and nced at the caller ID, assuming it was Shelly calling, only to find it was an unfamiliar number. Sienna paused, bringing the phone to her ear and answering, "Hello?" On the other end, a woman''s voice, gentle yet serious, spoke, "Is this Ms. Lawson?" "Yes, speaking," Sienna responded. "I''m calling from Eastville Hospital. Your brother, Felix Lawson, has been seriously injured and is currently undergoing emergency treatment.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "We need you toe over and pay for the medical expenses," the woman said. Sienna''s face paled in an instant. Panicked, she flung off the nket and hurriedly got out of bed. el. Snatching her backpack and phone, she bolted out of the room. Half an hourter, Sienna arrived at the entrance to the emergency room at Eastville Hospital, gasping for breath. Spotting a nurse, she approached anxiously. "My brother''s name is Felix Lawson. How is he? Where can I find him?" The nurse handed her a medical bill. "He''s still in the emergency room. Please follow me to the payment counter to make the deposit." Sienna followed the nurse to the payment counter without hesitation. She handed over several tens of thousands of dors. It was all the money she had. She sat alone on a bench outside the emergency room and waited anxiously. Memories flooded back to when her father had been gravely ill. Restlessness gripped her, her fear making her limbs icy and her thoughts scattered. Chapter 705 The surgery had been ongoing for over four hours, with no end in sight. Sienna''s fear grew stronger as time passed. She was too scared to tell Shelly, fearing she couldn''t handle it. Sienna could only hope Felix would make it. Soon, a nurse hurried out, clutching a folder and looking worried. "The situation is worrying. Please notify all the family members of the patient toe over. And please sign these papers quickly." Sienna''s hands shook uncontrobly. Her mind went nk, and she felt a deep sense of agony. After signing the papers, she dialed Shelly''s number. Upon hearing the news, Shelly broke into tears on the other end of the line. Half an hourter, she reached the hospital, copsing in tears as she stood outside the operating room. She cursed her bad luck,menting the struggles she had faced and the suffering her children had gone through because of her. She wept quietly, yet her sorrow ran deep. Sienna couldn''t hold back her tears, either. They streamed down her cheeks. She helped Shelly up and guided her to sit on a nearby bench. They sat together, enduring what seemed like an endless wait until the surgical lights finally dimmed. Momentster, the doctor emerged. Sienna supported Shelly as they hurried together to the doctor. Anxiously, Sienna asked, "Doctor, how''s my brother?" "The patient''s life has been saved, but whether he can make it through this critical period depends on his willpower," the doctor exined. Shelly couldn''t hold back her tears, her face buried in her hands. "How did this happen? My son was perfectly fine. Why is he now in the hospital with such serious injuries?" "We received a call at the emergency center reporting that he was found barely breathing at the foot of a mountain and brought here. "Based on his injuries, it appears he was likely assaulted. I strongly advise you to contact the police," the doctor said firmly. "Okay." Sienna immediately pulled out her phone to dial the emergency number. After briefing Shelly on some details, the doctor left. Meanwhile, Felix was admitted to the ICU for monitoring. Later, the police arrived to assess the situation and interview eyewitnesses regarding the incident. Since Felix had yet to regain consciousness, they couldn''t proceed with filing a case. It had to be postponed temporarily. The surgical expenses were significant for Sienna, and the daily costs for Felix''s ICU stay were taking a toll on her finances. To uncover the cause of Felix''s injury, Sienna arranged to visit the foot of the mountain where he was found injured, apanied by her friend Jane. The mountain was situated in the neighboring town. It was close to where filming had recently taken ce. Sienna asked around the area and discovered a filmpany had contracted the mountain for their filming operations. They had established a sizable filming base in the mountains. Even though the previous film had wrapped up its shooting schedule, there was still a steady stream of other crews arriving to shoot their projects continuously. Sienna and Jane trekked up a narrow path into the mountains. After a short while, they stumbled upon a fenced-off area. Inside, the trees were lush, casting an air of mystery over the area. S Scanning the deserted forest surroundings, Jane anxiously said, "Sienna, I''m getting a bit spooked. Maybe we should leave this to the police." Sienna touched the wire mesh. Suddenly, a jolt of electricity shot through her body. She jerked back in pain, eximing, "Damn... It''s electrified?" Shocked by Sienna''s reaction, Jane swiftly seized her arm. "Sienna, maybe Felix ran into robbers on his way up the mountain, and they attacked him." "But he still has his phone," Sienna replied calmly as she looked around. "Maybe it''s his creditor," Jane said. A deep sense of foreboding overcame her. Despite the sun shining, the thick foliage obstructed its light, and a cold breeze swept in.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Sienna continued to trace the wire mesh while vigntly observing the scene within. "Creditors prioritize money over everything else. If Felix had died, who would settle his debt?" Sienna questioned. Jane found her argument to be sound. Chapter 706 Sienna and Jane were two ordinary women. They felt incredibly nervous about investigating a case in the remote mountains. Jane gulped and suggested, "Sienna, why not ask your boyfriend for help? He''s more experienced than you." "We''re not together anymore," Sienna replied casually. Jane was surprised. "What? You broke up?" "Yeah, it''s been a week." Jane sympathized with Sienna and tried tofort her by patting her shoulder. "Don''t be sad, Sienna. If he can''t see how amazing you are, it''s his loss. "You''re beautiful and charming, and you''ll easily find someone better." Sienna remainedposed as she replied, "I was the one who ended things." Jane waspletely puzzled and pushed Sienna in frustration. "Are you serious? If you don''t want him, why not give him to me?" "He wasn''t interested in you," Sienna said while regaining her bnce. She focused on scanning the area within the iron mesh. "You leave me speechless. You don''t even appreciate what you have. Where will you find someone as good-" Jane''s words were cut short by the sudden barking of dogs. Three enormous pit bulls burst out from the bushes. "Those dogs are vicious! Run!" Sienna and Jane screamed in panic, their fear palpable. They dashed down the rugged mountain path as if propelled by rockets, desperate to escape. The pit bulls couldn''t break through the iron mesh, but simply seeing them was terrifying enough for Sienna and Jane. They stumbled down the mountainside, finally resting by the roadside. They were panting heavily, their faces pale from the ordeal. After pausing to regain their breath, they noticed scratches on their hands, feet, and bodies caused by the branches. "Are you all right, Jane?" Sienna asked. Her concern was evident as she examined Jane''s injuries. Jane nodded. "I''m okay." Sienna nced back at the mountain, muttering, "There has to be something strange going on up there." "It''s just a filming spot. They fenced it off and have a few dogs. What''s strange about it?" Jane shrugged. But Sienna couldn''t shake the feeling that something wasn''t right.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. They weren''t a big filmpany. Picking a remote spot for filming was already secretive. Renting the whole mountain made things even more suspicious. Even if reporters tried to snoop, they wouldn''t even make it past the electric fence, not to mention the aggressive pit bulls. Sienna was convinced that the ce served a purpose beyond just filming. Jane nudged Sienna, who seemed lost in thought. "What''s on your mind?" "Let''s head back," Sienna said while tugging Jane''s hand as they left. They hopped onto their electric nearby at the entrance of the film arret streets until they Suddenly, a ck MPV drove past Sienna,ing to a stop just a short distance ahead. Sienna hit the brakes, and Jane did the same. The door of the MPV swung open, and Molly emerged, holding it for the next passenger. Following her was Vivian, who stepped out slowly. Vivian adjusted her sunsses before elegantly making her way toward Sienna. Sienna recalled that thest time, Daniel had taken Vivian and the others to the police station to assist with a case. It wasn''t because they were in trouble. "Ms. Lawson, do you have a moment? Let''s talk," Vivian said, removing her sunsses with a confident air. Sienna considered it for a moment before nodding. "Sure." Chapter 707 In the tranquil garden caf¨¦, a pot of coffee and a selection of pastries sat on the table. The faint aroma of flowers hung in the air. Sienna quietly watched as Vivian poured the coffee, noting her graceful and elegant movements. It appeared that Vivian''s elegance wasn''t confined to television. It was apparent in real life too. Sienna couldn''t help but admire Vivian''s poise. She questioned why Daniel, who had previously been involved with someone as refined as Vivian, would be attracted to her. It seemed like a sudden change in taste. In contrast to Vivian''s elegance, Siennacked the same grace. Sienna was naturally witty andid-back, which led her to ponder why Daniel would be interested in her. "Ms. Lawson, please, have some coffee," Vivian politely offered Sienna a cup. Sienna immediately epted it. "Thank you." She gazed at the coffee swirling in her cup. The aroma of freshly brewed coffee drifted over to her, briefly whisking her away to a peaceful moment. However, the tranquility was short-lived. Sienna was burdened with worries and sadness. Shelly had recently tried to take her own life, Sienna had just gone through a painful breakup with her first love, and Felix remained in critical condition in the ICU. With all these heavy emotions weighing on her, Sienna struggled to find joy in life. She gulped down her coffee as if it were a shot of liquor, then set down her cup with pursed lips. Vivian frowned disapprovingly at Sienna''s behavior and sneered. She took a slow sip of her coffee and carefully set down her cup before pouring another for Sienna. "Ms. Ludovic, what can I do for you?" Sienna asked casually. Lookingposed, Vivian toyed with her coffee cup. "You''re aware, aren''t you? About me and Daniel." "I''m aware of some of it," Sienna replied. "I''m the one who broke up with him." Sienna already knew this, and she felt sympathetic toward Daniel. He was remarkable, yet he had been dumped twice in a row. It must have been difficult for him. Taking a sip of her coffee, Vivian raised her gaze confidently. "Daniel is deeply in love with me." Sienna was taken aback. With a heavy heart, Vivian exined, "I was Daniel''s first love. When I first decided to break up with him, he was reluctant and tried to win me back. Yet, I left him without hesitation. "I believed he wouldn''t be able to move on from me. That was why, when we met again yearster, he risked everything to rescue me." Intrigued, Sienna asked, "You mean when he was undercover?" Vivian felt guilty and hung her head. "I owe Daniel more than just an apology, I didn''t realize that Clement''s boss was the drug ford Daniel had been investigating. And I had no clue Daniel was undercover. "When I saw him on the cruise ship, he was desperate to get me off it at any cost. I was too focused on getting a script from the director, so I couldn''t risk upsetting the investors behind that project." Sienna finally understood and let out a snort. Daniel was determined to rescue Vivian, but she had inadvertently gotten involved with the wrong people and ended up betraying him. Vivian added, "Clement''s boss is a highly secretive tycoon. The cruise ship was originally set up to host him. However, things took a turn when I confronted Daniel in front of everyone. "I pointed out that despite graduating from a defense university and having a promising career as a police officer, he opted to be someone else''s henchman. "I asserted that he had no authority over me. Soon after, he became a target. Eventually, he was abducted, brutally tortured, and subjected to various forms of abuse." Vivian wiped her tears discreetly. She sniffed before speaking again, "But he''s amazing. He somehow dealt with the guards watching him. "Once the cruise ship docked, he grabbed me, and we fled to another country. If it weren''t for me, Daniel would have surely gotten away." Vivian''s voice trembled with emotion as she confessed, "I held him back. I couldn''t handle the hardships of escaping selfishly left the underground tunnel, dashed to nearby shops for food, and even contacted the police. "I never imagined the local authorities would be so corrupt. If I hadn''t revealed Daniel''s hiding spot to them, they would have tortured and possibly killed me."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 708 Sienna didn''t shed a tear. She couldn''t bring herself to. Instead, she clenched her fists under the table, her eyes aze with anger as she red at Vivian sitting across from her. Her fury toward Vivian was so intense that she wanted to tear her apart. The very sight of Vivian filled Sienna with disgust. And yet, Vivian dared to cry? It only fueled Sienna''s rage even more! Vivian reached for a tissue to wipe her tears and continued, "Afterward, I made it home safely, but Daniel had been tortured so severely that survival seemed impossible. "Everyone believed he was gone, and his body was thrown into the sea." Sienna''s eyes welled up with tears. She spoke with frustration, "But he somehow pulled through. Where were you during his toughest times? You never visited him. Is it because he was disabled?" Vivian hurriedly shook her head, tears pooling as she locked eyes with Sienna. "No, it''s not like that. I couldn''t bring myself to see him because of Nathan." "Nathan Morrison?" Sienna asked. Vivian nodded, her voice tinged with anxiety as she exined, "Following Daniel''s incident, a missileunched from our country hit an ind belonging to a neighboring nation and wiped it out entirely. "Internationally, they called it a case of a missile veering off course and dismissed it as a rare urrence. But I''m aware that the ind was a major hub for illegal drugs that Daniel was investigating. "Everyone who lived there was part of the drug trade, either making or selling drugs. There wasn''t a single innocent person among them." Sienna smirked and emptied her cup. She controlled her feelings before asking, "Are you worried that General Morrison mighte after you for this, so you''re avoiding seeing Daniel?" Vivian nodded and hummed in response. "But Daniel has never spoken ill of you. He''s never even mentioned you. General Morrison found out about it on his own. "Given his nature, he probably wants to end your life, but Daniel won''t allow him to," Sienna said, her frustration barely contained. Vivian wiped her tears away, her mood lifting. "I''m aware of that now, and I want to tell you that Daniel loves me deeply." Sienna couldn''t resist a sneer. She bit her lip and gazed out the window at the garden. After calming her troubled heart and regaining herposure, she turned back to Vivian. "Ms. Ludovic, do you really understand Daniel?" "Absolutely," Vivian replied confidently. "If you truly understand who he is, then curb your arrogance," Sienna asserted firmly, her words carrying weight. "He rescued you because he understood the danger you faced. He saved you because you were once his first love. He doesn''t want to see you go astray because you twe were once in love. "If it were anyone else he cared for, he''d risk his life to save them, too. Wanda was once abducted and taken to that drug den. "It was Daniel and General Morrison who came to her rescue. Yet, he didn''t harbor romantic feelings for Wanda, either," Sienna exined. "Who''s Wanda?" Vivian asked with curiosity.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "She''s General Morrison''s wife," Sienna replied. After listening to Vivian talk at length, Sienna finally understood what she meant. Vivian wanted Sienna to see the reality without clinging to any false hope about Daniel. Vivian wanted Sienna to understand that Daniel had always loved her from the beginning. "Ms. Ludovic, you''ve been straightforward with me, and I get it now. Since you''ve already broken us apart, there''s no need to go overboard by sharing so much," Sienna said. "I didn''t break you two apart. Your mother did," Vivian retorted. Sienna clenched her fists, feeling a surge of anger tempting her to punch Vivian. "If it weren''t for you, how would my mom have found out?" "She would''ve found out eventually." Sienna took several deep breaths, struggling to rein in her emotions. Vivian was the kind of woman who hid her cunning maniption beneath a mask of innocence. After regaining herposure, Sienna asked with a firm tone, "What''s your connection with Clement?" Chapter 709 "He''s the investor from myst film," Vivian exined. "Your film crew finished filming, so why is everyone still here?" Sienna asked. "We''re transitioning into the next production. You won''t understand," Vivian replied. "Do you still have contact with the boss behind Clement?" Vivian smirked. "Did Daniel teach you that? You sound like you''re grilling a suspect." Looking displeased, Sienna retorted, "If you''re feeling guilty about Daniel, help him by exposing who tried to kill him." "I don''t need your guidance. I''ll take care of it." "Then, what do you want from me?" "I hope youpletely cut ties with Daniel." "What do you mean by pletely"?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Vivian retrieved a check and a business card from her pocket. "This is a check for 300 thousand dors. It can help pay for Felix''s medical expenses. And the business card is from my friend, who owns apany in another city. You can work there. The sry and benefits are quite good." It became clear that Vivian wanted Sienna to keep her distance from Daniel. Sienna shoved the business card and check back to her. "Ms. Ludovic, I want to be clear that my politeness here is just a formality. Don''t mistake it for my willingness to make deals with someone like you. "To me, you''ll always be a cowardly, selfish, and foolish woman. You betrayed Daniel and put his life at risk. Whether now or in the future, you''ll remain the person I despise the most, without exception. "If Daniel loves you and decides to be with you, I''ll wish him the best. There''s nothing left between him and me, so please don''t disgust me by trying to win me over with money." Sienna stood up, her tone chilly as she bid farewell. "Let''s not meet again. There''s nothing left to discuss with someone like you. I genuinely hope you''ll refrain from interfering with my family. Thank you Content. As Sienna walked away, Vivian shouted, "You couldn''t even cover Felix''s medical bills. And if you''re not taking my money, I hope you won''t turn to Daniel for help. It''s time for both of you to move on." Sienna stopped abruptly, a sharp pang piercing her chest. She took a deep breath and put on a fake smile as she turned around slowly. "Thanks for the reminder. It''s such a brilliant way to stay connected with him." Vivian visibly bristled at the remark. Swn Ignoring her, Sienna walked away. She hopped on her electric scooter and headed toward the hospital. Her heartache felt like needles piercing her chest. Shelly and Sienna had spent all their money and borrowed some from rtives, but it wasn''t enough for the expensive ICU fees. Shelly was probably distressed, scrambling to gather funds to save Felix. Sienna considered asking Daniel for help. However, since they had already broken up, she couldn''t bring herself to look for him. When she arrived at the hospital, she spotted Finley in the corridor. The anti-drug officer was there with another colleague. "Officer Wood," Sienna greeted politely. Finley recognized Sienna as Daniel''s girlfriend but wasn''t aware they had split up, so he greeted her politely, "Ms. Lawson, are you here to see Felix?" "Yes," Sienna replied. Intrigued by the presence of the anti-drug officers, she asked, "What brings you here?" "Felix is starting to wake up. When he came to, he kept talking about ''nts,'' and then mentioned ''poppies.'' That''s why the doctors notified us toe over," Finley exined. "nts?" "Yeah, the poppies. It seems he saw someone nting them." Sienna''s skin prickled with goosebumps as she gazed anxiously at Finley. She was momentarily left speechless. Was it possible that the fenced-off hill wasn''t just a ce for filming but a disguise for growing and making drugs? Chapter 710 "Excuse us, we''ve got some things to take care of," Finley said politely as he bid farewell. Sienna nodded, saying, "Goodbye, Officer Wood." She watched Finley and the other officer walk away before collecting herself and heading toward the ICU ward. She saw Shelly and Daniel seated together on a bench outside the ICU. It was an unexpectedly peaceful scene. Yet, Sienna feltpletely puzzled. What was happening? Sienna paused to consider. Shelly hadn''t met Daniel before, so she probably didn''t realize he was her ex-boyfriend. That must be it. Sienna regained herposure and walked over. She politely greeted, "Captain Morrison, hello." Daniel nced up at Sienna. After a few days of being apart, she appeared weary and thinner. Shelly was startled, her gaze fixed on Sienna. After exchanging brief hellos with Daniel, Sienna turned to Shelly. "Mom, is Felix awake?" Shelly gestured toward the room beyond the ss. "He is, but his vital signs are unstable, so he can''t be moved out of the ICU yet." "Did Felix mention seeing poppies up in the mountains?" Sienna asked.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Shelly clenched her fist, showing her frustration. "Drugs are still a big problem here. Hills encircle us, and not far off lie the mountains that serve as the border with the neighboring country. "Drug lords like to target small, remote ces like ours because they think they can operate without getting caught." After speaking, Shelly looked at Daniel, anxiously stroking his arm. "Captain Morrison, please be careful. These drug lords are ruthless and will stop at nothing." Daniel nodded gently. "Thank you for your concern, Mrs. Lawson. I''ll be sure to stay vignt." Sienna was once again taken aback. But then she reconsidered. Shelly didn''t have anything against anti-drug officers. She just wished that Sienna wouldn''t end up marrying a policeman someday. With a gentle sigh, Shelly said to Sienna, "There''s not much happening here. You can head back to manage the corner store. I''d like to stay by Felix''s side and chat with Captain Morrison. You go on ahead." Sienna hesitantly looked back at Daniel. A strong emotion seemed to flicker in both their eyes in that brief exchange of nces. Her heart raced with a mixture of sadness and pain. After a few days of not seeing him, she came to the stark realization of just how much she had missed him. Yet, in this moment of meeting him face to face, she couldn''t summon any reason to utter another word or steal one more nce at him. "I guess I should head back," Sienna said with a heavy heart before leaving. Daniel felt a strong impulse to rise from his seat, his muscles tensing with the urge. But he fought against it. He clenched his fists to restrain himself. He couldn''t tear his eyes away from Sienna as she walked away. His stare was filled with longing and unspoken words. With her experience in matters of the heart Shelly naturally empathized with the emotions of young people. She understood everything, yet couldn''t shake the feeling of helplessness. "Captain Morrison, you''ve seen what happened to Felix. These drug lords are ruthless. They''re capable of anything, and their methods are inhumane," Shelly remarked. Daniel knew firsthand the horrors of dealing with drug lords. To him, they weren''t even human. "Mrs. Lawson, I promise to ensure Felix''s safety. I won''t let anything happen to him again," Daniel reassured her. Feeling resigned, Shelly asked, "If I don''t approve of you and Sienna being together, will you resent me?" Chapter 711 Daniel wore a somber expression as he spoke, "Mrs. Lawson, I don''t resent you. I understand your sentiments entirely. Were it my daughter, I would hesitate to see her with an anti-drug officer too." Shelly turned to look at Daniel, sensing in him a man of integrity. If not for his profession, marrying Sienna to him would be like winning the lottery. "About Felix''s medical bills-" Shelly''s words were cut short by Daniel''s reassurance. "Mrs. Lawson, it''s a small matter. There''s no rush for repayment. "Once Felix wakes up and recovers, he can take his time to repay me when he''s financially stable. There''s no deadline." Shelly was moved beyond words. Her eyes brimmed with tears as she sped his hand gratefully. "Thank you, and thank you on behalf of Felix," she choked out. Daniel offered a gentle pat on her shoulder, feeling a pang of sadness. To him, matters that money could resolve were insignificant. As long as he could help Sienna, he would do so without hesitation or regret. After a brief pause, Shelly suggested, "Captain Morrison, if you don''t mind, you could be like a brother to Sienna..." Daniel''s expression darkened instantly, cutting her off. "Mrs. Lawson, that''s unnecessary. I''m fine with the breakup, but bing her brother? That''s absurd." Shelly felt a twinge of embarrassment and forced a smile. She felt guilty but had no clue how to make it up to Daniel. Daniel felt mentally drained. Shelly knew exactly how to twist the knife. Being a brother to Sienna meant they could still have a connection, but without romance, without crossing boundaries, and without sharing their lives together. He''d even have to witness Sienna''s marriage and address her future husband as his brother-inw. Even if it cost him his life, he couldn''t do it. Standing up, Daniel politely excused himself. "Mr. Lawson, I have some work to attend to. Feel free to call if you need anything." Shelly replied, "Of course, go ahead." With a nod of farewell, Daniel walked away. As Shelly watched him leave, she sighed deeply. If only Daniel would quit his job as an anti-drug officer, that would solve everything. She wondered if he''d be willing tomake that sacrifice for Sienna. Leaning back in her chair, Shelly sighed once more. When Sienna learned that Felix''s medical bills were taken care of, her first thought was of Daniel. Though Shelly didn''t explicitly say it, Sienna knew it was Daniel''s doing. When Shelly suggested that Daniel resign so they could be together, Sienna felt a mix of excitement and anger.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Disregarding their mother-daughter rtionship, she countered, "Mom, you can''t make such unreasonable demands of Daniel. Don''t force him to make a decision. Do you realize how despicable your actions are?" Shelly still held onto hope and said, "Captain Morrison is truly a good person. I just¡ª" Sienna couldn''t contain her emotions. "Of course, he''s a good person, but look at me. Ie from a modest background, average education, job, and abilities. "There are plenty of women like me. It''s already lucky that Daniel chose me. Do you think I''m so extraordinary? Do you still want him to sacrifice his career? Isn''t that selfish?" Shelly acknowledged that Sienna''s words held some truth. She couldn''t bring herself to make such selfish demands of Daniel, so she abandoned the idea. As Felix''s health improved, he was moved out of the ICU and into a regr ward. Daniel returned to the hospital with Finley once again. Chapter 712 During the visit, Felix regained his ability to speak, and his mind was conscious. Daniel and Finley introduced themselves and inquired about Felix''s well-being. Upon his confirmation, they proceeded to record his statement. Having heard of Daniel before and now realizing he was Sienna''s ex-boyfriend, Felix couldn''t help but hold him in high regard. Recalling the ordeal, Felix said, "Since Sienna took Clement to court, I don''t have to settle my debts until the legal matter is settled. "But his associates were relentless. That day, they ambushed me in the mountains and beat me up brutally. "After breaking free, I ran until I encountered an area enclosed by an electric fence. With no other option, I climbed a nearby tall tree and leaped over the barrier,nding in another tree within. "Once inside, I searched for an exit but couldn''t find one. Instead, I was chased by a few pit bulls. Eventually, I ended up in several expansive film studios devoid of sets but filled with nts resembling opium poppies. I was so shocked that I immediately hid myself to avoid detection. "Unfortunately, fate led me to a warehouse where people were refining drugs. They discovered me and beat me mercilessly. They even stabbed me in the heart before throwing me down the mountains." Finishing his ount, Felix gingerly touched the wound on his heart. The doctor had mentioned his heart''s unusual position, which had saved him from a worse fate. Daniel and Finley exchanged a solemn nce, recognizing the gravity of the situation. The group had secured the mountain and established a film base, meeting all safety requirements, including fire inspections and police patrols. The audacity of cultivating drugs inside hinted at a powerful support. Moreover, this person must be holding a high position. Following his statement, Felix anxiously asked, "Captain Morrison, if they realize I''m alive, will they send someone after me?" "It''s possible," Daniel replied gently. "Don''t worry, I''ll get someone to protect you around the clock." "Thank you, Captain Morrison." Daniel and Finley packed up their things and prepared to depart. As they rose, the ward door swung open, revealing Sienna carrying a lunch box. Her steps faltered Dupon seeing Daniel. Their eyes met, conveying a shared sense of regret and longing. "Sienna, you''re here?" Felix''s voice came. Sienna immediately averted her gaze. She hid the turmoil in her heart and calmly walked over, setting the lunch box on the table. "Are you feeling better?" Felix nodded, casting surprised nces between Sienna and Daniel. He realized they had be strangers who didn''t even exchange greetings anymore. "Rest well. We''ll take our leave," Finley said. "Okay, take care," Felix replied.N?velDrama.Org content. As Finley started to leave, he noticed Daniel standing still, his gaze fixated on Sienna. Unaware of Daniel''s gaze, Sienna focused on serving Felix without a second nce. "Captain Morrison," Finley ventured cautiously, sensing the tension. "Perhaps I should go back first. You can stay-" Daniel interjected firmly, "No need." With those words, he left briskly. Sienna never lifted her head, and her hand froze slightly as she served Felix food. Her chest constricted with an unbearable weight, lov suffocating her. Setting down the lunch box, she slumped into the chair with teary eyes and released a heavy sigh. Curious, Felix questioned, "Sienna, I can tell Captain Morrison likes you. Is it really over between you two?" Chapter 713 Sienna bit her lower lip and voiced her distress, "Can you persuade Mom to stop using her life as leverage against me?" "I wish I could, but Mom is unwavering. Every time she threatens to end her life, she means it," Felixmented, shaking his head with resignation. Sienna fell into silence. She couldn''t selfishly pursue her desires at the expense of Shelly''s life for the sake of love. She held onto the belief in time''s healing power, knowing she would eventually release Daniel, let go of their rtionship, and rebuild her life. Love hadn''t blinded her. Dayster, Felix was discharged, and life resumed its rhythm. Sienna delved into writing, assisting Shelly at the shop, dabbling in cooking now and then, and unwinding with her closest friend. One day, Jane reached out and invited Sienna to a high school reunion. Sienna, often away for work, rarely attended such gatherings. Being back in her hometown this year, she thought it would be nice to catch up with her long-lost ssmates. In a private room of a grand hotel, a lively group of men and women of simr ages filled arge round table. Some were married with children, others were newlyweds, and some were still single. Sienna and Jane, both single, caught the attention of their male peers, especially considering their outstanding looks and figures. Amidughter and banter, an unexpected revtion broke the air. "Back in the day, Howard harbored a crush on Sienna for years. Now that he''s divorced, could it be because of his lingering feelings for her?" Caught mid-bite, Sienna nced up in shock at the man who spoke. The former ss monitor, now a sessful corporate manager, raised his ss and addressed Sienna directly, "Sienna, rumor has it you''re still single. Does Howard stand a chance?" Sienna''s nerves fluttered as she stole a nce at Howard Collins. Howard''s gaze, gentle yet tinged with bashfulness, met hers. Recently divorced, childless, with a stable career in the field of information technology, Howard exuded a quiet charm that matched his handsome appearance. Both of them hailed from the same town, with families acquainted and backgrounds intertwined. Sienna, feeling the weight of the attention, offered a strained smile. "Let''s not tease." "Howard, do you think this is a joke?" The former monitor chuckled heartily. Howard, with a warm smile, boldly confessed, "No. I''ve admired Siennal since middle school. I never found the courage to confess until after college, but by then, we''d gone our separate ways." Excitement rippled through the room. "Isn''t the chance here?" The male ssmates rallied around Howard, refilling his ss and urging him toward Sienna. The female ssmates, too, joined the matchmaking efforts to pair Sienna and Howard together. Feeling embarrassed and awkward, Sienna reluctantly clinked sses with Howard and added his contact. They were even seated together. Throughout the rest of the reunion, their ssmates continued their matchmaking endeavors. As they left the hotel, everyone hailed cabs. They couldn''t drive because they had been drinking. Jane was whisked away by someone else, leaving Sienna and Howard to share a ride home, given they were from the same town. Alone in the car, Sienna grappled with the awkwardness, unsure ¨¨ it. Howard, reserved bet nature, remained silent during the ride. Under the dim glow of streetlights, they walked side by side upon reaching town. "Sienna, would you like to go see a movie together tomorrow? There''s a really good one showing." Howard gathered his courage. With the thoughts of pursuing Sienna he suggested a movie date. Sienna smiled faintly, responding without hesitation, "Howard, I''m sorry, but my heart belongs to someone else." Taken aback, Howard remarked, "Jane mentioned you were single."Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 714 "I''m single, but my heart already belongs to someone else. I''m sorry," Sienna confessed. Howard smiled ruefully in response. "I understand what you mean. If you and the man you love don''t work out, why not give me a shot? Maybe we''d be a better match?" Pausing, Sienna turned to face him. Howard halted too, his eyes softening as he spoke sincerely, "Sienna, life is full of regrets. I''ve admired you for so long, and not telling you how I felt during graduation is my biggest regret. Now that I have the opportunity, I don''t want to let it slip." Sienna admired bravery in others. "Howard, I-". Before she could finish her words, a figure approached them hastily. She didn''t have time to react when a strong arm encircled Sienna, pulling her into a warm, sturdy chest. She looked up in surprise, meeting Daniel''s resolute and handsome face. Seeing Sienna embraced by a stranger, Howard''s anxiety spiked. "Who are you? What do you want?" Considering Daniel''s imposing presence, Howard refrained from acting recklessly. "Let go of Sienna," he demanded firmly. Daniel''s gaze turned icy, a flicker of anger in his eyes. "I''m sorry, but I need to talk to my girlfriend. Please excuse us." Girlfriend? Sienna was dumbfounded, and Howard was equally bewildered. As Daniel led Sienna away, Howard hurried to catch up, blocking their path. "Sienna, I thought you were single?" Sienna nodded, then shook her head, blurting out in confusion, "I am single, but he''s my ex-boyfriend." Daniel''s expression darkened even further upon hearing this.N?velDrama.Org content. "It''s alright, you should go back. I can handle this," Sienna said with a strained smile, gesturing for Howard to leave. "Goodbye." With a heavy heart, Howard realized he had no grounds topete for Sienna''s affection. Reluctantly, he watched as Daniel led her away. Daniel guided Sienna into the car, ensuring her seatbelt was fastened before setting off. The vehicle glided along the wide road. Feeling suffocated in the tense atmosphere, Sienna opened the window, silently gazing at the passing scenery. The cool breeze filled her lungs, yet her chest felt constricted. Despite the presence of the man she loved, he was not hers to im. The pain of unrequited love gnawed at her heart. "Who is he?" Daniel''s voice cut through the silence, cold and stern. Sienna sensed his anger, her response tinged with resentment. "He''s my high school ssmate, Howard Collins." "What does he do?" he asked. "IT, I guess." "Is he married?" "He''s divorced." "Is he trying to pursue you?" "It seems that way." "Have you agreed?" "No." "When do you n to agree?" Sienna took a deep breath, suppressing her rising anger. , don''t you think you''re el Dating me like a suspect?" "Answer me," Daniel demanded, his anger palpable. Feeling more distressed, Sienna choked back her grievances. "We''ve already broken up. Please, stop doing this." Suddenly, the car came to a stop. ncing around, Sienna realized they had arrived at Daniel''s ce. With a cold expression, Daniel stepped out of the car, circling to Sienna''s side. He opened the door, unfastened her seatbelt, and pulled her out of the car. Feeling flustered and confused, Sienna demanded, "Daniel, it''ste. Why did you bring me to your ce?" Chapter 715 Sienna found herself pulled forcefully into Daniel''s home. With the click of the door, panic surged within her. Uncertain of what an enraged man might do, she struggled against his grip, desperate to break free. Yet, as a delicate woman, she couldn''t match Daniel''s strength. He dragged her into the living room, depositing her onto the couch. Tension gripped her as she cast anxious nces at Daniel, fearing he might rush over in a fit of rage. But instead of erupting, Daniel settled beside her. His demeanor was subdued as he bowed his head, hands cradling his forehead in evident distress. Silence enveloped them in the bright living room, broken only by the soft rhythm of their breaths. Outside the window, darkness cloaked the world. The atmosphere inside grew heavy as they sat in quiet contemtion. Sienna thought that perhaps Daniel was just angry and wanted a reason to spend some time alone with her. He wasn''t directing his frustrations at her. "Daniel, didn''t we agree not to get involved with each other anymore?" Sienna''s voice, timid yet resolute, pierced the silence. Daniel sighed, his face covered by his hands. A palpable sense of sorrow emanated from him, reflecting his inner turmoil. Leaning back against the couch, Daniel turned to Sienna, his eyes betraying a mncholic undertone. "Sienna, I promised to break up with you, but I''ve never given up. I''ve been trying, trying to win your heart and earn your family''s approval." Sienna''s head hung low, her wordsden with sorrow. "That''s no longer necessary." Daniel''s tone turned serious. "There''s been no conflict, no arguments, and no third parties between us. So why the sudden breakup? Is it because of your mother?" Silence hung heavy as Sienna''s fingers intertwined, nails biting into her skin. "Answer me, Sienna." Daniel reached out his hand to hold hers, yet he stopped short when he drew closer. He knew he no longer had that right. Though he longed to see her every day, to hold her, and to kiss her, Daniel couldn''t justify his desires. He could only stand in a corner, silently watching her from afar. Their breakup felt like a dull de. Although it didn''t deliver a fatal blow, it scraped at his heart each day, inflicting pain and torment. "I can tell Mrs. Lawson likes me. Is it my career that she dislikes?" Daniel asked, seeking rity. Sienna''s difort grew as she lowered her head even more. "I could change jobs..." As Daniel''s words fell, Sienna grew panicky. She lifted her head, and her tear-filled eyes met his. "Don''t." Sienna''s plea was urgent as she feared Daniel''s irrational actions. "Don''t quit your job. It''s not because of my mother or your career. It''s just that don''t have feelings foryou. I don''t love you. Please, don''t resign." Daniel froze, his heart clenched as he looked into Sienna''s teary eyes. They were so fervent, yet she spoke such hurtful words. He wouldn''t abandon his career, but he could step back from the frontline and take on a higher position, reducing the risk of the job. If it weren''t for Sienna, he would probably be serving as the police chief in Phoenicia by now. Daniel asked sternly, word by word, "Tell me the truth." Sienna dared not meet his gaze. Her head bowed in sorrow as tears streamed down her cheeks. "I am telling the truth." She couldn''t bear the thought of Daniel sacrificing for her as she didn''t believe she was worth it. Daniel had faced death before in the line of duty. He even endured the most painful tortures and barely survived. Even so, he returned to his job without hesitation after recovery. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Wealth wasn''t of his concern. Yet, his dedication to duty was unwavering, even at the cost of his life. It signified his passion for his career. Chapter 716 Thus, this job meant the world to Daniel. It was his mission, his pride, his duty-everything. Sienna loved Daniel and held his work and life in high regard. Daniel grabbed her arm and pulled her close. "Am I not good enoughpared to your ssmate who''s weak and divorced?" Sienna stumbled, finding herself in his embrace. Uncertainty and anxiety filled her gaze as she looked up at him. The pain in her arm brought tears to her eyes. Her chin trembled as she struggled to hold her tears back. She felt utterly lost as she stared at him. Daniel''s eyes filled with tears when he saw Sienna''s eyes welling up. His voice, full of sadness, shook a little as he spoke, "Sienna, I wish I could go back to when I was blind and crippled. "Even if you were only looking after me for money, I felt genuinely happy and at peace back then." Tears trickled down Sienna''s face as she thought back to those days. She didn''t want to go back to the past. Daniel''s suffering was too hard to bear. She hoped Daniel would always stay healthy like he was now. "Back in those days, you did as you pleased when I couldn''t see a thing." Daniel reminisced with tears in his eyes, though a smile spread across his face. "You bathed and fed me. We even slept in the same bed. The more I pushed back, the more you insisted on ignoring my protests. "Even though you''re Wanda''s friend, my mom could easily dismiss you with just a word from me," Daniel said bitterly. "But I can''t imagine life without you. You''re like a whirlwind in my heart, shaking up all the stillness and leaving me unsettled every day. My heart is in constant chaos. And then, one day, you were gone." Tears streamed down Daniel''s cheeks as he continued through sobs, "It was like I was back in those darkest times. My life felt drained of its light, color, and essence. "Sienna, if you need money, I''ll provide it. If it''s love you''re longing for, you''ll have all of mine. If security is what you''re after, I''ll leave my frontline role and take a desk job." Daniel''s eyes zed with desperation as he begged, his voice faltering. "Please, don''t go, all right?" Sienna couldn''t stop her tears from flowing. She felt touched and pained. She couldn''t shake the feeling that she wasn''t worthy of Daniel. "Daniel, I-" Sienna began, but Daniel dreaded the possibility that she might say, "I don''t love you." His heart pounded, a torrent of emotions swirling within him. Unable to restrain himself, he kissed her fervently. Sienna was surprised by the sudden kiss. Daniel''s kiss was fierce and intense as he pushed her down onto the couch. She found his scent, kiss, and the fluttering of her heart all too familiar. Every part of her being seemed to thrum with energy. Yet, amidst the whirlwind of nerves and excitement, a voice of reason whispered for her to pull back. They had already broken up, and continuing like this felt wrong. Sienna couldn''t utter a single word under his kisses. All she could manage was shy, soft moans. The more she tried to pull away, the more intense his kiss became. She pounded on his strong chest, but his strength made her efforts pointless. Trying to push and shove against Daniel felt like a waste of energy. It was like attempting to move an immovable object.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Her soft form, alluring scent, and tempting lips seemed to have a hold over Daniel as if she were a siren. The time they spent apart had left him yearning for her intensely. He found himself unable to resist the urge to push her down onto the couch and kiss her passionately. Daniel let his instincts take over as he gently trailed his hands along Sienna''s well-defined curves. He pressed his body against hers. Sienna''s eyes shot open, tears blurring her vision as she stared in shock at Daniel''s face hovering above hers. Her body responded instinctively to Daniel''s touch, and a strange desire surged through her. She could feel his intense physical reaction against her abdomen. Overwhelmed by fear, Sienna broke into tears. Her only thought was to escape as she struggled against him. Chapter 717 Daniel pressed Sienna down beneath him. Her struggles only made things harder for him. Gradually, he pulled away from her lips and nted kisses along her fair neck. She gasped for air and whimpered softly. Terrified and shaking, she closed her eyes and pleaded tearfully, "Daniel, please stop." "Sienna, I love you," Daniel whispered as he kissed her ear. His voice was as deep and alluring as aged wine. Sienna felt as if electric currents surged through her entire body wherever his lips and hands had touched. It left her feeling numb and weak. She was trembling with fear, yet deep down, she couldn''t deny a sense of longing. Eventually, she stopped struggling and leaned her body toward him. Before falling in love, Sienna had firmly believed in waiting until marriage for sex. However, overwhelmed by her deep love for him, her physical desires overtook her sense of reason. Sienna eased her tense body. She bit her lip to stifle any moans of pleasure caused by the strange feelings sweeping through her body. Just as she was about to sumb to the desire Daniel had sparked in her, he suddenly stopped. Daniel leaned his head against Sienna''s shoulder while gasping for air. Slowly, his hands withdrew beneath her clothes and smoothed out her disheveled attire. "I''m sorry, Sienna," Daniel whispered, his voice filled with anguish as he battled his desires. "I''m sorry... I''m sorry..."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He hovered on the brink of losing control. When his rationality returned, he wished to knock some sense into himself. What was he up to? Was this behavior eptable? How had he almost lost control of himself like this? "I''m such a damned jerk... I''m sorry." Daniel''s voice shook as he rose to his feet. Breathing heavily, he rushed to the bathroom and mmed the door shut. Sienna''s chest rose and fell, her breathing erratic as she blinked at the ceiling. Remaining still, she regained her emotional bnce and control over her desires. She had just discovered the intensity of being kissed and touched by the man she loved. She had never felt anything like it before. She felt as if she had stumbled upon a whole new world. Strong desires surged within her, though she felt bashful about acknowledging them. Still, she couldn''t deny how captivating it all was. After some time, Sienna regained herposure. She rose from the couch, ran her fingers through her long hair, and headed toward the bathroom. As she stood outside the door, the sound of the shower from inside weighed heavily on her. She lifted her hand to knock but hesitated. She couldn''t summon the courage to do so. Her hand lingered in front of the door before she finally lowered it. Daniel''s heartfelt apologies moments ago filled Sienna with sorrow She wanted to reassure him that he didn''t need to carry such heavy burdens, that her fear wasn''t a rejection of him. Sienna lingered by the door, uncertain how to face Daniel when he emerged. The tension in the air felt awkward and loaded, leaving little room for further conversation. Eventually she quietly slipped away. After leaving the gate, she gged down a cab. Once she was inside, she sent a message to Daniel. ""Let''s take a break and calm down I''m on my way back." Half an hourter, Sienna returned home, feeling exhausted. As she entered, she found Shelly lounging on the couch, watching TV. Shelly looked up and casually asked, "Where did you go? It''ste." Wearily, Sienna dropped her keys, put on her slippers, and headed to the living room. She copsed onto the couch, feelingpletely exhausted. Noticing Sienna''s reddened eyes and her downcast demeanor, Shelly asked, "Did you go see Captain Morrison again?" Sienna curled up on the couch, too pained to utter a word. Shelly sighed. "Sienna, please don''t be upset with me. I''m only trying g to protect you. Life is valuable. Do you realize how many police officers risk their lives every year?" S Sienna kept her eyes closed, saying nothing. "I don''t want you to be a widow at such a young age. I''m also worried about how his job might affect our family. And¡ª" Sienna erupted in anger. She looked at Shelly with teary eyes and shouted, "Mom, enough. I''ve already ended things with him. What more do you want?" Chapter 718 "I..." Shelly stammered. She swallowed nervously and continued, "I-I''m doing this because I care about you." Sienna wiped away her tears, her voice trembling with emotion as she said, "There are countless people in this world. Every day, lives are lost to illness, idents, or even violence. Who can we truly protect from such fates? "If I marry a driver, can you promise he won''t be involved in a tragic ident? If I marry a small business owner, can you guarantee he won''t fall victim to alcoholism? "If I marry a farmer, can you promise he won''t sumb to poverty or illness? Just look at the heartbreaking stories of entire families being devastated that we see in the news. "Behind these incidents are ordinary people. These unforeseeable tragedies aren''t exclusive to anti-drug officers. I beg you. Please don''t transfer your misfortune onto me." As Sienna finished speaking, she copsed onto the couch and sobbed uncontrobly. Shelly felt panicked and was unsure of what to do. She stood still, her thoughts in chaos. Sienna stood up after crying, wiping away her tears and sniffing. "Your first love, whoter became your fianc¨¦, passed away in an ident, and it haunted you forever. "Now, I''m just as miserable as you are. The only difference is my first love didn''t die. You''re the one who suffocated our rtionship."N?velDrama.Org content. Shelly''s face went pale, and she froze in ce. After speaking her mind, Sienna grabbed her phone and headed to her room. The living room descended into silence. Shelly stayed unresponsive for a while. Later, she slumped against the couch, her empty gaze filling with tears. That night, neither Sienna nor Shelly slept well. The next morning, after some reflection, Sienna calmed down. She realized her words from the previous night might have been too harsh and could have hurt Shelly''s feelings. After all, Shelly had Sienna''s best interests at heart. With a twinge of guilt, Sienna rapped on Shelly''s door. "Mom, are you up?" No answer came from within. Sienna knocked again, feeling a hint of anxiety. Shelly''s moods were unpredictable. She oftenmented about life and battled bouts of depression. "Mom." Sienna rapped harder. Suddenly, the door creaked open. Sienna''s heart eased. She looked at Shelly. "Mom, are you all right?" Shelly snorted. "What could be wrong with me?" "Aboutst night-" Sienna was about to apologize for what happenedst night, but Shelly cut her off. "In two days, Felix is getting out of the hospital. Go pick up some nice groceries and have Captain Morrison over for a meal at our house." "Me? Invite him?" Sienna was surprised, giving Shelly a puzzled look. "He''s your boyfriend. You should ask him yourself. Are you expecting me to do it?" Shelly asked, feigning annoyance. Sienna was stunned. After a brief pause, she said, "We''ve broken up." Shelly''s expression turned grim, her brow knitting together. "He''s moved on that fast? Well, forget about him. A guy like that doesn''t deserve you." Happiness flooded Sienna so suddenly that it took her a moment to react. Tears of joy filled her eyes, and she beamed. "Mom, he hasn''t moved on. He''s still waiting for me..." Overwhelmed with emotions, Sienna hugged Shelly and added tearfully, "Thank you, Mom. Thank you." Pretending to be annoyed, Shelly pushed Sienna away. "You''re too affectionate for this early in the morning. Is breakfast ready?" Sienna grinned, her happiness apparent as she headed to the kitchen. "Not yet, Mom, but I''ll whip something up quickly. Just give me a moment!" As Shelly watched Sienna bustling around with joy, her expression softened. A smile spread across her face. She silently wished that Sienna would always be spared from hardship and financial struggles. Daniel was a genuinely nice guy, and their family was financially comfortable. Shelly couldn''t help but assume that the wedding gifts Daniel would provide would be quite valuable. Contemting the gifts they might receive, Shelly found herself liking her future son-inw even more. Chapter 719 Sienna couldn''t wait to find Daniel after getting Shelly''s approval. But reflecting on her harsh words fromst night, she wondered how he was coping. Was he even willing to see her? She held onto her phone, her eyes fixed on thest message she sent to Daniel. There was no response from him yet. The day before, Sienna stated that she didn''t have feelings for him and that she didn''t love him. Would texting him now to express her desire to be with him seem insincere? Would Daniel think she had disregarded his emotions and taken him for granted? Sienna clutched her phone, a whirlwind of thoughts tormenting her. Neither calling nor texting seemed adequate to express her true feelings. As the evening approached, Sienna rode her electric scooter toward the police station. She figured this was around the time Daniel would be finishing work. The sunset cast a warm glow around her. She savored the beauty of the scenery along the roadside. A deep sense of contentment washed over her. Humming a tune without melody, Sienna glided beneath the dense canopy of sycamore trees. The spring breeze gently kissed her face, carrying the fragrance of freshness. She felt exceptionally peaceful. Half an hourter, Sienna reached the police station. She parked her electric scooter and quietly gazed at the entrance, waiting for Daniel. People bustled in and out, but he was nowhere in sight. After a while, Sienna locked her scooter and grabbed her tote bag, feeling nervous as she entered the station. Once inside, she surveyed the surroundings and found police officers busy handling cases and their duties. Suddenly, a police officer in uniform passed by and asked, "Can I assist you with something?" Sienna smiled warmly and anxiously asked, "Excuse me, is Captain Morrison from the Drug Enforcement Division here?"N?velDrama.Org content. The officer nced back into the office and replied, "No, he''s not here." "Where did he go?" Sienna asked. The officer''s expression turned serious as he scrutinized her. "Who are you? What''s your business with him?" Sienna sensed his wariness and strictness. Perhaps it was because of his profession, but he gave off an intimidating air. Uncertain of her role in Daniel''s life, Sienna didn''t answer his question. She nodded politely and said, "Thank you. I''ll wait for him at his house." With that, Sienna hurriedly left the police station. She quickly hopped back onto her electric scooter and sped away. When Then turned at the intersection, she saw Daniel''s car emergine from the rear gates onto the main road. It looked like he had justpleted his work shift because he was driving his own car. Sienna wasted no time and chased after him on her electric scooter. Luckily, a traffic light was up ahead, and she was almost closing in on him. Yet, just as she was about to catch up, the light changed to green, and his car shot off. She pushed her scooter to its maximum speed, shifting it into the highest gear. Just when she was on the verge of catching up, she noticed Daniel wasn''t heading home. Instead, he pulled over at the entrance of an upscale residential area, seemingly waiting for someone. As Sienna closed in, she witnessed Vivian emerging from the residential area. She was dressed elegantly and clutching a bag. She then slid into the passenger seat of Daniel''s car. The distance between Sienna and them was only a few dozen feet. Choosing not to follow further, Sienna mmed on the brakes and stood still. She felt a jumble of emotions as she watched Daniel''s car slowly vanish. Why was Vivian all dolled up to hop into Daniel''s car? Where could they be headed? Sienna felt a knot form in her chest, a sour feeling creeping in. It was difficult to put into words, but it was ufortable. She recalled Vivian''s confident remarks about Daniel''s love for her. And with the timing, it seemed like an opportune moment for a romantic outing. Sienna took a deep breath and silently chastised herself. Why was she bothered by this? Hadn''t she confidently dered yesterday that she had no feelings for him? After all, Daniel was quite a catch. There was no need for him to bemitted to just one person. Chapter 720 Sienna silently scolded herself for not valuing what she once had and held herself responsible. With a heavy heart, she turned her electric scooter back home. In the days that followed, Sienna couldn''t muster the courage to see Daniel. Instead, she constantly checked her phone, hoping for his message. She longed for a reason and the bravery to reach out to him, but each day passed without progress. On the day Felix left the hospital, Shelly prepared various dishes at home. She had asked Sienna to invite Daniel over, but Sienna was unsure of how to broach the subject with him.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. In the hospital ward, Felix folded clothes and stole asional nces at Sienna, who sat quietly on a stool. "You''re here to pick me up, yet you''re not lending a hand. Why are you just lost in your phone?" Putting her phone down, Sienna red at Felix and replied, "You''re perfectly capable of moving, aren''t you? Why make a fuss over folding clothes?" Felix shook his head in exasperation. "You''re really thoughtless. Anyone who marries you is in for a tough ride." Already feeling down, Sienna felt even worse when Felix brought up the topic. She retorted, "I''m not asking you to marry me, am I?" Sienna and Felix had been teasing and arguing since they were children. They''d always had little fights when they were kids and disagreements as they grew older. Felix didn''t hold back his words. "Let me be blunt. Guys dislike women like you who have a great body. It makes them feel insecure, like they could be betrayed at any moment. "You''re not gentle, thoughtful, or considerate. You''re hot-headed, and you''re too gorgeous." "I''m blessed with a great figure, something you can only dream of. A skinny guy like you deserves nothing better than a twig for a partner," Sienna snapped. "You..." Felix winced, feeling the sting of his wound. His expression turned grim as he pointed at Sienna. Refusing to back down, Sienna added, "No, not even a twig would want to be with someone like you. You should just stay single forever." Felix clenched his jaw. "Sienna, watch what you say." Suddenly, a knock on the door echoed. Sienna and Felix fell silent, their attention shifting to the doorway. Daniel stood there, looking slightly embarrassed at the sight of the siblings arguing. The door had been open all along, but he feltpelled to knock. He found their squabble rather childish. "Dan, you''re here?" Felix eximed with a smile. During Felix''s time in the hospital, Daniel had been a frequent visitor. Their friendship had deepened over time. What began as "Captain Morrison" had now be simply l.n "Dan" Their connection had be stronger. Felix found himself growing quite fond of Sienna''s ex-boyfriend. Not only was he mature and reliable, but he was also generous, capable, and trustworthy. Daniel smiled warmly at Felix, nodding as he walked in. "How are you feeling?" Felix grinned. "I''m doing great. I just need to take it easy after returning home." Sienna sat anxiously, feeling her heart race. Seeing Daniel again, the memories from theirst encounter came flooding back. Her cheeks turned red, and she couldn''t shake the feeling of shyness that washed over her. After greeting Felix, Daniel turned his attention to Sienna. As soon as their eyes met, Sienna felt a warmth spread through her body. She became nervous and didn''t know how to react, so she instinctively looked down to avoid his gaze. Daniel remained calm and polite, as always. "Sienna," he greeted her. Sienna couldn''t shake the feeling that she was acting strangely. Why was she suddenly feeling so awkward and getting embarrassed so easily? She was so nervous that her breathing became uneven. There were countless words she wished to tell him, but the memory of his rendezvous with Vivian made her hesitate to speak at all. Sienna''s silence and avoidance of eye contact made Daniel uneasy. His mood shifted, and his expression grew solemn. As Felix finished packing, he said, "Sienna, you can head back by yourself. I won''t be using your electric scooter. I''ll ride with Dan in his car." Chapter 721 Holding her phone and bag, Sienna rose from her seat. Her voice grew softer. "Okay, I''m heading out." She lowered her head and walked past Daniel as she left. Daniel watched Sienna leave the ward, feeling increasingly downcast. He thought she didn''t want anything to do with him anymore. Thest time he tried to assert his authority over her, it had frightened her. That had been a big mistake. Since then, he had been overwhelmed by feelings of regret and guilt. After a while, Felix approached Daniel while carrying his luggage. "Dan, let''s go." Daniel shook himself from his reverie and took Felix''s bags. "I''ll take those." Felix was delighted, his eyes shining with admiration. "Thanks." As Daniel started the car and drove out of the hospital, he spotted Sienna in his rearview mirror, riding her electric scooter. He slowed down, his attention momentarily fixated on her. Felix picked up on his distraction. "You don''t have to wait for Sienna. She takes this route daily and knows it like the back of her hand. "She''ll probably take a shortcut at the next intersection and get there faster than us."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Daniel refocused and nodded in response. "Okay." Felix stole a nce at Daniel before speaking sincerely, "Sienna might seem fierce sometimes, but she''s mostly sweet and caring. "She''s been handling most household chores since we were kids and always looking out for us. She''s reliable and kind." "I''m aware," Daniel responded with a faint smile. "She''s been the backbone of our family. When Dad fell ill while I was in college, she handled everything-medical bills, debts-all on her own." "I know she''s amazing," Daniel said. Felix''s curiosity sparked. "If you know how great she is, why did you two break up?" Daniel''s expression softened with a hint of sadness. "Sienna believes I don''t meet her standards. She didn''t have feelings for me." Felix was taken aback. He clenched his fists and said in frustration, "She must''ve been blind. I always thought it was my mom who was against you two being together. But now I see it that the problem is actually Sienna." "Did your mom disapprove of us?" Daniel asked. Felix nodded. "Yeah, she was pretty against it. She even talked about suicide once. I''m not sure if it was because of that." Daniel fell silent as he concentrated on driving. Felix''s phone buzzed as the car pulled up to his apartment building. ncing at the screen, Felix turned to Daniel and said, "Dan, Sienna wants you to join us for a meal upstairs." Daniel looked surprised. "Sienna?" Felix double-checked the message and then handed his phone to Daniel. "Actually, it''s my mom inviting you for a meal." Curious about the message, Daniel took the phone and read it. "Mom says Captain Morrison has helped us a lot. Today, you''re discharged from the hospital, so invite him over for a meal to thank him properly. Bring him upstairs." Daniel read the message silently. Shortly after, another message came through. "It''s Mom inviting him. Make sure to bring him upstairs." Daniel returned the phone to Felix and unfastened his seatbelt before exiting the car. Felix quickly did the same, saying happily, "Our ce is a little cramped. I hope you don''t mind." Daniel grabbed Felix''s bags and followed him upstairs. When they arrived at the door, it was already open. Felix put on his slippers and went in first. He announced, "Mom, I''m home." Daniel shut the door behind him and turned to find Sienna crouching before him, taking out a new pair of slippers from the shoe cab. She softly said, "I just got these. They''re brand new." Daniel''s eyes softened with warmth as he looked at her. Sienna felt a bit shy meeting his gaze, so she nced down. She took the bags from him. "Let me take those." Chapter 722 Sienna made her way to Felix''s room with the bags in her hands. Daniel swapped his shoes for indoor slippers before stepping inside. He took in the surroundings of her home. Despite being slightly cramped and showing signs of wear, it was impably clean and tidy. The kitchen opened directly onto the dining area, adjacent to the living room. The modest couch in the living room could amodate only three peoplefortably. An old-fashioned TV and a small refrigerator tucked into the corner added to the crowded feel of theyout. "Daniel''s here?" Shelly appeared from the kitchen with dishes in hand, her face lit up with a warm smile.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She invited him inside enthusiastically, "Come, take a seat. I''ll wrap up thest two dishes, and we''ll be ready to eat." Her cheerful greeting left Daniel pleasantly surprised. He asked politely, "Mrs. Lawson, is there anything I can help you with?" "Don''t worry about it. Just grab a seat, have some coffee, and catch up with Sienna. These kitchen chores are too small for you to bother with," Shelly said hurriedly. Daniel was confused by Shelly''s suggestion to catch up with Sienna. The unexpected warmth of the wee caught him off guard. Felix wasted no time inviting Daniel to sit on the living room couch and brew a cup of coffee for him. Then, Felix handed over the remote control, asking, "Would you like to watch TV?" "No, thank you." Daniel declined. However, Felix turned on the TV anyway, out of habit. He switched it to the sports channel and remarked, "Sienna''s always into dramas. When she''s home, I never get to touch the remote." "It''s part of her job." Daniel smiled gently. Intrigued, Felix asked, "Did you know she''s a writer too?" Daniel nodded, admiration evident in his eyes. "She wrote a love story about a cop, but sadly, it ends tragically. Still, it''s reassuring that the book got published." Daniel lifted his coffee cup, but halfway to his lips, he stopped abruptly. He found himself unable to take a sip. Meanwhile, Sienna was in the room tidying up Felix''s clothes. Upon hearing Felix''s words, she stormed out in anger. "Felix, do you even know how to have a conversation? If not, then just keep quiet." Daniel slowly looked up at Sienna. Though her irritation made her look cute to Daniel, Felix found it rather intimidating. Nervously, Felix sipped his coffee and tried to beposed while glued to the TV screen. He didn''t dare utter a word. When Sienna met Daniel''s intense gaze, she suddenly felt guilty. A year ago, she wrote a book while working as a caregiver at Daniel''s house, and the main character was based on him. "What''s your pen name?" Daniel asked, noticing Sienna''s nervousness. Back then, she had already begun imagining Daniel as the main character. There were even some scenes she couldn''t put into words. Sienna didn''t want to reveal her pen name, and she couldn''t. If Daniel were to read that book, she''d be too embarrassed to face him. As Felix tried to speak, Sienna shot him a re and pointed at him sternly. Felix quickly shut his mouth and stayed quiet. "Food''s ready," Shelly called out, untying her apron and approaching them. Sensing the tension in the air, she added, "Daniel''s still around. Can you both try to get along?" Sienna red at Felix before heading to the dining table. Feeling awkward, Shelly told Daniel, who was standing up, "Sienna isn''t usually like this. It''s usually Felix who gets on her nerves." Felix looked innocently at them. Daniel smiled in return, genuinely fond of Sienna for who she truly was. Over the past year or so, he had seen her in every mood under her care. When Sienna was at her most fiery mood, she resembled a lioness. And Daniel, in turn, was just asmanding and powerful as a lion. Chapter 723 The square dining table was arrayed with six main dishes, soup, appetizers, and fruit. The main dishes featured shrimp, crab, fish, chicken, beef, and sd, served alongside a butternut squash soup. Daniel noticed that while the variety of food wasn''t overly expensive, it still exceeded what most families would typically have for an everyday meal. Such a spread seemed reserved for special asions like Christmas or other important holidays. Daniel nced at Felix, who seemed downcast. It dawned on him that these delicacies weren''t specifically prepared for Felix after all. "Mom, the doctor said I should stick to light, non-greasy food until my wound healspletely. Heavy meals aren''t good for me right now," Felix said with a forced smile. Shelly served some sd onto Felix''s te. "You can have the sd. It''s light."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Felix couldn''t tear his eyes away from the big crab before him, and his mouth started watering. Seafood was a rare treat in their home. Yet, Shelly was serving seafood when he got injured. Felix hadn''t even taken a bite of the food, yet irritation was already simmering within him. Shelly used a pair of tongs to ce the biggest crab onto a small te right in front of Daniel. Her smile was warm and inviting. "Daniel, dig in and enjoy some crab." "Thank you, Mrs. Lawson," Daniel replied politely. Uncertain about what to do next, he nced over at Sienna. Sienna kept her head down, quietly sipping her soup. Daniel couldn''t shake the sense that Shelly was being unusually enthusiastic. Did she maybe want to treat him like a son and make him Sienna''s brother? Later, he nced at the table and asked, "Do you have any tools to crack crabs with?" Unfamiliar with eating crab at home, Shelly hesitated. She wasn''t aware of any specific tools for cracking the shells. Sienna set down her utensils and hurried to the kitchen. She returned with a small pair of scissors and a coffee-stirring spoon. Handing them to Daniel, Sienna said, "You can use these. We just used to bite into them." Daniel smiled and took the tools without saying a word Sienna returned to her seat and continued savoring her soup and food. Shelly served Daniel seafood and Felix chicken, urging them to dig in. Everyone enjoyed their meal while Daniel concentrated on cracking the crab shells and peeling the shrimp. Sienna finished her soup and went to get more spaghetti. When shez returned to her seat, she was l.ne surprised that Daniel had put a small te of peeled shrimp and crab meat before her. She looked at Daniel with surprise while Shelly and Felix smiled warmly, pausing in their meal to watch the two happily. Daniel grabbed a wet tissue, cleaned his hands, and said, "Once you finish those, I''ll peel some more for you." Sienna blushed, feeling embarrassed and shy. She nced over at Shelly and Felix, who instinctively averted their eyes. They quickly looked down and continued enjoying their meals as if they hadn''t seen her watching. With a warm feeling enveloping her, Sienna whispered, "Thank you." Daniel smiled warmly as he lifted his spoon and sipped his soup. His gaze involuntarily drifted toward Sienna. He couldn''t resist observing her every move and expression. A hush fell over the table. After a while, Shelly cleared her throat and suggested, "Daniel, you should join us for meals more often." Daniel felt a pang of unease. He wasn''t certain about Shelly''s motives. If she was trying to foster a sibling-like bond between him and Sienna, he preferred to avoid seeing Sienna altogether than to endure any awkwardness. With a bitter nod, Daniel simply hummed in reply. "Daniel, look at Felix; he hasn''tnded a decent job since graduation. Maybe you could-" Sienna abruptly interrupted Shelly, her voice brimming with frustration. "Mom, could you please just stop?" She felt deeply embarrassed. Every time Shelly met one of Sienna''s sessful blind dates, she would relentlessly promote Felix, hoping to leverage their connections tohelp him secure a decent job. Chapter 724 Daniel easily grasped what Shelly meant and could rte to her feelings. Shelly cared deeply for her children, but Sienna would eventually marry and move on with her own life, so Shelly naturally favored Felix more. In the lower social circles, many pretended to be morally superior. Thus, Daniel appreciated Shelly''s straightforwardness. She never held back her thoughts and always expressed them openly. Daniel calmly remarked, "Mrs. Lawson, if Felix ns to enter civil service, he''ll need to pass the civil service examination before being eligible for a job assignment." Shelly smiled awkwardly. "The civil service exam is pretty tough." Daniel reassured her, "If he''s not keen on the civil service exam, he can move to Phoenicia. My family can organize a suitable position for him within thepany." Shelly''s face brightened with a smile as she eagerly served Daniel some food. "Thank you, Daniel. I truly appreciate it." "Thanks, Dan," Felix chimed in happily. Sienna''s face grew somber. She set her utensils down, her appetite suddenly gone. Even though she and Daniel weren''t officially a couple, her family was trying to gain benefit from him, acting like parasites. Sienna couldn''t stop worrying about how much her family might demand if her rtionship with Daniel progressed. She pointed at Felix and warned, "You''re not allowed to go." Shelly frowned at Sienna, her tone displeased as she asked, "What are you doing?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Felix felt confused. "Why can''t I go? Don''t you want me to go out and work to earn money?" Sienna controlled her anger, took a deep breath, and said calmly, "You can go for the interview, but you can''t use any connections from him." "Why not?" Felix was furious. "There''s no reason." Sienna didn''t want to find herself in an awkward situation. She simply wanted to preserve her dignity and have a rtionship with Daniel withoutplications. "I''m not asking you for help. I''m asking Dan, and he''s willing," Felix retorted. "Felix, are you spineless? Can''t you find a job on your own?" "I graduated from an average school. Finding a job is tough enough. Do you think bigpanies are easy to get into?" "Even if that''s the case, you can''t... Sienna''s voice trailed off as tears threatened to spill. Her family''s behavior only added to her feelings of unworthiness and insecurity in her rtionship with Daniel What began as a straightforward rtionship problem quickly soured when personal interests became involved. Daniel sensed Sienna''s agitation as her expression turned sour. He reached out tofort her, gently patting her hand. His gesture conveyed both intimacy and naturalness. "Sienna, it''s just a small issue. There''s nothing to stress over." Assigning a low-level position in apany with tens of thousands of employees wouldn''t affect thepany''s operations at all. Sienna felt a flutter in her heart at Daniel''s touch. Nervously, she pulled her hand back and hid it under the table. Once again, her action inadvertently wounded Daniel''s feelings. He clenched his fist and slowly withdrew his hand. With Shelly and Felix around, Daniel opted to remain silent. He sensed Sienna growing more distant, marking clearer boundaries between them. He had been working hard to make Shelly and Felix happy, while also seeking to build a closer rtionship with Sienna. However, the more effort he put into getting closer to Sienna, the more she distanced herself from him. Frustrated, Felix said, "Fine, I won''t involve Dan in any difficult situations or ask for any favors. But can I borrow some money from Dan to start a business?" Sienna''s fury intensified as she demanded, "How do you n to pay it back? You owe Clement two million, and thewsuit isn''t even settled! "You haven''t even covered the medical expenses you owe Daniel And now you''re asking for more money? Can''t you aim for better? Can''t you own up to what you''ve done?" Holding his injured side, Felix burst out in frustration, "Nothing satisfies you! What do you want from me exactly?" Chapter 725 Chapter 725 Brimming with tears, Sienna got to her feet and directed a sharp reprimand at Felix. "I want you to stand on your own two feet, not constantly lean on others or try to exploit them! "Can''t you be a little more responsible?" Felix was deeply wounded by her words, his expression clouded with the threat of tears. Shelly couldn''t bear it any longer. She felt sympathy for Felix. Paying no mind to Daniel''s presence, sheunched into a tirade against Sienna, "How could you speak to Felix like that? "Is it wrong for him to want a good job? Plus, Daniel isn''t just anybody. He''s Felix''s future brother-inw. Why shouldn''t he receive a little help from Daniel?" Daniel was stunned by Shelly''s words. Sienna was immediately enraged and embarrassed. "Mom, what on earth are you saying? Our rtionship isn''t what you''re imagining." Unable to contain herself longer, Sienna said tearfully, "I''ve lost my appetite." With that, she stormed away from the table, retreated to her room, and mmed the door shut. Shelly finally grasped the gravity of the situation and nced awkwardly at Daniel. Daniel''s emotions were anything butposed at that moment. "Haven''t you two patched things up yet?" Shelly asked timidly. Daniel managed a bitter smile and asked, "Mrs. Lawson, don''t you disapprove of us being together?" Shelly shook her head quickly. "No, I don''t. I support your rtionship. I thought you had reconciled." Feeling embarrassed, she couldn''t muster another word. If Daniel wasn''t Sienna''s boyfriend, her earlier request might have been too forward.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Daniel felt like a weight was crushing his heart and suffocating him. Waves of unease flooded his chest. He would have preferred if Sienna had broken up with him because of Shelly. But now, it seemed Shelly had given her blessing. Was the breakup truly Sienna''s decision? Was it simply because she didn''t love him, and didn''t have feelings for him? Throughout the meal, Daniel found his food nd and tasteless. Even when he left, Sienna remained holed up in her room. Daniel aimlessly drove through the wide streets, feeling suffocated and overwhelmed by pain. Suddenly, his phone chimed with a message. Daniel nced at the screen to see it was from Sienna. He pulled over to the side of the road and opened the message. Sienna''s text read, "I''m sorry. You don''t have to take what my mom and Felix said to heart. They''ve always been like that." Daniel stared at the message, unsure of how to respond. He found joy in how Shelly and Felix treated him like family and asked for his help. It reassured him that Sienna''s family valued him. He longed for Sienna to act the same, even if only for financial reasons. Sienna didn''t seem to need him for emotional support, financial aid, or even in times of trouble. She chose to handle everything independently rather than reaching out for his help. As someone deeply in love with her, feeling unneeded by her was deeply painful for Daniel. Daniel stared at his phone, wrestling with his thoughts. He didn''t know how to respond. He typed and deleted, typed and deleted again. Just then, Vivian''s call interrupted him. He answered with a hint of indifference, "Hello." "Daniel, where are you?" Vivian asked. "What''s up?" "I''ve been sneaking into the restricted areas of the filming basetely. It''s massive in there, I''ve nearly gotten lost a couple of times. "But I haven''t found those nting bases you mentioned or any chemical processing factories," Vivian exined. "Keep searching." "But what if I''m caught?" "You''re an actress, aren''t you? You can act your way out of it. It shouldn''t be too difficult for you." Chapter 726 Chapter 726 "Clement invited me to dinner with a boss. I wonder if he''s the mysterious boss you''ve been searching for. Want to join and see for yourself?" Vivian asked. Without hesitation, Daniel replied, "Send me the address." "Okay." Once Daniel ended the call, he forgot about Sienna''s message. He started his car and drove away. That night, Sienna held her phone, eagerly awaiting his reply. She waited all night but received nothing in return. It was the second time. He hadn''t responded to her messages for the second time. Sienna felt torn inside, uncertain if Daniel still cared about her. Her courage to talk about getting back together was dwindling with every second. Two days went by without any contact between them, leaving Sienna feeling more distressed than ever before. She missed him intensely, almost to the point of driving herself crazy. She couldn''t help but wonder what might be going on between him and Vivian. Jane invited Sienna to the coffee shop they used to visit often. Unable to concentrate on her work, Sienna found herself staring nkly at herputer screen. After a short period of being busy, Jane began scrolling through videos on her phone. Suddenly, Jane eximed, "Sienna, your ex-boyfriend is in the entertainment news!" Snapping out of her thoughts, Sienna leaned in anxiously to see. Jane held her phone screen out for Sienna, her expression filled with pity. Sienna froze as she looked at the pictures and text. She felt her heart pounding. The photo showed Daniel and Vivian at a restaurant, with Vivian feeding Daniel affectionately.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The headline read, "Vivian Spotted Feeding Her Boyfriend During Romantic Outing." Jane frowned, looking disgusted. "Oh my God, I misjudged him. Captain Morrison broke up with you not long ago, and now he''s back with his ex-girlfriend? That''s so quick. What a jerk!" Sienna was upset, and hearing Jane refer to Daniel as a jerk made her feel even worse. She retorted, "It''s just a meal. What does it prove? Journalists nowadays seem tock ethics. They''ll write anything based solely on a single picture." Puzzled, Jane asked, "But she fed him. Doesn''t that mean something?" Sienna clenched her teeth, feeling indignant. "Look at the picture. Vivian offered, but Daniel didn''t eat, did he?" "Maybe he did eat it?" Jane suggested. "If he did, why didn''t the journalist include a picture of him eating what she fed?" Sienna argued. "Maybe they didn''t capture it?" "This picture was captured from a video. How could they have missed it?" Jane couldn''t help but admire Sienna''sposure. "Sienna, you must have ice water in your veins. Even after breaking up, you still defend your ex-boyfriend like this." "Journalists always twist things. Maybe Vivian and the journalist nned this," Sienna grumbled. Jane felt puzzled. She gazed at Sienna in disbelief before asking, "Have you been writing too many novels? You seem to suspect everyone of scheming something." Sienna rose, quietly gathering her belongings into her bag. Jane watched her with confusion. "What''s wrong?" "I have something to take care of. I''m leaving," Sienna replied. "Where are you going?" "I''m going to look for Daniel." Sienna quickly left the coffee shop and hopped onto her electric scooter. Summoning her courage, she made a beeline for Daniel''s house. She felt a burning desire to speak her mind and knew she had to get it off her chest. Chapter 727 Sienna arrived at Daniel''s house on her electric scooter. ncing at the midday sun, she wondered if Daniel would be at work by now. Feeling like she might be early, she hesitated at the entrance. Eventually, she decided to turn her scooter around, thinking she should leave. Just as she was about to go, Daniel opened the door and stepped out. After spotting Sienna, he quickly caught up to her and called out, "Sienna." Sienna stopped her scooter and turned to look at him. Daniel seemed excited as he hurried to her side, his eyes warm and his voice gentle. "What brings you here?" Sienna instantly lost her courage upon seeing him. Nervously, she asked, "Aren''t you supposed to be at work?" "I''m off today," Daniel replied. Unsure of where to rest his hands, he eventually shoved them into his pockets. Sienna''s shyness made it difficult for her to look him in the eyes. Whenever they were together, she felt a peculiar romantic tension building up inside her, leaving her nervous and unsure about how to act. "Are you heading out?" Sienna asked. Without hesitation, Daniel replied, "No, I don''t have any ns. Why don''t youe in and sit for a while?" Sienna nced back at his house, feeling another wave of nervousness. Images from theirst encounter shed through her mind, causing her cheeks to flush uncontrobly. "I just have one question for you, then I''ll leave," Sienna said. Daniel felt a twinge of sadness knowing she would go as soon as she got her answer. In the days following their breakup, this was the first time Sienna had reached out to him. He nced at the sky and remarked, "The sun''s pretty intense. It''s quite hot out here." Sienna couldn''t help but follow his gaze to find the sunlight dazzling above. Was Daniel worried about getting a tan? She nced at his healthyplexion. He usually didn''t avoid the sun, did he? After a brief consideration, Sienna parked her electric scooter to the side. She switched it off, grabbed her keys and bag, and made her way over to him. Daniel shed a smile, and they headed toward the house together. On their way, he pulled out his phone and quickly typed a message to Finley. "Vivian got her hands on Clement''s incriminating evidence. Go and pick it up. I''ve got a busy day ahead so no interruptions." After sending the message, Daniel switched off his phone. Once indoors, Sienna dropped her backpack, brushed off her shoes, and entered with a hint of unease. Daniel made his way to the refrigerator in the kitchen while Sienna settled onto the couch. She felt increasingly nervous as she thought about how to start the conversation. Sitting on the couch in the living room brought back memories, especially of thest time she was there the night she nearly slept with Daniel. She couldn''t help but blush at the memory. Daniel seemed to havepletely forgotten about the incident. He never seemed awkward. Instead, he was alwaysposed and calm. Sienna found this peculiar. Why was she still bothered by the incident while Daniel seemed unfazed? Did men and women think so differently? Daniel''s voice broke her train of thought. "Sienna, would you like milk or juice?" Sienna turned to him. "Do you have water?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Yes," Daniel replied. He walked over with a bottle of mineral water, fetched a ss, poured her some, and handed it to her. Sienna epted it with both hands. Her fingers inadvertently grazed against Daniel''s as she did so. Her heart quickened, and she felt a flutter of nerves. Avoiding his gaze, she felt her cheeks grow warm. Daniel couldn''t help but notice Sienna''s shy demeanor and the flush coloring her cheeks. He wondered if it was the sunlight just now if she was recalling something embarrassing that had urred in this very spot. He eased himself onto the nearby single couch and slowly set down the bottle of mineral water. Sienna quenched her thirst with a sip of water. "Are you feeling hot?" Daniel asked. He took out the remote control to switch on the air conditioning. Chapter 728 Sienna quickly called out, "Daniel, it''s okay. I''m not hot." Daniel gazed into her eyes and then put the remote control down. Her lively big eyes were still so beautiful, clear, enticing, and seducing. Putting down her cup, Sienna took a deep breath. She gathered her courage to ask, "I just want to ask, are you in a rtionship with Vivian?" Daniel frowned in confusion. He asked, "Why are you asking?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Sienna took out her phone to search for a news article before handing it to Daniel. At that moment, she felt a bit ufortable because she thought she had already crossed the line. Since they had already broken up, she didn''t have the right to question his rtionship with other women. But she just couldn''t help it. If she didn''t ask for rification, she wouldn''t be able to let go. Though she felt guilty, she still wanted to mend fences with Daniel. It was just that at this moment, bringing up reconciliation would make her look like she had another motive. Now, she looked like a viin all because of Shelly and Felix''s trouble. In order to gain benefits from Daniel and for the sake of Felix''s job, she had to reconcile with him. Comment by Shekinah Lin: slight mistrans She looked like the bad guy now, thanks to Shelly and Felix. Thinking about it made Sienna feel ufortable. Daniel''s expression instantly turned somber as he looked at the pictures and the content of the article. He nervously exined, "Sienna, it''s not what it seems like in the article. Please believe me." Vivian was his informant at the moment, so for the sake of safety and confidentiality, he had to keep Vivian''s identity and career a secret. He couldn''t exin too much to Sienna, but he was afraid that she wouldn''t believe him. He anxiously rested his forehead on his hand. Wearing a troubled look, he stared at the phone screen, then nervously leaned against the sofa before looking at Sienna. Sienna gently asked, "Did she really feed you? Did you eat it?" "We are just having a meal as friends. Our rtionship isn''t like that," Daniel exined. "So you didn''t eat?" "No, I refused to eat." "Okay," Sienna answered. She breathed a sigh of relief as she pursed her lips. Then, both of them fell silent. Daniel stared at her, but she kept her head down as she was preupied with something. Gazing at her for a while, Daniel couldn''t help but ask, "You came here just to ask me about this?" "Yeah," Sienna responded as she nodded. Daniel was a bit agitated. He asked, "Is this making you unhappy?" Sienna nodded again. Daniel leaned forward to get closer to Sienna. He asked softly, "Why are you unhappy?" Sienna took a deep breath. Gripping her clothes, she kept encouraging herself to speak. After struggling for a moment, she asked, "Daniel, can we still be together?" Daniel was stunned, and his heart pounded. He slightly clenched his fist and his body tensed. He looked at Sienna seriously. He said, with his voice slightly trembling, "Sienna, say it again." "Can we still be together?" After gathering her courage, Sienna asked again to look into his eyes. s she raised her head ast She had always been brave, so she didn''t want to be a coward especially when it concerned their rtionship. Daniel was so nervous that he tensed his body up. He gulped before asking with a hoarse voice, "Do you want to start over? Is there anything that you want me to change?" "No, you don''t need to change anything," Sienna nervously replied. The more Daniel tried to please her and made him feel small, the more she felt ufortable. She said, "Just do what you want to do. We don''t need to start over, just take it as we never broke up, okay?" Daniel smiled because he was surprised as he felt this moment was too surreal. He observed Sienna''s expression for a while. After that, he patted his thigh and said, "Come here, sit on myp." Chapter 729 Sienna was nervous and her ears felt hot. "You don''t want to?" Daniel asked because he was probing her intentions. He was wondering if she genuinely wanted to reconcile with him or if she feltpelled. Sienna stood up and walked over to him. Then, she slowly sat on hisp. She was so nervous that her body stiffened. Daniel wrapped his arms around her slender waist before leaning back. Sienna was nestled in his embrace, rxing on his solid chest. Feeling embarrassed and shy, she didn''t dare to look into his eyes. She feltfortable in his embrace. She had a different kind of sensation as her heart fluttered inexplicably. "If you feel ufortable or strongly opposed to this, you don''t have to force yourself," Daniel said. Although he loved her dearly and wanted to be with her, he didn''t want to see her suffer orpromise herself. Upon hearing this, Sienna became anxious. cing her hands on Daniel''s shoulders, she raised her head to look into his pretty blue eyes. She said, "I''m not ufortable. I don''t want to push you away." "So, now you¡ª" Daniel''s words were cut short because Sienna suddenly kissed him. Daniel was stunned. Sienna closed her eyes and her hands slowly moved from Daniel''s shoulders to wrap around his neck. She shyly and clumsily kissed his warm lips. Her heart was pounding like crazy. Daniel hesitated for a few seconds. When he realized what was happening, he felt extremely excited. He ced his hand on the back of Sienna''s head, pulling her closer. Then, he started to kiss her passionately. He straight away inserted his tongue into her mouth and they started to make out. Sienna shyly moaned as she couldn''t resist his kiss. For the past few days of longing and yearning, Daniel wished he could make up for all of it in one breath. Hugging Sienna tightly, the fiery and wild deep kiss continued. It felt like centuries had passed, and Sienna''s lips felt sore from the kisses. She had trouble breathing, so she had to push his chest away and lean back. Daniel reluctantly released her.N?velDrama.Org content. With their eyes closed, their foreheads touched. Their heated breaths were shallow and intertwining. The temperature in the entire living room was rising. The tension between them was spreading and growing. Daniel murmured softly with his hoarse voice, "Sisi, do you believe that there''s actually nothing between me and Vivian?" "I believe you," Sienna replied, her voice was light and soft due to the limpness all over her body. Just as she slowed down her breath and wanted to move away from him, Daniel hugged her waist again. He pulled her into his embrace for another round of deep kisses. This time, he was gentle and affectionate. He was still devoted and eager as usual. Sienna couldn''t resist his fervor as she nestled in his arms. She allowed him to kiss her deeply. After being in love for so long, Sienna noticed something. Daniel really liked kissing her. To be precise, his desire for intimate contact with her was a bit overwhelming. Although he kissed her very restrainedly, Sienna could still vaguely feel that every time he kissed her, he was suppressing his desire. Whenever they were alone, he couldn''t help but want to hug her, kiss her, and even touch her. Although Sienna was an adult, she had no experience in that aspect, so she couldn''t understand his suffering. In the evening, Sienna sent a message to Shelly. She informed Shelly that she wouldn''t being home for dinner. Then, she went to the market with Daniel to buy groceries. In the bustling market, Daniel held Sienna''s hand as they walked side by side. Looking at the variety of goods around them, they werepletely lost in the moment. He bought Sienna''s favorite vegetables and fruits. Chapter 730 As they passed by a flower stall, Daniel stopped in his tracks. "Sisi, I¡ª" Before Daniel could finish his sentence, Sienna quickly pulled him away from the stall. Hugging his arm, she whispered, "Don''t waste money on impractical things like that." "Don''t youdies like flowers?" Daniel asked. Feelingfortable with Sienna hugging his arm, he smiled. Sienna shook her head and replied, "I don''t like flowers. If you want to buy me something, you can buy me sulents. They''re easy to take care of and can even propagate." "Between the quality, brand, and price of a bag, which do you care the most?" "Price." Daniel smiled understandingly. He wanted to know more about her spending and value concepts, so he asked curiously, "Between diamonds and gold, which do you prefer?" "Gold," Sienna replied without hesitation. Daniel smiled faintly. He turned his head to gaze at her beautiful face then said softly, "Okay, I got it." As they chatted and walked along the road, a woman euphorically called out, "Sienna!" Sienna was startled. She turned around to look at the person calling her and was shocked when she saw who it was. It was Lucy Harris, the matchmaker who had set up over a dozen blind dates for her in the past. Lucy looked at Daniel up and down. After that, she quickly walked over to Sienna. She eximed in surprise and excitement, "I never would have thought! I introduced so many high-quality men to you, but you didn''t like any of them. "I can''t believe that your standards are this high. Where is your husband from? Who introduced you to him?" Sienna felt embarrassed and awkward. Forcing a smile, she responded, "My friend introduced him to me." It was true that Wanda introduced them to each other. "He''s handsome and tall, and where does he live? What does he do for work?" Lucy asked as she was nosy. Daniel remained calm andposed. He smiled without saying a word. Sienna started panicking a little as she said, "He''s from Phoenicia. Mrs. Harris, we need to head back to prepare dinner. I''m afraid we can''t chat any longer." "Phoenicia is a good and big city." Pulling Daniel''s hand, Sienna quickly left the ce. She walked in a rush, but Daniel kept smiling. He looked very happy. When Sienna lifted her head, she saw him secretly pursing his lips. He curiously asked, "Why are you so happy?" Daniel lowered his head to lean close to her ear. He whispered, "She said I''m your husband, and you didn''t deny it." She didn''t pay much attention when Lucy said that. Upon hearing him remind her, Sienna''s cheeks instantly flushed. She murmured shyly, "It''s just a title, why are you making such a big deal out of it?" "How long do we have to date before we can get married?" Daniel asked quietly.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. It was embarrassing to ask such a question in the bustling street. Sienna slightly pushed his shoulder as he tried leaning closer. She asked, "Don''t you have your own thoughts about this?" "I want to marry you tomorrow morning," he said, his tone sincere. Sienna was stunned. Feeling flustered, she asked, "Is it really necessary to rush?" Daniel gently caressed her head. He bent down and whispered in her ear, "Last year, I''ve already had the thought of marrying you. Don''t feel pressured now. I''ll wait for you till the day you want to marry me." Sienna''s heart pounded as her gaze was intense. For a moment, she didn''t know how to respond. Ignoring the people on the busy street, Daniel embraced Sienna tightly. He said, "Don''t betray me, don'' leave me. No matter how long it takes, I''ll wait for you." S Chapter 731 In the office of the underground casino, Clement threw the documents onto the desk in frustration. He stood up with hands on his hips and red angrily at Vivian. He asked, "Have you be Daniel''s informant?" Vivian forced a smile. She said slowly, "Mr. Russo, how could that be possible? We''re in the same boat. There''s no benefit for me to help him. "I just verbally promised to assist Daniel and gave him some vague clues, but I haven''t provided any substantial evidence." "Recently, inclothes police officers have been lingering outside our filming base. There''s even drones hovering in the air sometimes, and also..." Clement angrily walked to the desk and picked up a stack of documents. Shaking the documents, he said, "These are all the goods confiscated by the police recently. We suffered heavy losses." Vivian nervously gulped as her eyes flickered. Clement angrily pointed at Vivian. He gritted his teeth and roared, "Don''t forget your identity. I promised you before that I would help you in breaking up Daniel''s rtionship with that woman. "I will also fuck up his brother, but now, that woman wants to sue me!" Forcing a smile, Vivian said, "Mr. Russo, I won''t forget your great kindness. It''s just... I want to reconcile with my ex-boyfriend. After all, he''s an anti-drug officer. "I... I want to quit. Can you ask Morgan to let me off the hook?" Frowning, Clement looked at her incredulously. He was surprised as he asked, "You want to quit?" Vivian nervously gulped. Back then, she and Daniel escaped on the yacht. But Daniel was caught again because of her. He was almost killed and thrown into the sea. She actually had no way to return safely to her country. Morgan wanted to kill her, but Clement pleaded to give her a chance to live. In order to live, she had to use her identity as a minor celebrity to carry drugs back to the country. She had no choice but to agree to this request. She hid more than 22 pounds of drugs in the camera pole of the crew, then went back to the country by yacht. Since then she became a member of this drug trafficking organization. She yed different roles in each operation, either assisting in smuggling or trading her body for goods. Tears welled up in Vivian''s eyes as she looked at Clement. She pleaded pitifully, "Mr. Russo, I really don''t want to do this anymore. I''ve always loved my ex-boyfriend. "Now that he has broken up with Sienna, I don''t want to miss this chance. Please, can you help me one more time?" ? Clement walked up to Vivian. He touched her pretty face and then gently wiped her tears with his fingers. He sighed, "You sure are an actress, crying as you like. Now you look so pitiful and miserable." Vivian grabbed his clothes with both hands. She raised her head to beg. "Please, Mr. Russo." Clement smiled slightly. He said. "Okay, if you do me one more favor, I''ll help you plead with Morgan." Vivian immediately stopped crying. She smiled as she replied, "Thank you, Mr. Russo." Clement said lightly, "Go back and tell Daniel that there''s a deal at the border of Moon Ridge at 4:00 am tomorrow. Let him bring people to catch them." Vivian was taken aback. She asked, "Mr. Russo, do you want me to use your deal to make achievements?"N?velDrama.Org content. Clement sneered. His hand slid down from her face to her neck then into her clothes. He said, "It''s the goods of my mortal enemy. He snatched my source of goods, so this ount needs to be settled." Vivian grabbed his hand. Feeling unhappy, Clement frowned. After hesitating for a few seconds, Vivian reluctantly let go of his hand and reached out to unfasten Clement''s belt buckle. In the evening, the sky was red. Daniel walked out of the police station with great spirits. Holding the car key, he pressed it to unlock the car in front of him. Chapter 732 Chapter 732 In the midst of joyous asions, even after a busy day, Daniel couldn''t help but feel secretly ted at the thought of mending fences with Sienna. Just as he reached his car, Vivian approached from behind. She called out, "Daniel." Daniel paused before turning to look at her. He asked calmly, "Vivian? What''s up?" "I need to talk to you about something important," Vivian said in a serious demeanor. "Get in the car," Daniel agreed. After Vivian got into his car, Daniel started the engine and drove away. In the car, Daniel asked, "Where do you want to talk?" "Let''s talk at your ce," Vivian replied. Daniel furrowed his brow slightly. He straight away refused her. "It''s not convenient." "It''s too important. I need to find a ce where there is no one around us," Vivian said. Looking at his resolute and handsome face, she gazed at him intensely. She said seriously, "It''s about drug trafficking."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Then you can say now," Daniel said. He pulled the car over to the side of the road and said, "It''s just the two of us in the car, so it''s safe." Vivian looked around briefly. There were no pedestrians and only a few passing vehicles on the road. After hesitating for a moment, Vivian reluctantly opened her handbag and took out a piece of paper. Then, she handed it to him. "There will be a deal around this time at this ce." With his years of experience in handling cases, Daniel knew that Vivian could never have known such clear details about a deal. It was either fake or someone had given it to her. "Where did you get this?" Daniel asked. Vivian looked somewhat guilty. She replied, "I have a friend in the underworld. He found out this information and sold it to me." Daniel smirked. He found her lie to be far-fetched, so he continued to inquire. "You''re not an anti-drug officer. Why did you buy this information?" "It''s for you." Daniel was stunned and fell silent. Gazing deeply into Daniel''s eyes, Vivian said softly, "Daniel, let''s get back together." Daniel''s expression turned grim because he couldn''t believe that she would say such a thing. He asked, "What did you say?" Tears welled up in Vivian''s eyes as she choked out, "I was wrong before. You loved me so much and treated me so well, but I didn''t appreciate it. "Now I understand, and I regret it, but I want to be with you." "I''m sorry. I can''t get back together with you," Daniel said lightly. Vivian was puzzled. She looked at him and asked, "Why?" "No reason," Daniel replied casually. "I just don''t love you anymore." Vivian unbuckled her seatbelt and turned around angrily to face Daniel. She said, "It''s impossible! How could you not love me? You almost lost your life to save me." Leaning back in his seat, Daniel took a deep breath and massaged his throbbing forehead. Vivian continued, "After we broke up, you never let go of me, right? That''s why you didn''t find yourself a girlfriend. "Sienna helped you when you were struggling, and you feel grateful to her, so you got together with her. But the fact is, you''re notpatible, that''s why you broke up." Daniel ced both hands on the steering wheel. He said seriously, "Vivian, after we broke up, I didn''t find myself a girlfriend because I was too busy to think about rtionships. "Also, I''m a spy, so it''s not suitable for me to have a partner. If I truly loved you, I wouldn''t have easily agreed to break up with you just because you said so." "What do you mean?" Vivian asked as her face was extremely unpleasant. "You pursued me back then, and I happened to want to experience what it''s like to be in a rtionship. "I genuinely liked you when we were dating, but I didn''t have the urge to marry you," Daniel said as he looked at her with a guilty expression. He continued slowly, "When you suggested breaking up, I agreed without hesitation. There''s no such thing as me not being able to let go of you." Chapter 733 Chapter 733 "So you..." Vivian couldn''t believe it as her tears shimmered in her eyes. "I risked my life to save you because I''m a police officer," Daniel said firmly. He continued, "There were no personal feelings involved."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "That''s impossible!" Vivian denied. She cried and her tears streamed down her face. She bit her lower lip and choked, "I-I don''t believe it. How could you risk your life for me if you didn''t love me?" Daniel sighed heavily. He resigned as he said, "Vivian, I didn''t risk my life for you. Think about it logically." "Logically?" Vivian asked as she wiped away her tears. "Because you were my ex-girlfriend, out of pity, I warned you to leave that yacht," Daniel analyzed his motives for saving her. He exined, "It was you who exposed my undercover identity. Both of us were in danger because of that. "I would have escaped alone, but as a police officer, I should have brought you along. I absolutely cannot let myself be cowardly and selfish. It''s my duty, so I fled with you." Biting her lower lip, Vivian found it hard to ept his exnation. Daniel smiled bitterly. He continued, "I almost died, not because I wanted to save you, but because you dragged me down." Now, not resenting her was already his magnanimity. "You came here to work because of Sienna?" Vivian asked as her eyes were tearful. Daniel replied without hesitation, "Yes." "Now, she dumped you," Vivian continued. She wiped away her tears and sarcastically asked with an elegant posture, "You readily agreed andpletely let go of this rtionship?" Pursing his lips, Daniel pondered for a few seconds. With his understanding of human nature, especially of jealous women, he had to handle it very carefully. He replied nonchntly, "Yeah, I''ve moved on. A good man doesn''t backtrack. Out with the old, in with the new. There are plenty of fish in the sea, so I don''t need to cling to one tree and miss the entire forest." Vivian gritted her teeth as her gaze turned cold. She spat out, "Scumbag!" Then, she opened the door and got out of the car. With a heavy m, she shut the car door. Daniel calmly looked at her. He popped his head out to ask, "Need a ride home?" "Fuck off," Vivian cursed as she was angry because her attempt to reconcile failed. She turned around to walk away before taking out her phone to call a taxi. Daniel smiled lightly then started the car and drove away. He drove back to his home and parked his car outside the yard. The sky was gradually darkening. He took out his phone and then lowered his head to send a message to Sienna as he walked. "Sisi, have you had dinner?" He unlocked the door with his fingerprint and entered. Sienna hadn''t replied yet. He hung his jacket at the entrance before sending another message to ask what she was doing. "Beep..." A faint sound came from the living room. He raised his head and saw a petite figure dashing out from the room. When Daniel realized, Sienna had already pounced on him. He reacted quickly to catch her. Sienna hooked her arms around his neck with her legs circling his waist. Her buttocks were steadily supported by his strong and powerful hands. Deep down, Daniel felt delighted. He smiled as he murmured softly, "When did youe?" "I came here at noon. I wrote for a while, took a nap on your bed, and cooked dinner for you," Sienna shyly said with a low voice. Daniel couldn''t help but kiss her lips. Then, he carried her to the living room. He sat on the sofa while Sienna sat in hisp. Their position was intimate. Chapter 734 Daniel held Sienna''s waist tightly while gazing at her intensely. He asked, "Why didn''t you sleep longer in my bed?" "Hmm?" Sienna blinked in confusion. Daniel chuckled lightly and asked, "Were you waiting for me to get home, so we could sleep together?" Sienna blushed. She gently hit his chest as she shyly murmured, "Not a chance." "From now on, you don''t have to cook for me," Daniel said as he touched her fair hand. Then, he gently kissed her hand. "Why?" Sienna asked as she felt puzzled. After all, she believed her cooking was decent, as she had always been the one cooking at home. "I''ll cook when Ie back. If I''m too busy, we''ll hire a chef," Daniel said. He caressed her hand and continued, "My girlfriend doesn''t need to cook or do household chores." Sienna asked curiously, "Then what do you want your girlfriend to do for you?" Daniel replied softly, "You can provide me emotional support, share your thoughts with me, listen to mine, spend quality time together after work, or do some mundane things together." "What kind of mundane things?" Sienna asked. "For example, watch movies, eat, go out for a walk, go shopping, and..." Daniel stopped saying then leaned in to kiss her lips. Sienna was caught off guard by the kiss, so she shyly moaned. His kiss was passionate and lingering. He slowly moved his hand to her small waist and gently pulled her closer. As the deep kiss grew more intense, Sienna felt her body''s response bing increasingly strong. Sitting in the wrong position, she felt that she was being pressed against by somethingrge. Her body inexplicably turned weak and limp. She was thirsty and wet down there. Nervousness, shyness, embarrassment, and an inexplicable sense of fear made her wantto escape. The more she tried to move away, the tighter Daniel held her. With the desire ignited by the deep kiss, both of their breaths became somewhat hurried. Daniel slowly moved away from her lips. Looking at her bewilderedly,che gently murmured with a smooth voice, "Sisi, don''t be afraid. Some desires are hard to control, you have to get used to them." "But..." Sienna was so shy that she couldn''t look into his eyes. "I remember that you don''t ept sex before marriage," Daniel said with a bitter smile. "I won''t force you. I can wait." "Then why are you rock hard?" Sienna murmured softly. Daniel didn''t know whether tough or cry. He just sighed and then asked, "If I don''t have a boner even from kissing you like this, won''t I be considered impotent?" Sienna pressed her face against his shoulder. She yfully said, "Then could you restrain yourself a little?" Caressing her long hair, Daniel''s indulgent yet passionate gaze softened as he looked at her face. He resigned as he said, "I can restrain myself when you''re not around But when I see you, I can''t control myself at all. I really want to kiss you, touch you, and of course, I want to bang you." Sienna felt her whole body heating up and her face flushed. Feeling shy and embarrassed, she quickly pressed her face against his shoulder. "Why are you always being so straightforward?" Sienna asked shyly. Daniel gently kissed her head as he caressed the back of her head. He teased, "Do you prefer men who beat around the bush and are more subtle?"N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 735 Sienna didn''t know what type of men she liked before, but now she knew. She was into men like Daniel. It wasn''t because of his personality that made her like him. It was because she liked him, so she also liked his personality. Sienna shyly hooked her arms around his neck. She whispered, "I''m into men like you, very straightforward in rtionships." Daniel gazed intensely at her flushed cheeks, her clear big eyes, and her soft lips. Without realizing it, he felt a dryness in his throat. After clearing his throat, he lifted her up by her hips and gently said in his maic voice, "Let''s have dinner. If we don''t do something else to distract ourselves, I''ll end up eating you." Sienna shyly leaned on his shoulder. Daniel carried her to the dining table and put her down. Looking at the beautifully arranged dishes, he praised, "Your cooking skills are really good. Even before tasting it, the presentation alone makes my mouth water." Sienna happily sat down to serve him some soup. Daniel also sat down. After taking a bite with his fork, he praised, "So delicious! I didn''t know you were such a good cook." Seeing him enjoy the food made Sienna feel content. But she knew it was just a simple home-cooked meal, made with ordinary ingredients and simple techniques. There were barbecue pork loin chops, tomato ch¨¨vre tart, grilled eggnts, and mushroom soup. Daniel savored the food as it was a delicacy and he happily enjoyed it. "If you think my cooking is delicious, why don''t you want me to cook more often?" Sienna asked curiously. Daniel smiled and then swallowed his food. He cleared his throat before saying, "If you really enjoy cooking and consider it a hobby without feeling tired, then I''m okay with you cooking. "If it turns into a chore rather than het something you''re passionate about, day after day, year after year, constantly doing the same thing, wasting your time and leaving you feeling drained, then what''s the point?" Daniel reached out to gently car her hand. He softly murmured, "Sienna, I can provide for you. Don''t push yourself to do things that wear you out." Pursing her lips, Sienna smiled lightly before nodding. She felt deeply touched. Daniel released her hand and then continued to eat with his knife and fork. Sienna earnestly sipped her soup. At that moment, Daniel curiously asked, "Sisi, what''s your pen name?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Sienna almost choked. She quickly covered her mouth and turned away to cough. Feeling nervous, Daniel put down his cutlery and moved closer to her. He gently patted her back as he asked, "Are you okay? Did you choke?" After catching her breath, Sienna forced a smile. She slowly looked toward Daniel and asked, "Why do you want to know my pen name?" Furrowing his brow, Daniel responded, "Your job is writing, and you''re my girlfriend. Isn''t it strange if I don''t even know your pen name?" Sienna quickly shook her head. Daniel sighed softly. He resigned as he said, "Sienna, it''s easy for me to dig into your past. I could uncover details about your family members decades ago, but I hope it''s you who tells me." Sienna struggled with her thoughts. She kept her head low as she continued to eat because she didn''t dare to look at Daniel''s disappointed expression. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to tell him. She just didn''t dare to tell him. Her recently published novel contained content she didn''t dare to let Daniel see. If he found out, she would feel very embarrassed and awkward. Seeing her reluctance, Daniel didn''t force her. He felt a bit down. Hepletely opened up and showed his true self to her, but Sienna still held back. After pondering for a while, Sienna softly uttered, "I''ll tell you in the future." Chapter 736 "Alright," Daniel responded as he forced a smile. Even though he felt lonely and sad, he didn''t want to make things difficult for her. He had already said that he was willing to wait for her. As long as Sienna was by his side, he believed he could win her heart and her everything. At that moment, the doorbell rang. Feeling curious, Sienna looked at Daniel and he nced toward the door. "Who woulde to visit you at this time?" Sienna asked curiously. Daniel thought for a moment then replied, "It must be Finley." He stood up and instructed, "You continue eating. I''ll go see what he needs." With that, he left the living room and headed toward the door. After opening the door, Daniel''s expression instantly turned solemn. It was Vivian. After she got out of the car, she had thought for a long time. She couldn''t bear to give up on Daniel like this, so she decided to talk to him again. "Daniel, I¡ª" Daniel immediately stepped out before closing the door. He grabbed her arm and led her away. He didn''t want Vivian to know that Sienna was in his house, let alone that they had got back together. If Vivian found out, it wouldn''t benefit Sienna in any way and might even cause unnecessary trouble for her. "What are you doing here?" Daniel asked as he was unhappy. After that, he dragged her toward the courtyard. Feeling Daniel''s roughness and displeasure, Vivian exined, "Daniel, I''m here to have a talk with you. I''m sorry for calling you a scumbag earlier. I was just upset. It wasn''t sincere." "I am a scumbag, you''re not wrong," Daniel said as he dragged her outside the courtyard. After he closed the iron gate, he stood at the gate and said, "We can be friends, but there''s no need for us to talk abou feelings." "Let''s sit down and talk things over. Can we start over?" Vivian pleaded. She looked at his indifferent expression with teary eyes and choked, "I''m different now. I''m not arrogant anymore. I truly love you." Daniel resigned. After pausing for a few seconds, he said seriously, "Vivian, to be honest with you, I have no feelings for you whatsoever, I still get in touch with you just because you''re closely rted to the investigation of this case. "Of course, I also hope you can act as an informant for the police and provide us with valuable clues and evidence. "Let me make it clear, I only get in touch you just because of work and that''s it. Don''t think about beyond work, understand?" Tears streamed down Vivian''s face. This time, she was truly upset and cried. Biting her lower lip, she was unwilling to ept this result. She cried out, "For you, I''ve already..." Daniel''s expression turned grim. He asked, "You''ve already what?" Vivian stopped speaking. Staring at her, Daniel was puzzled. Meanwhile, Sienna watched the scene from the window. She felt a bitplicated in her emotions. Why did Viviane to Daniel''s house? And why was Daniel so cautious and nervous? He even nervously led Vivian away. Sienna believed in Daniel, but she couldn''t understand. She felt a bit bitter and sad for some reason. After a while, Daniel came back alone. After sitting down at the table, he noticed Sienna''s strange expression. She seemed listless and down. Losing in thought, Sienna ate the food with the cutlery. Daniel picked up a piece of meat for her. He said lightly, "It wasn''t Finley, it was Vivian. She came to ask for reconciliation with me." Sienna was so nervous that she froze in ce. She just stared at him. Noticing her reaction, Daniel felt inexplicably happy.From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 737 At least it proved that Sienna cares about Daniel. Daniel continued calmly, "Vivian is a woman who''s always been arrogant and self-centered. She thinks highly of herself and her beauty. She''s willing to do whatever it takes to get what she wants." Sienna sighed, "You seem to understand her pretty well." Daniel wasn''t shying away from her. He said, "After all, we''ve been together before, so I know about her." "How do you feel about it?" Sienna leaned closer to him and asked curiously, "Do you want to get back together with her?" Suppressing his emotions, Daniel asked angrily, "Sienna, are you trying to provoke me with that question?" "But you were so nervous when you pulled her away just now, so¡ª" Daniel interrupted, "I did that to prevent her from finding you here. Felix had a run-in with Clement before, haven''t you learned your lesson?" Sienna instantly understood his intentions. Back then, Daniel didn''t know that Vivian still had feelings for him, so he introduced her to Vivian openly. Now that Daniel knew Vivian still had feelings for him, he was keeping their rtionship private to protect her because he was afraid that Vivian might maliciously destroy their rtionship. Sienna was a bit touched. She smiled as she said, "So, our Captain Morrison is a bit timid sometimes." Daniel chuckled at her teasing. When he reached out to grab her, Sienna skillfully dodged his hand.From N?velDrama.Org. Pretending to be angry, Daniel called out, "Sienna,e here." Sienna pouted. She shook her head as she refused. Daniel leaned over and reached out to pull her into his arms. Sienna broke free from his graspand then walked away from the dining table. Daniel frowned. He asked, "You haven''t finished your meal yet, where are you going?" "I don''t want to eat anymore," Sienna replied as she sweetly smiled. She watched Daniel''s movements cautiously because she felt like he was trying to catch her and scold her. The moment Daniel stood up, Sienna quickly turned and ran toward the living room. "Come here," Danielmanded gently. Sienna was mischievous. She refused him yfully. "No, you''re angry, so don''t touch me." "I''m not angry," Daniel said as he resigned. He just followed her. Seeing him approach, Sienna became even more nervous. She quickly circled around the sofa to avoid him. She said, "Go eat, don''t catch me. I''ll be scared if you act like this." Daniel quickened his pace, making Sienna even more panicked. She cried out and started to jog. This time, Sienna ran toward the main door. Daniel agilely leaped over the sofaand then took tworge steps to catch up to her. After that, he grabbed her from behind. "Ah!" Sienna was surprised. Her feet left the ground, like a chick being carried away by an eagle. Daniel carried her back to the living room. He ced her on the sofa and pressed his body against hers before holding her wrists above her head. "Stop it, Daniel," Sienna said nervously and she tried to appease him with a smile, "I''ll go eat, are you satisfied now?" Daniel indulgently smiled. Reminiscing about the past, he murmured with a hoarse voice as he was a bit mad, "Sisi, next time if I tell you toe to me, don''t try to escape. I''ll definitely catch you." "Is that so?" Sienna said earnestly, "You can''t catch me when you can''t see me." Daniel chuckled. He replied, "I''m not deaf, I can catch you just by listening to your voice. I was just teasing you, so I didn''t actually catch you." "Why?" Sienna asked curiously as she blinked her eyes. Daniel slowly touched her cheeks with his thumb caressing her lips He murmured softly, "Because even if I catch you, I wouldn''t want to scold you. I can''t even kiss you, so what''s the point of catching you?" Sienna pondered for a moment. She agreed, "Yeah, that makes sense." "It''s different now," Daniel said as his sexy Adam''s apple bobbed. His voice became hoarse and maic when he whispered softly, "Now when catch you, I can kiss you passionately." Chapter 738 "W-What?" Sienna was taken aback. Not having the chance to react, Daniel kissed her. Daniel''s dominant and forceful deep kiss left Sienna dizzy. Her whole body felt weak and powerless. She was lost in his gentle and lingering embrace. The time they spent together was always so passionate, intimate,fortable, and happy. Men''s and women''s physiques were different. After a deep kiss, Sienna felt weak and a bit breathless. On the other hand, Daniel seemed energized. He was even more excited because his desires were aroused and not fulfilled. He left Sienna in the living room. Then he went to tidy up the dining table and do the dishes. After that, he took a shower in the room. When he came out from the room, Sienna was already writing a novel in the living room. Daniel quietly approached. He sat down beside her and leaned over to look at the contents on herptop. Sienna quickly covered theptop. She forced an awkward smile and said, "It''ste, I should go home." Daniel nced at the time. It was already past nine in the evening. He didn''t want Sienna to leave yet and wanted her to stay a little longer. "Can you leave at ten?" Daniel hugged her waist as he coaxed softly, "I''ll escort you hometer." Sienna shook her head. It''s not that she didn''t want to be with Daniel, but he always kissed her. She was a bit afraid that he couldn''t control himself. Of course, she also didn''t want to arouse his desires every time and then have him suffer to suppress them. This would make her feel bad for him. "I really have to go back, it''s toote." Caressing the back of her head, Daniel gently kissed her forehead. He said, "Okay, I''ll take you home." Sienna immediately packed up. After that, she eagerly picked up her bag and then took Daniel''s warm hand. She said, "Let''s go." Daniel smiled helplessly. He felt a bit disappointed. Did she really not want to stay with him a little longer? Looking at her happy expression, it really hurt him. Daniel held her hand as they left the house. He drove the car out of the courtyard and onto the road. There was a MPV that had been parked for a long time on the roadside. In the car, Vivian saw Daniel''s car through the window and she also clearly saw Sienna sitting in the passenger seat. Clenching her fists, her eyes were reddened, cold, and ruthless. longN?velDrama.Org content. gritails dug into her palms a she her teeth. Content bet Sienna? It was really her! Vivian took out her phone to dial a number. After dialing the number, she put the phone to her ear. Soon, the person on the other picked up. said Mr. Russo, I take b at the dark sky,het t I said to you today." "What do you mean?" "I''m not quitting. Not only am I not quitting, but I can also help Morgan scheme against Daniel." "Have you made up your mind?" Gritting her teeth, Vivian''s expression turned sinister. She said clearly, "But, I want to meet Morgan." "Alright, I''ll let him know, but I can''t guarantee that Morgan will meet you." "Tell him that I can kill Daniel, he will definitely meet me." Daniel had never given up investigating the person behind the scenes, so killing Daniel was Morgan''s most urgent matter at the moment. Clement sneered, "Alright, if you dare to meet Morgan, you''re truly courageous." Vivian hung up the phone. She slowly closed her eyes and leaned back in her seat. After a while, she said coldly, "Let''s go." Molly started the engine and drove away. Chapter 739 A few dayster, based on the clues provided by Vivian, Daniel deployed in advance and captured a group of drug traffickers around the mountain. He also seized several pounds of drugs. While everyone was happily and excitedly celebrating another achievement, Daniel was the only one worried.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He couldn''t be happy at all. If Vivian was able to get such urate information, the reason behind it must have beenplicated. This case was quickly announced by the police. It was being posted on the official website and also being reported in the news. Upon seeing the news, Vivian sent a text to Daniel. "Daniel, you were able to trace this batch of goods and capture so many drug dealers. I deserve credit, right? Shouldn''t you treat me to a meal?" Daniel also wanted to know more about the clues, so he agreed. In the evening, Daniel drove to the location provided by Vivian after he got off from work. Upon arrival, he realized it was a private club. VIP reservation was required for entry. He entered the club using the invitation code provided by Vivian. Passing through the corridor, a waiter opened the door to the private room. After entering, Daniel realized that this private room was not ordinary. It had a bed, a sofa, a dining table, and even a bathroom. Sitting at the dining table, Vivian was dressed in a sexy and elegant strapless mini dress. She looked very flirtatious. Candlelit dinner wasid out on the table. It was very romantic and beautiful. "Daniel, you''re here?" Vivian asked as she stood up. Smiling sweetly, she continued, "Please sit down." Daniel was a bit wary. He slowly walked over and sat opposite her. Looking at the food in front of him and the several bottles of wine beside it, he said, "You''ve put in quite a bit of effort for tonight''s meal." "Do you like it?" Vivian asked with a smile. Daniel shook his head. He replied as he was very straightforward, "No, I don''t." Vivian''s expression instantly became solemn. Leaning backzily in his chair, Daniel said lightly, "Thank you for providing such urate information. If needed, you can apply for a reward at the police station." Vivianughed bitterly. She picked up the opened bottle of wine next to her and handed it to Daniel. She asked, "Do you think I''m someone who needs that little reward?" Daniel covered the wine ss with his hand to stop her from pouring wine. Furrowing her brows, she looked at him and asked, "You won''t even have a drink with me? Daniel, aren''t you being ungrateful?" Daniel didn''t say a word. He picked up the wine ss and slightly shook it. He noticed a drop of transparent liquid inside. He pushed the wine ss away and poured tap water into the ss in front of him. Taking a tissue, he wiped the ss containing tap water. Then, he casually picked up an unopened bottle of red wine nearby. He found a corkscrew in the room and calmly opened the bottle. Vivian''s expression became even more grim. Daniel''s vignce was exceptionally high, and he didn''t let his guard down. He poured himself a ss of red wine and lightly tapped the ss Vivian had ced in front of him. He said before drinking in one go, "Thanks for your help." Setting down the ss, he looked at Vivian and said, "I''ve already expressed my gratitude. We''ve also had our drinks, so let''s discuss business." Pursing her lips, Vivian smiled. She teased, "On such a beautiful night, with such a sexy and beautiful woman sitting in front of you, can''t you tell what''s important?" Daniel seriously asked without smiling, "Who gave you the information?" Chapter 740 Vivian said, "I''ve already exined it to youst time." Daniel requested, "I want to meet the person. Give me the address and contact information." "I don''t have one," Vivian replied with a cold expression. Gritting her teeth, she angrily said, "I gave you such a big clue, and you''ve achieved great sess. I don''t mind if you''re ungrateful, but youe to me with this attitude?" Daniel said, "If you don''t exin clearly, I will take you to the police station for investigation until we find out how you obtained this lead. Otherwise, you won''t get off so easily." Vivian scoffed. After taking a deep breath, she muttered, "I have nursed a snake in my bosom." Daniel''s gaze deepened. He started to feel warm after drinking that sip of wine. He thought it was just the alcohol making him feel warm. But as time passed, the warmth turned into heat. He started to feel excited and his consciousness began to blur. He straight away looked at the ss, then at the red wine. The ss had been wiped clean, so it should have been fine. The problem must have been the seemingly unopened bottle of red wine. He had been careless.N?velDrama.Org content. Daniel didn''t ask Vivian any further. He stood up abruptly, turned around, and walked away inrge strides without a word. "Daniel," Vivian called out as she hurriedly caught up. She quickly hugged him from behind. Holding him tightly, she confessed, "Please don''t go, Daniel, I love you..." Vivian had put a very potent drug in the red wine. She knew Daniel was a careful and cautious person, so she deliberately spiked the wine and packaged it as if it hadn''t been opened. Then she ced it conspicuously in front of him. "Let go," Danielmanded in a low voice as he was suppressing his anger. Vivian refused to release her grip. She hugged him tighter and tried to rub against him with her body to make him lose control. Daniel''s eyes darkened. He forcefully pushed Vivian''s wrist away before performing a suplex on her. There was a loud bang. Vivian screamed in agony. She writhed on the ground in pain as her face was contorted. Daniel harshly stated, "I''ll deal with you tomorrow." Then he disappeared into the guest room. As he walked, he took out his phone. His breathing was somewhat erratic, his body felt ufortably hot, and his mind began to scatter. After he dialed a number, the ringingsted a while before Sienna picked up, "Daniel, what''s wrong?" "Sisi, where are you right now?" "I''m at home." "I''ll send you a location, can youe over?" he said. He sounded out of breath, and his steps were unsteady. "What''s wrong? You sound like you''re in pain." "We''ll talk when you get here," Daniel responded before hanging up. He sent his location to Sienna and then walked out of the private club as he panted. He arrived at the parking lot and got into his car. Turning the air conditioning to the coldest, he took off his thin jacket. Then, he unbuttoned a few buttons on his shirt. He picked up a bottle of his-shi water from the side and drank it vigorously. Afterward, he attempted to gather his thoughts. He realized his body was burning hot and frenzied, yet his mind was scattered. It was impossible for him to concentrate on driving. Getting out of the car, he took several bottles of water from the trunk. He unscrewed the caps and poured the water over his head After drenching himself with several bottles of water, he drank a bottle of water. Upon returning to the car, he slightly calmed down. As time passed by, he found himself unable to suppress his desires which only grew even stronger. He even felt as though his l.n consciousness was being taken over by his body, leaving him unable to control himself rationally. Chapter 741 Daniel worried that if Sienna were a virgin, he might inadvertently hurt or difort her. As he pondered this possibility, a wave of guilt swept over him. He reached for his phone intending to call for an ambnce and seek medical advice. Just as he was about to dial, the passenger door swung open. Sienna hurriedly got in the car and asked, "Daniel, what''s wrong?" Daniel was taken aback, his gaze locked intensely on Sienna''s lovely face. His mouth went dry as his desire reached its peak. Seeing him drenched and breathing heavily, Sienna leaned in and touched his forehead. The warmth of his skin startled her. She eximed, "Daniel, you have a fever. I''ll take you to the hospital." Daniel fought back his desires and slowly closed his eyes. His voice was hoarse as he asked, "Can you drive?" "No. I just took a taxi here. Let''s hail one to get to the hospital," Sienna replied anxiously. A taxi? Daniel feared losing control and would act inappropriately in it. Sienna grabbed tissues and gently wiped the water from his cheeks and neck. Her scent and the tenderness of her touch felt like an irresistible temptation, causing him to want to act on his impulses uncontrobly.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Sisi," Daniel said, clenching his fists and shutting his eyes tight. He couldn''t bring himself to look at her. Struggling to hold onto his sanity, he said, "I''ve just met Vivian." Sienna paused from wiping. She gave him a nce tinged with disapproval, though she kept it subtle. She asked softly, "And then?" "And then things got out of hand. I feel awful like I''m losing my mind trying to restrain myself." Daniel swallowed hard and gasped slightly for breath. Sienna''s gaze shifted from his distressed face to his chest, which rose and fell noticeably. As her gaze continued downward, even though he was seated in the driver''s seat, it was impossible to overlook the prominent bulge at his crotch. "Did she drug you?" Sienna clenched his fists in anger, feeling utterly lost. Daniel nodded in response. "What should we do?" Sienna''s eyes scanned the surroundings, searching for nearby hotels. She spotted a chain hotel not too far away. She exited the car, rushed to Daniel''s side, opened the door, and took his arm. "Daniel,e on. Let''s find a hotel." Daniel remained still, captivated by Sienna''s innocent yet stunning face. Since Sienna had arrived, he couldn''t shake the urge to lunge at her. Yet, Daniel knew that if he kissed her, he wouldn''t be able to stop himself. He was barely holding onto his sanity. Leaning closer to Sienna, he asked in a raspy voice, "Have you ever had sex before?" Sienna was taken aback, her face flushing instantly. Annoyed, she replied, "Why bring that up now? Are you only interested if I haven''t?" It was quite the opposite! Daniel didn''t want to waste time. He said firmly, "Just tell me." "No, you''re my first boyfriend. I¡ª" Daniel''s forehead started to bead with sweat once again. He interrupted her with a pained expression, "Help me find a taxi. Let''s go to the hospital." Sienna looked confused. "Why go to the hospital for something that can be dealt with in bed? Do they have antidotes there?" Daniel leaned back, his intense gaze fixed on her. He gently caressed her cheek and spoke solemnly, "I guess this drug won''t wear off for another five or six hours. "You won''t be able to handle it. I don''t want to ruin your first time, or see you in pain." Chapter 742 Sienna was suddenly flooded with memories of her childhood. It was back when this area was still rural. One of her neighbors used to raise pigs. She recalled how whenever a business opportunity arose, the elderly man would administer some powerful medicine to the boar. After consuming it, the boar could mate with over a dozen sows. Even though Sienna had never witnessed it, the horrifying cries of those pigs haunted her childhood dreams. Sienna abruptly snapped out of her reverie. Without a word, she firmly shut the door. The sudden closing of the door, together with Sienna''s pale face and frantic demeanor, almost tempted Daniel tough. Sienna rushed to g down a cab. 15 minutester, Sienna was rushing Daniel into the hospital. They swiftly checked in for emergency treatment. When they exined the situation to the urologist, Gordon Gallows, he pointed at Sienna beside Daniel. "Is she your girlfriend?" "My sister," Daniel responded promptly.N?velDrama.Org content. Sienna felt a warmth in her heart. Daniel truly cared for her. He would rather endure difort himself than see her suffer. "Are you seeing anyone?" Gordon asked again. "No." "I''ll give you an address. You can find a¨D" Gordon was about to suggest a simpler solution. Daniel cut in coldly, "I''m a police officer." Gordon stopped speaking. He nervously swallowed, forced a smile, and quickly tried to exin, "What I mean is, cases like yours needing medical attention are rare. And unfortunately, we don''t have a cure for this." "You could consider giving a sedative. If that doesn''t help, anesthesia might be necessary." "But we can''t just administer these to anyone. There need to be specific reasons for prescribing them. In your case-" Gordon was feeling uneasy. He looked at Daniel''s serious expression and felt intimidated by his authority. After pausing briefly, he continued, "I can prescribe a sedative, but it might not work perfectly. However, it could help reduce some difort." "Thank you, doctor," Daniel said, his breath heavy. He was visibly struggling to restrain himself, with sweat glistening on his forehead. "I''ll also prescribe some other medication," Gordon said as he wrote the prescriptions. "Since you don''t have a partner and aren''t interested in seeking those services, if things get tough, you can ask your sister to go to an adult store and get you¡ª" Sienna had never felt so uneasy. It was already strange enough apanying Daniel to a urologist. Standing there and hearing Gordon''s blunt words made her blush with embarrassment. Daniel couldn''t take it anymore, his voice cutting in sharply, "Doctor, that''s enough. Just write the prescriptions." Gordon went silent, refraining from making any furtherments. After finishing the prescription, he handed it over to Sienna. Sienna helped Daniel up, but as they began to walk, Gordon feltpelled to offer more advice. "You know, young man, tying the knot early is good for your health. If marriage isn''t your thing, at least find yourself a girlfriend sooner rather thanter." "Thanks for the advice," Daniel replied. He already felt ufortable about suppressing his intense desire. Gordon''s well-meaning nagging only made him more irritated. Sienna couldn''t help but feel disheartened at Gordon''s words. His words hinted that refraining from sex for an extended period could harm a man''s health. She pondered whether, if she and Daniel were to date for three to five years, she should rethink her commitment to waiting until marriage for sex. Otherwise, at might pose a risk to Daniel''s well-being. Sienna settled the bill for the medication and returned to Daniel''s bedside to keep himpany. After receiving the sedative, Daniel''s breathing became noticeably smoother, and his temperature stabilized. It was difficult to determine whether he was asleep or merely taking a nap. Sienna leaned against the edge of the bed, resting her chin on her hands as she quietly observed him. Chapter 743 Soon after, a doctor entered. Upon seeing Daniel resting peacefully, hemented, "Looks like it''s having some effect." After ncing at Daniel''s lower body, he added, "But it''s not entirely satisfactory. Make sure he stays hydrated. Allow some time for the drug''s effect to wear off." The doctor left after giving his instructions. Sienna quickly fetched a ss of water. She discreetly nced at Daniel''s lower body and noticed a slight bulge under the thick hospital nket. She silently cursed Vivian for being such a bitch. "Daniel, have some water," Sienna whispered gently into his ear. Daniel stirred from his drowsiness and sat up. Sienna rushed to support his back. "Are you still feeling ufortable?" Sienna asked, her voiceced with concern. Daniel remained silent. After finishing the water, hey back down, closed his eyes, and whispered, "Sisi, I''m feeling better now. You should head home and get some rest." "I want to stay here with you," Sienna insisted. With his eyes closed, Daniel murmured helplessly, "You should go back." "I''m worried something might happen to you. There''s no one here to take care of you." "There''re doctors and nurses here. I''ll be fine." "But I want to be here with you."N?velDrama.Org content. Daniel smiled weakly as he slowly opened his eyes. He looked at her intensely and said, "I may feel drained, but there''s still a spark in me. You''re like fuel next to a pile of embers. One wrong move and I could burst into mes." Sienna couldn''t resistughing. "You''re quite the wordsmith with your metaphors!" Daniel closed his eyes again, feeling helpless. Sienna didn''t want to disturb his rest any further. She decided to leave, thinking her presence might be bothering him. "Okay then. I''ll go back now. Just call me if you need anything." "Sure," Daniel replied. After Sienna left the ward and rode the elevator down to the lobby, she spotted Vivian in a wheelchair, receiving medication while being wheeled by Molly. She swiftly hid behind a nearby pir. When she noticed Vivian''s apparent injury to her waist and legs, a feeling of satisfaction washed over her She believed Daniel must have confronted Vivian. Sienna clenched her teeth in anger and red daggers at Vivian. Vivian''s outfit beneath her coat was revealing, and her makeup was heavily applied. However, Vivian''sck of fame meant that her sunsses were sufficient to hide her identity from most people. Sienna waited until Vivian and Molly had left before cautiously emerging from behind the pir. As she stepped out of the entrance, she suddenly questioned why she had been hiding in the first ce. Vivian was the one who had caused the problem, so why was Sienna feeling afraid? Why did she feel the urge to hide herself? After a moment of contemtion, Sienna realized that deep down, she was afraid of Vivian discovering that Daniel hadn''t sought her out to counteract the effects of the drug. Even more troubling, she feared Vivian finding out that Daniel was also receiving treatment at the same hospital. After some time, Sienna exited the hospital and stood by the roadside, waiting for a ride. Suddenly, a ck MPV approached, slowing to a stop before her. Sienna warily took a step back. The door slid open, revealing Vivian''s haughty demeanor. Her gaze was icy as she peered at Sienna with an air of superiority. "What are you doing here? And where''s Daniel?" Chapter 744 Sienna acted confused. "I felt sick, so I went to the doctor. Daniel didn''t reach out to me. Why are you asking?" Vivian looked Sienna over and smiled suggestively. She asked again, "Daniel didn''t look for you?" Sienna shook her head. "No." Vivian chuckled. "If he''s not looking for you, then who else would he be looking for?" Sienna pretended to be puzzled. "What do you mean?" With significance in her voice, Vivian said, "You and Daniel are back together, aren''t you?" Sienna went quiet. Vivian smirked triumphantly and taunted, "Quit pretending. I know you two are still a thing. If Daniel''s not reaching out, it''s probably because the drug''s hitting him hard. "He''s scared he can''t control himself and might harm you. He might''ve found someone else to please him." "What drug?" Sienna continued to act clueless, feeding into Vivian''s twisted thoughts. Vivian felt relieved and said calmly, "You don''t need to worry about that. Just understand that your boyfriend is in bed with someone else now." Sienna''s face twisted with anger as she tightened her fists. She had an intense urge to tear Vivian apart for her repulsive behavior. Vivian had caused Daniel to suffer, yet shamelessly boasted about it in front of Sienna. If Daniel hadn''t asked Sienna to refrain from confronting Vivian, Sienna would never have tolerated Vivian''s behavior. Sienna was determined to follow Daniel''s advice and be a supportive, understanding partner who wouldn''t cause trouble for her family or Daniel. She forced herself to look distressed, making tears well up in her eyes. As Vivian observed Sienna''s saddened expression, her animosity shifted into satisfaction, and she chuckled. "So, this is what you call love? How absurd." Vivian''s mockingughter filled the air. The car door mmed shut, and the vehicle slowly drove off. Sienna took a moment topose herself by the roadside before hailing a taxi. Once seated inside, her mind drifted to Daniel. His clothes were soaked through,, leaving him with no choice but to don the hospital gown. She gave the driver the address, intending to visit Daniel''s ce to pick up some clean clothes for him. Half an hourter, she arrived at Daniel''s house. Sienna searched through his closet and found a duffel bag. Taking a quick look at the clothes hanging inside, she noticed that while there weren''t many, they were mostly in dult colors like ck, white, or gray. However, his physique lent itself well to any attire, and he looked handsome regardless of what he wore. A faint smile spread across Sienna''s face as she neatly folded a casual outfit into the bag. Later, she rummaged around for underwear and socks. The cab had numerous drawers. She opened one randomly and discovered it was filled with men''s essories-cufflinks, ties, watches, pins-all neatly organized inside. Among them was a ck box that seemed to hold a ring. Intrigued, she picked it up and opened it, revealing a special ring. At that moment, she felt a mix of nervousness and excitement wash over her. Could this be the engagement ring Daniel had been nning to give her? She took it out, intending to try it on her index finger. But halfway through, she stopped. The ring was too big. She attempted to put it on her thumb, but it still felt too loose. Her heart sank. Hastily, she ced the ring back in its box and returned it to its original spot in the drawer. Suddenly, a memory flooded back to her a conversation she''d had with Wanda a year ago. Wanda had confided that Daniel was a loyal man, deeply devoted to his ex-girlfriend. Even though they had broken up long ago, he hadn''t pursued any other romantic rtionships. When he was rescued and discovered unconscious, he clung tightly to this ring. Realization struck Sienna. The ring must have been a present from Vivian to Daniel, exining why he held onto it so dearly all this time.N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 745 Sienna was overwhelmed with conflicting emotions. She rummaged through drawers, hastily grabbing socks and underwear before shutting them abruptly and leaving in a rush. An impulse to flee consumed her. She pushed the thought away, trying to distract herself. But the more she tried, the more she felt a painful prick in her heart. Upon her return to the hospital ward, Daniel was already asleep. She carefully set down the duffel bag and sat on the bedside, watching over him. Her eyes followed the slow drip of the IV, then drifted to his handsome, peaceful face. A tinge of sadness welled up within her. Sienna couldn''tprehend why Daniel would cling to the ring Vivian had given him, even after the harm she had repeatedly inflicted on him. Vivian had endangered Daniel''s life before, and now she was causing him further suffering. Why did he still harbor feelings for her? The more Sienna dwelled on it, the deeper her sorrow grew. Leaning against the bedside, she reached out instinctively to Daniel''s hand, her movements gentle and deliberate as she intertwined her fingers with his. A profound emptiness consumed her, leaving her feeling utterly insecure. She dreaded the possibility that Daniel might still hold affection for Vivian. Feeling a gentle touch in his hand, Daniel slowly opened his eyes and found Sienna sleeping beside him, their hands intertwined. A contented smile spread across his face. He hadn''t expected her to return after being away for some time. Filled with warmth and happiness, Daniel squeezed Sienna''s hand tighter, feeling her presence soothing in the quiet hospital room. The sufferings he endured seemed insignificant with her by his side. That night, as the drug''s effects wore off, Daniel quickly arranged to leave the hospital. Sienna urged him to stay for another day of observation, but he declined. At 4:00 am, Daniel had an important task awaiting him at the police station. He changed into the clothes Sienna had brought, then held her hand tightly as they exited the hospital. They grabbed a quick meal before he escorted her home. Along the way, Daniel noticed a change in Sienna''s mood. She appeared downcast and distant. Standing together in the softly lit alley outside her building, the dim yellow glow surrounded them, causing their shadows to ovep. Sienna looked down and murmured, "I''m heading back now. Take care." Daniel quickly reached out as she turned, taking hold of her arm and drawing her into his embrace. His gentle voice came above her head. "Is everything all right? You''ve seemed down since we left the hospital. Is there something on your mind?" With her cheek pressed against his chest, Sienna closed her eyes and shook her head. "Are you sure everything''s all right?" "Yeah, I''m fine." "Sisi, if anything''s bothering you or if there''s something you''re struggling with, you need to tell me straight up. Keeping it inside will only make things harder for you. Get it?" Sienna hummed in response. "So, tell me. What''s on your mind?". Daniel gently held her shoulders, creating a bit of space between them. He looked into her eyes with a sincere expression. Sienna met his gaze, feeling her heart flutter. She foundfort in Daniel''s straightforwardness. It was one of the reasons she trusted him so deeply. She realized she wouldn''t deserve his sincere love if she continued hiding her feelings and trying to figure everything out alone. "Daniel, I stumbled upon a ring today while packing your clothes." Daniel''s expression shifted slightly. "The one in the ck box?" Sienna nodded with a heavy heart, her voice filled with disappointment. "Yes, it looked like a woman''s ring, but it was quite big, like something you''d wear. "You''ve held onto it for so long. Does it mean you still can''t forget about Vivian?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 746 Daniel smiled warmly and calmly asked, "Are you upset because you think this ring was given to me by Vivian, and it''s bothering you?" Sienna nodded, feeling dejected. Unable to resist, Daniel kissed her forehead and embraced her with excitement. He held onto her tightly as he asked with a hoarse voice, "Sisi, do you also have feelings for me? Is that why you''re bothered?" "Yes, I have feelings for you, Daniel. Could you please return the ring to Vivian? Can you stop keeping it?" "Sisi, say it again," Daniel said eagerly. "Please don''t keep it anymore," Sienna repeated. Daniel''s breathing intensified as he anxiously said, "Not that sentence. The first one." Sienna''s cheeks instantly flushed. She nestled into his chest, hesitated briefly, then shyly repeated, "Daniel, I have feelings for you." "I feel the same way," Daniel eximed, his spirits soaring. He whispered in her ear with a mesmerizing voice, "I love you, Sisi."N?velDrama.Org content. "But about the ring-" Daniel quickly interjected, "The ring doesn''t belong to Vivian." Sienna looked up at him inquisitively. "Then whose is it?" "Once, I was investigating a major drug trafficking case. I managed to apprehend many people and confiscate a significant amount of contraband. However, the mastermind behind it all remained elusive. "This mysterious mastermind, Alex, swings both ways. The ring serves as a significant token he uses to select his sexual partners. Possessing it grants ess to Alex''s inner circle." Sienna pushed Daniel away and stared at him with wide eyes. She struggled to believe what she had just heard. "You used your charm to get close to him?" Daniel chuckled, gently patting her head. "I was chosen, but before I even had the chance to meet him face to face, my cover was blown." "If your cover hadn''t been blown, you would have..." Sienna trailed off, unable to bring herself to finish her sentence. Daniel offered a helpless smile. "Where are your thoughts wandering off to? If I had met him back then, he''d probably be behind bars now." Intrigued, Sienna asked, "So, is he the top or the bottom?" Daniel furrowed his brows, his expression darkening as he pondered her question. "Then, is he male or female?" Sienna pressed further. Daniel froze in surprise. Anxiously, he repeated, "Male or female?" Sienna blinked her big, clear eyes and exined, "If Alex is the bottom, he''s likely attracted to men like you-tall, strong, masculine, and intimidating. Tops usually aren''t into men who are stronger than them. "However, bottoms typically don''t swing both ways. So, it''s likely the person is a woman who likes cute, soft girls and also appreciates your rugged masculinity." Daniel suddenly perked up. He joyfully cupped Sienna''s face and pecked her lips. "Thank you, Sisi." "What''s going on?" "I''ve been investigating for years, but couldn''t find him. Maybe I got the gender wrong and that might have caused me to miss many details in between." Sienna bashfully lowered her gaze, feeling a bit embarrassed. "I was just specting. Don''t let my words influence your investigation." "They won''t," Daniel reassured, affectionately caressing her head, his eye''s brimming with tenderness. "Sisi go home first. I''lle find you after I''m done with work." Sienna reluctantly waved goodbye to him before making her way upstairs. As she reached the staircasending, she nced back and saw him standing under the streemp, watching her silently. Catching her eye, Daniel offered a warm smile and waved once more. Sienna returned the smile and quickened her pace up the stairs, not wanting to keep him waiting any longer. Daniel kept his gaze fixed on Sienna until she vanished upstairs. After ensuring she returned home safely, he finally turned to leave. The mission that night was both dangerous and vital. Chapter 747 Daniel headed to the police station and organized the team for their night operation. At 4:00 am, arge group of police officers raided the production area on the hill in the nearby town. Residents near the hill were woken up by the sound of gunfire in the middle of the night. As the sun rose, the ring sirens of numerous police cars echoed throughout the area. Sienna''s Facebook feed was flooded with updates. Still half-asleep, she was jolted awake by Jane''s phone call. Sienna answered the call in her dazed state. Sounding excited as if she just downed an energy drink, Jane eximed, "Sienna, Sienna, hurry and get online! Check Facebook. Oh my goodness, we''ve got more big news from our area! Last night was so intense!" "Our area?" Sienna sat up, rubbing her sleepy eyes. Jane quickly corrected herself. "No, it''s the next town over. You know, the one where they''ve fenced off the hill for film shoots. Gunshots and police sirens kept going off between four and five in the morning. It was intense." Between four and five in the morning? Sienna thought of Daniel. Without hesitation, she hung up on Jane and hurriedly dialed Daniel''s phone. His phone was switched off. Sienna knew he never turned it on when he was on a mission. Her heart raced with anxiety. Her drowsiness was all gone. She swiftly unlocked her phone and browsed the inte, searching for updates from people nearby. She worried all morning and repeatedly called Daniel. By noon, Felix returned home, wearing a satisfied grin. As he poured himself a ss of water, he excitedly announced, "Sienna, Clement got caught. What goes aroundes around." "Clement got caught?" Sienna asked anxiously. "Was it by the anti-drug officers? Is Daniel okay? Is he safe?" "Your boyfriend is fine. I just saw Captain Morrison and some officers taking Clement into custody outside the hotel where he was staying," Felix replied. The weight that had burdened Sienna''s heart all morning finally lifted. She sighed with relief. "Once Clement is convicted, it''s either the death penalty or life imprisonment, right? You don''t need to worry about the debt you owe him anymore." "Yeah, he''s getting what he deserves," Felix said eagerly. Sienna calmly advised, "Take this as a lesson. Never gamble again and stay grounded." Felix grabbed an apple from the table, sinking into the couch as he took a bite. With his phone in hand, he navigated to a gaming app and remarked indifferently, "You''re even more of a nag than Mom." "I''m doing this for your good." "Got it." Sienna grabbed her electric scooter keys, took her bag, and headed out. "I''m off to do some grocery & shopping. And please, try to spend less time on your phone. Hang up theundry from the washing machine, all right?" Felix was too absorbed in his game. He barely registered her words as he muttered, "Yeah. Yeah." Sienna headed downstairs and entered themunal garage on the first floor. She pushed out her electric scooter and rode off. Feeling the spring breeze against her face, her spirits lifted. She cruised leisurely out of the narrow alley, intending to turn onto the main road when suddenly, a van parked at the corner swung its door open. Two masked men burst out of it and forcefully yanked Sienna off her scooter. N?velDrama.Org content. Sienna was ovee with fear. She didn''t even have a chance to scream before one of the men mped his hand over her mouth. Swiftly, they hoisted her into the van. The door of the van mmed shut with a resounding thud. The ordeal unfolded within a mere minute, and the van swiftly sped away from the scene. Sienna''s electric scootery abandoned on its side by the roadside. Not a single soul was there to witness the scene. Chapter 748 The police had been working on a crackdown for a month and finally seeded today. They found a significant drug cultivation site in the mountains, along with raw materials, and confiscated two tons of illicit goods. Daniel was swamped dealing with the situation. Meanwhile, Clement had been caught by the authorities. He was the investor of the film and TV production base. Clement stayed quiet, not uttering a single word. He couldn''t get out on bail even with hiswyer''s efforts. He sat in a small cell of the interrogation room. Daniel urged, "Clement, it''s time to tell the truth. Keeping silent won''t do you any favors. Even if you don''t speak up, the evidence we''re collecting will lead to your conviction." Clement smiled, not showing any sign of panic. He remained calm and collected. Despite the police''s persistent questioning, he refused to speak. Suddenly, Finley swung open the door to the interrogation room and called out, "Captain Morrison, could you step out for a moment?" As Daniel was about to leave, Clement spoke unexpectedly, "Daniel, I''m just a regr investor. I have no involvement with drugs. You have to release me." Daniel''s expression darkened as he turned back to Clement. In return, Clement smirked, his demeanor icy. The moment when Daniel exited and shut the door, Finley anxiously said, "Captain Morrison, Felix is here to report something." "Felix?" Daniel''s brow furrowed with concern. Finley nodded. Daniel hurried outside, visibly flustered. "What''s happened?" "His sister is missing." As Finley finished, Daniel dashed off in a hurry. He pulled out his phone from his pocket while running and finally switched on the device he had kept off all day. Missed calls and messages flooded in, including some from Felix. Daniel panted slightly, his expression grave as he reached the police reporting area. Felix rose from his seat upon spotting Daniel, seeming even more distressed. "Captain Morrison-"From N?velDrama.Org. Daniel was frantic. "What''s happened to Sienna?" Felix looked at Daniel with teary eyes, his voice trembling as he exined, "Sienna went out this morning to buy groceries and hasn''t returned. Her electric scooter is left abandoned by the roadside, but there''s no sign of her-" A nearby officer interjected, "Captain Morrison, we''ve just retrieved some surveince footage. Take a look." Daniel approached theputer, leaning forward with his hands t on the desk, his eyes revealing his profound worry. Anxious lines etched his face as he stared at the screen. It had been ten hours since Sienna disappeared. Turning to Felix, Daniel asked, "Any ransom calls?" Felix shook his head, his expression somber. "My mom''s already aware of Sienna''s disappearance, and she''s emotionally distraught. She''s been in tears at home." Daniel stood upright and demanded with fury, "Why wait until now to report it?" Felix''s guilt gnawed at him as he stammered, "S-Sienna was gone for half of the day. I figured she''d gone out for some fun and would be backter, so I didn''t think anything of it. "But then, in the evening, our neighbor rushed over in a panic, telling us she''d found Sienna''s electric scooter abandoned by the roadside. She noticed Sienna''s key was still attached when she held up the scooter. That''s when I realized I needed to report it." Daniel felt both frustrated and sad. He pressed his hand against his forehead, feeling speechless at Felix''s actions. Sienna was usuallyposed and reserved. Daniel couldn''t understand how Felix could assume she was out enjoying herself when she had actually disappeared while on a simple grocery run. Chapter 749 Daniel was incredulous that Felix had remained unconcerned for an entire day. It wasn''t until his neighbor informed him that he considered contacting the police. With a heavy sigh, Daniel immediately reached for his phone to check for the missed calls from that day. As expected, there was one from an unknown number. He passed his phone to a colleague, saying, "Help me trace this number." His colleague appeared confused. "Are you certain this could be the abductor?" "I''m not sure. Let''s find out," Daniel replied. Sienna had been missing for a day. Since neither Felix nor Shelly had received any calls from the abductor, it seemed apparent that the target was Daniel.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The police swiftly took the phone to the monitoring room, with Daniel bringing Felix along. Once there, they hooked up the phone to the equipment. Felix gazed at therge,plex instruments before him, unsure what they were for. He waited anxiously. Meanwhile, the police held their breath as they watched Daniel dial the unknown number. The phone''s connecting tone rang several times, but there was no answer before the call abruptly ended. Just as everyone was feeling disappointed, the unknown number suddenly called back. Daniel''s heart pounded and he shared nervous nces with his colleagues. With the monitoring equipment activated, the police signaled Daniel to answer the call. Daniel switched the phone to speaker mode before answering the call. With aposed tone, he asked, "Hello? Who''s calling?" As soon as he picked up, theputer screen disyed a location. A voice, deliberately distorted by a voice changer, came through the phone. "Daniel, let Clement go if you want to see your girlfriend alive." Felix''s face went pale, and he anxiously covered his mouth. Meanwhile, the police quickly left the monitoring room upon pinpointing the location, wasting no time rescuing Sienna. Daniel kept a faint smile and stayed calm. "What''s this supposed to be? My girlfriend''s safe at home." The line fell silent on the other end of the phone. Then, Sienna''s anguished screams came piercing through the silence. As Daniel heard Sienna''s cries, it felt like a barrage of arrows hitting him. He couldn''t breathe, his face twisted in agony. He gripped the phone so tight that his veins bulged. Despite his ragged breaths, Daniel''s voice remained calm. "Listen closely. If you want Clement returned unharmed, Sienna must remain safe. If she even gets a minor injury, Clement''s life will be in danger." "Bring Clement to us in one hour," the voice on the other end said casually, "And as for the address, I''m guessing you''ve already found it. There''s no need for me to repeat, right?" Daniel''s expression darkened further. The police, who were monitoring the location, watched Daniel in disbelief. Without wasting a moment, Daniel swiftly departed, with Felix trailing right after him. Daniel hurriedly walked away and firmly instructed, "Go home and look after your mother. Stop following me." "But Sienna" Felix sounded worried. "I''ll make sure she''s safe. Just go home and wait for updates." Felix stayed rooted in ce. Daniel had already vanished down the lengthy corridor. Several police cars raced out of the station one after another, speeding toward the location that had been identified. Sienna was trapped on an old, abandoned yacht by the seaside. She endured a full day of captivity without any food or water. Her eyes were covered with a blindfold, her limbs bound, and her mouth sealed shut with duct tape. In the background of roaring waves, she could hear the sounds of menughing and chatting. During the few hours of her capture, she endured the harassment of her captors and was forcibly stripped of her clothes. Chapter 750 Sienna fought back fiercely with all her strength, but eventually, she was brutally beaten. Just as she was about to be sexually assaulted by the savages, the sudden sound of gunfire rang out nearby. The air filled with the deafening echoes of shots. Afterward, an eerie silence descended and the smell of blood hung heavy in the air. Someone gently adjusted her clothes and fastened her buttons with care. Though she couldn''t see them, she sensed the tenderness in their actions. Those warm hands softly wiped away her tears. A strange voice, altered by a voice changer, came. "Don''t be afraid. Those scumbags are gone. Make some noise in a bit, and your boyfriend wille to save you." With that, the person made a call to Daniel. Sienna heard Daniel''s voice but refrained from making a sound, fearing that his rescue attempt might lead him into danger. Unexpectedly, the person tore off the duct tape from her mouth and firmly pressed on her bruised and swollen body. Sienna cried out in pain. She knew Daniel would definitelye to her rescue. While the fear of death consumed her, her greatest dread was the thought of losing Daniel. Anxiety and dread flooded her mind. After the duct tape was torn away, Sienna felt the warmth of a hand gently stroking her cheek. A finger suggestively traced over her lips, and a particr scent drifted from the hand. "You''re beautiful. It''s no surprise Daniel is so in love with you. With a girlfriend as stunning as you, would Daniel be able to handle it if these scumbags ended up hurting you? Don''t worry, sweetheart. I won''t harm you today." Sienna remained silent, trembling with fear. Suddenly, a man''s voice rang out. "Alex, the police have arrived." Sienna felt the hand on her cheek withdraw, its presence fading along with the echoing footsteps. Meanwhile, the wail of police sirens grew louder, amplifying the tension gripping Sienna''s body. She fervently prayed for Daniel''s safety. Sienna sensed that she was alone, surrounded by a heavy nket of silence Yet, she refrained from making any noise because she was uncertain if someone might still be nearby. With a blindfold covering her eyes, Sienna could only hear the chaos of gunfire and explosions outside, Her heart constricted as fear overwhelmed her, leaving he feeling utterly terrified and powerless. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. All she could do was wait for rescue. After a period of intense gunfire, the world fell silent. The abrupt sound of a door being forcefully kicked open echoed throughout the room. Overcame with fear, Sienna huddled into the corner. "Sisi." At the sound of Daniel''s voice, Sienna''s tense nerves, strained over the past ten hours, instantly rxed. Her heart swelled with relief, and joyful tears streamed down her face. "Daniel..." Daniel hurried to her side, swiftly untying the ropes that bound her hands and feet and removing the blindfold covering her eyes. Sienna copsed into his arms, crying openly for the first time in front of him. She shook with a mix of sorrow and relief. Daniel held her tightly and stroked her back, his deep voice gently soothing her. "Don''t be afraid, Sisi. It''s okay now. It''s all over. I''ll take you home." Daniel lifted her. It was then that Sienna''s gaze fell upon three lifeless bodies sprawled on the floor of the room where she had been held captive. Chapter 751 Those men tried to take advantage of Sienna, but Alex arrived just in time and killed them. Sienna buried her face in Daniel''s chest. She was still trembling from the day''s events. Daniel gently carried Sienna to the police car. As they passed the site of the explosion, she couldn''t help but notice the gruesome scene. Police officers and forensic experts were swarming the area. Once they were in the car, Daniel started driving her to the hospital. Throughout the ride, Sienna''s mind kept reying what had happened. "Daniel, Alex didn''t kill me. It didn''t seem like he was targeting you, either. What is he really after?" Daniel''s expression turned grim. "He''s after Clement." "Clement?" Sienna gasped in shock. She thought for a moment, realizing that Clement must know too much. Alex couldn''t risk him falling into police hands and had to silence him. "Yes, if we hadn''t brought Clement, they would''ve killed you. That''s why we took him with us. Theyunched a missile at us. "Our colleagues were lucky enough to take cover in time and only got injured. But Clement was trapped in the car and couldn''t escape. He got blown up," Daniel exined. Sienna leaned back in her seat and closed her eyes. She tried to calm herself but couldn''t. When they arrived at the hospital, Daniel carried Sienna into the emergency room. Although she didn''t feel seriously injured, he was worried and insisted on a full-body checkup. The examination revealed that she had several external injuries and a head injury. The most serious injury was to her abdomen, where she had been kicked. Due to the uncertainty of her condition, the doctor decided to admit her for overnight observation. Shortly after Sienna was settled into her ward, Shelly and Felix arrived. Shelly was frantic. She burst into tears when she saw Sienna and hugged her tightly. "Mom, I''m okay. Don''t worry," Sienna said, hugging Shelly and gently patting her back tofort her. Felix also tried to reassure her. "Mom, Sienna is fine. The doctor said it was just some external injuries. If everything is okay, she''ll be discharged after a day of observation." But Shelly couldn''t control herself. She clung to Sienna, crying as if she had lost her forever. She couldn''t stop or calm down. Daniel stood nearby, his heart growing heavier with each passing moment. Regret and sorrow filled him, and he was unsure how to console Shelly. Sienna had been abducted and hurt because of him. His pain and fear were just as intense as hers, but he felt he had no right to say anything since it was his fault. Shelly cried for a long while. When she finally stopped, her eyes were red and puffy. Feeling devastated, she gently touched Sienna''s hand and asked softly, "Sienna, are you hungry?" "Yes," Sienna replied. "I''ll get you something to eat. What do you want?" Shelly asked while wiping away her tears. "Anything is fine. I''m not picky," Sienna replied with a faint smile. Shelly nodded and turned to Daniel. "Daniel, can you drive me?" "Mrs. Lawson, you stay here with Sienna. I''ll go get it," Daniel replied promptly. Shelly walked slowly to the door and said as she passed him, "Let''s go together." Daniel patted Felix on the shoulder. "Take good care of Sienna. I''ll be back soon." Felix agreed. Daniel and Sienna shared a look. His eyes brimmed with affection. Sienna smiled at him. Daniel felt a sudden weight in his chest. Shell had a bad feeling abouretFrom N?velDrama.Org. Shelly asking him to get some food with her. It seemed like there was more to it than just that simple task. Chapter 752 Daniel exited the ward and trailed behind Shelly as they headed downstairs and out of the hospital. When they reached the car, walking side by side, Shelly suddenly stepped ahead of him and got onto her knees. Daniel was shocked. He hurriedly helped her to her feet and asked with concern, "Mrs. Lawson, what''s wrong?" Despite Daniel''s efforts to help her up, Shelly remained on her knees. She cried inconsbly. "Daniel, I''m kneeling to apologize to you. Please spare Sienna. I''ve already lost my husband. I can''t bear to lose my daughter, too. How will I go on without her?" Daniel felt a crushing weight in his chest. It was as if his heart had been struck with a heavy blow. Sorrow clouded his eyes, and tears reddened them. "Mrs. Lawson, I''ll do everything to fulfill your request, whatever it may be. Please, stand as you speak." Shelly stood up and said, "Daniel! I want you to know that I do like you. But I can''t ignore the fear that''s been gnawing at me since you and Sienna started dating. Every day, I''ve been haunted by the thought of Sienna being in danger because of your job. "And now, my worst nightmares havee true. Even though Sienna made it through this time, what about the next? Or the time after that?" Daniel let go of her hand, feeling his heartache intensify until it seemed almost suffocating. Shelly brushed away her tears, her voice catching in her throat as she spoke, "Sienna told me that deathes to people every day through idents and illness. "I understand these risks are unavoidable, but maybe not being with you could spare her from being targeted by criminals and facing a brutal end. Daniel, I''m begging you! Please end things with Sienna."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Shelly dissolved into tears once more as she continued, "Sienna used me of ruining her happiness, so I relented and allowed you two to be together. But I''m terrified at the mere thought of losing her. "I''d rather bear the burden of being a wicked mother who ruined her happiness than seeing her life endangered." Daniel parted his lips as he drew deep breaths, his gaze drifting to the night sky. A sharp pain gripped his chest. Emotions tightened his throat as tears welled in his eyes. He understood Shelly''s concerns, but the thought of ending things et with Sienna was too much to bear. He couldn''t bring himself to do it, nor did he want to. Seeing Daniel''s silence, Shelly knelt before him again. "Daniel, I''m begging you..." Daniel was flustered and quickly helped Shelly to her feet. His voice was low and choked with emotion. "Mrs. Lawson, please stop kneeling." "I''m begging you. Please spare Sienna," Shelly pleaded, her hands clinging to Daniel''s arms. Her gaze was filled with sorrow and desperation. "There''re plenty of other women out there who are better than Sienna. Please spare her." Daniel''s heart twisted in pain, every fiber of his being throbbing with agony. "Please stop crying, Mrs. Lawson. I promise you," he said. His words caused his soul to tremble with pain. Shelly sobbed. "Can you go? And stay away from Sienna?" Emotions clogged his throat, and Daniel struggled to find his voice. He hummed in response. Chapter 753 Chapter 753 Half an hourter, Sienna saw Shelly return to the ward, but Daniel was nowhere in sight. She felt a pang of disappointment. Shellyforted her, exining, "Daniel just got called in for an urgent task, so he went to the police station." Sienna managed a faint smile and let out a soft hum in response. She understood the demands of Daniel''s job. Even so, the way he left without a word made her feel somewhat disheartened. Shelly smiled warmly as she unpacked the food. "I got your favorite ravioli for you." "Thanks, Mom," Sienna replied, sitting up and noticing Felix engrossed in a game on the couch. Sometimes, Sienna couldn''t help but envy Felix. How could he remain so carefree and untouched by the weight of responsibility or pressure? Even on the most challenging days, he seemed to float through life without a worry in the world. Approaching Sienna with the ravioli, Shelly said softly, "Let me feed you." "It''s okay," Sienna replied, mustering a helpless smile as she took the take-out box from her mother. "Mom, I''m not seriously injured. I can manage on my own." With a resigned sigh, Shelly settled into the chair across from Sienna. She gazed at her daughter with a troubled, somber expression. Later that night, Shelly went home, leaving Felix to keep Siennapany. Felix had been lying on the couch, engrossed in his games for hours. When Sienna woke up in the middle of the night, she noticed he was still at it. She nced at her phone and found no new notifications. Later, she drifted back to sleep. The following morning, sunlight streamed through the dense foliage outside. It cast vibrant, dappled shadows into the ward. After the doctor examined Sienna and determined her injuries weren''t as serious, she was discharged. However, Daniel still hadn''t shown up. Sienna stared at thest messages on her phone, a heaviness settling in her heart. Daniel: "Sisi, I''ve been swampedtely. Take care of yourself." Daniel: "Your work matters. I''ll manage. Don''t worry." There were no further exchanges since then. After returning home to recover for a few days, Sienna watched as the bruises on her body slowly faded. She felt a bit stronger with each passing day. However, Daniel remained engulfed in his work, not bothering to call, message, or visit her. ... On a spring morning, a chill hung in the air as rain drizzled down. The sky was clear, and the air was crisp. The streets were glistened with moisture, and even the gentle breeze carried a hint of dampness. Sienna hopped on her electric scooter and zipped from her ce to Daniel''s. He was all she could think about. Since he hadn''t visited her, she took matters into her own hands.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Even a short glimpse of him would make her day. Half an hourter, Sienna pulled up to Daniel''s house. The yard was bursting with flourishing flowers and nts. It was a truly stunning sight. She parked her scooter and made her way to the entrance. Despite ringing the doorbell multiple times, there was no answer. So, she punched in the code and let herself in. Inside, the living room was impably tidy as usual. Sienna settled onto the couch, waiting for Daniel''s return. Every minute that went by felt like it dragged on forever. Restlessly, she nced at her phone asionally and turned on the TV. Gradually, she fell asleep. At noon, Daniel returned home from the police station to retrieve some important documents. When he entered the yard, he noticed Sienna''s electric scooter. A surge of excitement intertwined with heartache flooded through him. Eager to see Sienna, he hastened his steps toward the house. Daniel gently set his keys and moved slowly toward the living room. Chapter 754 Chapter 754 Sienna''s presence transformed the living room into a warm, vibrant space. Daniel''s recent somber mood dissipated instantly and was reced by a rush of emotion. With measured steps, he approached Sienna and sank to one knee before her. His reddened eyes bore into her with an intense desire. He couldn''t hide his longing and affection. Siennay curled on her side. Her soft, silky hair cascaded over her delicate features. Her enchanting appearance ignited an overwhelming urge in Daniel to caress her and, most of all, to kiss her. He delicately brushed Sienna''s stray hairs aside and tucked them behind her ear. His face inched closer to hers, eager to feel her lips against his. His eyes narrowed, his breath quickening, and his heart pounding faster with each passing moment. Yet, just as he was on the brink of kissing Sienna, he abruptly stopped. Clenching his fist tightly, Daniel fought against the overwhelming desire and resisted the temptation to kiss her. His heart shattered into pieces. The pain was so severe that each breath felt like sharp des piercing him. He fought to manage his feelings with all his might and gradually distanced himself from Sienna. Daniel got up and headed toward the room. He picked up some documents inside. The sound of the door closing stirred Sienna from her sleep on the couch. Rubbing her tired eyes, she sat up. When she spotted Daniel, she stood up nervously and asked softly, "Daniel, you''re back?" Daniel shed her a warm smile, though his tone sounded somewhat distant. "Yeah, I just popped in to grab some documents. What brings you here?" "I..." Sienna nervously tugged at her clothes. She felt a flutter of excitement, her sincerity shining through with a hint of shyness. "I... We haven''t seen each other in days. I missed you, so I came to see you." Daniel''s eyes glistened with emotion. He lowered his head, taking a moment topose himself before clearing his throat and meeting her gaze again. "Sisi, I apologize for being so busytely. I haven''t had the chance toe see you." "It''s okay," Sienna quickly reassured him. "You focus on your work. I just wanted to see you. I won''t distract you." "Alright, suit yourself. I''m off to the police station," Daniel replied. He walked past her with the documents in hand. "Okay," Sienna responded meekly as she watched him leave. Daniel didn''t exchange any additional pleasantries, nor did he ask if she had eaten lunch. Sienna''s nose stung, and a heavy weight settled in her chest. An inexplicable sense of disappointment washed over her. Why was Daniel acting differently? Was he just too busy? She couldn''t shake the feeling that something had changed in him. Daniel seemed distant and uninterested in her. There were no more hugs, no signs of affection, not even a kiss. He didn''t even seem interested in chatting with her before heading out. Feeling drained and exhausted, Sienna slumped onto the couch with a heavy sigh. Knowing the demands of Daniel''s job, she tried to understand and empathize with him.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. For lunch, she settled for a simple sd. She spent the day working at Daniel''s house from noon until evening, then took the initiative to cook dinner for him. She sent Daniel a message. "Daniel, do you want toe home and have dinner? I''ve cooked something for you." However, he never responded. Sienna sat alone at the dining table, waiting patiently from evening until night. The living room lights stayed on as darkness descended outside. She remained seated at the dining table, folding her hands under her chin as she turned toward the door. She patiently awaited Daniel''s return. The food she had prepared grew cold on the table. Her stomach rumbled with hunger. Chapter 755 Sienna felt a heavy sadness in her heart, making her feel a bit suffocated. Seeing that it was already 10:30 pm, she didn''t want to worry Shelly, so she reluctantly gathered her things and left. Before heading home, she sent a message to Daniel. "Daniel, I made dinner for you, but you didn''te back to eat it. If you''re hungry when you get home tonight, just heat it and have it as ate-night snack. I''m heading home now. Let''s meet when you''re free." Sienna rode her electric scooter home. When she got back, Daniel still hadn''t replied to her. She felt a bit hurt. But she consoled herself by reminding herself to understand he was just busy with his work. Two weeks flew by. Daniel hadn''t reached out to Sienna, nor had hee to see her. She often sent him messages, and although he asionally replied, it was usually just to say he was busy before ending the conversation. Sienna also tried calling him, but he always cut the calls short, iming he was swamped with work. She couldn''t figure out what she had done wrong. It felt like Daniel didn''t love her as much as he used to. Every day, she muddled through, swinging between hope and despair, weighed down by her overthinking. On the 20th day, Daniel finally called her. When Sienna saw his phone lit up with his name, her heart jumped with joy. She answered excitedly and spoke in a soft voice, "Daniel, you finally called. Are you done with work?" Daniel''s voice sounded bitter as he replied, "I''m done. Sisi, I''m sorry. These past weeks, I¡ª" Sienna''s smile faded, and she quickly interrupted, "It''s okay. I know you''re busy with work. I wasn''t ming you. I just really missed you." "Sisi, let''s meet," Daniel said. "Sure, when and where?" "Come to my ce. Just let me know before you arrive." "Can it be today?" Sienna couldn''t wait to see him.From N?velDrama.Org. "Yes." "I''lle over now." "Okay." "See you soon." Sienna quickly hung up and ran to her room excitedly e She searched her wardrobe forza pretty dress, her face shining with happiness. She wore a beautiful dress and rode her electric scooter to Daniel''s house. After her abduction incident, Sienna still felt anxious when riding her careful when passing parked cars on the side of the road. electric scooter. She was na It was a sunny day without a cloud in sight. Sienna headed out happily to meet Daniel. Daniel stood waiting for her at his front door. After Sienna parked her electric scooter, she removed her helmet locked up her scooter, and rushed over to Daniel. Her arms were open for a hug, and she had a big smile on her face. As Sienna was about to reach Daniel, he turned away without much interest and headed inside after pushing the door open. Sienna''s steps faltered, and she stood rooted to the spot. Her heart sank, feeling a deep sense of emptiness and loss. "Come in." Daniel''s voice came from the living room. Sienna lowered her hands, let out a deep sigh, and entered. Daniel was sitting on the couch while waiting for her. A wave of sadness washed over her as she settled onto the couch across from him. "Sienna, this is for you," Daniel said, sliding a file folder across the coffee table to her. Chapter 756 Daniel no longer asked about Sienna''s well-being, showed any concern, or affectionately called her Sisi. He had be noticeably indifferent toward her over the past 20 days. "What?" Sienna reached for the documents and flipped through them. She found a property transfer agreement. Continuing to flip through the papers, she stumbled upon a check for 20 million dors. Confused, she asked, "Daniel, what are these for?" Daniel stayedposed, his demeanor as calm as water. "They''re for you." "Why are you giving me money and a house?" Sienna''s mind refused to entertain the possibilities. She trembled as she set the documents down on the table with care. Daniel reclined on the couch with his eyes fixed on Sienna, a depth of emotion within them. He couldn''t bear to continue speaking. Though unsure if Sienna would feel heartbroken, he couldn''t ignore the heavy burden of his heartache, which made finding the right words incredibly challenging. After a moment of silence, Daniel doubled over in pain, his hands shielding his face as he let out a deep sigh. Afterposing himself, he uttered, "Sienna, I''m returning to Phoenicia." Sienna''s heart throbbed, but she hid her feelings. Her fingers tightened on her clothes as she softly replied, "My job is pretty flexible. Wherever I am, I can manage as long as I have aputer. I''lle with you to Phoenicia-" Before she could finish, Daniel cut in, "Sienna, let''s break up." Sienna''s chest tightened, a sharp ache piercing through her. Her entire body went numb, tears pooling in her eyes. Yet, she fought to maintain a rigid smile and feignedposure. "Why are you bringing that up out of nowhere? You said you loved me, didn''t you? You talked about marrying me." "I''m sorry, Sienna." Daniel''s eyes reddened, his voice heavy with regret and resignation. His apology felt like a blow to Sienna''s heart. She trembled with agony as tears continued to well up beyond her control. She tightened her fists, trying to appear strong as she forced a smile. Tears streamed down her pale cheeks. Sienna struggled to keep her voice steady as she spoke, "I already knew I wasn''t good enough for you. I won''t cling on to you, but can you tell me why you want to end things?" Daniel closed his eyes, anguish enveloping him. He controlled his emotions and spoke calmly, "The initial excitement faded, and I no longer feel the same. "I''ve lost the urge tomit to you. I would return to Phoenicia and marry someone from a more suitable background." Sienna lowered her head and discreetly brushed her tears away. "I understand." Eventually, she realized she had aimed too high and was too naive with her outlook. Sienna worried her emotions would overwhelm her if she lingered any longer. She swiftly grabbed her backpack and rose to her feet. "I won''t take your house or your money. Throughout our time together, you''ve supported my family tremendously. I''ve been grateful and content. Thank you. I''ll gather those valuable gifts you''ve given me and return them to you." Daniel looked at Sienna sorrowfully, his heart weighed down with emotion. "Sienna, please ept them. I''m offering you the money and the house topensate for the end of our rtionship." "If anyone owespensation, it''s me to you. I''ll repay you over time for the money you lent Felix for his hospital bills." Daniel rose from his seat and moved quickly toward her. "Sienna..." Sienna took a few steps back. Her heart was in turmoil, and her voice trembled as she said, "Daniel, if this is what you truly want, I''ll respectFrom N?velDrama.Org. your decision. Can we at least part ways amicably? "Even though I''m struggling financially, I''m not driven by money or greed. won''t take what isn''t rightfully mine. Please, let''s not reduce our past to a matter of money. Allow me to hold onto some good memories we shared. Chapter 757 "Sienna, please don''t feel that way. I''ve never seen you as greedy or vain. Keeping this money is also a way to ensure your future," Daniel reassured her. Sienna managed a small smile through her tears and shook her head. Her eyes held a softness and affection as she looked at him. She felt reluctant to say goodbye. Yet, Sienna wouldn''t hold it against Daniel regardless of his reasons for ending their rtionship. She believed that spending those few months with him had been worth it. "Daniel, I hope you find happiness." Sienna managed a strained smile. "Let''s not see each other again." After saying that, Sienna couldn''t hold back anymore. Her heartache was so intense it felt like it was going to cripple her. She quickly turned away. Tears streamed down her cheeks like a dam breaking as she walked off. As Daniel watched Sienna walk away, his fists clenched so tightly they trembled. He struggled to contain the overwhelming urge and sadness welling up inside him. His eyes were red and teary, and his throat felt tight and sore. Watching Sienna step out the door filled him with unbearable heartache. "Sisi..." Daniel dashed out, his voice hoarse and tearful. "Sisi..." After rushing out the door, he saw Sienna riding away on her electric scooter. "Sienna!" Daniel yelled as he ran. He was desperate to catch up to her. He didn''t want their rtionship to end and couldn''t imagine life without Sienna. All he could think about was her, and he deeply regretted breaking up. He was willing to quit his job to keep her. When Sienna stopped and turned to look at Daniel, he halted, too. He tried to catch his breath. His eyes were filled with sorrow and tears as he gazed at her. They stood a few feet apart. Sienna''s eyes glistened with tears as she smiled gently at him. It was reminiscent of the first time they met. Her voice was cheerful and pleasant as she spoke, "Daniel, I''m grateful to have you as my ex-boyfriend. Thank you for bringing happiness into my life as my first love. "Daniel, I''m proud of you and your career. I''m proud to have had you as my first love." With a radiant smile, Sienna waved goodbye and rode off on her electric scooter without lingering. Daniel was overwhelmed by pain, and he couldn''t speak. He closed his eyes, tilted his face toward the sky, and Covered it with his hands He tried to restrain his tears. Sienna rode her electric scooter home, facing the wind. She woreza nk expression, and tears clouded her vision. Her cheeks were wet from crying, yet tears continued to flow uncontrobly. Tears streamed down her pale cheeks and dripped from her chin. Her heartache was so overwhelming that it caused her hands to shake. After riding for about ten minutes, Sienna fett she couldn''t keep going, so she pulled over. Weakly, she got off the electric scooter and crouched by the flowerbed at theOwned by N?velDrama.Org. side of the road. Burying her face in her knees, she began to cry bitterly. She cried until her whole body shook uncontrobly. It caught the attention of passersby, who nced at her with curiosity. Some kind-hearted people approached her, asking what was wrong and what had happened. Sienna didn''t want to trouble others, so she stood up while sobbing. She wiped away her tears, then got back on the electric scooter and drove away, crying as she went. Chapter 758 Sienna experienced heartbreak twice with her first love. She was surprised by how much it hurt. Every night, when the quiet settled in, thoughts of Daniel would overwhelm her. And she''d find herself crying until she fell asleep. A few dayster, Sienna gathered all the gifts Daniel had given her and arranged for them to be sent back to him through a courier service. However, they were returned to her. It turned out that the address was no longer upied. That was when Sienna realized that their rtionship had finally ended. She tucked away the gifts Daniel had given her and buried the memories of their rtionship deep within her heart. Only she understood the depth of her love for Daniel. Sienna harbored no resentment toward him. Instead, her heart overflowed with wishes for his happiness, peace, and joy. "What''s happening between you and Captain Morrison, Sienna? I heard he got transferred. What''s going on?" Felix asked. Looking detached and uninterested, Sienna replied casually, "We broke up." "Why did you break up again? What happened?" Sienna stayed silent. "He''s such a catch, but you couldn''t keep him interested. You''re hopeless," Felix grumbled. Sienna went to the balcony to hang clothes. Her mind was elsewhere, and she barely registered Felix''s words. "Looks like your hopes of marrying into wealth just got dashed. I''m out of words now," Felix added. Sienna''s heart clenched with pain. She''d always kept herself upied to avoid dwelling on Daniel and shedding tears over him. Just then, the sound of sobbing came from the room. Puzzled, Felix asked, "Sienna, are you crying?" Sienna scowled at him. "Do I look like I''m crying?" Felix abruptly stood up from the couch. His ears pricked up at the sound. After locating its source, he pointed at Shelly''s room. "I think I hear Mom crying." Sienna hastily abandoned the clothes in her hand and followed Felix to Shelly''s door. cing their ears against it, they confirmed the sound of sobbinging from within. Without knocking, Felix turned the doorknob and entered. "Mom," Sienna and Felix called out together. They found Shelly seated by the window, her shoulders trembling with sobs. "Mom, what''s wrong?" Sienna asked. She hurried over and ced her hands on Shelly''s shoulders. As Sienna leaned in closer, she noticed tear stains on Shelly''s face and how sad and exhausted she looked. Felix felt his anxiety growing. He asked, "What''s wrong?" Shelly continued to cry, her sorrow and heartbreak apparent in every tear. Sienna and Felix were gripped by fear. While they were aware of Shelly''s tendency to be melodramatic and shed tears over minor issues, this was the first time they had witnessed her in such distress. Acting on instinct, they wasted no time and rushed Shelly to the hospital. After undergoing a checkup, Shelly received a diagnosis of severe depression. The news left Sienna and Felix overwhelmed with feelings of shame and regret. "Your mother started having trouble sleeping and feeling moody about a year ago. She came here because she was feeling down, and the doctors diagnosed her with mild neOwned by N?velDrama.Org. depression. But she didn''t take it seriously or stick to the treatment," the doctor exined. Felix felt deeply sorry. "I had no idea anything was wrong with my mom." "It''s often hard to spot the signs of depression. It''smon not to notice," the doctor said. Sienna grasped Shelly''s hand, tears clouding her vision as she questioned, "Mom, why didn''t you tell us? Why didn''t you get help?" "I haven''t been myself since your father passed away. I thought it was just grief and that I''d eventually bounce back. I didn''t want to spend money on treatment," Shelly@eplied calmly. "You have to treat this illness and take the medication. We can''t afford to take any risks," Sienna stated firmly. "Sienna''s right. Treatment is a must," Felix chimed in. Chapter 759 "I''m okay, really," Shelly snapped. The idea of spending so much money on medical care stressed her out. She insisted, "I''ll be okay. I''ll slowly start feeling better, and I won''t cry anymore. Just ask the doctor to prescribe some sleeping pills for me." Sienna held Shelly''s hand and said, "Mom, you''re already suffering from severe depression. Why are you only telling us now?" Shelly lowered her head and remained silent. Ever since her husband died, she had been feeling down. She often struggled to sleep and had vivid dreams. Worry consumed her; she was afraid of losing her children and saw no hope for the future. "Does my mother need to be hospitalized, doctor?" Sienna asked. Shelly tensed up, feeling the weight of the expenses. "I don''t want to be hospitalized. Just give me some medication. I can take pills, but I won''t stay in the hospital." The doctor, feeling helpless, could only prescribe medication for Shelly''s severe depression. On the way back, Felix received a phone call. He eximed excitedly, "Mom, Sienna, a girl invited me to watch a movie. You two go back first. You don''t have to cook for me tonight." "Go ahead. Go on," Shelly responded, sharing his excitement. Felix waved and left. How could Felix still be in the mood to go on a date when Shelly was in such a state? Sienna was furious. She shouted, "Felix, stop right there!" Shelly quickly grabbed Sienna''s hand. "Stop it. How will Felix find a wife if he doesn''t go on dates?" "Mom!" Sienna''s anger was so intense that she began to shake. She clenched her fists, watching Felix, who showed no sense of responsibility, vanish before her eyes. "You just keep spoiling him. He''ll be ruined by your indulgence sooner orter." "He''ll be fine." "You''re unwell, and he doesn''t even stay home to keep youpany. Instead, he goes to the movies with his girlfriend. Is that reasonable?" "I really am fine," Shelly replied impatiently. Sienna feltpletely exhausted. She drove Shelly home from the hospital. Two months after their separation, Sienna began to adapt to life without Daniel. She moved from nightly tears to slowly forgetting. However, sometimes, when Daniel crossed her mind, she still felt deep sadness and was lost in mncholy. Her daily routine stayed the same-writing, publishing books, caring for Shelly at home, ensuring she took her medication and frequently visiting the corner store for errands. Shelly no longer pushed her into blind dates like before. Aste spring transitioned into summer, the temperature soared. The sun zed down, baking the earth like an oven. Sienna traveled between home and the corner store with her electric scooter daily. Sometimes, she ventured to the market to pick up groceries and prepare meals. In her usual peaceful routine, an unforeseen event began to take shape. When she got a call from the police and hurried to the station, she found Felix in handcuffs, looking scared and nervous. Sienna''s heart raced with worry. From the police, she discovered that Felix had stabbed a man with a knife. Tears streamed down her face as she demanded answers from Felix. Why would hemit such a violent act? What had triggered this sudden eruption of violence? Overcame with remorse, Felix sobbed uncontrobly. "She betrayed me. I caught her with another man in a hotel room..N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Sienna, please help me. I can''t bear the thought of going to jail" Sienna wasn''t omnipotent. She couldn''t save Felix. After learning what had happened, she left the police station with a heavy heart. Felix, who had achieved nothing in life, had stabbed someone over a bitch. Sienna was furious at his foolishness, yet she pitied him for being in jail. She went to the hospital with gifts to apologize to the injured man''s family, promisingpensation and hoping for their forgiveness. The family was very emotional and directed their anger at Sienna. Despite multiple visits where she endured insults and mistreatment, she was unable to obtain their forgiveness. The case went to trial two months later. Felix was sentenced to four years and seven months for intentional injury and was fined over 250 thousand dors for medical expenses and emotional distress damages. Chapter 760 Chapter 760 Sienna used up all her savings, and Shelly did the same. Shelly went even further by selling their corner store and borrowing money from rtives. Together, they gathered 250 thousand dors to pay off the injured man. After that, their house turned bleak and lonely; a heavy sadness hung in the air. Shelly''s illness got worse, and she stopped caring about anything. Busy from looking after Shelly and working to make ends meet, Sienna felt exhausted and drained. As time passed, she found herself unable to spare any time or energy for thoughts of Daniel. Meanwhile, Shelly was engulfed by severe depression. Her appetite vanished, sleep eluded her, and tears flowed daily as shey in bed, devoid of motivation. She withdrew from the outside world, finding sce only in the memories captured in photos of her husband and son. She often spent hours huddled in a corner, weeping. Sienna dutifully sent a few hundred dors to the prison monthly to ensure Felix had better meals. On visitation days, she apanied Shelly to see him. Felix had shed weight and seemed worn down. Every encounter with him reduced Shelly to tears. Sienna found herself making more and more trips to the hospital as Shelly''s health continued to deteriorate. But one night, everything came to a sudden stop. Unable to sleep, Shelly rushed to the rooftop of their seven-story building and jumped at 5:30 am. That night, she took her own life and reunited with Sienna''s father. The night was filled with the wails of police and ambnce sirens, blending with the noises of a growing crowd. It was all overwhelming Sienna''s senses. She stood nearby, feeling as if her soul had abandoned her body as she watched Shellyy beneath a white sheet. The sight of blood staining the ground sent shivers down her spine. Tears flowed down her cheeks, her legs giving way, and her entire body trembling. She struggled to grasp the weight of the tragedy, her mind reeling in shock. Yet, Sienna was determined not to crumble. She handled the aftermath of Shelly''s death withposure.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Adhering to local customs, she received rtives and friends who came to offer condolences, coordinating a funeral for Shelly. This marked the second funeral she had arranged. The first had been for her father, merely three years earlier. Now, she faced the task of organizing her mother''s funeral. The police showedpassion by granting Felix a day''s release to honor Shelly. At her graveside, Felix''s cries of anguish pierced the air, his sobs wrenching at his soul as he desperately called out to Shelly. In his frustration, he struck himself and cried out in heartbreak. And yet, he couldn''t bring Shelly back from her eternal slumber. Rtives praised Sienna for her remarkableposure in handling all the arrangements, from the funeral proceedings to managing household matters single-handedly. Following the funeral, Felix returned to prison. Sienna carefully packed the important items Shelly had left behind, stashing them in the closet before tidying up her mother''s room. By the time she finished, she feltpletely drained. Once she''d showered, Sienna retreated to Shelly''s room. She nestled onto the bed where her mother had once slept, curling up and closing her eyes in search of rest. The room was enveloped in darkness and silence. A heavy atmosphere of loneliness hung in the air. Alone in the empty house, Sienna''s fatigue weighed heavily on her, and she yearned for a restful night''s sleep. Yet, tears welled up uncontrobly whenever she closed her eyes. Struggling to contain her emotions, she clenched her fist and bit down hard on it. The suffocating ache made her shoulders convulse with violent tremors. Tears trickled down her face, soaking the pillow beneath her as her sobs wracked her body. As the night dragged on, Sienna''s sobs grew louder and more mournful. She cried until she was gasping for air. Eventually, she passed out from the overwhelming flood of emotions and found sce in sleep. In the following days, Sienna meticulously cleaned every inch of the house until it gleamed and packed all the items into cardboard boxes. She draped some white cloths over therger pieces of furniture. After everything was in order, she packed her belongings. With only a phone, aptop, and a suitcase in tow, she bought a train ticket and left the town without a second nce. Chapter 761 Chapter 761 Sienna set out on an adventure. She followed the train routes, stopping at every destination along the way. During her journey, she penned books while immersing herself in the beauty of summer seas, autumnal grasnds, and snow-covered mountains in winter. She camped by the roadside, walking alongside herds of cattle and sheep. She also savored the tartness of wild fruits and quenched her thirst with fresh, sweet water from streams. Sienna traversed more than a dozen cities, meeting a diverse array of people, each with their ownpelling lives and stories. Despite their differences, they all shared a deep passion for life and hopeful dreams for the future. Through these encounters, Sienna gradually overcame her sense of aimlessness. She embraced the opportunity to find stability, release past grievances, and fully appreciate the present moment. ... Time flew by, and a year passed swiftly. Spring arrived once again. Sienna had reached Phoenicia for her next destination and had two main reasons foring there. Firstly, she had a book signing event in a month, where she would meet her readers face-to-face and sign books. Secondly, M and Nathan were getting married in Phoenicia. They had invited Sienna to attend the wedding. Just as Sienna settled into her hotel, she received a message from M. "Sienna, would you be my bridesmaid?" Sienna hesitated for a moment before texting back. "Wanda, I''ve had bad lucktely, and I feel like I''m not in the right ce to be your bridesmaid. I don''t think I''m the best choice. You should consider asking someone else." M: "Since when did you start doubting yourself so much and being superstitious?" Sienna: "I just don''t think I fit the role." M: "Have you arrived in Phoenicia? When are you free? Let''s meet up and discuss this in person." Sienna: "Tomorrow morning works for me. Where should we meet?" M: "Let''s meet at Morrison Residence. Come help me pick out my wedding dress and gown for the big day." Sienna gripped her phone. Daniel''s face popped into her thoughts once more. Conflicted, she couldn''t give M a clear response for quite some time. Another message from M came through. "I''ll arrange for the driver to pick you up tomorrow morning. Just send me your hotel''s location." After a moment of thought, Sienna finally shared her location. She set her phone aside and headed to the balcony. The sun enveloped her in its warmth. Tilting her head upward, she shielded her eyes from the brilliant rays. She gazed peacefully at the azure sky above. The clear skies of Phoenicia brought her a sense of calm. ... The next morning, at 9:00 am, Sienna got into the car M had arranged to take her to Morrison Residence. On the way, Sienna felt an inexplicable sense of nervousness and heaviness in her chest. She quietly prayed she wouldn''t run into Daniel, fearing the awkwardness it would bring. The car stopped in front of Morrison Residence. Sienna got out and saw a stunning garden filled with white zinnias and tulips. It looked like a beautiful sea of flowers. She smiled softly and felt a twinge of envy. These were M''s two favorite flowers, and Nathan had clearly put a lot of effort into the garden. As Sienna looked around at the familiar garden, her eyes wandered toward the nearby maple forest. A spring breeze blew, giving her an unexpected chill and making her feel oddly sad. She sighed softly and began climbing the few steps leading to the entrance. Just then, a familiar male voice drifted from inside. "I''m swamped today. It''s not my day off. If you''re not going to say anything, I''m heading out." "Daniel, please, just wait." Two figures emerged from the house, one trailing the other. Sienna''s steps faltered as she caught sight of them. Daniel and M also halted when they saw her.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. When Sienna''s and Daniel''s eyes met, it seemed as if time itself froze. Chapter 762 Bumping into Daniel unexpectedly caught Sienna off guard. Her heart started racing, feeling nervous and a bit overwhelmed. She smiled warmly and nodded hello as she met Daniel''s intense gaze. Daniel froze, his hands automatically tightening into fists. Seeing Sienna after a year made his heart race uncontrobly. She still looked as charming and vibrant as ever. However, there was a hint of sadness in her eyes, suggesting a newfound maturity. It was like she was the same, yet somehow different. Her smile was calm and serene, with a hint of detachment. "Sienna," M called out with delight. She hurried over and hugged Sienna warmly. Sienna returned the hug. "Wanda, it''s been ages."Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "It really has." M stepped back and eyed Sienna up and down. "You''ve gotten lovelier." Sienna shyly lowered her head with a smile and remained silent. Daniel approached Sienna cautiously, his voice gentle as he greeted her, "Sienna, it''s been a while." Sienna didn''t meet his gaze. She hung her head and responded, "Yes, it has." There was a sense of distance between them, tinged with a hint of awkwardness. Daniel let out a quiet sigh, hesitating to take another step. It suddenly dawned on him why M had insisted he take the day off instead of going to work. M nced at Daniel discreetly, a knowing smile spread across her face. Taking Sienna''s hand, she led the way toward the house. "Come on in, Sienna. It''s been almost two years. There''s so much I want to catch up on," she said. Sienna followed M inside while Daniel remained at the door with his hands on his hips. He gazed up at the sky, seemingly rooted to the spot. He turned to look at the house, torn between the desire to enter and the reluctance holding him back. Just as he managed to take a few steps forward, the image of Shelly begging him shed through his mind. He felt a sharp pain in his heart as he remembered. Clenching his fists, he looked away again. He''d been going through this for a year already, so holding on a bit longer wouldn''t change much. Deep down, Daniel knew Sienna would eventually leave. He entered his car and sped off. The moment Sienna stepped into the living room, she noticed a crowd of people. Everyone lit up with joy at her arrival. "Sienna?" Florence rose from her seat and eagerly made her way over. She took Sienna''s hands and was beaming with happiness. "Is it truly you, Sienna?" "Hello, Madam Florence," Sienna greeted politely. "It''s been almost two years since west saw each other, hasn''t it?" "Not quite two years." "It feels like forever. I''ve missed you so much. Why haven''t youe to visit us?" Florence felt a special fondness for Sienna. With Sienna''s help, Daniet was able to get through his tough time. She guided Sienna to the couch, where Sienna greeted the others politely. "Sienna, where do you work?" Gary asked. With an awkward smile, Sienna replied, "I have a job where I can work from anywhere. I just take it with me wherever I go." "Gary, Sienna''s a writer. She writes books," M chimed in. "Ah, got it." Gary smiled. "That sounds quite flexible." Sienna nodded. "Yeah, it''s pretty flexible." M held Sienna''s hand and asked, "Where are you staying now?" "At a hotel." "My wedding is in a few days. It''s inconvenient for you to stay in a hotel. Why not stay at our ce? We have plenty of guest rooms." M had worked hard to set up Daniel and Sienna. She was usually busy with work and didn''t have much time for matchmaking, but this wedding vacation was a great chance. Chapter 763 Sienna quickly shook her head. "I-" Before she could finish, Florence interrupted, "Yeah, that''s right, stay with us. It''s convenient, free, and safe. It''s too dangerous for a young woman to stay in a hotel alone!" "Thank you, Madam Florence, but I''ll be fine at the hotel," Sienna replied. She felt a bit panicked inside. It had been a year since she hadst seen Daniel. She didn''t even know if he was married now. Maybe no one here knew she used to be his girlfriend. Staying here would be so awkward. "Sienna, please stay here," M pleaded, hugging Sienna''s arm. "I''m busy nning the wedding, and there''s so much to do. If you''re here, you can give me some suggestions, and I won''t feel overwhelmed." "Wanda, I''ve never been married, so I don''t know much about these things." Sienna felt lost and anxious as she tried to decline their kindness. Their enthusiasm overwhelmed her. Florence stood up and called to the maid behind her, "Prepare a room for Ms. Lawson." "Yes, madam," the maid replied and headed upstairs. Visibly panicked, Sienna quickly stood up. "It''s truly fine. I''ll stay at the hotel-" "Stay at the hotel? Absolutely not! You''ll stay with us," M insisted, taking Sienna by the hand and leading her upstairs. "Come on. Let me show you my wedding dress and gown." Feelingpletely helpless, Sienna turned to Florence and Gary and nodded at them. "Madam Florence, Mr. Morrison, I''ll go upstairs with Wanda." "Go ahead," Florence replied with a big smile. M led Sienna into a room and pulled a wedding dress and an evening gown from the walk-in closet. The stunning wedding dress caught Sienna''s eye, leaving her in awe. "It''s so beautiful," Sienna eximed. It was so exquisite and dazzling that she didn''t dare touch it, afraid she might damage something she couldn''t afford to rece. M beamed with happiness, her face full of joy. "Nate had it custom-made for me." "General Morrison is really good to you," Sienna remarked. M ced the wedding dress and gown on the bed. Then, she walked over to Sienna and gently linked arms with her. Leaning in, she whispered into Sienna''s ear, "Sienna, are you not interested in Daniel at all?" Sienna''s expression darkened, and her mood grew somber. She recalled the words Daniel had once said to her. "The initial excitement faded, and I no longer feel the same. I''ve lost the urge tomit to you. I would return to Phoenicia and marry someone from a more suitable background." Even after a year, those words still pierced her heart with pain whenever she thought of them. But she never resented Daniel. After all, she knew she wasn''t a suitable match for him. She was aware of her ce and thought ending a rtionship when love had faded was far better than cheating or having an affair. M gently shook Sienna, who seemed lost in thought. "What are you thinking about?" Sienna snapped back to reality and managed a strained smile. "Nothing. Where''s your son?" "Jasper is in ss." Sienna was surprised. "What? He''s only a little over a year old and already in ss?" "It''s an early education ss." Sienna couldn''t help but be amazed at how differently the wealthy lived. They had such a strong focus on education from such a young age. M showed various sets of jewelry Nathan had specially custom-ordered for her. As the wedding drew nearer, M''s joy was contagious. Sienna couldn''t help but share in her excitement.From N?velDrama.Org. They caught up on each other''s lives. Later, M requested Sienna''s hotel room key and promptly arranged for a driver to check out of her room and bring her luggage over She insisted Sienna stay at Morrison Residence instead. Sienna was swept up in M''s overwhelming kindness and reluctantly epted her offer. She thought that since Daniel resided in Maple Abode and seldom visited the main house, their paths were unlikely to cross often, especially considering his hectic schedule. Chapter 764 Sienna found sce in the thought. The Morrisons gathered in the dining room in the evening for dinner, except for Daniel. Despite Nathan''s busy schedule, he made it home to join M and the rest of the family for dinner. Sienna couldn''t shake the feeling that Daniel was avoiding her. Their rtionship was awkward, after all. The Morrisons were a big family, and Daniel had a lot of brothers. Almost all of them were married and had one or two children, unlike Daniel, who was still single. Duke had divorced a year ago and had recently tied the knot again. This time, it was with a woman named Daphne McKinley, who was already expecting a child. Amidst the bustling household of therge family, the atmosphere was genuinely lively. Sienna hadn''t experienced the warmth of family or enjoyed home-cooked meals in quite some time. Every member of the family treated her with kindness and hospitality. The children were particrly fond of her and affectionately called her "Sisi". They were eager to spend time ying with her. After dinner, the Morrisons gathered in the living room to chat and snack on fruits. M leaned back against Nathan, who held her close with one arm while he scrolled through work documents on his phone. They spoke quietly, diving into work discussions filled with jargon only they understood. Taylor and Tobias discussed recent business deals, while Wendy and Cheryl chatted with Daphne about pregnancy and childbirth experiences. Duke listened attentively nearby. Meanwhile, Gary and Florence enjoyed spending time with their grandchildren. The harmonious family atmosphere stirred envy in Sienna. Thoughts of her situation brought a pang of bitterness. It had been a while since shest saw Felix, and suddenly, she missed him. She lowered her head slowly, feeling her chest constricting. "It''s gettingte. Why hasn''t Daniel returned yet?" Florence''s voice carried an edge of anxiety as she peered toward the doorway. Startled, Sienna looked up at Florence. Daniel lived there? "Isn''t he staying at Maple Abode?" Sienna asked anxiously. With a smile, Florence said, "He moved back in since his eyesight recovered." Sienna''s heart suddenly raced. She clutched her pants, regretting her decision to stay. Just then, Jasper hurried over toN?velDrama.Org content. Sienna. His cute face was brimming with innocence as he blinked hi big, cleareyes and held out a lollipop to her "Sisi, lollipop." Sienna shook her head with a smile, speaking softly, "Thanks, Jay. I''m not in the mood for candy." "I have lots," Jasper said, pushing the lollipop into Sienna''s hand. "For Sisi." Sienna''s smile remained gentle. "Thanks, Jay. But I''m really not up for it right now." Jasper popped the lollipop into his mouth and relished its taste. Suddenly, a noise came from the door. Taking small quick steps, Jasper hurried to the door. He took the lollipop out of his mouth and held it in his hand. "Uncle Danny! Uncle Danny!" Daniel changed his shoes into slippers before bending down to pick up Jasper and looked at him affectionately. "Candy again? That''s not good for your teeth," Daniel said unhappily. Jasper quickly thrust the lollipop toward Daniel''s mouth. "Uncle Danny, you have it." Concerned about Jasper''s sugar intake and the risk of cavities, Daniel think twice before p O into his mouth. Coet the Jasper looked upset, with the corners of his lips downturned as if he were on the verge of tears. Daniel frowned. "Didn''t you offer it to me?" Jasper pursed his lips. "It''s Sisi''s candy." Sisi? Daniel stopped in his tracks and shifted his gaze toward the couch in the living room. Sienna briefly met his gaze before quickly looking away, her posture tense with inner turmoil and anxiety. After noticing Sienna sitting on the couch, Daniel gently set Jasper down. He removed the lollipop from his mouth, swallowing hard. Chapter 765 "Dan''s back?" "Daniel, why were you sote today? Were you busy?" "Daniel, would it be okay if Sienna stays at our ce?" "Is everything okay with you?" Daniel couldn''t make out a single word amidst the noisy chatter of his family. He looked at Sienna with an intense gaze, feeling like he''d forgotten how to breathe, his heart racing. M leaned close to Nathan, her hand muffling her soft giggles as she whispered, "Nate, did you notice how Daniel''s looking at her? It''s obvious he''s smitten." Nathan chuckled affectionately and caressed her head as he murmured, "Perhaps you should focus on my gaze instead of eyeing other guys." "Let''s y matchmaker for them," M suggested. "Let''s leave them be. We''ll see how things y out," Nathan replied. "But-" Nathan gently held M''s head, drawing her nearer as he whispered, "Forced rtionships rarely end well. It seems your friend might not be as keen on him as you believe." M sighed with resignation, her tone tinged with bitterness. "Looks like you need your eyes checked." Nathan shrugged, a puzzled expression crossing his face. Daniel walked to the living room and sat on the couch directly across from Sienna. After sitting down, he observed her quietly. Sienna began to feel increasingly ufortable, as if she were on edge. Sounding gentle and calm, Daniel said, "Sienna." Sienna''s heart skipped a beat at the unexpected sound of her name. She met Daniel''s gaze with nervousness, trying to appearposed as she responded, "Yes?" "How''s Mrs. Lawson and Felix beentely?" Daniel asked politely, prompting curious looks from everyone else in the room. Sienna felt lost, unsure how to respond to such a heartbreaking question with so many people. listening. Sadness flooded her, but she forced herself to keep a composed facade. She didn''t want her family''s troubles to dampen everyone else''s mood. So, despite her true feelings, she uttered, "They''re both doing fine." After speaking, she lowered her head. Tears welled up in her eyes for reasons she couldn''t quite exin. "You..." Daniel started to say something else but faltered; his words stuck in his throat. Sienna stood up abruptly and anxiously offered an apologetic nod. "Sorry, everyone. I''m feeling a bit tired. I''m going to my room to rest." Florence encouraged her, "Sure, go ahead. Go freshen up and get some rest." After bidding them all goodnight, Sienna left the living room. Daniel watched her leave, then slumped lifelessly onto the couch, taking deep breaths.From N?velDrama.Org. M leaned in toward Daniel, speaking softly, "Daniel, have you et noticed that Sienna is acting differentlytely? She''s not and energetic as she used chatty be." Daniel fell silent, his gaze fixed on Sienna until she disappeared up the stairs. He closed his eyes slowly, feeling a strange desire growing inside him. "Daniel, I¡ª" Before M could finish her words, Nathan wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her close. M turned to Nathan helplessly. "What''s the matter? I just wanted to talk to Daniel." "Let''s not interfere. If they''re interested in each other, they''ll get together eventually," Nathan said. M nodded in agreement. Suddenly, Daniel stood up and made his way upstairs. His sudden departure surprised everyone in the living room, and they all turned to watch him go. Daniel reached Sienna''s room on the second floor and knocked without hesitation. Chapter 766 Sienna had just settled into her room when she heard a knock at the door. She opened it, expecting to see M, but was surprised to find Daniel standing there. Feeling anxious, she asked, "Do you need something?" Daniel''s gaze was intense, but his tone was gentle. "My room is right next to yours. If you need anything, don''t hesitate toe find me."From N?velDrama.Org. Sienna couldn''t imagine what she might need from him. She pursed her lips, feeling a bit helpless. M must''ve deliberately ced her guest room next to Daniel''s; she was sure of that. Out of politeness, Sienna nodded and said, "Okay." Just as she was about to close the door, Daniel ced his hand on it, looking slightly nervous as he gazed at her. "Anything else?" Sienna asked. Daniel slowly withdrew his hand. His Adam''s apple bobbed as he spoke in a husky tone, "How... long will you be staying?" Sienna felt a twinge of sadness but responded casually, "You don''t want me to stay here?" Daniel hurried to exin, "No, that''s not it. I just wanted to know how many days you''ll be in Phoenicia." "I''ll leave Morrison Residence once Wanda''s wedding is over. But I have a book signing event next month. So, I''ll leave Phoenicia after that," Sienna exined. Daniel slowly clenched his fists, his breathing bing a bit erratic. "What day next month?" "The 5th." "You don''t have to rush off after Wanda''s wedding. You can stay here," Daniel said, his voice tense as he clenched his fist tighter. He added, "Just don''t tell your mother you''re staying at my ce. I don''t want her worrying about you." His words stirred up Sienna''s sadness. If Shelly were still alive, she wouldn''t have worried about Sienna staying at her ex-boyfriend''s house. His concern seemed odd to her. Sienna didn''t respond. She just nodded in agreement. Daniel gazed at her, wanting to say so much but was too nervous to speak. Seeing that he had nothing more to say, Sienna closed the door. "Good night." Reluctantly, Daniel replied, "Good night." As Daniel shut the door behind him, a sudden urge tugged at him to reopen it. His hand rested against the door, yet he couldn''t justify a valid reason to do so. He balled his fist and pulled his hand away. Daniel headed to his room next door and closed the door behind him. He sank onto his bed, his gaze fixed on the ceiling, overwhelmed by inner turmoil. Sienna dominated his thoughts entirely. When they dated, they had never lived in such close quarters. But after their breakup, they shared a roof, with only one wall separating them. This closeness triggered the deep and unsettling emotions within him. The realization that the person Daniel couldn''t stop thinking about was just next door made it impossible for him to remain calm. That night, he couldn''t find any peace. He tossed and turned, unable to sleep until dawn. The following morning, Sienna woke and went through her morning routine. She slipped into a in, long dress. Then, she left the room with her phone and a small crossbody bag slung over her shoulder. Upon descending the stairs into the living room, she came across Daniel. He turned to meet her as he heard her footsteps. Sienna briefly nced at him and softly greeted, "Good morning." "Morning," Daniel replied, rising from his seat. Observing her neat attire and the bag hanging from her shoulder, he asked, "Heading out?" "Yes, just going for a walk," Sienna responded. Daniel pointed at the dining room. "How about grabbing breakfast before you go?" He had been waiting for her to join him for breakfast. "It''s fine. I''m not hungry." Sienna politely declined. She exined, "I''ve already texted Wanda to let her know I''ll be out all day. I won''t be back meals, so there''s no need to prepare anything for me." Daniel paused, pursing his lips. A hint of nervousness flickered across his face as he swallowed. "I''m off today. How about I drive you? It''ll make getting around easier." Chapter 767 Sienna shook her head again. "No, thanks." Even though her tone was soft, she seemed distant. Daniel was the one who ended their rtionship, so he had even less reason to talk to her. Despite knowing he shouldn''t and knowing it wouldn''t lead anywhere, he couldn''t help but desperately want to be near her and be kind to her.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Sensing the tension, Sienna changed the subject. "Where are your parents?" "They took some of their grandkids to sses," Daniel answered promptly. "Oh." Sienna smiled and politely nodded goodbye. "Then, I''ll be off." With that, she turned and left. Daniel paced around the living room, feeling restless. Unable to resist, he hurried out of the house and caught up with Sienna. Sienna was strolling along the street before Morrison Residence when Daniel grabbed her arm and turned her toward him. She jumped and looked at Daniel in confusion. When she realized it was him, a wave of anxiety washed over her, and she asked, "What is it?" "Ditching breakfast isn''t good for your stomach," Daniel said with a hint of urgency. "I''ll pick up somethingter if I feel hungry," Sienna replied. "I''ve got the day off and feel like getting some fresh air. How about we go out together?" he suggested. It was his first day off in a year, and he''d only decided on it that morning. Previously, he had worked tirelessly without taking any breaks. Keeping himself upied with work was a way to avoid thinking about Sienna and avoiding heartache and sadness. Daniel could stifle his love for Sienna, coldly distance himself, avoiding thoughts of her or any updates about her. But he couldn''t help but feel drawn to her when she was close. The turmoil in his heart intensified with her proximity and drove him to madness. Sienna nced at him, her emotions swirling in a confusing mix. She felt a heaviness in her chest, like she couldn''t breathe, and an overwhelming sense of difort washed over her. Despite wanting to be angry, she found herself unable to. She shook her head weakly and rejected his offer once more. "I''m sorry, but this isn''t right. I can''t go with you." With that, she turned away, quickening her pace as she walked ahead. Daniel pursued her relentlessly. He grabbed her arm and anxiously blurted out, "Sisi..." Hearing him call her "Sisi" so intimately again, Sienna couldn''t hold back any longer. She turned abruptly and shook off Daniel''s hand. Her heart ached intensely, and her eyes brimmed with tears. Angrily, she said, "Daniel, please stop. We''ve broken up. Don''t call me ''Sisi,'' and stop clinging to me." Daniel froze, looking both nervous and guilty. His eyes were filled with tender affection, and he couldn''t hide the burning intensity in his gaze. Sienna could see it clearly, but it only deepened her sorrow. Already in a bad mood, his actions pushed her to the brink of tears. Holding back her sadness, she emphasized each word as she spoke, "Can you act like a proper ex? Let''s just pretend we don''t exist to each other, okay?" Daniel''s chest tightened, and he looked down, trying to calm himself with deep breaths. Tears clouded Sienna''s eyes as she angrily confronted him, "When we broke up, you said the initial excitement had faded, and you met longer felt the same. You imed you couldn''tmit to me anymore, which is why we ended things. "But now, after a year apart, does distance suddenly make you miss me? Have I reignited any feelings in you? And if so, how long will theyst this time? A day? A week? Maybe a month?" Her words dripped with sarcasm, and she felt like she was on the verge of losing her mind. The pain was suffocating. Sienna wiped away the tears that shouldn''t have been there and bravely suppressed her emotions. After saying her piece, she turned and strode away. Chapter 768 This time, Daniel decided not to go after her anymore. Sienna''s words helped him think again. Knowing they didn''t have a future together, he realized he shouldn''t keep bothering her. Even though it hurt, and he desperately wanted to be with her, he had to ept it. They couldn''t ovee the obstacle of Shelly between them, so why make things harder for Sienna? As Daniel watched Sienna walk away, tears filled his eyes. He realized that holding back his love was even more painful than losing her. Daniel stuck to his usual routine of going to work and returning home in the following days. Sienna made a point to steer clear of him. At home, she tried to keep her distance whenever he was around. Meanwhile, M and Nathan were caught up in their wedding ns. Sometimes, M would ask Sienna to join her in checking out things and making decisions. Despite M''s insistence, Sienna remained firm in her decision not to be a bridesmaid as she felt it wasn''t right for her. M respected Sienna''s choice and didn''t press the matter further. M stayed at her parents'' house two days before the wedding to prepare for the big day. Meanwhile, a lot was going on at Morrison Residence. Everyone was busy decorating the house for the wedding. Sienna pitched in with M''s sisters-inw, helping blow up balloons, stick decorative paper, arrange flowers, and set up decorations. They were all enjoying themselves while bustling around. As Sienna got to know M''s sisters-inw better, they often teased her about Daniel. Little did they know about Sienna and Daniel''s past rtionship. "Sienna, Dan is still single. Maybe you should consider him. He''s a great catch-good-looking, charming, and kind." "Yeah, we could be sisters-inw. Marrying Dan wouldn''t be a bad idea. Even though he doesn''t have a high sry, he owns a lot of property, shares inpanies, and makes investments. He brings in a substantial annual ie." "Sienna, you''ve known Dan for so long. Don''t you have any feelings for him?" Sienna simply kept her smile and stayed quiet. Whenever M''s sisters-inw brought it up, Sienna would say, "I''m not interested, and I don''t have feelings for him." ording to tradition, the bride and groom were expected to enjoy lemon meringue pie on their wedding day. The pie''s lemon filling needed to be thickened using a mixture of cornstarch, flour, and egg yolks. Florence volunteered to prepare this special dessert for Nathan and M. Intrigued by the process, Sienna decided to join Florence in the kitchen to lend a hand and learn more. Florence patiently walked Sienna through every step, from gathering ingredients to preparing the filling. Sienna was eager to learn and paid close attention. As they bustled around, Florence''s phone rang. Juggling a pot of hot sugar mixture, Florence grabbed her phone to see who was calling. When she turned around, she identally collided with Sienna, who cried out in pain as she got burned on the back of her hand. Sienna quickly moved away. After realizing what had happened, Florence quickly put her phone down and set aside the pot of hot sugar mixture she was holding. "I''m so sorry, Sienna. Are you okay?" Florence was panicking, feeling guilty as she gently held Sienna''s burned hand. Sienna endured the pain, forcing a smile. "I''m fine, Florence. It''s just a little¡ª" Before she could finish, Daniel rushed in and pushed Florence aside. He anxiously grabbed Sienna''s hand, his eyes filled with concern. Sienna hadn''t quite caught on to the situation yet. When she caught how solemn and worried Daniel looked, she nervously tried to withdraw her hand. However, Daniel held onto it firmly, unwilling to release his grip. He immediately led her to the sink and turned on the cold water to rinse her burned hand. He remained silent, his demeanor reced by an unusual seriousness. Feeling guilty, Florence quickly exined, "I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I was too focused on my phone and didn''t see you."Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Sienna felt uneasy with Daniel standing so close and gripping her wrist. She found his actions too intimate. She wanted to move away, but she attempted to do so subtly. As she tried to pull her hand away, she reassured Florence, "Madam Florence, please don''t me yourself. I''m truly okay." Noticing her repeated efforts to withdraw her hand, Daniel became increasingly displeased. He quietly ordered, "Stay still. Your hand is burned, and you''re saying you''re okay?" Chapter 769 Florence felt even more guilty. "Daniel, please take Sienna to the hospitalter." Sienna frowned and looked at Daniel. "It''s not as serious as you''re making it out to be." She then gently reassured Florence, "Madam Florence, I''m really fine. It''ll get better after I cool it under running water." Florence was overwhelmed with guilt. She left the kitchen and asked a maid to clean up the sugar mixture on the floor. Standing before the faucet, Sienna could feel her back almost pressed against Daniel''s chest. Her breathing grew a bit erratic. Daniel''s warm hand held her wrist, sending an electric sensation through her skin and spreading through her whole body, making her legs feel weak. "I can do it myself. Can you let go of me?" Sienna muttered quietly. Daniel''s heart pounded. The refreshing fragrance of her hair made his mind wander, and he couldn''t stay calm. He slowly released Sienna''s wrist and advised, "Cool it under running water for another ten minutes. I''ll take you to the hospital afterward." Sienna replied helplessly, "It''s really fine. I get burns like this often. It''s not serious enough for a hospital visit. Just some burn ointment will do." Hearing this made Daniel''s heart ache even more. He went to the living room to fetch burn ointment from the first aid kit. Later, he returned with the ointment in hand. After running her hand under cold water for a long time, Sienna felt the pain subside and turned off the faucet. As soon as she turned, Daniel gently took her hand and wrapped it in a clean white towel. "I can do it myself." Sienna resisted his touch and tried to pull away. Daniel didn''t let her. After gently drying her hand, he held her wrist and led her to a chair by the kitchen ind. He unscrewed the burn ointment and carefully dabbed some on his finger. Holding Sienna''s soft, fair hand, he gently and cautiously applied the ointment to the reddened area. The maid who watched from the side couldn''t hide her pleased smile. Sienna felt very embarrassed but couldn''t pull her hand free. Looking at Daniel''s handsome, manly face, she felt a strange flutter in her heart. Her heart thumped wildly, like a rabbit was trapped inside her chest.From N?velDrama.Org. His touch was gentle, his eyes filled with tenderness and worried concern. He was more anxious about her injured hand than she was. After applying the ointment, Daniel slowly screwed the lid back on and softly instructed, "Stop what you were doing. Let the maids handle it. You need to apply the ointment several times on the burned area." Sienna lowered her gaze, examining her reddened hand, and murmured, "I want to learn how to make lemon meringue pie from Madam Florence." Feeling helpless, Daniel gently asked, "That''s usually reserved for people getting married. Even Wanda doesn''t make it. Why do you want to learn it if you''re not nning to get married?" Sienna would have undoubtedly retorted him, given her personality in the past. But now, she didn''t have the energy for it. She simply felt like she wasn''t qualified to do so. After all, her hometown didn''t have such customs. She wasn''t marrying into a Phoenician family or marrying Daniel, either. "Thank you." Sienna expressed her gratitude in a subdued tone. She stood up and left the kitchen. Daniel watched Sienna''s retreating figure, feeling a heaviness in his heart. The Sienna before him seemed tock vitality. She resembled a child who had grown up overnight, bing introspective and mncholic. What had she been through this past year? Why did she seem unable to find happiness even when she smiled? Chapter 770 As the sun sank beneath the horizon, casting the sky in shades of red, Daniel stood on the balcony just off the living room, enjoying the beautiful view. He felt much better since Sienna''s arrival. Nathan came down from upstairs and noticed Daniel on the balcony, looking lonely and sad. He walked over and put a hand on Daniel''s shoulder. "You''ve been taking more breakstely," he said. Daniel turned to him with a gentle smile but remained silent. He hadn''t taken a day off in the past year. He kept himself upied with various tasks. It was to prevent his mind from wandering to Sienna and to suppress any urge to reach out to her. Daniel even avoided learning about any news regarding her or mentioning her name, fearing he would lose control and struggle to move on. "How''s it going?" Nathan asked as he dropped his hand and leaned against the railing, looking at Daniel.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "What do you mean?" Daniel looked puzzled. "She''s here. What''s your n?" Daniel understood the implication. He lowered his head and said with a touch of sadness in his voice, "I appreciate Wanda''s intentions, but there''s no future for us. She''s a great person. I don''t want to hurt her. "There must be a reason, right?" Nathan probed, aware of Daniel''s feelings for Sienna. "Her mother doesn''t approve," Daniel replied, his tone tinged with resignation. "She even knelt before me." Daniel was always upright and respectful. He felt it was a weighty plea to have an elder kneel before him. "You and Sienna were in a rtionship before?" Nathan''s surprise was evident. He recalled Daniel had only been in the small town for a few months, yet he had quickly won Sienna over, entered into a rtionship, and broken up. The speed was beyond hisprehension. Daniel simply nodded. Nathan was taken aback. Over the year, Daniel had seemed content with a straightforward life, focusing solely on work and showing little interest in romance or marriage. Despite the attention of many affluent young women in the past year, he had kept them all at a distance. It turned out he couldn''t shake his feelings for Sienna. After a moment of consideration, Nathan extended his hand again tofort Daniel. "It''s time to move on. It seems Sienna may not feel the same way about you." Daniel scowled, his voiceced with sarcasm. "Did Wanda ever tell you that you''re a pro at cheering people up?" "No, Wanda mentioned I''m not great at sugarcoating things. She even suggested I get my eyes checked." "Wanda knows you too well." "You sound like you''re mocking me." Nathan couldn''t shake the unpleasant feeling that Daniel''s words left him with. Daniel shifted his gaze toward the living room, peering inside. Nathan grinned. "She''s in my room, having a chat with Wanda." Daniel turned to lean against the railing e and rested his handset Ho de Nathan, mirroring his on it. He faced toward the living room. "Who''s going to be the bridesmaid?" "It was supposed to be Sienna, but she turned it down." "Why?" "No idea." Daniel hummed in response. His despondent demeanor caught Nathan''s attention. "Since she''s staying for a few more days, why don''t you take a vacation?" Daniel remained silent, his gaze fixed on the floor. Suddenly, the noise of hurried footsteps echoed through the house. M and Sienna descended the stairs in a rush with Sienna appearing flustered and tense. Daniel nced up at Sienna before nervously heading to the living room. Seeing Daniel, M hurriedly asked, "Daniel, can you give Sienna a ride somewhere?" Daniel looked puzzled. "It''s fine. I can just hail a cab," Sienna interjected immediately. "It''s tough to find one at this hour." M sounded slightly helpless. "Just let Daniel drive you." "I''ll drive you," Daniel said. Despite his confusion about Sienna''s situation, her evident distress vel He headed to the sideboard for his car keys. Passing Sienna, he took the briefcase from her hand and said decisively, "Let''s go." Chapter 771 Sienna hesitated for a moment, casting a nce back at M. M pushed Sienna toward the door. "Quick. Go on." "All right. I''ll leave now," Sienna said, picking up her pace to catch up with Daniel. They stepped outside and got into the car. Later, Sienna gave Daniel the address. During the drive, Sienna kept her gaze fixed out of the window. The atmosphere in the car was heavy with tension. Daniel sneakily looked at her several times, seeing how distant she seemed throughout the journey. "Is there something urgent?" Daniel couldn''t help but ask, his concern evident in his voice. Sienna responded with a hum. "Do you need any help?" he asked again. "No, thank you." Silence settled between them once more. Eventually, the car pulled up before arge building. Sienna unfastened her seatbelt and stepped out of the car. Before closing the door, she turned to Daniel and expressed her gratitude. "Thank you. You don''t have to wait for me. You can head back." She closed the door and hurried toward the building. Daniel stepped out of the car and closed the door behind him. A heavy weight settled in his heart as he watched Sienna''s fading figure. Concern flooded him as he nced up at the imposing building again. If Sienna hadn''t been right before him, he could''ve ignored her affairs and refrained from asking about her. But now, with her so close, he couldn''t bring himself to look away. Inside the editor''s office, Sienna and her editor sat on the couch, examining the two books in their hands. Harvey Yelden''s expression was particrly unpleasant. He angrily jabbed at the books in his hands. "What''s the meaning of this? This is tant giarism. If you''re going to giarize, couldn''t you at least change the main characters'' names?" Sienna closed the books and took a deep breath to suppress her anger. "When was the author''s book published?" "A year ago," Harvey replied, leaning back on the couch. "Three months before yours." Sienna tossed the books onto the couch. "It''s indeed giarism, but the author is the one giarizing from me. The story is my original creation." "The problem is, the author''s book was published three months before yours. you use the author of giarism, do you think readers will believe you? Will a judge believe you?" "You''re my editor. You know I''ve been working on this story for a long time. I saved my drafts for six months before I started publishing." Feeling helpless, Harvey softened his tone a bit. "Sienna, no one will believe you if you can''t provide evidence." "What should we do now?" Sienna asked. She wasn''t going topromise. She despised giarists and refused to tolerate their actions. Harvey sighed deeply. "They''re demanding 300 thousand dors inpensation. They also want ourpany to recall all your published books and for you to post a public apology on social media." "Let''s take this to court," Sienna said firmly. Harvey looked confused. "They''re just negotiating with us right now. They haven''t sued you yet. Why do you want to go to court?" "I want to sue the author for giarism." Harvey reacted as if he had heard the biggest joke ever. He felt both exasperated and amused. "Sienna, you need to face reality. All the current evidence points to you giarizing their work. "They''re giving you a way out by not suing you. If this goes to court, you''ll lose. You''ll be branded as a giarist. Readers will abandon you, and your reputation will be ruined." "Let me repeat," Sienna said, emphasizing her words. "This book is my original work. There''s no giarism or borrowing." "No one believes that." "That doesn''t mean I can tolerate such hical behavior from giarists." "You''re being stubborn. Are you risking your career for this?"From N?velDrama.Org. "I would rather never write again than bow down to a giarist." Sienna''s determination was unwavering. Frustrated, Harvey said, "Let''s put your book signing event next month on hold. Resolve this issue first, then we''ll decide whether to proceed with the event." Chapter 772 Sienna stood up, her tone calm and resolute. "However you choose to cancel the event, it''s none of my concern. I''ll be there on the agreed date with the readers, even if just one shows up. I won''t disappoint them." With that, she nodded goodbye and turned to leave. But Harvey hurried to catch up. "Sienna, wait. Let''s talk it through and resolve this." "Your solution is for me to admit fault, offerpensation, and take down my book." Harvey walked beside her, saying, "The best approach is to handle this quietly before it bes widely known." Standing by the elevator, Sienna pressed the button and turned to him. "Harvey, I''ll say it again. I won''t admit to something I didn''t do." "Fine. Do you have any proof?" he asked. "Does having the draft count?" "Of course not." Sienna''s face grew darker. When the elevator doors opened, she stepped inside.N?velDrama.Org content. Harvey followed her, trying to reason. "Alright, I believe it''s your draft, but they updated their work three months before you. The court won''t believe you." "I want to meet the author," Sienna replied. She was curious to see who had the nerve to steal the first half of her story draft. The second half of the story was entirely different. "The author refuses to see you. The contractedpany has sent awyer to represent her to discuss the matter." As the elevator doors opened with a ding, Sienna quickly walked out. "Then there''s nothing to discuss. We''ll sue them for giarism." Harvey kept pace with her. "Sienna, be rational." "I am being rational." "You''re gambling with your future," Harvey warned as he walked. "You''re inviting trouble." Sienna remained unmoved. In a moment of frustration, Harvey grabbed Sienna''s arm, pulling her back to prevent her from moving forward. Caught off guard, Sienna stumbled into his chest. As she steadied herself, she pushed against Harvey''s hand. Suddenly, a tall figure rushed in, forcefully holding Sienna''s arm and pulling her away from Harvey. Startled, Sienna found herself falling into Daniel''s strong, warm embrace. "You..." she began, but before she could finish, Daniel had already enveloped her in his protective hold. His expression was stern and authoritative, his gaze piercing as he stared at Harvey. "Who are you using of inviting trouble?" The sheer intensity of Daniel''s presence made Harvey tremble slightly. Flustered, he quickly exined, "That''s not what I meant." Sienna hadn''t expected Daniel to still be there waiting for her. She pushed against his chest and stepped back, exining, "He''s my editor." Daniel''s eyes remained sharp, filled with caution as he red at Harvey. The intense scrutiny made Harvey uneasy. Trying to maintain hisposure, he said coldly, "Don''t misunderstand. Go back and talk some sense into your girlfriend. "She needs to apologize andpensate where necessary, resolving this matter without jeopardizing her career." "He''s not " Sienna began to rify. However, Daniel interrupted her, concerned. "Why should she apologize? And to whom does she owepensation?" "She''s been used of giarizing someone else''s book, and their Daniel''s expression darkened as he looked at Sienna. She avoided his gaze, stubbornly remaining silent. On their way back to Morrison Residence, Daniel tried to ask her about the situation, but Siennacurtly replied, "It''s my business. You don''t have to worry about it." Daniel didn''t press further. After dropping her off, he left without another word. Chapter 773 Daniel didn''t get the full story from Sienna; instead, he went to herpany to speak with Harvey. From him, Daniel learned all the details and took Sienna''s book home. For the first time, he discovered Sienna''s pen name and the genre she wrote in. A man who had never read a romance novel before, Daniel hid in his room, secretly reading her words. In Sienna''s book, the male protagonist bore a striking resemnce to him. He spent an entire day and night without sleep, reading the book that had been giarized-over two hundred thousand words, neither too long nor too short. The ending was tragically poignant, with the main characters going their separate ways, leaving a lifetime of regret. The story moved him to tears multiple times, his chest heavy with emotion. It was the serene morning of M''s wedding eve when Sienna woke up early to apany M back to Hoffis Manor. As she opened the door, she was startled to see Daniel standing there motionless. Looking at him, she asked, "Is there something you need?" Daniel raised his hand and handed her the book. Upon seeing her own book, Sienna''s reaction was intense. She snatched it from his hand, exasperated. "Why did you read my book?" "Isn''t it meant to be read?" Daniel replied calmly. Sienna was at a loss for words, feeling a mix of difort and embarrassment. It wasn''t anger but something more awkward. "I finished it," Daniel said softly. Sienna''s cheeks flushed. She lowered her head, unable to meet his gaze, feeling as if she had been caught doing something shameful. This book was fine, but if he had read her previous one, she would''ve been utterly mortified. "You should sue the author," Daniel said firmly. "You can win." Sienna looked at him, bewildered. Harvey had assured her that she would lose the case. Despite her anger and determination to fight, she had no confidence in winning. Why was Daniel so certain? "It''s not as simple as you think," Sienna replied. "I''ll help you."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "I don''t need your help. Don''t abuse your power," Sienna rejected outright. She knew that Daniel could undoubtedly resolve this issue. He had power in the city and was well-connected with judges and officials. There was also Nathan''s national status, not to mention the influence of the Morrison family. Even so, she didn''t want to use those means. "Abuse my power?" Daniel raised an eyebrow, slightly puzzled. "How else would you help me?" Sienna questioned. "The inte leaves traces." Daniel had no idea how to exin to Sienna, so he resorted to simpler terms. "From the moment you typed the first word of your book on yourptop, it left a trail. The best proof is legally valid." Upon seeing her surprise, Daniel''s expression softened, and he smiled gently. "Having an engineer in court to examine the other party''sputer can reveal the source of the stolen material." Sienna stared at him in shock. "Is it really that simple?" Sienna asked, incredulous. "Yes, but thesework engineers ?? are not easily essible. They are top talents, usually working in crucial national Coles," Daniel patiently exined. "For example, adjusting missile data, preventing foreign hackers, and national cybersecurity research." Sienna felt a heaviness in her heart as she looked at Daniel''s slightly reddened eyes. Had he stayed up all night, or had he been crying? Why were his eyes red? Sienna saw a glimmer of hope and asked, "Why are you helping me?" Chapter 774 Chapter 774 "You''re Wanda''s friend. Helping you is the least I can do," Daniel said with a forced, bitter smile. "Besides, with her skills, she could help you too." Sienna felt a pang of disappointment. Deep down, she still had lingering feelings for him and held onto hope. After their abrupt breakup a year ago, she should''ve known her ce. She wondered why she still harbored fantasies about Daniel. She wanted to p herself for her foolishness. "Thank you," she replied faintly, then immediately shut the door. She locked it, leaned against the door, and stared ahead, her vision blurred by tears. She didn''t want her troubles to dampen M''s wedding joy. On the wedding day, Sienna couldn''t resist M''s persistent pleas and ended up being her bridesmaid. M, in her stunning white wedding gown and exquisite makeup, looked like a beloved princess. She walked arm-in-arm with Nathan through the romantic garden¡ªsurrounded by flowers, green trees, and a lush naturalwn¡ªwith petals dancing in the air. The scene was incredibly romantic. The guest list was small, consisting of only close family, friends, and professional partners. Every face was beaming with happiness. M and Nathan recited their vows, their eyes glistening with emotion. Nathan, brimming with excitement, dered, "Chubs, I finally get to marry you." At that moment, both were teary-eyed. In front of their loved ones, they exchanged rings and kissed. Their wedding was simple and refined, without any tacky emcees or silly games. Nathan''s best man was his new assistant, Dominic Youngblood. He was only 23, four years younger than Sienna. He was youthful and handsome. After the ceremony, the reception began. M changed into a beautiful evening gown and joined everyone for food and drinks while getting well wishes from the guests. At the other end of thewn, a music stage yed soothing piano melodies. Sienna sat at a table, enjoying the buffet. "You look beautiful today, Sienna," a man''s voice said. Turning, she saw Dominic holding a cocktail, his smile warm and eyes friendly. "Wanda said you''re 23, so I''m four years older than you. Shouldn''t you call me Ms. Lawson?" Sienna replied casually. Taking a seat beside her, Dominic continued the conversation. "So, you and Mrs. Morrison talked about me?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Sienna was surprised by the implication in his words. After a brief pause, she decided to brush it off and focused on her food. "Do you have a boyfriend?" Dominic asked. "No," Sienna answered shortly. "I don''t have a girlfriend, either. Do you mind dating younger men?" Dominic whispered boldly in her ear. Sienna felt her ears heat up and quickly pulled away. While a confession from someone she cared for might be delightful, this sudden advance from a stranger felt intrusive. "I don''t like younger men," she said, making an excuse to reject him. Dominic leaned closer, his eyes intense, voice husky. "How would you know if you don''t try?" Over the years, Sienna had dealt with many suitors and had perfected her methods of rejection. Setting down her utensils and wiping her mouth with a napkin, Sienna put on a charming smile. Leaning toward Dominic, she reached out and grabbed his tie, pulling him closer with a hint of intimacy. Her clear, expressive eyes locked onto his. Chapter 775 Chapter 775 Sienna''s voice was like a gentle enchantment. "If you wish to be with me, you must agree to three conditions," she stated. Dominic''s excitement was palpable. "What are they?" "First, we''ll get married before we start dating."Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Dominic hesitated for a few seconds but then nodded happily. "Second, after marriage, you''ll live with my family, and any children we have will carry myst name." Dominic''s face changed dramatically, and he remained silent. "Third, you''ll hand over your bank card and all your ie to me. I''ll manage it." Dominic was rendered speechless. He forced a stiff smile and slowly held Sienna''s hand, gently pushing it away from his tie. "Ms. Lawson, I don''t think we''re a good match." The shift to calling her "Ms. Lawson" signaled a newfound respect, suggesting his decision to step back. Just as Sienna was about to release his tie, someone rudely grabbed her arm, yanking her away from Dominic. Dominic froze as he met Daniel''s cold, piercing gaze. Daniel''s presence was as chilling as ice, filled with intense anger that seemed ready to crush him. Trembling, Dominic nodded in respect quickly and turned to leave. Sienna''s arm throbbed painfully. Watching Daniel, she sensed a trace of loneliness in him. What was he doing at this moment? After silently staring at Dominic until he left, Daniel turned and grabbed Sienna''s arm without a word. He dragged her toward the inn. His grip was strong, hurting her arm. His strides were so fast that she, in high heels, had to half-run to keep up and avoid stumbling. "Daniel, what are you doing?" Sienna shouted anxiously, her heart pounding with unease. Daniel didn''t respond or slow down. As they neared the inn''s entrance, Sienna pulled against him and struggled with all her might, her feet digging into the ground to stop him from dragging her further. Feeling her resistance, Daniel stopped and turned to face her. He was dressed impably in a finely tailored suit for the wedding. The air of elegance and charm he exuded was different from how he was usually. It was also the first time Sienna had seen him so angry. His expression was dark, his eyes sharp and cold, tinged with a hint of fury. Daniel released her and irritably loosened the knot of his tie. His voice was full of sarcasm. "First meeting and already so close? If there''s a room avable, should you two have already started?" Sienna had weathered her share of humiliating remarks in life. Even so, Daniel''s words cut deeper, twisting like a knife in her heart. She struggled to find a response, her eyes welling up with tears. Biting her lip, she held back her tears. She clenched her fists, and her nails dug into her palms. She refused to appear weak and vulnerable in front of Daniel. Without a word, Sienna turned to leave. She had barely taken two steps when Daniel strode forward, yanking her arm to stop her. "Sienna, stay right here." Daniel''s abrupt pull made her spin, and Sienna pped him hard across the face. The sound echoed, her palm stinging, but her heart ached more. Despite everything, she felt a pang of regret for causing him pain. Tears welled up in her eyes as she stared at him. His handsome features were now marked with the red imprint of her p. For a moment, Daniel stood there in stunned silence, his tongue pressing against his cheek. Jealousy and hurt clouded his mind, erasing his rationality. In a fit of madness, he pushed Sienna against the nearby wall and kissed her passionately. Caught off guard, Sienna was overwhelmed by his wild, desperate kiss, filled with years of pent-up desire and bitter anger. Sienna''s resistance melted away, and she quickly got lost in the intensity. Chapter 776 The ambiguity in the air grew thicker. Sienna''s lips throbbed, swollen from Daniel''s kisses. His hands tugged at the neckline of her dress, his lips trailing down, devouring her with fervent, unrelenting passion. Though Sienna yearned to break free, her body, weakened and trembling from his touch, betrayed her. Shecked the strength to push him away. Unable to push away Daniel''s strong frame, the thought of his indifference andck of love for her, yet still treating her this way, stung deeply and pierced Sienna''s heart like needles. Her breath hitched, her voice breaking with a sob. "Please, let me go!" Daniel paused and buried his face in her shoulder. He panted, his breath hot and ragged against her neck. At that moment, a voice filled with sorrow broke through the air. "I''m sorry." As he regained his senses, he realized how harshly and irrationally he behaved, which shocked him. Because of Sienna, he had lost control. His simple apology broke Sienna''s resolve, and tears streamed down her face. "I''m sorry, Sienna," Daniel murmured again, his voice heavy with regret. He stepped back, giving her space. Regaining herposure, Sienna pushed against his chest, forcing him to stumble back a few steps. Without waiting for an exnation, she ran toward the inn with tears blurring her vision. Frustrated, Daniel ran his hands through his hair. He walked toward the wall and leaned his forehead against it, his eyes shut in agony.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. A year had passed, and he still couldn''t let go. He felt like he was losing his mind. ... After the wedding, Nathan took M and Jasper on a honeymoon trip. Upon returning to work, Daniel immediately submitted his resignation. His superiors thought he was insane, persistently trying to talk him out of it and returning his resignation letter each time. His colleague, Ryan Campbell, was particrly shocked. Ryan couldn''t fathom why Daniel, of all people, would be resigning. He found Daniel and angrily demanded, "What''s wrong with you? Why are you quitting? Do you have a terminal illness?" "No," came Daniel''s answer. "Then why?" "I don''t want to do this anymore." "Have you lost your mind?" Ryan couldn''t believe him. "You''ve been chasing a major case for years. That drug lord who almost killed you is still out there. Could you really walk away like this?" Daniel carefully organized his unfinished cases, categorizing and summarizing them for an easy handover. "From now on, it''ll be your job to continue the pursuit Ryan, who had been Daniel''s friend and colleague for over a decade, knew his passion and sense of honor. He couldn''t understand why Daniel would give it up. Handing the files to Ryan, Daniel met his friend''s angry gaze. Ryan threw the documents back onto the desk and said, "If you don''t exin, you won''t get to resign don''t care what the higher-ups say; I don''t approve." Daniel nced at his watch. It was already past working hours. He pulled out his phone and car keys, standing up. Looking at Ryan, he hesitated for a moment before asking, "If your mother-inw made you choose between your job and your wife, what would you do?" Ryan scoffed, "My mother-inw supports my job. She''s proud of what I do. She''d never make me choose." Daniel sighed, defeated. "A year ago, my girlfriend''s mother made me choose. I chose my career. Now, I regret it." Ryan was stunned. "You had a girlfriend? Since when? Who was she?" Daniel ignored him and walked out. Ryan followed, peppering him with questions. "Why didn''t you tell me? Aren''t we friends?" "We broke up." "Because of her mother?" "Yeah." "Did you ever ask your ex-girlfriend? Maybe she supported your career and didn''t mind at all?" Chapter 777 Daniel stopped in his tracks and looked at Ryan, asking, "So, should I have forced her to choose between her mother and me?" Ryan was at a loss for words. Making his ex-girlfriend choose while he couldn''t give up his job did seem selfish. He suddenly understood Daniel''s decision. "Do you love her that much? Even more than your job?" he asked. "Yeah." "Is there no other way?" "No." "It''s been a year. Are you sure she still likes you?"N?velDrama.Org content. Hearing Ryan''s question, Daniel''s expression darkened, uncertainty clouding his eyes. Reading Daniel''s thoughts from his expression, Ryan eximed, "You never discussed this with her, did you? Do you think quitting your job will fix everything?" "Not yet. I want to get her mother''s approval first." Ryan scoffed and patted his shoulder. "Don''t be naive. After a year apart, she might not feel the same. Women nowadays are practical, and they can''t stand loneliness. She''s probably dated a few people and moved on by now." Daniel fell silent, his heart tightening painfully. He recalled seeing Sienna and Dominicughing and flirting at the wedding. She no longer seemed like the shy, lively girl he remembered from a year ago. She didn''t seem to love him much back then, let alone now. Ryan saw Daniel''s stunned expression and patted his shoulder reassuringly. "Don''t rush into quitting. Think it through." On the way home, Daniel''s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, all centered on Sienna. He passed an old bakery and remembered how much she loved their handmade pastries. He stopped his car and bought two boxes. Returning to Morrison Residence, he walked in with the bag, his eyes scanning the living room before ncing upstairs toward Sienna''s room. It was almost dinner time, and the family was chatting in the living room while waiting for everyone''s return for the meal. After greeting them, Daniel continued looking around. Florence remarked calmly, "Stop looking. Sienna left." Daniel paused. "Left? Where did she go?" Florence sighed. "She thanked us and said she didn''t want to be a burden. She said some pleasantries but didn''t tell us where she was going." Daniel set down the pastries and dashed upstairs, bursting into Sienna''s room. It was spotless, with no trace of her presence. He clenched his fists, feeling a painful throb in his heart and a spasm in his stomach. It was hard to breathe. Daniel pulled out his phone and tried calling Sienna, but the call go through. After their breakdo had blocked all contact with him. Dejected, he walked into her room and sat on her bed. He leaned forward with his hands covering his face, trying to calm his turmoil. Florence entered and saw Daniel''s despair. She felt his pain deeply. "Daniel, Sienna is a wonderful woman. If you love her, be brave and tell her. It''s okay even if she rejects you. Our family is well-off, and you have many good qualities. If you show her your sincerity, she''ll be moved." "Mom, just leave me alone." Daniel''s voice was low and trembling. Florence sighed softly and left the room, closing the door behind her. Daniel let out a long breath and copsed onto the bed, covering his eyes with his arm. In the silent room, the feeling of loneliness grew ever stronger. Chapter 778 Dark clouds shrouded the rising sun, and mist spread across thendscape. Sienna stood halfway up the hill of Memorial Heights, clutching a bouquet. Her gaze was full of sorrow as she looked at Shelly''s photo on the tombstone.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. For the past year, she had been traveling and working. It had been too long since she visited Shelly''s grave. "Mom, I came back yesterday. I visited Felix. He''s doing great in the prison, behaving well, and even had his sentence reduced." Sienna moved closer, cing the flowers near the headstone. She sat next to it, leaning against Shelly''s grave. Gazing at the distant mountains, she appreciated the serene, beautiful surroundings. "It''s peaceful and lovely here," she murmured with a faint smile. "Mom, living here isn''t bad at all. At least it''s away from the noise and worries. It''s peaceful here, and we can enjoy mountains, scenery, and moonlight. "I have another important reason foring back this time. I want to find Jane." Sienna''s tone grew heavy, her mood somber. "But her parents said she''s working in Phoenicia now, and I can''t reach her. Do you think Jane could''ve been the one who stole my manuscript?" Naturally, Shelly couldn''t respond. After a moment of reflection, Sienna continued, "She''s the only one who had ess to myptop. The giarized parts are exactly what I had saved before leaving the town. Everything I wrote afterward is different. "But we grew up together like sisters. I can''t believe she''d do such a thing. I can''t find her now, Mom, and I feel so lost. "There''s one more thing. I saw him." Sienna lowered her head. Thinking of Daniel made her mood sink into inexplicable sadness. "I don''t know what he wants. He clearly despised my background and thought I wasn''t good enough for him, yet he''s acting like he still cares." "Mom, I miss you so much!" Sienna poured her heart out, even though there was no response. Just saying the words made her feel a bit better. After all, there was no one else in the world with whom she felt safe enough to share her innermost thoughts. By noon, Sienna left Memorial Heights. She visited her old apartment, only to take a nce before moving on. Dragging her suitcase, she headed to Market Street to see Shelly''s old corner store. But time had changed everything; the store was gone and reced by a small restaurant. She stood at the entrance for a moment, Memories flooding back. She recalled Shelly being busy restocking shelves while Felixzily yed games at the counter. They were scenes of ordinary, happy times that now felt like distant, blurred recollections. With tears welling up in her eyes, Sienna moved on, dragging her suitcase through familiar streets and alleys. She boarded a bus, leaning against the window to watch the passing scenery. At that moment, she felt utterly lost with no goals, no direction, no endpoint, and nothing to strive for. Sienna had no clue why she was earning money anymore. She had no desire to indulge in food, drink, or entertainment. Dressing up or pleasing herself, or anyone else, felt pointless. She had no desire to buy a car since she did not know how to drive, and the thought of traveling alone held little appeal for her. With no one else to live with her, she had no interest in buying a house. Her phone rang, pulling her out of her thoughts. She nced at the unfamiliar number and answered. "Sienna, it''s Jane. My parents said you were looking for me. What''s up?" Jane''s voice came through. Sienna felt a surge of emotion. "Jane, why didn''t you tell me you changed your number?" "Sorry, I forgot." Chapter 779 "What about social media? Why did you block me?" Sienna inquired. "Sorry, Sienna. Why exactly did you call me?" Jane''s response left Sienna somewhat resigned, a sense of foreboding settling over her. Such was the way of supposed lifelong friends. Sienna had no interest in maintaining one-sided emotional investments in friendships. Cutting straight to the chase, she asked, "Jane, did you write ''Into the Light''?" There was silence on the other end. For Sienna, this silence was deafening. She couldn''t believe it. Her heart clenched with a mix of sorrow and indignation. "So, ''Into the Light'' is really your work?" "Yes." Jane''s voice, though slightly hollow, carried an air of entitlement. "I''ve already bought the book''s copyright and secured a film contract." Sienna let out a wry smile, her eyes moistening. "I never imagined that my best friend would steal my book. I-" Before Sienna could finish, Jane cut her off, her tone assertive, "Sienna, my book was published three months before yours. Who copied whom? It''s pretty clear, isn''t it?" Sienna sighed bitterly. "Jane, do you know the meaning of shame when you speak like this?" Once again, Jane fell silent. Sienna closed her eyes. She took a deep breath and clenched her phone tightly, suppressing her anger. After a moment, she spoke again, her voice measured. "I wrote tens of thousands of words for this book and stored it on myptop. I never thought that even with all precautions, my best friend could still betray me." Jane remained resolute. "Sienna, let''s be clear. I''m the original creator, and you giarized my novel. Considering our friendship, I didn''t want to sue you. But mypany insisted on holding you ountable. "I''ve pleaded with them, and as long as youpensate me privately and issue an apology, we can consider this matter settled. There''s no need to take it to court."N?velDrama.Org content. Sienna''sughter was cold. "Jane, I never knew you treasured our rtionship so much and considered our bond. But too bad, it seems I''m more ruthless than you. All I want now is to destroy you. Just wait; we''ll see each other in court." With that, Sienna hung up the phone. She was seething. The mere thought that Jane could be behind the giarism issue made her heart throb. Upon checking into the Ridge Grand Hotel in Phoenicia, Sienna wasted no time and began preparing the materials for thewsuit. She also got herpany to hire awyer. Despite days of tireless preparation, thewyer shook his head in dismay after perusing her documents. Seated in the hotel''s ground-floor restaurant, Sienna and thewyer mulled over their options for the impendingwsuit. Thewyer proposed seeking a setteet given the slim chances of sess in court. UM "This case is a long shot," thewyer admitted, his frustration palpable. Contemting for a moment, Sienna proposed, "What if I could find some top-tierwork engineers who could retrieve the timestamps of my book''s creation? Perhaps we could trace the exact route she took to steal my work." Thewyer''s confidence reignited as he mmed his hand on the table. "That might work. It''s a strong y. But where would you find such experts?" "Government agencies." Sienna mused, thinking of Wanda. However, she was away on her honeymoon. Sienna refused to let such trivialities sour her mood and vacation. If necessary, she''d turn to Daniel. After all, he had promised to help her. Thewyer was taken aback. "But those people are vital assets to the nation. They don''t entertain private ventures. It''s hard for you to get their support." Sienna couldn''t help but feel a twinge of pride at his words. Indeed, for someone as ordinary and inconsequential as herself to have forged a bond with someone like Wanda was nothing short of miraculous. Beyond Wanda, she was also friends with Daniel, Nathan, Cole, and Phoebe, who were from entirely different walks of life. "Aren''t you Daniel''s ex-girlfriend?" A woman''s voice suddenly cut through the air,ced with disdain. "What a surprise to see you here." Both Sienna and thewyer turned to look at the speaker. Chapter 780 It was Vivian. Adorned in an exquisite custom-made gown, she exuded an air of elegance and grandeur. She looked like she was going to walk the red carpet or grace a prestigious event. At her side stood a charming and refined woman in a tailored suit. Sienna had no desire to engage in small talk with Vivian. She regarded her with a sense of detachment. "Is this your new boyfriend?" Vivian cast a fleeting nce at thewyer. Thewyer promptly rose to his feet and extended his business card. "I represent Ms. Lawson legally, not in the capacity you''re suggesting." Vivian acknowledged him with a nonchnt hum, declining his card. She directed a frosty stare at Sienna. A faint mocking smile yed on her lips as she said, "Perhaps Daniel was initially drawn to you because you bore some resemnce to me. But once the allure faded, he likely found youcking. "After all, a in Jane will always remain just that. To rise higher, one must possess self-awareness." Sienna clenched her fists slowly, suppressing her emotions, a twinge of pain stabbing at her heart. "Let''s go, we have no time to waste," the woman beside Vivianmanded authoritatively. Vivian''s demeanor immediately softened. "Sure." They turned to leave, but Sienna called out to Vivian in a cold tone. Vivian paused and turned to face her. Sienna rose to her feet, assessing Vivian. "How much is your outfit worth?" A smug grin curved Vivian''s lips as she jeered, "It''s a price beyond your means." "Fifty thousand dors?" Sienna ventured. Vivian scoffed, "Fifty thousand? That''s barely considered high-end couture. This dress was handcrafted by the most renowned designer overseas, valued at 150 thousand dors, and-" 150 thousand dors? Sienna had saved a considerable sum from her royalties that year. She could afford it. Without hesitation, she grabbed the coffee from the table and sshed it on Vivian''s dress. Thewyer was utterly shocked. Vivian recoiled in horror, bumping into the woman beside her. Then, a piercing scream shattered the tranquility,ced with fury and panic.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. All eyes in the coffee shop turned toward Vivian. Spotting the celebrity, they whipped out their phones to capture the moment. Vivian''s face flushed with rage as she fixed Sienna with a steely re, her teeth tightly clenched. "You lunatic, do you even realize what you''ve done? This dress costs 150 thousand dors. You can''t afford it. "You''ve sabotaged my event. Just wait and see; I''ll make sure you regret this." Turning to the woman beside her, Vivian cast a pitiful nce, her voice trembling with tears. "Alex, you have to help me. This crazy woman ruined my dress. How am I supposed to exin this to vel.ne the brand? How can I attend the event now?" Alex stared at Sienna in disbelief. Setting the cup down, Siennal feigned remorse. "I''m truly sorry. The drink identally slipped from my hand and stained your dress. talk to mywyer about Vease For Vivian, it wasn''t merely a garment worth 150 thousand dors. It symbolized an opportunity to garne media attention, grace the red carpet alongside A-list celebrities, and perhaps secure multimillion-dor endorsement deals. Sienna was cutting off her nose to spite her face. She had been contemting how to splurge the royalties she had diligently saved over the past year on herself. Now, she had spent 150 thousand dors in one swift motion. It was a reckless act, yet undeniably satisfying! Alex offered a faint smile to Sienna and then guided Vivian away from the restaurant. That night, in the hush of darkness, Siennay on her bed, pondering. Raised with her parents'' thrifty ways, she was never one to chase designerbels or indulge in extravagant cuisine. After scrimping and saving for half a lifetime, she had finally amassed a significant sum. Yet, now she had parted with 150 thousand in one fell swoop. Her heart twinged at the loss. The next morning, at the crack of dawn, Sienna arrived at Morrison Residence. It had been more than ten days since shest stayed there for Wanda''s wedding. Chapter 781 Florence warmly greeted Sienna, expressing genuine concern and asking how she had beentely. When she found out Sienna was looking for Daniel, Florence happily sent him a message. "Sienna''s here to see you. Finish up and head home soon." Upon getting Florence''s message, Daniel quickly put aside his work and sped home. The hurried m of the door and his quick footsteps made quite a stir. Sienna and Florence turned to see who had juste in. Daniel was slightly out of breath. He looked at Sienna with a blend of nerves and concern in his eyes. Florence smiled and said, "Daniel''s back. You two catch up. I''ll go tend to my flowers in the greenhouse." She tactfully excused herself, leaving them alone in the living room. Sienna stood up, offering a polite nod of greeting. "You wanted to talk to me?" Daniel walked over, setting his car keys on the coffee table before settling into the armchair beside Sienna. Sienna settled into her seat as well. Memories of Daniel forcefully kissing her at the wedding shed through her mind. Her cheeks flushed, and she felt anxious. "Yes, I need to talk to you about something." "Is it about thewsuit?" Daniel asked, his concern evident. Sienna nodded. "Yeah, Wanda''s still on her honeymoon, and I don''t want to bother her. Could you help me find awork engineer? I''ll cover the cost. They won''t be working for free." Daniel paused, his brow furrowing slightly. "As long as the price is fair," Sienna added. "When something bes paid, it can easily slide into bribery. Matters that should be fair can turn sour," Daniel exined gently. Sienna suddenly came to realize, and she nodded after a brief pause. "Oh." "Sienna, there''s something I want to tell you," Daniel said, leaning in nervously while fidgeting with his hands. "What is it?" "I want to meet your mother. Can we arrange a meeting? I want to tell you something in front of her." Daniel''s tone was gentle yet pleading. Sienna sighed quietly and lowered her head in silence. She felt ufortable and had no idea what he wanted to say. Daniel continued, "There are certain things that need to be said with your mother present, only-"N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "My mom is no longer with us," Sienna interrupted, her voiceced with sorrow. "She struggled with depression, feeling trapped, and took her own life a year ago." Daniel fell silent. His body tensed up, and he couldn''t speak. In that instant, his mind went nk, yet his heart ached in resonance with Sienna''s grief. Sienna''s eyes filled with tears, yet she mustered a smile and the courage to face the reality. She remarked casually, "Maybe it''s due to Felix being jailed that my mom''s depression worsened. It really affected her mood." Daniel felt another sharp blow to his heart. He couldn''t imagine the depth of pain Sienna had endured in the past year. She had been through a sudden breakup, Felix''s imprisonment, and the loss of Shelly. One by one, the people she loved had left her. Anyone less resilient might have ne crumbled under such circumstances. Daniel felt a sharp ache in his heart. All he wanted was to hold Sienna close and soothe her pain gently. But he knew he couldn''t. Shelly was no longer alive, and without proof, he couldn''t truthfully exin the reason for their breakup Any attempt to exin would likelye across as an excuse or, worse, as an attack on Shelly in Sienna''s eyes. Daniel was torn, unsure of how to navigate this delicate situation. The timing felt off. He realized that his exnations might be perceived as solely ming Shelly and absolving himself of responsibility. Changing his approach, Daniel asked, "Sienna, are you seeing someone?" Sienna forced a bitter smile, feigningposure. "Why the sudden interest in my personal life?" Daniel''s tone carried genuine concern. "You''re not getting any younger. 27 is a good age to settle down." Chapter 782 Sienna nodded and hummed in response. "I''m not getting any younger, too, and I still haven''t found the right woman to marry. Why don''t we just settle and get married?" Daniel''s hands sweated nervously as he spoke. Sienna''s expression shifted suddenly. Not getting any younger? Settle? Without a word, she grabbed her bag, stood up, and started walking away. Daniel quickly caught up with Sienna and grabbed her arm, pulling her back. Urgencyced his words as he spoke, "Sienna, we''re both adults now. "We''ve moved beyond the awkward and shy stages of young love. Isn''t blind dating and marriage all about assessing a person''spatibility?" Sienna managed a bitter smile, sadness evident in her eyes. Each word she uttered wasden with emphasis, "Mr. Morrison, I wasn''t up to your standards before, and now I''m even less deserving of you." "I didn''t mean any of those things I said when we broke up. They were all insincere," Daniel exined anxiously, gripping Sienna''s arm with his other hand. He added, "I believe no amount of exnation will be enough. Why don''t we be practical and let time show us the truth?" Tears welled up in Sienna''s eyes, her heart heavy with pain. "What are you trying to do?"From N?velDrama.Org. Daniel''s demeanor showed sincerity, his eyes reflecting genuine earnestness. "If you''re not interested in anyone, and now that you''re at an age suitable for marriage, why not consider marrying me? "We''ve known each other for so long, inside and out. I can offer you a home, afortable life, someone to lean on, sparing you from further hardships and toiling again. What''s not to like?" Sienna couldn''t contain her tears any longer. They flowed freely down her cheeks. She might have been deeply touched and eager to ept his proposal if this happened a year ago. But now, she simply felt pathetic. Tears streaked down Sienna''s face as she spoke, her tone dripping with sarcasm and bitterness. "Daniel, how is it possible that a man like you hasn''t found a wife yet? Isn''t Vivian still waiting for you? All those heiresses and socialites, they''re all vying for your attention." Witnessing Sienna''s tears, Daniel''s heart clenched, his eyes reddening with emotion. "Sienna, do you hate me?" Sienna didn''t hate him. In fact, she never harbored any resentment toward him. She simply felt inadequate because of her modest background and family circumstances, believing it was only natural for him to leave her But faced with his question, she yed along. "I hate you." "Since you hate me, why not just marry me? You can drain my finances and treat me horribly after we''re wed. You can neglect my parents and refuse to have children or get along with my family. "Then, when I''ve fallen for you deeply, leave me without a second thought. Just take revenge on me like this, okay?" Daniel''s words were filled with earnestness and emotion. Sienna couldn''t help butugh bitterly at the cruel scheme he proposed. After pushing his hands away, she wiped her tears. "Daniel, don''t joke about such things with me I''m not up for it right now." "This is my sincere confession." Daniel''s expression was tense as he continued, "I''ve already handed in my resignation letter. As my wife, you won''t face the same risks as before. "Trust me, Sienna, I''ll risk my life to protect you and ensure you live without worries." Resignation? Was he quitting his job? What did he mean by saying she wouldn''t face the same risks as before? Suddenly, Sienna recalled that Daniel had broken up with her right after she had been abducted. When Sienna was in the hospital, Daniel was deeply concerned about her andpletely focused on her condition. But after going out with Shelly once, he suddenly became distant. Since then, Daniel had been neglecting Sienna and pulling away from her. Eventually, he broke up with her. Was it because of Shelly? Sienna gazed into his gentle and sincere eyes, her heart in turmoil as she said, "Let me think about it." Chapter 783 In the days that followed, Sienna feltpletely disoriented. If she didn''t love Daniel, there would be nothing to agonize over. She would have moved on decisively. But the problem was, she still loved him. Even after more than a year since their breakup, his pleas to get back together still stirred her heart. She scheduled a meeting with herwyer to discuss court dates and other important matters. At thew firm, thewyer was busy attending to other clients. She could hear an angry woman''s voiceing from inside through the slightly ajar door. "When he had nothing, I stood by him through hard times. We lived in a basement and ate expired bread. Our love endured many hardships. "I defied my parents to be with him, supporting him every step of the way. He said I was the only one he would ever love, his everything. But he turned out to be a worthless scumbag. "Now that he''s sessful, he''s forgotten what we went through together. He transferred all his assets to his mistress under the guise of investments. He wants to leave me with nothing. You have to help me." Sienna felt deeply troubled by what she overheard. She felt sorry for the woman inside. Suddenly, Sienna had an epiphany. Wasn''t Shelly just like that woman, enduring hardship all her life? The difference was that Shelly''s husband was ipetent, unable to provide her with romantic love or afortable life, and he passed away early. She suffered her whole life, ultimately sumbing to depression and ending it all. Sienna thought love was the most unreliable thing in the world. One moment, someone might im to love you to death, and the next, they might despise you enough to wish you dead. She believed almost all men were like this. Now that Daniel wanted to marry her, why not be pragmatic and choose the man with the best conditions, even if he was a scumbag? At least if they divorced, she might have some financial security. Sienna sent a message to herwyer. "Let''s reschedule. Something came up." She left thew firm and took a cab to the police station where Daniel worked. Standing in the shade by the entrance, she quietly waited for Daniel to appear. A colleague entered and told Daniel, "A stunning woman''s waiting for you outside. She asked for you specifically." Confused, Daniel asked, "Who?" "I have no idea. But she''s attractive and has a great body." The phrase "great body" didn''t imply a skinny body type. Any man would naturally understand this. Daniel hurried outside. At the entrance, he spotted Sienna, whom he hadn''t seen in days. His heart raced as he approached her, excitement bubbling beneath the surface. "Sienna, are you looking for me?" Sienna''s fingers tightened on the hem of her skirt involuntarily. She gazed at Daniel''s ruggedly handsome face, finally mustering her courage after a long while. "Daniel, I agree." Daniel was taken aback, his gaze meeting Sienna''s with astonishment and joy His heart began to race, his breath quickening, and he clenched his fists involuntarily. "Sienna, are you saying you''ll marry me?" "I have two conditions." "Two conditions? I''d even agree to 200." Daniel smiled. He couldn''t contain his joy. Sienna''s expression was serious. "I don''t want a wedding ceremony."Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Daniel''s heart constricted, and a pang of disappointment washed over him. Noticing his subdued response, Sienna continued, "I won''t live with your family." Daniel shared her sentiment and nodded. "That''s fine. You can live wherever you''d like." With the sameposed demeanor she showed during blind dates, Sienna added, "Let me be clear t have no parents, just a brother currently in prison. I''m financially strained, with minimal savings. "My ie from writing books is quite unstable. So, I won''t have any wedding gifts to offer, and you needn''t provide any either. We''ll simply register our marriage without a ceremony." Chapter 784 Daniel looked into Sienna''s eyes, her determination causing a pang of emotion to prick his nose. Heartache flooded him in waves. He couldn''t resist moving closer and reaching out to hug her. But Sienna recoiled and avoided his touch. Daniel was stunned briefly before withdrawing his hand. He sensed the lingering resentment in Sienna''s heart. She seemed repelled by him. Perhaps his words during their breakup a year ago had deeply wounded her pride. "Let''s go register our marriage," Daniel suggested. Sienna paused before asking, "Shouldn''t you discuss this with your family first?" "It''s not toote to inform them after we register." Daniel feared Sienna might change her mind, so he wanted to register their marriage promptly. Sienna hesitated. "I don''t have my identification documents with me. Let''s postpone it. You should speak to your parents first. Get their approval, and thene to me. "I''d prefer to avoid family conflicts right from the start. Once you''ve had the chance to speak with your family, we can then n a time for the registration." Daniel respected Sienna''s decision. "Okay. How can I reach you?" Sienna retrieved her phone and entered Daniel''s number with her new one. His number was etched in her memory. After the call connected, Daniel pulled out his phone and nced at the screen. "I''ll leave now," Sienna said politely. Daniel stepped forward. "I''ll walk with you." "It''s okay. You''re at work," Sienna replied. "No worries. Plus..." Daniel paused, realizing he was about to mention that his work handovers were almostplete. He was just waiting for approval from his manager before he could resign. Sienna waited for him to finish, but as he remained silent, she nodded and said, "I''ll leave then." With that, she turned and left. Daniel watched her slender figure walking away, feeling a mix of emotions. The next morning, Sienna woke up, refreshed herself, and had toast and coffee. Then, she settled in front of herptop to start her work. She dedicated only three to four hours each day to her writing. Her phone buzzed, and she saw a message from Daniel. "Pack your things. I''ll pick you up." Sienna felt a bit puzzled but didn''t dwell on it. She closed herptop and packed her belongings. Then, she changed into nice clothes and carefully applied makeup on her face. MS Half an hourter, there was a knock on her hotel door. Sienna took a deep breath before walking over to open it. Daniel stood there, his gaze intense and his tone gentle. "Are you all packed?" Sienna hummed in response. Daniel entered the room, and Sienna moved out of the way. After scanning the room, he noticed a suitcase and handbag beside the bed. He picked them up and headed for the door. "Let''s head downstairs and check out," Daniel said quietly as he walked past Sienna. Sienna took the handbag from him. "I can carry this." They left the room together, walking side by side. After checking out of the hotel, they got into Daniel''s car. Sienna felt somewhat uneasy and anxious. She wasn''t sure where he was taking her. She thought maybe to the city hall. "Have you told your family?" Sienna asked, feeling nervous. "Yes, I have. Everyone likes you and ispletely supportive," Daniel responded calmly. While some of Daniel''s siblings and sisters-inw had concerns about Sienna''s background, they merely encouraged Daniel to consider things carefully and didn''t express any opposition. "Where are we headed?" Sienna asked. "Back to our home," Daniel replied, ncing at Sienna.N?velDrama.Org content. Though still beautiful and endearing, she appeared to have lost some of her usual lively spirit. Daniel hoped to reignite Sienna''s enthusiasm and bring joy back into her life. The car turned into Morrison Residence and followed the pathway to the garden. After driving along the scenie path lined with maple trees, they arrived at a house showing distinctive Norvanian architecture. This was where Daniel made his recovery and where he and Sienna had first crossed paths and started living together. Sienna knew this ce well and had a strong emotional connection to it. Chapter 785 Sienna stepped out of the car, her eyes sweeping over the red and yellow leaves scattered across the ground. She looked up at the long-missed sight of the house. Daniel unloaded the luggage and came to stand beside her. "Let''s go inside. The code and fingerprint haven''t changed." Sienna walked up to the door and pressed her fingerprint against the reader. With a soft click, the door unlocked. She pushed the door open. The spacious living room was bright and airy, unchanged from how she had arranged it. It was still warm and weing. However, there were a few new touches-several bouquets of fresh flowers and arge, newly-acquired green nt added vibrancy to the room. The living room felt alive. "I''ll take the luggage to the room. You can sit for a bit," Daniel said, lifting the suitcase toward the master bedroom. Sienna turned and grabbed the handle of her suitcase. "I can handle it myself." Daniel paused, then let go and handed it over to her. Dragging her suitcase and carrying her handbag, Sienna headed toward the guest bedroom-the room she had once slept in. Daniel opened his mouth to speak, but the words caught in his throat. He hesitated, then closed his mouth without uttering a word. Since they weren''t married, it made sense for her to sleep in the guest bedroom. It was just one more day. He wasn''t in a hurry. Sienna unpacked her suitcase, hung her clothes in the closet, and arranged her belongings. She scanned the room, feeling a surge of inexplicable happiness. The sensation of being home washed over her. Her heart no longer felt like a piece of duckweed drifting aimlessly on ake. Sienna stepped out of the room to find Daniel sitting on the living room couch, engrossed in some documents. Hearing her footsteps, he looked up and gave her a tender smile. "Come here for a moment. I have something to discuss with you." Sienna walked over and sat on the armchair next to him. Daniel''s gaze deepened slightly as he patted the space beside him. "Sit next to me." Feeling slightly anxious, Sienna hesitated briefly before sitting beside him. Daniel handed her the documents he was holding and leaned in closer. "I need your help choosing a few maids for the house." Sienna nced down at the documents Daniel had handed her. They contained personnel details. One cook to hire. Two housekeepers to hire. One gardener to hire. One driver to hire. Two security assistants to hire. She noticed that there were over a dozen candidates listed for each position. Sienna looked at him, puzzled and a bit uneasy. "It''s just the two of us in this house. Do we really need to hire so many people?" Daniel nodded. She gestured toward the security assistants. "What are they for?" "They''re your bodyguards and assistants," Daniel exined. Sienna gave a helpless smile. "That''s unnecessary. I''m just an ordinary person. Why would I need bodyguards and assistants?" "I don''t want you to worry about housework, so housekeepers and a cook are essential. You can''t drive, and Ddon''t feelfortable with you going out alone. "Having a driver and bodyguards will make me feel more at ease when you go out," Daniel responded.N?velDrama.Org content. Sienna nced down at the documents in her hand once more. She had once considered marrying into Daniel''s wealthy family just for the money and the luxurious lifestyle. However, old habits die hard, and she couldn''t adapt to such extravagance all at once. Her true nature was beginning to show. After closing the documents, she said, "Let''s just keep a cook and one housekeeper. We don''t need the others." Daniel gave her a gentle smile. Though it pained him to see her reaction, he respected her decisions. Her happiness was all that mattered. "Okay," Daniel said, retrieving another document from under the coffee table and handing it to Sienna. Sienna nced at the documents in his hand and paused slightly. "What are these?" "My financial statements." "But we''re not married yet." Daniel''s tone was light. "I''ve booked an appointment for tomorrow morning." Sienna hesitated for a few seconds before taking the documents and starting to read. Ignorance had been bliss. Before seeing the documents, the gap in their final status hadn''t seemed so vast. But as she read, her mood turned somber. She had already felt inferior, but now she felt it even more. Chapter 786 Stocks, investments, real estate, sry, benefits, bonuses, and savings-all together amounted to hundreds of millions. Sienna couldn''t bring herself to calcte the exact staggering amount. She couldn''t imagine how she would ever measure up to Daniel. Feeling inadequate, she suggested, "You should consider a prenup." Was Sienna really nning to take revenge on him and then leave him? Daniel had no intention of letting Sienna leave after convincing her to marry him. He was determined to never give her any reason to consider divorce. With a wry smile, he gently patted her head and said affectionately, "If I sign a prenup, how will you spend all my money? How will you get your revenge?" Sienna had assumed his wealth was substantial, perhaps in tens of millions. Now, it appeared nearly limitless. His considerable ie would keep flowing as long as his investments remained solid and his family''s business stayed afloat. Sienna shied away from his touch, her smile tinged with bitterness. Lately, she had been consistently avoiding Daniel. His heart sank. He handed her the documents. "From now on, you''ll manage these." Sienna reacted as if the documents were scalding. She quickly pushed them back toward him. "I don''t know a thing about managing finances, and I have no idea how to manage such a vast fortune. Please, don''t burden me with this." With those words, Sienna stood up abruptly and walked away into her room. The door clicked shut, and Sienna leaned against it, inhaling deeply to steady her nerves. She feltpletely useless. After a lifetime marked by poverty, she was now on the verge of marrying into wealth. And yet, here she stood, paralyzed by the fear of epting the fortune readily offered to her. Was she truly afraid? She began to question why she had agreed to marry Daniel in the first ce. Wasn''t it because she believed he was fickle? That he had returned to her out of convenience after failing to find someone better? At his core, he was just a jerk. Hadn''t she agreed to marry Daniel primarily for his wealth? Sienna patted her cheeks and whispered to herself, "Stay focused. Stay focused. Pursue his wealth, not his affection. Otherwise, you''ll end up hurt. Stay focused, Sienna. Don''t fall for his affection." After repeating these words to herself, Sienna opened herptop and started to work. Around noon, there was a knock on the door. Sienna assumed it was Daniel and went to answer it. A kind-looking middle-aged woman stood at the door, smiling warmly and nodding politely. "Good day, ma''am. My name is Camille Odell. I''m the new maid. The cook has prepared lunch. Pleasee and have your meal."From N?velDrama.Org. "Hello, Camille." Sienna nodded politely and stepped out, looking around. "Where''s Daniel?" "Mr. Morrison received a call and had to step out." Sienna pressed her lips together and nodded, then went to sit at the dining table. The cook, Gloria Moxley, emerged from the kitchen carrying the food. After introducing herself politel followed Camille back into the kitchen for their meal. she Sienna looked at the spread of four dishes and a soup, suddenly overwhelmed by the opulence. How could one person possibly eat all this? Determined not to waste any food, she ate everything and finished the soup down to thest drop. She ended up stuffing herselfpletely. Holding her bloated stomach, Sienna went to the kitchen and softly said, "Gloria, I won''t be having dinner tonight. Also, a simple dish is sufficient whenever it''s just me eating. It doesn''t need to berge, and please make it light." "Yes, ma''am," Gloria replied. "Thank you." Sienna smiled and turned to leave, unable to suppress a burp. In the evening, Daniel returned home, hoping to share dinner with Sienna. However, Gloria informed him, "Madam Sienna ate too much at lunch, so she doesn''t want any dinner. She''s resting now." Daniel looked at the guest room door, puzzled. Ate too much? Chapter 787 The night was silent, and the maple forest outside was cloaked in darkness, with only a few scattered streetlights casting a faint glow on a corner of the garden. Sienna had gone to bed early in the evening but woke up at midnight, her stomach growling with hunger because she had skipped dinner. Stepping out of her room, Sienna found the living room brightly lit. Daniel was lounging on the couch in casual home attire, one arm resting on the back and the other holding his phone. Hearing her, he looked up. Their eyes met, and Sienna froze, her heart inexplicably tightening. Flustered, she asked, "You... haven''t slept yet?" Daniel smiled warmly. "No, I haven''t." He couldn''t stop thinking about her. Though they were only separated by a wall and had seen each other just that morning, by nightfall, he found himself yearning to see her again. He waited quietly in the living room, not wanting to disturb her by knocking on her door. Sienna nodded and walked toward the kitchen. Daniel''s gaze followed her intently. He stood up and followed her into the kitchen. Sienna opened the refrigerator and took out a sausage and celery. Then, she found a box of instant mac and cheese in the pantry. She ced everything on the countertop and began looking around for the seasonings. Suddenly, she felt the warmth of Daniel''s broad chest against her back as he moved close to her. Sienna stiffened slightly, her body tensing and her heart racing with nervousness. She was unsure of how to react. "Are you hungry?" Daniel whispered in her ear. His voice sounded deep and alluring. Sienna pulled back a little, distancing herself from his intimate gesture. It had been too long since their breakup, and she couldn''t immediately adjust to Daniel''s sudden closeness. She responded with a hum. "Let me cook," Daniel said, reaching past her from behind to take the celery from the counter. Sienna felt as if he were hugging her, and a wave of shyness washed over her. Her heart pounded, and her face flushed from her ears to her cheeks. "Okay," Sienna replied, moving to the side to put some distance between them. Just being near him made her feel breathless. She let out a quiet sigh. As Daniel skillfully washed the celery, he asked softly, "Do you want your egg fried or baked?" "Fried," Sienna replied, sneaking a nce at him. Seeing his handsome profile, she couldn''t help but blush as her heart raced. She asked, "Do you want some, too?" "I don''t eatte-night snacks," Daniel said. Sienna pressed her lips together and remained silent. Daniel lit the stove to cook the mac and cheese while Sienna watched from the side. Suddenly, memories from the past flooded her mind. She recalled how it was always Shelly who busied herself in the kitchen. Despite having plenty of free time,Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Sienna''s father never helped. He preferred lying on the couch. watching TV rather than stepping into the kitchen. As Felix grew up, he adopted the same habits. Although everyone in the family had jobs, when they returned home, the responsibility of cooking seemed destined to fall on Sienna and Shelly. Felix would just lie on the living room couch ying games. Looking at Daniel again, Sienna reflected on how he was born into a wealthy family and always attended by maids. Despite working all day and having little time to rest, he was now in the kitchen cooking for her. She wondered if she seemed toozy. Feeling guilty, she said, "You should rest. Let me do it." Daniel put down the spat, took her hand, and led her to the nearby dining table. He gently pressed her shoulders to make her sit down. "You just sit here and wait," he said softly. "It''ll be ready soon." Sienna felt uneasy. She grew increasingly restless while waiting for Daniel to prepare herte-night snack. Maybe it was their upbringing that caused the difference in perspectives between her and Daniel. Chapter 788 When Sienna was dating Daniel, she never dared to imagine she could one day marry into a wealthy family. Now, with his sudden proposal, she impulsively agreed in the heat of the moment. The abrupt change left her feeling unprepared. Reflecting on it calmly, she realized she had acted too hastily. At that moment, Daniel walked over with a te of mac and cheese topped with sausage and celery and a bowl of sd. He ced it in front of Sienna before sitting beside her. "Try it and see if it''s to your taste," he said. Sienna felt a warmth in her heart as she looked down at the dish. It looked delicious. Using the fork, she lightly ate some mac and cheese. It tasted just like home. Sienna smiled at him and said, "It''s very good, thank you." Gazing at her tenderly, Daniel smiled back at her as he was very content. She began to eat quietly because she was really hungry. After a few bites, she held the bowl and ate the sd. She caught a glimpse of Daniel''s gaze. It was tender, almost like the way one would look at a child. Her heart skipped a beat. She slowly put down the bowl and pressed her lips together, suddenly aware of her behavior. "Would you like to have some?" Sienna asked. Daniel leaned closer and replied, "Just one bite." "I''ll get you the fork," Sienna said as she started to get up. Daniel took her hand. He said, "We''re getting married tomorrow, can''t we share a fork?" Staring at him, Sienna hesitated. It wasn''t that she couldn''t; she just felt a bit embarrassed.From N?velDrama.Org. Just moments ago, they were like familiar strangers. Now, they had skipped the dating phase entirely and were about to be husband and wife. The leap was too great; itcked the natural progression of intimacy. Daniel was disappointed when he saw Sienna''s reaction. "Never mind, I won''t be having any," he said before letting go of her hand. "When you''re done, just leave the dishes here. Someone will clean up tomorrow." Sienna nodded. Daniel stood up. He asked, "We''re leaving at 9:00 am tomorrow. Do you have all the necessary documents ready?" Sienna nodded again. Daniel looked at her quietly for a moment. He looked as if he wanted to say something but hesitated. Sienna didn''t understand why he seemed a bit down, but he soon left the kitchen. After Sienna quietly finished the food, she washed the dishes. She tidied up the kitchen before going to bed. She couldn''t sleep at all that night. Maybe it was because she had slept too earlier, or perhaps it the nation of getting the was marriage certificate the next c day. She didn''t fall asleep until the early hours of the morning. As a result, she overslept the next day. Daniel''s knock on the door startled her awake. She hurried to open it with her hair in disarray. Outside, Daniel was impably dressed in a suit. He looked more refined and handsome than he did at Nathan''s wedding. The contrast between his polished appearance and her current state was stark. Feeling a bit nervous, Daniel asked as he was disappointed, "Did you change your mind?" Sienna felt guilty when she stared at him. She murmured softly, "I''m sorry, I overslept and didn''t hear the rm." Daniel was very handsome as he smiled longe responded, "It''s okay, as long as you haven''t changed. your mind. Go get ready, I''ll wait for you." + Sienna nodded. Then, she closed the door and went to freshen up. When she opened her closet, she realized she didn''t have anything suitable to match Daniel''s attire for the day. She had only a few dresses to wear, and most were casual dresses. She took out a floral dress becaus that was the only pretty dress she had. After applying lighted she grabbed her bag and out. Daniel was waiting by her door, leaning against the wall. As soon as he heard the door open, he turned to face her. Gazing at her gently, Daniel smiled as if he was looking at an angel. Chapter 789 Daniel''s reaction made Sienna feel a bit embarrassed. She shyly exined, "I''m sorry, I don''t have many clothes. This dress is the most formal one I have. I hope you don''t mind." Daniel smiled gently. Heplimented her, "You''re very gorgeous today." It was the first time Sienna had worn makeup in front of him. Back then, she also rarely wore dresses for him. She truly looked stunning. Daniel extended his hand to her. Sienna looked at his hand. After hesitating for a few seconds, she reached for it. The moment he held her hand, he felt very excited. Holding the hand of his love, he walked with her toward a future filled with happiness. Because they had missed their appointment, they had to rejoin the queue. Like other couples, they filled out the paperwork and waited in the hall to be called. Daniel looked at the numbers ahead of them and then nced down at the number in his hand. His palms were sweaty from nerves, but he rubbed them in his thighs. A young man sitting next to him had been observing him for a while. He couldn''t help but ask, "Hey, man, is this your first time getting married?" Daniel nodded. He replied, "Yeah, it is." The man chuckled. He reassured him, "Don''t worry. It''s just signing forms, reciting vows, confirming the details, then you will get the certificate. It''s pretty easy." Daniel was puzzled, so he asked, "You''ve done this before?" The man replied proudly, "This is my third marriage." Daniel was stunned. Sienna overheard the conversation. She curiously nced at the man next to them. Noticing their expressions of surprise, the man quickly exined, "I got divorced twice before, both times with my current wife. We just can''t stay apart, so we decided to remarry." Daniel smiled awkwardly. Was marriage just a game for some people? The man nced at Sienna and said, "Your wife is really beautiful." Feeling proud, Daniel said, "Thanks." "How long have you two known each other?" "We''ve known each other for a long time." "Which one of you pursued the other?" Daniel slightly frowned as he looked at the man. He didn''t say a word. "Is it a secret?" the man asked. "I pursued her," Daniel replied. "What kind of wedding gift did you prepare?" Daniel didn''t answer his question. "You didn''t prepare any wedding gifts?" the man asked as he looked at Daniel with disdain. He criticized him, "That''s not right, man. Marrying such a beautiful wife without preparing a wedding gift for her, isn''t that inappropriate? Would her parents even be okay with it?" Daniel remained silent. "My wife has married me three times, so she took a wedding gift each time gave her 10 thousand as a wedding gift back then. For the second time, she took 20 thousand. This time, she has gone too far. She requested 50 thous-" Daniel quickly interrupted him, "You better stop talking. If you keep this up, you might not get married at all." When the man turned, his wife had already left. Without another word, he immediately chased after her. Daniel resignedly shook his head. Now he understood why this guy had divorced the same woman twice. With such a loud mouth, they would likely get divorced again even after this marriage. Daniel turned to look at Sienna. He held her palm tightly and rubbed it. Sienna looked up at him when she felt the sweat in his palm. She was a bit confused, so she asked, "What''s wrong?" "Don''t be nervous. It''s almost our turn," he reassured her. Sienna couldn''t help butugh. She was quite calm. So, who was the one actually nervous here? "Okay," she replied softly. Daniel gulped. After taking a deep breath, he looked up at the screen again. In the past hour, he had probably checked that screen over a hundred times. They had waited in line for half an hour, but the actual marriage registration only took a few minutes. After receiving their marriage certificate and leaving the registry office, Daniel felt as if he had fought a battle inside.N?velDrama.Org content. He felt relief when he looked at the marriage certificate in his hand; even his breathing became easier. Sienna put the documents into her bag. Then she asked casually, "Do you still need to go to work?" Daniel frowned and looked at Sienna. Seeing his expression, Sienna asked curiously, "Are you off today?" Chapter 790 Daniel hummed in response. "I need to go to the office. Harvey has something urgent for me," Sienna said. "Today..." Daniel started to speak but then paused. It was such an important day. He had dressed up and nned everything perfectly to celebrate with her. He had booked a table at a high-end restaurant for lunch, followed by a private yacht trip where they could enjoy the beautiful seascape. In the evening, they would have dinner on the yacht while enjoying the night scenery. After that, he had arranged a stay at a five-star hotel''s penthouse suite. "Is it really urgent?" Daniel asked as he was in a real dilemma. Sienna was unaware of his ns, so she nodded. She said, "Yes, it''s quite urgent. I''ve received a lot of messages about it. It''s probably rted to the giarismwsuit." "Doesn''t he know you''re getting married today?" "I didn''t tell him." Daniel was disappointed again. He exhaled softly, then took out his car keys. He said, "I''ll drive you." Sienna nodded in agreement. Half an hourter, they arrived at her office building. "You can go back. You don''t need to wait for me," Sienna said, worried that he might get bored waiting. Daniel walked Sienna to the building while holding her hand. He said, "Let''s go in together." They walked into thepany lobby side by side. Everyone''s eyes were on Sienna, but their gazes were mostly on the person beside her. Sienna couldn''t help but nce at Daniel. He indeed drew a lot of attention. He had a rugged, masculine handsomeness with deep and striking features. His entire presence exuded powerful energy, a blend of wildness and stern righteousness. If he were dressed in military uniform and armed, he would have the kind of presence that could make countless youngdies and married women alike scream with excitement. They arrived at Harvey''s office. Seeing Sienna apanied by the same man fromst time, Harvey quickly stood up to greet them. "Sienna,e in and have a seat," Harvey said with a weing smile. "Your friend came along too?" Daniel unbuttoned his suit jacket with one hand before sitting on the sofa. He corrected Harvey in a serious tone, "Not a friend, but her husband." Harvey was momentarily stunned. Sienna felt a bit embarrassed, and her cheeks slightly flushed. She said, "Yes, we just got our marriage certificate today." Harvey was stunned for a few seconds, then quickly extended his hand to Daniel. He congratted him, "Congrattions on your marriage! I hope you two wil stay happy together." Daniel''s expression softened slightly as he shook Harvey''s hand. He said politely, "Thank you."Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Sienna asked, "Harvey, what was so urgent that you needed to see me?" Harvey''s expression suddenly turned serious. He sighed heavily as he stared at Sienna. He asked, "Do we really have a chance of winning thiswsuit?" "Whether we win or lose, we have to fight," Sienna responded firmly. Harvey was resigned, shaking his head. He asked, "Haven''t you been online these past two days?" "No, why?" she asked. "The book that was giarized has already been signed for a film adaptation. Recently, they''ve been promoting the lead actors and generating buzz. They used your giarism case for publicity. "Although thewsuit hasn''t even started yet, you''re already being attacked all over the inte." Sienna quickly pulled out her phone and logged online. It was true that her ount was flooded with hatefulments, skyrocketing from dozens to tens of thousands. The private messages were even more vile and filled with abusivenguage. The topic of her alleged giarism had shot up to second ce on the trending list. The lead actress cast for the film adaptation turned out to be Vivian. Everything seemed to be calcted. Sienna''s face turned pale. She slowly clenched her fists as indescribable anger welled up inside her. Suddenly, Daniel held her hand to softly loosen her clenched fist. She looked up at him. His gaze was intense yet tender. He reassured her, "Don''t worry. I''m here with you." Chapter 791 Upon hearing Daniel''s words, Sienna felt relieved. Harvey discussed with her the next steps to resolve the issue and how to handle thewsuit. Daniel stepped out of the office and made a phone call. After a while, he returned and quietly sat on the side. He was just sitting there to watch Sienna and Harvey discussing work. As they talked, Harvey nced at the trending search on the inte. He was astonished. "It''s gone?" he eximed. Sienna was puzzled. She asked, "What''s gone?" Harvey felt like magic had happened in that short time. The inte was clean, with no trace of the trending search of the rumors of her giarism. Sienna hurriedly checked her phone. She was shocked when she found out there was no evidence online. She looked up in amazement at Daniel. Pursing his lips, Daniel smiled at her.N?velDrama.Org content. The abilities of the wealthy and powerful were beyond imagination. Sienna guessed it was Daniel''s doing, but he didn''t say a word. After finishing work, Sienna left thepany with Daniel. Since it was past lunchtime, her stomach was growling, so they went to a nearby restaurant to eat before driving home. Despite the disrupted ns, Daniel wasn''t upset. Instead, after seeing Sienna''s troubled expression, he wanted her to have more free time to deal with her worries. Back at home, Sienna changed intofortable clothes and came out with herptop. "Daniel, can I use your study?" she asked. "From now on, everything in this house, including me, belongs to you. Feel free to use anything, including me. You can use the stuff without my permission," Daniel said to her gently and sincerely. Sienna smiled. "Thanks," she replied with a nod. After that, she entered the study with herptop. Her words of gratitude sounded too awkward and unfamiliar. Leaning back against the sofa, Daniel sighed softly. He weakly loosened his tie before taking it off and cing it aside. After that, he took off his suit jacket. Sienna was busy doing her stuff in the study for the whole afternoon. At night, she and Daniel had dinner together. She scrolled through her phone while eating. Daniel asked, "Are you busy?" "Yes, I''m very busy," she replied. "Focus on eating first, then you can continue." "I need to finish reading the manuscript of the new book and make corrections. It needs to be submitted to the editor the day after tomorrow." Daniel fell silent. After dinner, Sienna returned to her room. Under the guise of work, she imed to be very busy. In reality, she was just very nervous and hadn''t gotten used to the fact that she was already married. Also, she deliberately avoided Daniel because she still held resentment toward him. Daniel wasn''t that dumb, so he could see through it. There was no proper celebration and no honeymoon night. On their first night after marriage, Sienna didn''t want to share a room with him. She made him unable to fall asleep. The most painful thing wasn''t spending all his money or being left, but being ignored by the wife he deeply loved during the honeymoon phase of their marriage. That night, Sienna also didn''t rest well. The next day, the bright sunlight streamed in through the window. Turning around, Sienna suddenly touched a sturdy chest. She was startled awake, so she abruptly opened her eyes. Feeling sleepy, she saw a man propping his head with his hand lying beside her. He smiled, his intense gaze boring into her. "How did you get in?" Sienna asked as she remembered she had already locked the door before going to bed. Daniel casually replied, "I came in through the balcony." Sienna nced up at the balcony where the ss door was opened Then, she slowly pulled the nket up to cover her messy hair. Feeling shy, she asked, "Why didn''t you knock beforeing in?" Daniel slowly slipped under the nket. Sienna was stunned and recoiled in shock. She thought he was going to make love with her early in the morning. Unexpectedly, he just took her hand and pulled it out from under the nket. Sienna opened her eyes slightly to watched as he held a diamondet see what he was doing. She and slowly slid it onto her finger. The cool sensation made her heart race. The dazzling diamond on the tinum ring was thergest Sienna had ever seen. It was exquisitely beautiful and very eye-catching. Chapter 792 Sienna was stunned. Daniel lifted his hand and showed her the ring on his finger. He said, "This is our wedding ring. Please don''t take it off easily." Sienna gently replied, "Okay." Gazing at her lovely face, Daniel couldn''t help but kiss her forehead. Sienna was taken aback. She stared at him. "It''s almost noon, do you want to get up for lunch?" Daniel asked gently. Sienna blushed slightly, and her cheeks felt a bit hot. It was embarrassing to sleep until noon. "Don''t you have to go to work?" Sienna asked curiously. Daniel shook his head. He replied, "I don''t have to work for the next month." Daniel''s higher-ups disagreed with his resignation and were finding excuses to dy epting his resignation report. After finding out he was married, they suggested he take marital leave before going back to discuss his resignation. "Oh..." Sienna responded softly. She slowly sat up in bed, then tugged her nightgown under the nket. Daniel also sat up. He wrapped his arms around her from behind. His heart was pounding, and his breath was slightly uneven as he leaned against his cheek with his chin resting on her shoulder. He whispered softly in her ear, "Sisi, I don''t snore. I sleep in a normal position and I also don''t have any bad habits. Shouldn''t we sleep in the same room?" Feeling Daniel''s warmth swirling around her ear, Sienna''s body tingled with sensation. With her heart racing, her face flushed-nervous and overwhelmed. She couldn''t help but gulp. She murmured softly, "I''ve always slept alone since I was young. I''m not used to sleeping with others." Daniel chuckled resignedly. He slowly tightened his grip as he pressed his lips against the back of her ear. Then, he kissed her. His husky voice sounded like it had been deprived for centuries. He was so desperate, so he said, "But we''re married now, you need to get used to my presence." Sienna felt her heart pounding even more fiercely. She was so nervous that her body was trembling slightly. His intense touching left her weary, and she felt too shy to know what to do next. "Give me a little more time," Sienna said. The fact that Daniel didn''t enter her roomst night was enough to prove that he was giving her sufficient time. He had also respected her choice, but he was a normal man. Even when she was his girlfriend back then, he had already been holding back. But because he wasn''t officially her partner, he didn''t want to hurt her. Now, Sienna was his wife. She was his only wife in this lifetime. He wanted to be the only man in Sienna''s life. His desires surged even stronger and more unrestrained. "For how long?" Daniel asked as he exhaled heavily. Then, he closed his eyes and leaned against her neck. He asked again with a hoarse voice, "Is one day enough for you?" Sienna awkwardly pursed her lips and didn''t say a word. Daniel''s gaze was tender as he stared deeply into her eyes. She was lost in his intense and beautiful gaze. He reached out to gently caress Sienna''s long hair. He said, "Sisi, bought you some clothes. The Sibel inOwned by N?velDrama.Org. the master bedroom''s closet Take a look when you have time." He bought her clothes and put them in the master bedroom? "Okay," Sienna responded. He didn''t know what he was up to, so she quickly escaped from his embrace. She said, "I''ll freshen up first." As she hurried off, she didn''t notice Daniel''s disappointing expression. After rushing into the bathroom, she immediately locked the door. She covered her pounding heart and tried to calm herself down. They were married now, and sooner orter, she would have to face such matters. She didn''t know what she was afraid of exactly. Sienna took a deep breath. Then, she began to brush her teeth and wash her face. After getting ready, she came out of the bathroom. Daniel was on the balcony in the living room, talking on the phone. Once Sienna sat down at the dining table in the dining room, Gloria immediately served lunch. There were two sets of cutlery, with seven dishes. Sienna was puzzled. She asked, "Gloria, why are there so many dishes today?" Gloria replied respectfully, "Mr. Morrison instructed that we must ensure your nutritional bnce, ma''am. Each meal should have at least four different dishes, with reduced portion sizes but not reduced quantities." Sienna smiled as she felt touched. She said, "Then I''ll rely on you in the future." Gloria genuinely felt Sienna didn''t put on airs and was genuinely friendly and approachable. She responded, "It''s not hard at all ma''am. It''s what I should do. Chapter 793 Gloria turned and went back into the kitchen. Sienna nced toward the balcony where Daniel was. She couldn''t help but rest her chin on her hand, watching him quietly. Emotions began to slowly fill up her heart as she watched him. Daniel went to sit down at the dining table after finishing his call. After serving Sienna the soup, Daniel said, "Don''t me Gloria. I''m the one who insisted she make more than just one meat and one vegetable dish for you each meal." "I didn''t me her," Sienna responded as she lowered her gaze. She epted the soup he offered and said, "Thanks." Sienna had always been the one who took care of others, including herself. It felt a bit unreal when she was suddenly being looked after by a man like this. His action was touching, and she didn''t know how to express it. After serving himself some soup, he ate gratefully. He softly asked, "Do you have any ns this afternoon?" "Nope." "Then spend the time with me." Sienna was taken aback. Daniel smiled faintly and said, "Don''t worry. I''m just going to bring you to meet my parents." Sienna responded softly, "Sure." After lunch, Sienna rested in the living room. Daniel went into the study. After a while, he came out with a bank card in his hand. The moment he handed it to her, Sienna stared at him, a bit bewildered. Daniel knew she had a strong sense of pride and was reluctant to manage his assets or spend his money. Thus, he prepared an excuse. "This is our joint ount. From now on, you''ll be in charge of it."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "A joint ount?" Sienna asked. "From now on, if you want to buy furniture or anything for the house, just use the money in this ount." Upon hearing that the money was for their home, Sienna calmly took the card he handed her. "Let''s go to my parents'' house," Daniel said, holding her hand. Sienna stood up and looked down at her casual outfit. She said, "Is it okay to dress so casually?" "We''re family, so it''s not a big deal." Sienna felt relief. She then followed him out of the house. It was only a few minutes'' journey from the Maple Forest. As they entered the house, Sienna felt very nervous. It was her first time visiting Gary and Florence as their daughter-inw. Noticing her nervousness, Daniel whispered in her ear, "Don''t be nervous. My parents and my siblings all like you." Indeed, the family warmly weed her as soon as they entered. Sienna shyly and politely greeted them all, "Hello everyone." "Great,e and have a seat," Florence beamed. Wendy teased, "Finally, Gary and Florence can rx. They thought Dan would never get married, so they were very worried." Sienna gave them a restrained smile. Florence took Sienna''s hand as she asked, "I heard from Dan that you two aren''t having a wedding?" Sienna nodded. Florence looked regretful. Daniel had exined to them that Sienna had no parents and her only younger brother was in prison. At this point, there were no rtives worth involving. For most people, a wedding was about receiving blessings from family and having them witness their happiness. But for Sienna, it would only bring sadness. Daniel understood why she didn''t want a wedding, so he hoped his family would understand too. Gary responded cheerfully, "It''s alright. After all, a wedding is just a formality. What truly matters is that you two love each other and live a happy life together. That''s more important than anything else." Sienna nodded and replied, "Thank you, Gary." Florence quickly stood up and went into a room. After that, she came out with several jewelry boxes. She opened the lids and handed them to Sienna. She said, "This is a gift that I''ve prepared for you. I wish you both a happy marriage." Sienna felt overwhelmed as she looked at the expensive jewelry sets. She tried to give Florence back the boxes and said, "Florence, these are too valuable. I can''t ept them." Florence pretended to be angry. She said, "Since when does a daughter-inw refuse gifts from the elder?" Feeling nervous, Sienna nced back at Daniel because she was unsure what to do. Daniel smiled gently and said, "Just take it, they gave it to you." Florence smiled kindly. She continued, "Yeah, your sisters-inw all have theirs, and so does Chubs. How could you be left out?" Wendy chimed in, "Just ept it. Mom and Dad are very fair and they treat everyone equally." Chapter 794 Sienna couldn''t refuse any further. These were the most valuable gifts she had ever received in her life, which were a set of rubies, a set of emeralds, two sets of diamonds, and two sets of gold jewelry. Soon after, her sisters-inw also presented gifts on behalf of their families. All of them were valuable jewelry that retained their worth. As Wendy said, "We can skip the wedding, but not the gifts." During this visit, Sienna received gifts worth millions, keeping her in a state of high tension. She leaned against Daniel and asked quietly, "Do we need to give them gifts?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Daniel smiled. He whispered in her ear, "We don''t need to. You can just ept the gifts without feeling pressured. Just consider it as collecting back all the wedding gifts I''ve given before." Sienna finally understood. She curiously asked, "When Wandaes back, will she give us a gift too?" "When they got married, I also gave them a gift. It''s a courtesy." Looking at the pile of expensive gifts in front of her, Sienna felt pressured. In the evening, the Morrison family arranged avish dinner in Morrison Residence. The sons of her brothers-inw, who were at boarding school, were called back. Everyone was present except for Nathan, M, and Jasper, who were on their honeymoon trip. Florence mentioned that there was also an unmarried aunt in the family, Lindsey, but she was often traveling and rarely came home. When Lindsey was mentioned, Wendy couldn''t help but move next to Sienna. She whispered in her ear, "Sienna, our family is quite easygoing, but Lindsey can be difficult. "She even thinks that Wanda, who is so outstanding, isn''t good enough for Nathan. You should prepare yourself because she probably won''t like you either. Just don''t take her words to heart when you meet her." Sienna appreciated Wendy''s kindness and sincerity. "Alright, thanks, Wendy." Wendy patted her on the shoulder, then came over with a wine ss to toast her. Sienna felt embarrassed if she refused her, so she stood up and clinked sses with her. Seeing this, Cheryl quickly followed suit and raised her ss to Sienna. Daphne, who was pregnant, toasted with tea instead of wine. Sienna rarely drank alcohol, so she had a low tolerance. After three sses, she was already feeling buzzed. Seeing that she was about to pour herself more wine, Daniel quickly stopped her. He whispered in her ear, "Your face is all red. Don''t drink anymore, or you''ll get drunk." of her. She said as she smiled Sienna pointed at the liquor faintly, Why does this wine taste so smooth? It doesn''t burn my throat like the ones I''ve had before." Daniel couldn''t help but chuckle before taking a sip of the wine. It was Gary''s cherished, high-quality wine. Today was a special day worth celebrating, so they had brought it out. After looking around therge round table, Sienna sighed dejectedly. Noticing her sigh and flushed face, he couldn''t help but lean closer. He asked quietly, "What''s wrong? Are you unhappy?" "Why do all your brothers have sons? I feel so much pressure." Taylor had two sons, Tobias had one, and Duke had a son with his ex-wife. Now, Duke''s current wife was pregnant again, though they still didn''t know the gender. Nathan also had a son. ncing around, he couldn''t help. but pat her head. Heforted her, "My parents really wanted a daughter. Unfortunately, they ended up with five sons. If the second child had been a girl, my mom probably wouldn''t give birth to the rest of us." "Really?" Daniel smiled. He whispered into her ear, "All of us wanted daughters too, but we just don''t have the opportunity." "Really?" Sienna asked as she was half-convinced. Her family heavily favored boys over girls, which made her more stressed out. "Do you want to have kids with me?" His breath was warm, and it swirled around her ear. Sienna shrank her neck and shyly lowered her head. Chapter 795 After dinner, Sienna felt tipsy, so shey on the sofa to rest. Daniel gently carried her up from the sofa. After saying goodbye to the Morrisons, they left the vi. It was quite cool in the garden. The warm street lights illuminated the winding paths, making the night scene exceptionally beautiful. The woman in Daniel''s arms was very well-behaved. "It turns out you can''t drink, so don''t drink next time," Daniel murmured. Snuggling into his embrace, Sienna said with a soft andzy voice, "I can drink. I''m not drunk. I''m just a little dizzy and I want to sleep." Daniel couldn''t help but smile. He said indulgently, "Okay, you can drink." "Daniel," Sienna murmured. With her eyes closed, she asked with a hoarse voice, "Am I really that bad?" "You''re not bad at all." "I don''t deserve you, right?" Daniel stopped in his tracks to look at her. In his arms, she murmured in her sleep; her tone was one of grievance. As if she was about to cry, she mumbled, "I don''t deserve you, so why did you marry me? Weren''t you supposed to marry someone from the same background? Why did you marry me?"From N?velDrama.Org. Daniel''s heart ached as he felt suffocated. "I''m sorry, Sienna," he apologized softly. He realized that the words he had said had deeply hurt her. Sienna was once an optimistic and cheerful girl, but her optimistic nature was altered by family turmoil and emotional wounds left by a painful breakup. These experiences had left her feeling deeply insecure and profoundly depressed. It was all his fault! He continued the walk home. Once they arrived, Daniel carried Sienna to the master bedroom. He carefully ced Sienna on therge bed. As soon as she touched the bed, she fell into a deep sleep, lying on her side. Daniel put the gifts into the jewelry cab in the walk-in closet. When he came out, Sienna was no longer on the bed. He nervously searched around. "Sisi," Daniel called out. He rushed to the bathroom and pushed the door open. He saw Sienna leaning over the toilet. She tried to vomit but couldn''t. Daniel quickly grabbed a clean towel, held her body, and gently patted her back. Sienna felt very sick but still couldn''t throw up. Daniel brought her warm water to rinse her mouth, then wiped her face with a towel. Touching her forehead, he asked softly, "Do you want to take a hot bath? It might make you feel better." Sienna looked around with dazed eyes. After that, she closed her eyes again and started to unbutton her clothes. She said, "I want a bath." Daniel knew she couldn''t throw up, so he thought a hot bath might make her feel better. He filled the bathtub with warm water. Then he tied Sienna''s hair into a small bun and helped her undress. There was a very thick steam in the spacious bathroom. As the warm light cast a glow on her fair and delicate skin, Daniel felt his breathing be irregr. Blis heart suddenly raced like crazy. Although she was his wife, this was the first time he saw Sienna''s body. She had an hourss figure with fair and delicate skin. His desire was igniting as he looked at her. Daniel knew Sienna wasn''t fully conscious. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have let him help her bathe. After gently cing her in the bathtub, he let her liefortably His clothes got wet, but he didn''t dare to join her in the bath because he feared that he couldn''t control himself. Taking advantage of her in this state was neither the act of a man nor the way of a gentleman. Even as a husband, he had to respect her feelings. The next morning, sunlight filtered through the tree branches into the window, casting dappled shadows and illuminating the entire room. Sienna had a dream of Daniel touching her body, so she felt very shy and embarrassed. As she slowly woke up, she realized she was hugging a warm body. Chapter 796 Sienna opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was a thin white shirt, and beneath it was a man''s chest. She slowly raised her head to look at the man''s sexy Adam''s apple, then his well-defined jawline, and finally his handsome features. It was Daniel. How did she end up sleeping in the same bed as him? What happenedst night? She couldn''t remember a thing. Seeing that Daniel was still asleep, Sienna let out a breath, not daring to move. She carefully rested her face against his chest again. She justy there quietly, feeling his warmth and his heartbeat in his embrace. The long-missed feeling made her nostalgic and reluctant to wake up. Her heart started pounding. Lying in his arms, Sienna didn''t want to wake up. The man''s breathing was even, showing no signs of waking up. Sienna adjusted her position to let her leg pressing on his waist slide down slowly. identally, she touched a rock-hard part of his body, which scared her into stiffness. Her entire body tensed up, and she nervously swallowed. Daniel woke up from the touch. He slowly opened his eyes and looked down at his wife in his arms. She was still lying on top of him in her original position. He smiled slightly. He tightened his arms, held her closer, and kissed her hair. Then, he reached for his phone to check the time. It was 9:00 am. Due to his strong desires over the past two days, with no outlet, he would do a lot of exercise at night to tire himself out, especiallyst night. It was so intense, which made him wake upte. After putting down his phone, he gently pushed Sienna aside because he wanted to get out of bed. His gaze was gentle and tender as he watched her sleeping face. Brushing her hair, he quietly looked at her long eyshes and rosy cheeks. He moved his fingers to Sienna''s lips and gently rubbed them with his fingertips. He couldn''t help but gulp as he gazed at her intensely. Sienna''s heart was racing. She was awake but didn''t have the courage to open her eyes. She also didn''t have the courage to face Daniel directly. "Sisi, I''m sorry." The man''s maic, husky voice came softly and low but extremely pleasant to the ear. Sienna''s heart tightened. Why was he apologizing to her? She was a bit confused. Did they have sexst night when she was drunk? Although they were married, it was too much for him to do it without her consent. After all, it was her first time. Why didn''t Wait until she was would regrettable if she Belongs W memory of her first time. It Sienna bit her lip as her eyelids slightly moved. At that moment, the phone rang. Daniel immediately picked up the phone and put it on silent mode. After getting out of bed, he wal out of the room with the phone inN?velDrama.Org content. hand. When Sienna heard the door was closed, she slowly opened her eyes. She lifted the nket to check her clothes. She was wearing a brand-new nightgown. She touched her chest and realized she wasn''t wearing a bra. At that moment, Sienna''s heart sank. Daniel had already crossed the line! ???? Sienna sat up, threw off the nket and walked to the bathroom. Suddenly, she stopped. She looked down at her legs, but she dided feel any difort. Could it be that her body recovered quickly? She had never experienced it before, so she didn''t know how her body would feel the next day after it. Anyway, Daniel was already her husband. Whether they did it or not didn''t really matter anymore. After washing up, she changed out her nightgown in the guest bedroom. Daniel had taken the call in the study. When he returned to the bedroom, Sienna was no longer there. After washing up and getting dressed, he went to the living room to look for her. "Camille, where''s Sisi?" Daniel asked. Chapter 797 Camille respectfully replied, "Mr. Morrison, Madam Sienna went out." "Where did she go?" "It seems she went to the garden to water the nts." Daniel strode out. Since Sienna didn''t want to hire too many staff, they didn''t hire any gardeners. However, someone still needed to do tasks like sweeping leaves, watering, pruning, and nting flowers. Under the sunlight, the greenery was lush. Holding a hose, Sienna stood among the flower beds. The water stream formed a clear, transparent rainbow, arching perfectly in mid-air and sprinkling down on the nts and trees. Watering the nts was a very healing andforting activity. Daniel walked toward her. Sienna''s heartbeat inexplicably quickened when she nced at him, but she remained quiet and continued watering the nts.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Do you like taking care of the garden yourself?" he asked softly. Sienna responded, "Yes." "It can be tiring." "It''s not tiring and I like nting flowers. When I''m tired from writing, Ie to the garden to tend to the nts. It makes me feel much better, very stress-relieving and rxing." "As long as you like it," Daniel said gently before slowly walking behind her. He pressed his body against her back and wrapped his arms around her. Sienna froze with tension, her body stiff and straight. Hisrge hands covered hers, gently guiding the hose so that they could water the nts together. The intimate action of him hugging her from behind made her feel a bit lost, and her heart pounded. Daniel lowered his head to whisper in her ear, "Sisi, would you like to go on a trip?" "No," Sienna declined. After realizing her tone might have been too cold, she quickly added, "I still have awsuit to deal with. Maybe we can goter." "Sure," Daniel replied. His breathing became more rapid as he inhaled the scent of her hair, holding her even tighter. Sienna''s body remained tense while her thoughts were in turmoil. Daniel slowly turned off the water. After that, he gently cupped her cheek and turned her head to face him. He kissed her lips. Sienna closed her eyes and let him kiss her deeply. His breath was hot, greedy and dominating as he pried her lips open to intertwine their tongue. Her body softened into the kiss. Suddenly, Daniel lifted her into his arms and carried her toward the house. Feeling shy, Sienna blushed as she buried her face in his chest. She murmured, "Daniel, it''s daytime. It''s not appropriate to do that." Daniel couldn''t help butugh, "Who says you can''t do it during the day?" "I... I didn''t mean it that way. It''s just..." Sienna stuttered because she felt nervous, scared, and uneasy. There was also anticipation but mostly shyness. Daniel carried Sienna into the dining room and set her down at the table. Sienna was stunned, looking at him in surprise. Daniel patted her head affectionately. He said as he pampered her, "Even if you''re busy you should have breakfast first. Whether it''s watering nts or sleeping with me, you need to fill your stomach first." Sienna felt very awkward. Daniel hadn''t brought her inside to sleep but to have breakfast. She had misunderstood! After Gloria brought out the breakfast, Sienna awkwardly ate the meal. After having breakfast, she continued watering the nts in the garden. Meanwhile, Daniel returned to his study to handle important matters. Being busy was the best medicine for healing. Kon When people were busy, they didn''t have time to overthink or feel depressed, especially when doing something they enjoy. "Sienna..." a familiar woman''s voice called out. Sienna put down the potted nt in her hands and stood up. She turned to look toward the source of the voice. Wendy approached her with a smile. Sienna greeted her politely, "Good morning, Wendy." Chapter 798 Wendy was elegantly and fashionably dressed. Seeing Sienna wearing gloves and tending to the garden, she couldn''t help but frown. She asked, "What are you doing? You can leave this work to the gardeners." "It''s fine, I actually enjoy gardening," Sienna replied. Wendy didn''tment much on her hobby. She smiled warmly and said, "Sienna, tonight I''m taking you to an important banquet. It''ll be perfect for you." Sienna quickly shook her head. She declined the offer, "It''s okay, Wendy. I''m not suited for banquets. You can go, there''s no need to bring me along." "You have to go. A director friend of mine is hosting it, so there will be a lot of celebrities, investors, producers, editors, and even some novelists. These connections will be valuable for you," Wendy said enthusiastically. She lowered her voice and continued, "Networking is crucial. Your books need to be published and adapted into films, right?" Sienna smiled resignedly. She replied, "Wendy, I really don''t want to go." Wendy pretended to be angry. She frowned as she continued, "I know your husband can support you financially, but a woman should prioritize her career. You don''t want to just depend on your husband for everything and have no career of your own, right?" Her words hurt Sienna. She didn''t want people to think that she was unworthy of Daniel; even Daniel thought that way. She desperately wanted to seed and prove her worth to them. She hesitated, "I don''t have any suitable clothes to attend the banquet." "Don''t you buy clothes normally?" "They''re all casual wear." "What about something formal?" "I only have one outfit." "Let me see," Wendy couldn''t believe that Sienna, married to Daniel, didn''t have a single decent outfit. Sienna led Wendy upstairs to the second bedroom. She opened the closet and took out a dress. She asked, "Will this do?" Wendy''s face turned notably grim as she frowned at the closet, looking displeased. ncing around the room, she was surprised. She asked, "Is this the guest room? Why are you sleeping here?"From N?velDrama.Org. Sienna panicked. She didn''t know how to exin, "I... I was sleeping here before." "Aren''t you married to Daniel? Why aren''t you guys sleeping together?" Sienna lowered her head because she felt guilty and awkward. "Oh my god! I didn''t expect Daniel to be so innocent. Why are your dates so boring?" Wendy asked curiously, as if she wanted her to spill all the details. Sienna put the dress back in the closet. changed the topic, "Wendy, should skip the banquet." fter closing the door, she et I wontent! "What about the master bedroom? Do you have any nice outfits in the master bedroom?" Sienna shook her head. He said, "I don''t think so." But then, she remembered that Daniel had mentioned buying some clothes and putting them in the walk-in closet. She said, "Maybe there are." "Let''s take a look." Wendy followed Sienna to the walk-in closet in the master bedroom. As they stepped inside, both of them were stunned. Feeling shocked, they stared at the vast closet filled with Sienna''s belongings. There were dozens of thetest designer handbags, a dazzling array of shoes, various high-end clothes, and matching essories. It felt like walking into a luxury boutique. Wendy picked up a tag hanging on one of the clothes. When she read the handwritten note on how to style the outfit, she was amazed. She said, "Sienna, Daniel really spoils you. He hired the most famous stylist to select thetest and most suitable outfits for you. These clothes and bags are already very pricey, let alone the stylist''s fee." Sienna froze in ce and was unable to react. Chapter 799 Wendy casually picked out a dress and said, "This one looks great. Just wear this to the banquet tonight." Facing Wendy''s enthusiasm, Sienna didn''t know how to reject her offer. She walked toward Wendy and touched the dress. Feelingplicated emotions and touched, she replied, "Okay." "Then it''s settled. I''lle get you in the evening." Sienna nodded. After putting the dress down, Wendy turned to look at the walk-in closet again. She expressed her feelings, "They''re all siblings, but why isn''t my husband as romantic and considerate as yours? I''m so jealous." Sienna pondered for a while before walking to the side. When she lightly touched the other clothes and looked at the handbags in the ss case, she felt like she was dreaming. In her life, she''d only seen these clothes, shoes, and bags in high-end stores. Wendy said happily, "I''ll go prepare myself. I''ll do some skincare, get a makeover, so I can look gorgeous at the banquet tonight." After Wendy left, Sienna was still in the walk-in closet. It was a fact that women love beautiful clothes, shoes, and bags. Of course, she loved it as well. She also noticed the vanity table was stocked with brand-name jewelry, an array of expensive skincare and makeup products. It was a dazzling disy, everything she could possibly need.From N?velDrama.Org. This was another revtion about the world of the wealthy for her. Holding a bottle of serum, she sat at the vanity and fell into a daze. After a while, there was a knock on the door. Sienna quickly put down the serum and walked out of the walk-in closet to open the door. Camille respectfully said, "Madam Sienna, two guests havee to visit. They are colleagues of Mr. Morrison. They have asked to see him." "Daniel is in the study," Sienna replied. Camille nodded and went to the study. After tidying up her hair and clothes, she quickly went downstairs to greet the guests. There were two serious and calm-looking men in the living room; one seemed to be in his 50s, and the other in his 30s. Upon seeing Siennae down, they immediately stood up. "This must be Daniel''s new wife?" the older man asked with a kind smile. Sienna approached them and nodded. She greeted, "Hello, I''m Sienna He''s a bit busy in the study room right now. I apologize for not greeting you properly." "You don''t have to be so formal since we''re colleagues," said Jurgen Klopp, who was Daniel''s supervisor. He pointed at the gifts on the table and said, "We heard you got married, so we came to offer our blessings." "Thank you, I appreciate it," Sienna expressed her gratitude politely before inviting them to sit down. After that, she also sat on the couch. The younger man spoke, "I''m Ryan Campbell, a colleague of Daniel''s. This is Mr. Jurgen Klopp, our supervisor." Sienna nodded again and said, "Nice to meet you." Ryan smiled warmly. He immediately understood why Daniel wanted to resign when he saw Sienna''s good looks and excellent figure. Having such a beautiful wife at home could indeed dampen one''s fighting spirit. Just then, Daniel hurried out of the study, looking a bit anxious. "Mr. Klopp? Ryan?" he eximed in surprise. Both of them were smiling. They stood up to congratte him, "Daniel, congrattions on your marriage." "Thanks, Mr. Klopp, Ryan." "I''m sorry to disturb you during your leave," Jurgen said politely. "We were passing by on business and thought we''d stop by." Daniel nced at therge gifts on the table. He knew that this wasn''t just a casual visit. He walked over to Sienna. With a tender gaze, he said, "This is my wife, Sienna Lawson." Sienna smiled as she nodded. Ryan grinned and replied, "We''ve already been introduced." Jurgen stood up. His expression turned "D" Serious as he said, "Daniel, talk in the something to discuss with Chapter 800 Daniel gently touched Sienna''s hand and said softly, "Chat with Ryan for a bit." Sienna nodded obediently. After that, Jurgen followed Daniel into the study. Sienna felt a bit nervous and awkward, so she tried to find something to say, "Would you like some fruit? I can serve you some." Ryan quickly responded, "It''s fine, Sienna. I can just drink tea." He took a sip of the tea in front of him. Feeling awkward, she sat down and forced a smile because she didn''t know what else to talk about. Ryan nced at the door to the study, then he asked quietly, "Sienna, pardon my boldness, but do you know about Daniel''s decision to resign?" Sienna was stunned. She shook her head. Feeling worried, she nervously asked, "He didn''t tell me. He loves his job so much. Why would he resign?" "He does love his job, but he loves you more. In order to marry you, he needs to quit his job," Ryan said with a sigh. He continued, "In reality, career and family matters can coexist, like in my case, I have a happy family and a sessful career without any problems." Sienna was dumbfounded. Her heart ached as she looked at Ryan in disbelief. Ryan continued in a low voice, "Mr. Klopp doesn''t want to lose such an outstanding officer and our team needs someone like Daniel. We came here not only to congratte you on your marriage, but also to try to convince him to stay." Clutching her pants tightly, Sienna struggled to calm herself down. She said, "He doesn''t need to resign to marry me. I never asked him to." Ryan states, "From what I heard, it was your mother''s idea. She didn''t want you to marry a police officer. He chose his career over you a year ago but he couldn''t move on So, he decided to resign and be with you." Sienna felt a bit sad and her heart ached for some reason. Ryan sighed deeply. He pleaded, "Sienna, if you''re not opposed to his job, could you talk to your mother and convince him not to resign? The police force and the country need him." Sienna felt glum. She responded, "My mom passed away a year ago." Ryan was shocked. He quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know. I thought..." When Ryan realized, he was confused. He asked, "If your mother passed away a year ago, no one is against you being together now, so why is he still resigning?" Sienna pursed her lips as she smiled bitterly. Tears welled up in her eyes and her heart was aching. She looked down without answering his question. It turned out that Shelly forced their breakup a year ago. Daniel had never exined it to her. He just silently bore thebel of a jerk. He must have wanted to retain her mother''s dignity and not tarnish her image in Sienna''s heart, so he never spoke ill of the deceased. Although he was so foolish, he was a kind man. Memories of the past shed through her mind, and she finally understood him. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she discreetly wiped them away. Taking a deep breath, she looked at Ryan and said, "I''ll convince him not to resign, so don''t worry." Ryan was very happy. He pped his thigh in excitement and said, "That''s wonderful! With your support, I feel relieved." "I want to know, has he caught the drug lord he pursued for many years, the one who severely injured him?" Ryan was taken aback. "You know about that?"N?velDrama.Org content. Sienna nodded. "Yes. I''m the one who took care of him when he was recovering from his injuries, so I''m familiar with it." "That case is a sore spot for him because he hasn''t caught the mastermind yet." Chapter 801 The case remained unsolved. Sienna let out a weary sigh, leaning back on the couch, her eyes downcast as she sank into deep thought. "Sienna, perhaps it''s time to consider letting Daniel take a proper vacation this month. He''s been working tirelessly for the past year without a break." Sienna pressed her lips together and nodded. "Alright." Just then, Jurgen and Daniel emerged from the study. "We have other matters to attend to, so we''ll be heading out now," Jurgen said, bidding farewell. Sienna hurriedly stood up, apanying Daniel as they politely saw their guests off. Outside, the vehicles slowly pulled away. Sienna stood by Daniel''s side, her gaze resting on him with a hint of contemtion. Truly, the afflictions of the heart often demanded sce from within. Ryan''s words served as the soothing salve that alleviated her emotional anguish. He had never uttered a disparaging word about Shelly and had borne the weight alone. As Daniel turned, he discovered Sienna gazing at him, lost in thought. He offered a tender smile and reached for her hand. "Is there something on my face?" Sienna''s lips curved into a faint smile as she shook her head. "What''s on your mind?" Daniel asked softly. Once again, Sienna shook her head, choosing to remain silent. Intrigued, Daniel persisted, "What did you and Ryan talk about?" Despite his prompting, Sienna maintained her silence, calmly meeting his gaze. Her emotions stirred, sending ripples through her. Daniel''s heart grew heavy at her prolonged silence. Finally, he said, "Let''s head back." With that, he led Sienna indoors, their hands intertwined. Sienna appeared to have grown more mature,posed, and reserved in her demeanor. Daniel found himself reminiscing about the lively, cheerful, and optimistic woman she once was. Once they were inside, Sienna broke the silence. "Daniel, Wendy invited me to a banquet. Do you think I should attend?"N?velDrama.Org content. Daniel took her hand and guided her to the couch. Turning to face her, he asked, "Is it something you genuinely want to go to?" After a moment''s pause, Sienna replied, "I''m not particrly enthusiastic about it, but Wendy mentioned that it could help me expand mywork and sell the copyrights to my work." "In that case, maybe it''s best to postpone it for now. There will be other opportunities," Daniel suggested, his tone gentle as he lightly traced her fingers. "Don''t forget, you still have an unresolved you." A sudden realization dawned on Sienna as she absorbed Daniel''s words. She hadpletely overlooked that detail! Sienna promptly got up and said, "Alright, I''ll inform Wendy that I won''t be going." But just as she finished speaking, Daniel grabbed her hand and pulled her back with a firm tug. Sienna stumbled backward, unexpectedly falling into his arms. Perched on Daniel''sp, she clung to his sturdy shoulder, her heart racing as she nervously locked eyes with him. With one arm encircling her waist, Daniel casually retrieved his phone. "No need for you to go. I''ll just text her." "Alright," Sienna murmured in agreement. Bncing his phone with one hand and keeping the other securely wrapped around Sienna''s waist, Daniel was about to write a message to Wendy. However, he couldn''t help but notice Sienna remaining nestled on hisp, unmoving. Her reluctance to depart from his embrace brought him an unexpected sense of satisfaction. Without dy, Daniel sent a voice message to Wendy, politely declining her invitation on Sienna''s behalf. Setting his phone aside on the couch, he then enveloped Sienna with his other arm as well. His deep, mysterious eyes narrowed slightly as he regarded her with a perplexed expression. Under Daniel''s prating gaze, Sienna fett her cheeks flush with embarrassment. She instinctively reached up to touch her warm face. "Is there something on my face?" she asked nervously. Daniel''s demeanor shifted to seriousness. "Yes, there is." Sienna''s heart raced as she quickly wiped her cheeks. "What is it?" Just then, Daniel gently caught her hand, his gaze steady. "Your stunning features, of course," he teased. Sienna was caught off guard by his words, but she couldn''t contain herughter. She buried her face in his chest to muffle her giggles. "Where did you pick up such a cheesy line?" Feeling a bit bashful himself, Daniel let out an awkward chuckle. "It might sound corny, but ites from the heart." "Where did you learn that?" Daniel grinned in response, a hint of sheepishness in his expression. "Well, one of my coworkers is quite the character and often uses lines like these to brighten everyone''s mood. Surprisingly, it works like a charm on both men and women." Chapter 802 Chapter 802 As Daniel mentioned his colleague, Sienna''s mind drifted to his career. Her smile gradually faded, reced by an inexplicable sense of unease. The thought of Daniel considering leaving his job to ensure her security andfort stirred up a wave of sadness within Sienna. She realized she needed to find the right moment to broach the subject of his possible resignation. "What''s wrong?" Daniel asked, noticing the shift in Sienna''s mood. "It''s nothing," Sienna replied, shaking her head. She forced a smile before changing the subject. "So, what are your ns forter?" Embracing Sienna, Daniel pulled her close to his chest. "Nothing in particr. I just want to be near you." As her curvy and delicate body nestledfortably against his sturdy torso, her cheeks flushed. With a touch of nervousness, Sienna yfully quipped, "We can''t spend the whole day like this, just staring into each other''s eyes, can we?" Daniel''s grin widened. "Well, it''s not entirely off the table." Sienna found herself momentarily at a loss for words at his answer. "Hey, don''t you want to spend time with me?" Daniel interjected, a hint of disappointment in his tone. "Maybe we should find something to do," Sienna suggested. "What are you in the mood for?" "How about watching a movie?" Daniel tenderly caressed her cheek, his voice filled with affection. "I''m up for anything you want." Sienna rose from his embrace, taking his hand in hers. "Let''s go." Daniel reached for his phone and offered, "I''ll book the tickets." Nheless, Sienna yearned for some intimate time with Daniel, away from the bustling crowds. "Let''s pass on the cinema. We can enjoy a movie in the room using the projector." Daniel hesitated, his eyes lingering on Sienna. His intense gaze moved from her face to their intertwined fingers. He couldn''t help but notice that she clung to his hand without a hint of reservation. After a moment''s pause, he suggested, "You know what, maybe it''s better if we go to the cinema. Watching a movie here just isn''t the same." "But I really don''t want to go out," Sienna said, her voice pleading as she gently pulled at Daniel''s hand, trying to coax him off the couch. Daniel rose with her, feeling his breath grow heavier. He was keenly aware of his body and its desires. Watching a movie in the bedroom was certainly not a good idea. "It''ll be a more immersive experience in the cinema," Daniel attempted to persuade Sienna. He knew his resolve wouldn''tst much longer. However, Sienna remained adamant. Disregarding Daniel''s preference, she led him into the bedroom. "It''s cozier here at home." Daniel could only sigh in resignation. The curtains were drawn shut in the master bedroom, enveloping the room in darkness. Knowing Daniel''s penchant for crime-solving, Sienna searched for a gripping thriller on her phone and projected it onto the screen. The expansive bed was adjusted to a reclined position. Separated by a three-foot gap, they leanedfortably against the headboard pillows, quietly engrossed in the movie. Nheless, Daniel''s attention was divided between the film and Sienna. Just ten minutes in, he couldn''t resist the urge to inch closer to Sienna, his hand naturally finding its ce behind her head. Sienna responded by scooting nearer, melting into his embrace. Daniel draped his arm around Sienna''s shoulder, drawing her closer, his voice husky as he whispered, "Sisi." "Yes?" "I don''t think watching a movie in bed is a good idea," Daniel admitted. Sienna looked up at him, curious. "Why not?" Daniel''s lips curled into a knowing smile. After a brief pause, he responded, "Because I''m feeling rather sleepy." "But this movie is so thrilling. How can you possibly feel tired?" Sienna expressed her surprise. Daniel''s gaze dropped to Sienna''s clear, captivating eyes, his Adam''s apple bobbing as he nervously swallowed. His mouth felt dry as he continued, "Because I want to sleep with you." Sienna''s cheeks flushed crimson in an instant, her heart racing in her chest. Her breath became erratic. She felt overwhelmed and unsure of how to respond. She lowered her gaze, unable to meet his eyes directly. As he observed her shy demeanor, Daniel''s desire surged, bing irresistible. Sumbing to his yearning, he leaned in, iming Sienna''s lips with his own. His kiss was passionate, his hand tenderly cradling the back of her head while the other encircled her waist, drawing her closer into the embrace of his strong,manding physique.From N?velDrama.Org. 4o Chapter 803 Chapter 803 Daniel''s kisses were unlike any Sienna had experienced before¡ªdeep, consuming, almost devouring, with a sense of plunder. She couldn''t help but sense his desire, feeling his tense body tremble ever so slightly. No matter how insecure or scared she felt, Sienna couldn''t change the fact that she was Daniel Morrison''s wife. This was an inevitable path she had to tread. Daniel''s kisses were no longer satisfied with just Sienna''s lips. They traveled to her neck, ran across her shoulder, and then gently brushed her earlobe. His voice, rough and intimate, whispered, "Don''t be afraid, Sisi." Sienna''s breathing grew erratic, her nervous hands clutching the bedsheets. The sound from the movie abruptly faded into silence, and the projection screen dimmed, plunging the room into darkness. A faint glow filtered through the curtains, casting a murky, shadowy atmosphere over the space. Despite the darkness, Daniel''s kisses persisted. Slowly and tentatively, he began to remove her clothes. In a gentle voice, he asked, "Are you okay with this?" Sienna bashfully closed her eyes, turning her head to avoid facing him. Her cheeks flushed red, her skin warm and quivering, while her chest rose and fell rhythmically with each breath. Anxiety overwhelmed her, leaving her too nervous to speak. It was Sienna''s first time, and she didn''t dare to open her eyes. Daniel''s touch and kisses evoked tingling sensations, causing shivers to run down her spine. This new and unfamiliar feelingpletely captivated her. She bit her lower lip tightly, suppressing the urge to moan, mumbling softly in agreement. But regardless of Sienna''s consent at that moment, Daniel couldn''t contain his desires any longer. He hastened his pace, stripping away their clothes. When their skin made contact, it was like dry wood meeting a zing fire, igniting with each touch. They became entangled in a passionate embrace, lost in the intensity of the moment. Sienna''s mind went nk, yet her body was consumed by sensation, hovering on the edge of desire with each passing second. "Sisi," Daniel murmured in his husky, maic voice. Sienna felt her body being kissed all over, engaging in long, intense forey that heightened her desire to its peak. Shepletely surrendered, eagerly responding to his every move. Suddenly, Daniel firmly gripped Sienna''s wrist, pinning it against the headboard. He silenced any potential cries by sealing her lips with his own. Gradually, he entered her. Sienna winced in agony, her eyes forced open as tears streamed down her cheeks. Her body trembled with pain as she struggled against him, emitting a soft, choked whimper from her throat. She wanted to cry out, to fight, to scream for him to stop. "Daniel, please, let me go!" she pleaded silently. Nheless, his kiss deepened, muffling her voice. Her whimper turned into a choked sob. Now, Sienna finally understood why Daniel had rejected her offer to administer the antidote when he was drugged before. Even without the influence of drugs, it was too overwhelming for her to handle. Initially, Daniel was incredibly gentle, moving so slowly that it drove him to the brink of madness. He forcibly suppressed all his impulses, all to let Sienna adjust. The woman he loved, shy and beautiful, with her soft and voluptuous body in his embrace, left him feeling overwhelmed and infatuated, unable to restrain his desires. With each passing moment, his indulgence grew, pushing the limits of self-control. ... "I''m sorry, Sisi..." Daniel whispered repeatedly in Sienna''s ear after the fact. During the ordeal, he had brought tears to her eyes. Sienna wasn''t someone who cried easily, but Daniel had pushed her beyond her limits. The pain became excruciating, and she reached her breaking point. Despite her pleas and cries of anguish, Daniel showed no signs of stopping. While he apologized, he seemed oblivious to her desperate appeals. In fact, he appeared entirely indifferent to her emotions. Sienna had once believed that sex was a beautiful, intimate experience. Yet, she now realized that it had been nothing but pain all along! A tearing, piercing sensation that she never wanted to endure again. Closing her tear-filled eyes, Sienna turned away from Daniel. She tightly clutched her nket, feigning sleep, as waves of soreness emanated from between her legs. The whole ordeal left her utterly drained, the pain too excruciating to bear. Gradually, she drifted into a hazy state of unconsciousness.From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 804 Sienna remembered how Daniel had delicately wiped her body clean with a warm towel. As she drifted toward sleep, she felt a warm chest against her back. An arm was wrapped around her, enveloping her in an embrace. A soft breath brushed against her ear as Daniel murmured, "Sisi, we should go to the hospital. You seem to be injured." Barely awake, Sienna offered no response, simply shaking her head in refusal. A wave of concern washed over Daniel as he struggled to understand how Sienna ended up injured despite his efforts to be gentle and restrained. Having taken a forensic pathology course at university, he had some understanding of assessing the severity of injuries based on bleeding. It appeared that Sienna may have sustained a minor tear. "Sisi..." Daniel whispered, his heart heavy with both tenderness and guilt. He pressed a kiss onto Sienna''s shoulder, drawing her closer. "I just want to rest," Sienna murmured, feeling a quiet strength within herself despite her emotional turmoil. Even though she was ufortable, she softly reassured, "I''ll be fine." The idea of going to the hospital because of a sex-rted injury was not what she had in mind. Indeed, Sienna''s pride wouldn''t allow her to face such embarrassment. She refused to admit that she needed medical help for such matters. Having never been intimate with anyone else, she had no frame of reference for what was normal. Nheless, Daniel''s strength was undeniably intimidating, leaving her trembling with lingering apprehension.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. As evening fell, Sienna remained asleep. When she finally woke, Daniel was nowhere to be found in the room. Getting up from the bed, Sienna dressed herself and made her way to the bathroom, her legs feeling sore and weak. She now fully understood the aftermath of losing her virginity¡ªa diforting swelling. Though the pain had subsided, a lingering ache persisted. After soaking in a hot bath, Sienna changed the bedsheets and covers. With the bedding in her arms, she exited the bedroom and made her way to theundry room. Spotting Sienna with the sheets, Camille hurried over to offer her assistance. "Madam, let me lend you a hand." "It''s alright, I... I can manage on my own," Sienna insisted, not wanting anyone to see the bloodstains on the sheets. "Please, Madam, allow me. It''s already 7:00 pm; you should have your dinner," Camille urged. "No, really, it''s fine," Sienna refused, her tone resolute. Seeing her determination, Camille eventually relented. Once inside the lockedundry room, Sienna began to hand wash the sheets carefully. She meticulously scrubbed away the bloodstains until they werepletely gone before cing them in the washing machine for a thorough clean. At 7:30 pm, Sienna emerged from theundry room to find Gloria already setting the dining table. Taking her seat, Sienna patiently awaited Daniel''s arrival. Meanwhile, Camille ventured to the study and knocked on the door. Soon after, Daniel emerged, strolling over at a leisurely pace. As Sienna Spotted him approaching, her heart raced uncontrobly, cheeks flushing crimson. She bashfully lowered her head, u to meet his eyes. Daniel''s gaze was intense, his demeanor her. He pulled out a chair and sat gentle as he looked at et down, speaking softly, "Sisi, are you feeling any better?" Sienna''s cheeks warmed as she picked up her utensils to serve herself some food. "I''m fine," she replied. "Are you still upset with me?" Daniel was eager to exin that even the mostposed person would struggle to stop abruptly during intimacy. Sienna kept her head down, murmuring as she ate her grilled potatoes, "I''m not angry. Let''s just eat and not discuss this now." It felt too awkward! Besides, discussing such topics during dinner didn''t seem appropriate. Noticing Sienna eating in potatoes, Daniel served her some steak and sd. In that instant, memories of Ryan''s earlier words surged through Sienna''s mind. Considering it was mealtime, it seemed like an opportune moment to discuss work-rted matters Sienna graduallyposed herself before raising her eyes to meet his. "Daniel, have you been thinking about leaving your job?" she asked. Upon hearing this, Daniel was momentarily taken aback and met Sienna''s gaze. As their eyes locked, memories fromst night flooded Sienna''s mind, causing her cheeks to turn red involuntarily. Savoring thest bite of his food, Daniel cleared his throat before speaking in a deep, serious tone. "Did Ryan mention this to you?" Sienna nodded in response. "Yes." Chapter 805 Daniel responded with a bitter smile, his gaze dropping to his te as he fell silent. Setting down her utensils, Sienna adopted a serious expression. "Daniel, if you''re considering resigning because of me, please don''t. It wouldn''t bring me any joy, nor would I feel grateful. Frankly, it would only embarrass me."From N?velDrama.Org. "Sisi, I don''t want you to endure any more pain. I made a promise..." Daniel''s voice trailed off suddenly. Sienna could feel his urge to defend Shelly''s memory once again. He had quickly stopped himself from speaking any further. Feeling emotionally drained, she continued sadly, "Daniel, I don''t want to be a burden on you. I don''t want you to feel obligated to support me, nor do I want you to leave your job for my sake. "I refuse to be a liability, and I certainly don''t want to hinder your career. Can''t you see where I''ming from?" Despite recognizing her strong sense of pride, Daniel also understood her current feelings of insecurity. Sienna pressed on, "If you genuinely dislike your job and wish to resign, I won''t stand in your way. I support any decision you make. "But don''t feel pressured to quit just to ease my mind or fulfill some perceived expectation of what myte mother would want. "I don''t want you to look back with regret years from now, ming me with words like, ''If it wasn''t for you..." Sienna''s voice trembled with emotion as she spoke, her determination unwavering. "I refuse to be the cause of any regrets in your life." Daniel''s demeanor grew somber, and he let out a deep sigh. "Please don''t resign, okay?" she pleaded. He offered a wry smile in response. "What else did Ryan tell you?" he asked. "Well, he also revealed why you broke up with me in the first ce," Sienna replied. Daniel raised an eyebrow, clearly unhappy. "Ryan sure likes to talk," he muttered. "Why didn''t you rify it with me?" He remained silent before countering, "So, let me understand this correctly, just because you found out why I broke up with you, you decided to sleep with me?" Sienna felt her cheeks burn with embarrassment as she nervously nced toward the kitchen, wary of their private conversation being overheard. Recalling the recent ordeal and her futile attempts to stop Daniel, her anger red. She countered, "Did I ever consent to it?" Daniel let out a resigned chuckle; his lips pressed together in frustration. After taking a deep breath, heposed himself. "So, are you suggesting that I raped you?" Having such a calm discussion about intimate matters caused Sienna''s face to flush red, her heart pounding in her chest. Nevertheless, she refused to back down. She wanted to provoke Daniel, hoping to regain some set of control after feeling so helpless during their recent encounter. "You''re a police officer, right? So, do you think it counts?" she pressed. Resting his head on his hand, Daniel sighed deeply as he silently observed Sienna, a heavy feeling weighing on his chest. After a prolonged pause, he finally spoke up, breaking the silence. "Yes, it does." When Daniel sought Sienna''s consent earlier, she neither rejected nor affirmed his advances. Despite her resistance at one point, he had continued without any intention of stopping. Sienna''s lips curled into a wry smile as she teased, "So, what''s the usual sentence for marital rape?" Daniel knew that her remark wasn''t meant to be taken seriously, yet it still struck a chord with him. Leaning back in his chair, he adopted a calm demeanor. "Does your family really dislike me that much?" "I don''t hold any hatred toward you," Sienna rified. "We''re married now. Why do you still treat me this way?" "When you proposed to me, you were the one who suggested that I seek revenge on you," Sienna reminded him. Daniel was left momentarily speechless, a weight settling in his chest. She continued, "I suppose a marriage in name only could be seen as a form of retaliation, wouldn''t you agree?" Daniel nodded solemnly, whispering, "Sisi, now that you know the truth, there were reasons behind my decision to end things back then. "I knew that if it came down to choosing between me and your mother you would undoubtedly choose her. I didn''t want to put you in a tough spot or cause her any further pain." Chapter 806 "Why didn''t you offer an exnation when you learned my mother was gone?" Sienna asked. "I didn''t want to say anything negative about her," Daniel answered. Sienna''s heart swelled with a jumble of emotions, tears blurring her vision. Her voice carried a hint of bitterness as she spoke, "So, just because you thought it was best for me and my family, I''m supposed to be grateful? Am I expected to overlook the pain you''ve caused, the wounds I''ve endured, the abandonment?" "Sisi, I know it''s my fault. I admit it," Daniel''s tone dripped with remorse as he cautiously broached the next question, "But what about you? Have you ever truly loved me?" Confusion marred Sienna''s features as she looked at him. "What do you mean?" she asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty. Daniel''s smile twisted with bitterness as he dredged up painful memories. Tears welled in his eyes as he uttered words that cut deep. "When I was infatuated with you, you treated me as though I were merely a patient in need of care. "Despite sacrificing everything to be by your side and wholeheartedly pursuing your affection, you regarded me no differently than any other suitor. Did you genuinely love me, or was I just a checkbox in your search forpatibility?" His smile grew more wistful as he went on, "Now that we''re married, your love feels distant, almost intangible. It''s as if your heart belongs to someone else entirely. Every day, I wrestle with uncertainty. Can any exnation change our reality?" Sienna lowered her head, her heart twisting with difort. Guilt burdened her soul. Even before meeting Daniel, Sienna had heard about him from Wanda, and from that moment, she admired and liked him. In truth, her secret admiration had begun on the very first day sheid eyes on him. However, due to the stark difference in their social statuses and her own insecurities, she never dared to openly express her feelings for Daniel. She felt inadequate. Even while they were dating, she harbored a constant sense of unworthiness in his presence. The more she felt this way, the more she refrained from revealing the depth of her love for him. Deep down, she always doubted her worthiness to Daniel, convinced that their paths would eventually diverge, even after their marriage. Despite their union, herck of confidence persisted. Even Daniel''s words during his proposal had pierced her self-esteem deeply. Sienna''s appetite waned as her heart grew heavy; dwelling on the past held no appeal. She was determined to focus on shaping their future. With a deep breath, she changed the topic. "Please don''t resign from your job, okay?" Daniel paused, his gaze lingering on her for a moment before he spoke softly, "Alright, I''ll go along with what you say." "I''m not hungry anymore; feel free to eat without me," Sienna said before excusing herself from the table. She had taken only a few steps when Daniel hastily rose, catching et anxious and urgent, "Sisi, 19 up to her and enveloping her inca tight embrace from behind, his voice I''m sorry." Feeling the warmth of his embrace and sensing the worry in his voice, Sienna experienced a mix of sadness and confusion. "What''s the sudden apology for?" she asked, perplexed. Since their reunion, Daniel had apologized to her countless times, often without a clear reason. With his eyes closed, Daniel drew a deep breath, leaning down to rest his face against her shoulder. His voice, filled with desperation, quivered softly, "Please, don''t shirret Se. It''s all my fault. I just me see you happy. I''ll do anything.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Sienna felt a twinge of confusion. Was he taking the me indiscriminately? She knew she didn''t deserve Daniel, yet he continued to humble himself to please her. This realization only intensified the ache in her heart for him. "I''m not ignoring you," Sienna whispered. Chapter 807 Daniel held Sienna firmly from behind, his voice soft as he whispered into her ear, "You barely touched your food. Did I upset you?" "I''m honestly just not hungry," she replied, feeling the warmth of his breath against her skin. Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she spoke with a hint of resignation. "You should try to eat a bit more," Daniel insisted, guiding her back to the table and helping her into her seat.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Once seated, he picked up a piece of steak and offered it to Sienna, his gaze both intense and serene as he observed her. Sienna felt bashful under his scrutiny but reluctantly picked up her utensils and began to eat. Following their meal, Daniel took her hand and led her outside for a stroll in the garden to aid digestion. In the evening, Sienna retreated to the study to work. She remained seated in front of theputer for four consecutive hours, only leaving the study after 11:00 pm. Standing before the doors to the master bedroom and the guest bedroom, Sienna hesitated, torn between the two options. Which room should she choose for the night? Some couples opted for separate sleeping arrangements, only reuniting for intimacy when desired. This arrangement preserved the quality of sleep and provided each person with their personal space. Yet, it also risked hindering the development of intimacy between them. Deep down, Sienna resisted the idea of sleeping in separate rooms. However, the lingering pain from losing her virginity left her apprehensive. What if Daniel desired intimacy again tonight? How could she refuse? After some deliberation, Sienna decided to bide her time, anticipating that Daniel might drift off to sleep before her. She retreated to the guest bedroom, taking a soothing shower and changing into her pajamas. As midnight approached, Sienna assumed Daniel would already be asleep. With careful steps, she ventured out of the guest bedroom, her movements deliberate as she gently turned the knob of the master bedroom door. Inside, a soft, warm night light cast a gentle glow over the room. Daniely in bed, his breathing steady and rhythmic, appearing deeply asleep. Sienna carefully eased herself into bed, being mindful not to disturb him. As she settled on her side, she couldn''t help but steal a nce at Daniel''s handsome profile. Her heart fluttered with an almost secret excitement, tinged with nervousness, as she observed him sleeping. Though she longed to share the same bed with him, the memory of her past pain lingered, creating a conflicting sensation. In the tranquil room, only the soft, rhythmic breaths of the two could be heard. After a moment, Sienna reached for the remote control and turned off the nightmp, closing her eyes in an attempt to drift into sleep. Suddenly, Daniel beside her shifted, his strong arm pulling Sienna close into his embrace. Sienna tensed in surprise, her body stiff with uncertainty, her breath catching in her throat. Yet, his embrace was reassuringly warm and secure, his familiar scent offeringfort and alleviating her apprehension. Daniel pressed a gentle kiss to her hair, his breath warm against her skin. Initially, Sienna had assumed it was a subconscious action as Daniel slept, but then she heard his soft voice whisper, "Are you avoiding me?" Her heart tightened with a twinge of guilt, and she attempted to dive conversation in a yful tone, A wake you up, or were you already awake?" Daniel''s response carried a subtle undertone of disappointment. "I''ve been waiting for you. I thought you intended to sleep in a different room tonight." Sienna hesitated, wrestling with her reluctance to address her anxieties. "I..." "If I hadn''t pretended to be asleep, you wouldn''t havee in, would you?" Daniel interjected. Sienna could only bury her face in his chest, remaining silent. Daniel released a soft sigh, his weariness evident in his demeanor. He drew her closer into his embrace, his arms enveloping her tightly. "I wasn''t avoiding you, I was just upied," Sienna offered as an exnation. However, she had underestimated Daniel''s profession as a police officer, who was renowned for his keen observational skills. He could easily discern her patterns and notice any deviations from her usual behavior. But when it came to Sienna, Daniel didn''t focus on assigning me or winning arguments. His primary concern was her happiness; if she was content, so was he. "Sisi." "Yes?" "I love you." Sienna''s heart skipped a beat at Daniel''s deration, a surge of excitement mixed with a hint of apprehension coursing through her. Chapter 808 When a man says "I love you" in the middle of the night, was it a sincere confession, or was he just after her body? Sienna was in a state of heightened tension. If he tried to kiss her or take off her clothes, she would tell him she wasn''t feeling well and that she was still sore down there. "Next time," she blurted out. The response was sudden and baffling. Sienna felt utterly awkward afterward. Daniel was momentarily stunned before letting out a chuckle. He kissed her forehead and murmured softly, "Next time for what? Let me love you for the next time?" Sienna felt embarrassed and speechless. She couldn''t help but want tough. She buried herself in his embrace, with her hand slowly reaching up to his solid chest. She said, "I feel like sleeping." After kissing her forehead, Daniel said, "Goodnight." "Goodnight," Sienna replied before closing her eyes. That night was tender and peaceful. The thing Sienna feared didn''t happen. From that day on, Daniel was always with her. He apanied her for every meal, joined her in her morning exercises, and helped her tend the garden. He watched boring, time-consuming movies with her and did whatever she wanted. "Don''t you get bored?" Sienna asked one day. Daniel replied, "As long as it''s something you want to do, I''ll never get bored." Sienna felt like she had found happiness again. She began to feel a sense of belonging and gradually got used to being Daniel''s wife. A weekter, an unexpected guest arrived at their home. The moment Sienna saw her, she felt an inexplicable sense of nervousness and unease. She had seen Linsey before when she was taking care of Daniel. After Lindsey got off the ne, she came straight to Maple Abode. She looked travel-worn. The moment she saw Sienna, her face turned pale and extremely unpleasant. "Lindsey," Sienna greeted politely. Lindsey ignored her. She asked angrily, "Where''s Daniel? Tell him toe out. I''m so angry. I just got off the ne and heard such ridiculous news." "Are there no more women left in this world? The least he could do etN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. was marry someone of equal social standing. Out of all the brothers, he''s the one who married the worst. "It''s okay if she''s from the countryside, but she''s an orphan, and her brother is also in jail. How disgusting. "The Morrisons are a prestigious family, with Nathan being a general. He''s a police officer, a paragon of justice, yet he brings home someone like this?" Lindsey ranted like a shrew. As Sienna listened quietly, she began to feel terrible. Suddenly, the Morrison family members rushed inside her home. Wendy, Cheryl and Florence hurriedly tried to pull Lindsey away. They persuaded her to stop causing a scene and leave. Florence was furious. "Lindsey, that''s enough," she snapped. "This is my son''s business. It''s none of your concern." Lindsey shook off Florence''s hand. Pointing at her, she said, "It''s because of mothers like you that Daniel is a degenerate. Are all the women in this world dead? "Why did he marry someone with such a poor background? She doesn''t deserve Daniel. Also, her brother is a criminal. The insanity!" Sienna''s face turned pale. She had always been self-conscious. Being berated by Lindsey like this only made her feel even worse. Although Wendy had warned her not to mind Lindsey, she couldn''t help but take her words to heart. Wendy came to Sienna''s side. Sheforted her in a low voice, "Sienna, don''t take it to heart. She onlyes home once a year. Just ignore her." Lindsey overheard Wendy''s words. Immediately, she pointed at her and asked angrily, "Wendy, what do you mean by ignoring me? Say it again if you have the guts." Wendy retorted, "Lindsey, you''ve juste back. Could you calm down a bit? Daniel likes Sienna enough to marry her. There''s nothing you can do about it." Chapter 809 "Divorce her. I''ll find a wife for Daniel," Lindsey said with her hands on her hips, fuming. "I can pick a youngdy from a well-matched family. She''ll be better than Sienna in terms of education, upbringing, and family background." As Florence noticed Sienna''s pale face, she became anxious. Looking around, she asked, "Where''s Daniel? Where did he go?" Florence had never been able to handle Lindsey, so she couldn''t help Sienna much. At that moment, they heard the sound of footstepsing from upstairs. "Dan ising down..." Cheryl said with agitation. Everyone looked toward the staircase. Daniel was wearing his shirt as he rushed down. He had just finished exercising and was covered in sweat. He was in the middle of a shower when he heard Lindsey''s muffled voice. Sensing something was wrong, he quickly rinsed off the soap and rushed down. He had heard everything that was said. Seeing Daniel, Lindsey became even more aggressive. "You foolish boy, you came just in time. Tell me, are you stupid? Have you forgotten who you are? What kind of woman did you bring home?" Daniel quickly walked toward Sienna and pulled her to stand behind him. His face was grim, and his tone was chilly as he said, "Apologize." Lindsey was taken aback. She asked in shock, "What?" Daniel exuded a powerful air of coldness, both authoritative and angry. In a stern voice, he said, "You, Aunt Lindsey! Apologize to my wife right now and get out of my house, or this won''t end well." Everyone was stunned as they stared at Daniel in disbelief. Lindsey was even more shocked. She couldn''t help butugh. "Are you kidding me? Me, apologize to her? I''m your aunt, and I''m doing this for your own good, I¡ª" Daniel cut her off angrily, "Apart from leeching off the family, you''re nothing. What right do you have to criticize my wife?" Lindsey retorted angrily, "Are you being serious?" Daniel sneered, "I''m always serious toward humans, but you, you''re not even a human. You''re a devil." Lindsey trembled with rage. She had never seen such a nasty attitude from Daniel before. Pointing at him, she shouted, "Daniel, you ungrateful beast, I''m your aunt!" "Even if you were my parents, you can''t say a single bad word about my wife." Lindsey yelled angrily, "Your wife isn''t good enough!" Clenching his fists, Daniel suppressed his rage and the urge to hit her. He said inly, "In terms of education, she''s more educated than you. In terms of career, she''s way better than you. "In terms of character and manners, you''re not worthy to bepared to her. In terms of wealth, she owns half of my assets, making her richer than you. In terms of support, she has a husband who is a police officer to protect and love her. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "And what do you have? You''re wasting away with nothing but the shares Dad gave you." Lindsey was furious, and her tears welled up in her eyes. Daniel''s words were truly hurtful. Wendy, Cheryl and Florence were deeply shocked. They never imagined that Daniel could be so venomous. The one most shocked was Sienna. His words hit her right in the heart, making her feel secure and confident. She realized that after marrying Daniel, she had everything. In terms of both emotionally and materially, she was wealthy. "Daniel, are you... trying to anger me?" Lindsey said as she cried for the first time. She wiped her tears and scolded, "You''re truly rebellious." "Apologize to my wife," Daniel said, unaffected by Lindsey''s tears. He said firmly, "If you''re not apologizing, then get out of my house." Chapter 810 "Wendy, aren''t you going to do something about your son?" Lindsey asked as she wiped her tears. She looked at Florence with a wronged expression. Florence swallowed nervously, feeling a bit panicked. Honestly, this was the first time she had seen Daniel so fierce and ruthless. She was a bit scared by his demeanor. Luckily, she really liked Sienna. Otherwise, she might have ended up in the same boat as Lindsey. The thought made her break into a sweat. Florence quickly said, "Daniel is right. You should apologize to Sienna. She''s very kind, so she won''t hold a grudge. If you don''t apologize, then just go home and don''te here again." Lindsey gritted her teeth and red at Sienna. Her pride was being trampled on. Apologize to this country bumpkin? No way. "Hell no," she sneered. "Are you going to leave on your own, or do I have to throw you out?" Daniel asked coldly. "Why you " Lindsey clenched her fists. She was furious. Her eyes were reddened and full of tears. Seeing Lindsey crying, Wendy and Cheryl looked on gleefully. They were quite happy with the oue. Florence quickly grabbed Lindsey and pulled her out of Daniel''s home. She said, "Lindsey, you should leave before Daniel throws you out." Although Lindsey was unwilling to leave, she was dragged away by the three women. As she walked, she cursed Daniel with every step. Finally, the house fell silent. When Daniel turned, Sienna was quietly standing behind him. Her eyes were moist, and her gaze was tender. She smiled softly at him. Daniel bent down to cup her face. He looked into her eyes and said gently, "Are you still upset?" Sienna was deeply moved. She shook her head. "If you''re not upset, then why are there tears in your eyes?" Sienna pursed her lips and didn''t speak a word. She still couldn''t calm down. The reason she felt so touched was right in front of her. "From now on, if you encounter someone like that, stand up for yourself. Be tough, like you were when you dealt with me. Fight back hard, okay?" "What if it''s your parents?" Sienna asked. "It doesn''t matter who it is. What matters is right and wrong. If you think you''re right, don''t worry about who the other person is. Don''t everpromise yourself, okay?" Sienna nodded. "I got it." Daniel gently caressed her cheek with his thumb. He said indulgently, "Don''t cry." Sienna couldn''t help but smile. She closed her eyes and replied, "Okay." Daniel advised her in a gentle tone, "From now on, if you see that woman again, just ignore her. You don''t have to call her aunt, and don''t have to interact with her. If she bothers you, just tell me, and I''ll back you up." Sienna instantly felt all her negative emotions and insecurities disappeared. After opening her teary eyes, she slowly wrapped her arms around Daniel''s waist and looked up at him. She asked with concern, "Where did you go just now?" "I was taking a shower," Daniel replied. He smiled as he looked down at her hands. "It''s only noon. Why were you showering?" Sienna asked; she wanted to avoid talking about the annoying Lindsey, so she talked about him instead. Daniel''s gaze deepened as he caressed her cheek. He said softly, "You were working just now, and I was pretty bored. Lately, I''ve got a lot of energy and nowhere to release it, so worked out a bit and got all sweaty." His mention of having nowhere to release his energy made Sienna blush. They hadn''t been intimate since that night a week ago. The reason was that she had experienced some tearing and pain for two days afterward. She was deeply traumatized and was always afraid of going through it again.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She was scared. Of course, Daniel wouldn''t force her. He would wait for her to get used to it. So, he had been working out every daytely. He had been working out even more intensely than during his police training. Chapter 811 The steamy mist from the hot water filled the entire bathroom. Sienna stood under the showerhead, letting the hot water wash over her body. She thought of Daniel''s handsome face, his strong physique, and the words he had said. She had thought after a man finished himself once, it would take a long time for him to recover. She hadn''t realized that because of her, he had been holding back all this time. After her shower, Sienna walked out of the room wearing a mini nightgown. Daniel was leaning against the headboard, looking at his phone. Sienna slowly walked toward him. The moment he raised his head, he was stunned. Then, he slowly put down his phone. His gaze grew more intense as he looked at her flushed face. He could see that she was a bit shy when he looked into her clear and pretty eyes. Her figure was absolutely perfect. She had curves in all the right ces, with delicate long legs that were extremely enticing. He breathed heavily, feeling restless and parched. He swallowed in anticipation. Then, he reached his hand out toward Sienna. Sienna took his hand and went onto the bed to straddle hisp. Her sudden actions made Daniel surprised and delighted. He held her tiny waist with both hands, breathing heavily, gulping his desire. "That''s a beautiful nightgown," he remarked. "Are you sure you want to sleep in it tonight?" Sienna blushed. She smiled softly and asked, "Weren''t these clothes bought by someone you hired?" "I don''t know fashion or what women like, so I had the stylist pick them out for you. Do you like them?" Of course, Sienna liked them. She nodded. She asked him back, "Do you like them?" "You look good in anything," Daniel replied before gulping again. As he gazed at her intensely, his breathing grew heavier. Sienna could see and feel that he wanted it very badly. She ced her arms around his neck and slowly came closer. She lowered her head to kiss him, and he met her halfway, hugging her. Her initiating thing was like an avnche, stirring up Daniel''s emotions. He lost control and fell into a daze. The temperature in the room gradually rose, bing unbearably hot. Their passionate kiss left them both utterly captivated and unable to pull away. Sienna''s body was delicate and weak. Even though she was the one who initiated it, she still felt nervous and afraid of pain. Daniel''s kiss slowly traveled from her lips to her face, then her neck. Breathing heavily, he asked, "Sisi, can we use the condom?" Sienna was slightly startled. She looked at him with dreamy eyes and asked shyly, "What?" Daniel took a box of condoms from the drawer of the bedside table. He opened the box and took out two condoms, cing them by the bed. Sienna knew what they were. She buried her face in Daniel''s shoulder. "We didn''t use it the first time. Why do you want to use it now?" "We didn''t have any at home back then." "You don''t want kids?" Daniel turned to press her onto the bed. After kissing her lips softly, he said quietly, "Not for now. I don''t want anyone to disturb our time together. I don''t want anyone else to take your attention away from me." Sienna smiled faintly and nodded.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. With her consent, Daniel kissed her lips again before removing her clothes. This time, they didn''t turn off the lights. Sienna blushed, feeling shy. She was more rxed than the first time, touching his firm chest and admiring his muscr body, no longer suppressing her feelings. At first, it still hurt when he entered her. However, perhaps because she was rxed or perhaps because it wasn''t her first time anymore, but as things progressed, she slowly adapted to his rhythm. She experienced an overwhelming sense of pleasure, as if she was floating on air. All her emptiness §Ö was filled, and she drifted weightlessly,pletely lost in the moment. Chapter 812 On that passionate night, their bodies were glued to each other as he made love to her all night. Their kisses were unstoppable. His chest was warm, and he had a lot of stamina. Sienna felt herself bing weak from the pleasure. She allowed him to release all his desires. That night, he used two condoms in three hours. After that, he decided to stop because he didn''t want to make her tired. Daniel held her as they soaked in a hot bath. He then contentedly embraced her soft and fragrant body before falling asleep. "I love you so much, Sisi." Sienna heard Daniel whispering softly in her ear when she was half-asleep. He kissed her forehead, holding her tightly as they slept. Sienna could feel that Daniel loved her so much. After marriage, they weren''t just getting by as he had joked during his proposal. During their honeymoon, Daniel was really clingy. He cared about her and was intuitive about her preferences. Not only was he very considerate, but he was also thoughtful. He would wake up early to make breakfast for her. When she was tired from work and her neck was tense, he would bring a masseur to teach him how to massage so that he could massage her. He would coax her and make her happy. He would also prepare various gifts and surprises for her. He would take her on trips and admire the scenery without worrying about anything. He would bring her to indulge in delicious food and visit tourist attractions. He would want to kiss her all the time, but once they were on the bed, he couldn''t help but want her more, beyond kisses. He set her name as "Beloved Wife" in his phone contacts. While hers was simply set as "Daniel." Lindsey dared not provoke Daniel, so she didn''t bother Sienna anymore. She just dragged her suitcase and went on another trip. A month passed by quickly. After Daniel''s vacation, he reluctantly returned to work. Waking up in the morning, Sienna felt lonely without Daniel by her side. She wasn''t used to this feeling. Thinking about how Daniel would be busy untilte, her longing for him surged within her. Besides working, she was also busy preparing for the trial. As the trial date approached, Jane became more anxious and restless. She arranged to meet Sienna for a talk over coffee. Since she was innocent, Sienna naturally had nothing to fear. She agreed to meet Jane alone. In the coffee shop, they ordered coffee and sat quietly. Sienna no longer had the deep affection for her as before. She asked coldly with an indifferent attitude, "Do you have something to say?" "You know you''ll lose, where do you get the confidence to sue me?" Jane asked because she just couldn''t understand. Sienna countered, "I''ll give you onest chance. Why did you steal my manuscript?" Jane gritted her teeth and remained silent. "Is it because of money?" Jane refused to admit, "I didn''t steal your manuscript. You were the one who stole mine." Sienna''s expression changed instantly. She asked, "Are you that desperate for money?" Jane snorted coldly, "Are you speaking from experience? You keep publishing books one after another, with a steady stream of royalties. You keep buying film, TV anic adaptation rights. "Besides earning money from your work, you also have a wealthy boyfriend. Sienna, you''re not short of money." Sienna snorted. She said, "That''s not an excuse for stealing my manuscript." Jane still didn''t want to admit to it. She was being stubborn because she feared that she might be el. ?From N?velDrama.Org. recorded. She continued to argue, "I didn''t steal your manuscript." "Then why did you want to meet me?" Sienna asked again. She didn''t want to waste her time. Jane nervously rubbed her hands as she gulped. She calmly asked, "Sienna, considering our past friendship, I won''t ask for an apology orpensation. Can we just not take this to court?" Chapter 813 "Are you feeling guilty? Scared?" Sienna asked. Jane swallowed nervously and said, "Who wouldn''t be scared? Even if I have evidence, I''m still afraid of your boyfriend!" Sienna corrected her, "I''m married. Daniel is now my husband." Jane''s face turned pale. Feeling nervous, she took a deep breath. Sienna confidently said, "Jane, I''m very sure that you will lose. My husband is a police officer, his brother is a Defense General, and my best friend is a top researcher skilled in cyber forensics. "Any of them could easily uncover the evidence of you stealing my manuscript." Jane was sweating as she became increasingly anxious. She lowered her head and clenched her fists, lost in thought. Seeing that she was intimidated, Sienna asked, "Why did you sell the film rights of my book to Vivian''spany? When did you start colluding with her?" Jane smiled bitterly. She looked at Sienna and asked, "Are you trying to scare me?" "You can think of it that way. We''ll see each other in court." Jane was very nervous. After pondering for a moment, she calmly said, "You have powerful backing, but so do I." Sienna looked at her in confusion. Jane continued, "I have the celebrity Vivian, the billionaire Alex, and the entire Rowley Group on my side. So I''m not afraid of you." "Did you meet me just to say all this nonsense?" Jane was guilty from the start till now. Holding her bag, Sienna stood up and said, "See you in court." This was Jane''sst chance to redeem herself, but she remained obstinate and determined to fight to the end. On the day of the trial, Sienna was calm. Thewyer submitted a mountain of evidence, including expert analysis of the content''s structure, logic, differences in writing style, and story coherence. Based on that alone, Sienna had already won half the battle. They also presented theputer data extracted by the experts. Sienna had been working on the book for over six months longer than Jane. The trial was an easy win for Sienna. Facing a heftypensation, Jane panicked. As they left the courthouse, Jane looked dejected. Her editor had ¨¤ up but was unable to act the situation, so she stormed off. so she stormed off. "Sienna," Jane called out to her. This time, she didn''t have her previous arrogance and confidence. As Sienna turned to look at her, Jane said remorsefully, "I''m sorry, Sienna." Sienna scoffed. If Jane had won thewsuit, she would never have heard the apology. "I don''t ept your apology," Sienna replied before leaving. Suddenly, Jane shouted, "Don''t you want to know when I started working with Vivian?" Sienna stopped in her tracks to listen. Jane continued, "I was already working with her when you were still dating Daniel in our hometown She paid me to tell her everything about you two." Sienna clenched her fists to suppress her anger. So, Jane had already betrayed her a long time ago. Sienna said coldly, "Jane, I never want to see you again." With that, she followed herwyer out of the courthouse. Sienna didn''t go home. She went straight to the police station because she missed Daniel sol much. She sent a message to him when she was on the way there. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Sienna: "When do you get off work?" Daniel: "Do you miss me? If you do, I can leave work anytime." Chapter 814 Sienna smiled softly. After thinking it over for a moment, she wrote, "Honey, I miss you." Her phone immediately chimed with Daniel''s reply. Daniel: "Wait for me at home. I''ll be back soon." Sienna: "You don''t have toe home. I''m almost at the police station." As the car stopped, Sienna got out of the car. She saw Daniel was already waiting at the entrance. He ran toward Sienna and held her hand. Gazing at her intensely, he gently asked, "What brought you here?" "I just came from court and thought I''d stop by to see you." "You won the case, didn''t you?" he asked confidently. Sienna was very happy. She replied, "Yes, I did."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "I just finished work. Let''s go home and celebrate." "Sure." Daniel couldn''t help but pull her into his embrace. He whispered in her ear, "Did you call me ''Honey'' in your message?" Sienna shyly nodded. "Say it again for me." Sienna said softly without hesitation, "Honey." Daniel smiled. He was filled with happiness. He excitedly hugged Sienna and sneaked a kiss on her lips. "Say it again." "Honey," she repeated obediently. Feeling excited, Daniel hugged her even tighter. He murmured, "Call me that from now on." "What about you?" Sienna shyly asked. Daniel whispered in her ear, "I''ll call you ''Darling."" Sienna smiled, then buried her face in his chest. Daniel murmured, "Darling... Darling..." "Alright, that''s enough," Sienna shyly said. As Daniel smiled tenderly, he hugged Sienna excitedly. Not far away, Ryan, who had just finished work, saw the scene. He et said enviously, "Newlyweds are always so affectionate, making everyone around them envious!" Sienna quickly withdrew herself from Daniel''s embrace. She greeted Ryan politely, "Hello." Ryan smiled. "Hello, Sienna. Are you here to pick up your husband from work?" he asked. Sienna replied confidently, "Yeah, I just finished some business, so I''m here to pick up my husband." Hearing Sienna call him her husband made Daniel excited and happy. He just couldn''t stop smiling. The couple held their hands tightly. As Ryan walked toward them, he said, "Daniel is so lucky to have such a wonderful wife." Sienna felt a bit shy because she thought she was the lucky one to have married Daniel. After saying goodbye to Ryan, Sienna and Daniel got into the car. Daniel turned on the music as they sat down. Just as Sienna fastened her seatbelt, Daniel leaned in to kiss her passionately. Sienna was stunned. She kissed him deeply while the music was yed. After he kissed her enough and was satisfied, he released her. She shyly asked, "We''re still in front of the police station. Aren''t you afraid that your colleagues will see us?" "I''m not afraid," Daniel replied as he caressed her soft and smooth tone, He continued in a gentle wife is very attractive, so I can''t resist." Sienna blushed. She looked down and shyly asked, "Why can''t you control yourself?" After fastening his seatbelt, he smiled and replied, "When ites to you, I have no self-control at all." Sienna smiled softly. Daniel started the car and left the police station. When they were on their way home, Sienna suddenly remembered something. She said with hesitation, "Daniel, I¡ª" Daniel immediately corrected her, "Call me Honey." Chapter 815 Sienna''s cheeks flushed. She shyly called out, "Honey." Daniel responded contentedly, "Good girl." Sienna smiled resignedly. She continued, "Jane sold my book to Vivian, and now they''re making a film out of it. After thewsuit, I think Vivian''spany wille to me to discuss the cooperation between us What should I do?" "What''s your opinion on it?" After hesitating for a few seconds, she replied, "I don''t want to work with them and I don''t want to sell the copyright of this book to them." "Will yourpany agree?" Daniel asked again. That was the stuff that Sienna worried about. After all, the book was signed to thepany, so she didn''t have the full rights.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. If thepany sumbed to the lure of money and sold the film''s copyright to Vivian, she would feel ufortable and upset. Sienna said dejectedly, "Thepany will probably just care about the money." Daniel smiled. He kept one hand on the steering wheel whileforting her with another hand. He reassured her, "I''ll buy the book''s film copyright." Sienna pushed his hand back to the steering wheel and reminded him, "Focus on driving." Daniel smiled gently, thinking it was time to send Sienna for driving lessons. "Why would you buy it?" Sienna asked in surprise. "Tobias is in the film industry. I''ll invest in the copyright and the production. Let him make it into a TV series or a movie," Daniel said casually. Sienna thought it was a feasible n as long as she didn''t have to work with Vivian. Indeed, money can buy happiness. A person could do whatever they pleased and refuse what they didn''t want. Looking at Daniel, she smiled and felt very happy. "Thanks, Honey, I love you!" The sudden promation of love surprised Daniel. He quickly pulled over to the side of the road. "What''s wrong?" Sienna asked and looked around in confusion. "We''re still far from home. Why did you pull over?" In her confusion, Daniel suddenly unfastened his seatbelt. He leaned over and cupped her face. With a serious expression and intense gaze, he said, "Darling, could you say it again?" "Huh?" Daniel couldn''t help but gently kiss her lips. He said hoarsely, "Say you love me again." Sienna thought something had happened, but it was just because of a single phrase that made him pull over. "Honey, can we go home?" Sienna asked shyly to change the topic. "Say you love me..." he said with a gentle tone. "I love you." Sienna could see how happy it made him as she gazed into his eyes. Daniel excitedly closed his eyes and kissed her. They hugged each other tightly. At that moment, Daniel was so emotional that his body was trembling. Even Sienna could feel how emotional he was. He acted as if he had to wait an eternity for the phrase "I love you". He had longed for her to say it. "Thank you, Darling," Daniel whispered in her ear. Sienna''s heart ached to see him being so humble. Daniel was an excellent man, yet he loved her so much. She must have done a lot of good deeds before so she could meet him. "Honey, let''s go home, okay?" Sienna wanted to hold him tight, but not outside or in the car. As Daniel released her, they made eye contact. Sienna noticed his eyes were red. Daniel continued to drive happily. Sienna was very touched. Soon after they reached home, they stayed on Shose to each other. Sitting couch, they chatted and the events of their. way. Chapter 816 Back then, Camille couldn''t understand why such a big house had only her and Gloria. Now, they understood that Daniel and Sienna were newlyweds. They didn''t like having too many people around to disturb them. Sienna never sat properly on the couch. Instead, she loved to sit on Daniel''sp. She used his solid chest as a cushion, snuggling in his arms so that they could whisper to each other all the time. Sienna enjoyed gardening. Whenever Daniel had free time, he would join her in tending to it. In the evening, when the sun began to set, it was the best time for nting flowers and vegetables. Sienna noticed an empty patch in the garden surrounded by the flora. She thought the empty patch was perfect for nting vegetables or fruits, so she bought organic fertilizer and seeds. After discussing with Daniel, they nted several varieties of tomatoes and cherry tomatoes. Sienna was delighted that Daniel was willing to do such mundane tasks with her. She said, "Honey, when there''s fruit, I''ll handpick the first one for you." "Then I hope the cherry tomatoes ripen first," Daniel said as he removed his gloves happily. "Don''t you like tomatoes?" Sienna asked curiously when she was watering the nts. "I''m afraid they''re too sour." "They''re sweet," Sienna replied. After thinking it over, she added, "Actually, they are a bit sour." Daniel smiled without saying a word. He just stared at her warmly. Sienna felt shy being under his gaze. She touched her cheeks and asked, "Is there dirt on my face?" Daniel shook his head, and his gaze grew more intense. Sienna nervously said, "Don''t look at me like that." The sunset shone on Sienna, making her appear more beautiful. At that moment, Daniel indulged in her beauty. Sienna pretended to be angry. She sprayed the water on Daniel with the hose. "Stop looking..." Water sshed onto Daniel. Although he managed to dodge, he still got a bit wet. "How naughty, you dared to spray me..." Daniel said, avoiding the water spray and trying to take the hose from her. Seeing him approach, Sienna quickly stepped back and sprayed the water at him again. This time, Daniel''s clothes werepletely soaked. He smiled and said gently, "Don''t run." "Don''te near!" Sienna shouted as sheughed. She kept dodging his hands, but she was no match for him. After catching her, Daniel grabbed and hugged her. As Sienna was lifted up, she shouted happily, fne Struggling to break free fr embrace, she said, "Honey, sorry. It''s my fault..." The moment Daniel carried her up, the hose fell to the ground. Camille heard the noise and came out to check what was going on. When she saw the couple ying around, she couldn''t help but feel envious. She just walked over with a kind smile to clean up the mess. Daniel carried Sienna toward the house. The brushed past Camille, he politely instructed, "Camille, turn off the water please." "Yes, sir," Camille responded before going to turn off the tap. Sienna ced her arms around Daniel''s neck. She smiled and said, "I didn''t do it on purpose." "You did do it on purpose," Daniel replied before striding into the house and heading upstairs. "Why are you carrying me upstairs?" Sienna asked, puzzled. "We''re wet, so we need to shower." "My clothes aren''t wet." Daniel chuckled. Lowering his voice, he said, "You got me wet on purpose so we could shower together, right?" "No, I didn''t," Sienna quickly denied. "Yes, you did."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He kicked open the bathroom door and put Sienna down. After that, he locked the door. Sienna felt a bit nervous as her face instantly flushed. Although they often had sex, they had never showered together. She felt embarrassed and awkward, wanting to escape. "You shower first. I''ll shower after you." As Sienna walked past Daniel, he grabbed her hand and pinned her against the wall. Sienna was startled. Daniel reached up to adjust the shower head toward the wall. He turned on the warm water. Chapter 817 Water sshed over them, drenching their clothespletely. Sienna was pressed against the wall. Her body was warm as she looked at Daniel''s handsome and rugged appearance. Water droplets slid down his short hair, amplifying the sexual tension. His wild and rough demeanor was a temptation for her. Daniel gulped. He looked at her flushed face with an intense gaze. Then, he stared into her clear eyes. He couldn''t help but cup her face and bent down to kiss her. His kisses slid down her neck, and he slowly took off her clothes. Sienna closed her eyes. Clutching his shoulders tightly, she was lost in desire. Her breathing ragged, and she asked shyly, "Honey, weren''t you going to take a shower? Don''t do this..." Daniel didn''t respond to her questions. He squeezed out some shower gel and helped her wash her body. The slick feel of her skin was intoxicating. Sienna was too shy to look at him. She just let him have his way with her. After all, she had little experience with such intimate matters between husband and wife. Things were beginning to heat up in the steamy bathroom. At that moment, Sienna felt her legs go weak. She thought he was just going to kiss and caress her. She didn''t know things were bing wilder. Daniel turned her body around and faced her away from him. He whispered in her ear, "Darling, bend over." Sienna obediently ced her hands against the wall and bent over. As he entered her, she couldn''t resist her moans any longer. Her entire body flushed pink, her legs going weak and wobbly. She was barely able to hold on, so she let him support her waist entirely.From N?velDrama.Org. From the bathroom to the big bed, Sienna was very limp and feeble. She almost copsed from exhaustion. After they finished, she panted in his embrace before closing her eyes to rest. Daniel''s chest was hot andfortable. After closing her eyes, the exhaustion crept up on her. Holding her hand, Daniel kissed the back of it before kissing her head. He murmured softly, "Are you tired?" "I''m so tired," she replied. She hadn''t been the one moving, yet she felt exhausted. Sheined with a soft voice, "Your stamina is incredible, I really can''t keep up with you." Daniel chuckled. Holding her tighter, he murmured, "I''m sure you can." "Honey, you were so full of energy. Did you take something?" Daniel leaned close to her ear and whispered, "I''ll tell you something private." Sienna opened her eyes and looked at him. She excitedly asked, "What is it?" Daniel turned her face away, then leaned close to her ear. He whispered, "It''s a bit kinky, but it''s good for you." Kinky? Sienna got even more excited. She didn''t know Daniel had a kink and was telling her voluntarily. "Hurry up and tell me..." she urged with a yful smile. "When you''re being naughty, I have a strong toxual reaction. I love h , and I can''t help but ing you e my way with you." Sienna blushed, pursing her lips. Was that kinky? It didn''t seem like it. After that, Daniel continued, "I also can''t stand seeing you cry. When you cry, I have a strong sexual desire too. The more you cry, the more I want to fuck you." Sienna was stunned. This... It was hard to describe. Daniel sighed. He hugged her tightly and said, "I don''t know why it''s like this with you. I''ve never felt this way about anyone else." Sienna pondered for a moment before asking, "What should I do to make you not have desire toward me?" Feeling nervous, Daniel asked, "What are you nning?" Sienna smiled but didn''t say a word. Chapter 818 "Do you really want me to not have desire toward you?" Danielined sadly. "No, it''s just for when I want to rest for a few days and don''t want you to touch me," Sienna exined. "Just let me know. I''ll respect your choices." As Siennay on his chest, she pleaded in a coquettish tone, "Honey, tell me, please! Since you''ve already told me such private kink, tell me more about this one." "Do you really not want to sleep with me that much?" Daniel asked as he gazed at her deeply. He felt slightly disappointed when he asked, "Am I not satisfying you?" "How could that be?" Sienna was surprised. She quickly exined, "You''re very good in bed. I''m just afraid I can''t handle it." "If you don''t want it, just tell me. There''s no need to know about this." Sienna pretended to be angry and turned her back on him. She pouted, "Forget it. I''ll no longer call you Honey, just Daniel." Daniel panicked. He quickly hugged her from behind and whispered in her ear, "Why are you angry? Fine, I''ll tell you..." Sienna nced at him, listening attentively. Daniel then said, "I don''t have any sexual desire when you''re sick, unhappy or indifferent to me." That seemed quite normal, but it also seemed a bit abnormal. Sienna happily turned and nuzzled in his chest. She looked up at him and said, "Thanks for telling me your secret." Seeing Sienna smile, Daniel couldn''t help but smile too. After pondering for a moment, Sienna asked again, "When you couldn''t see back then, we often yed around, right? I especially liked to tease you, scold you, and y with you. What thoughts did you have of me?" Daniel turned over, lying on his side with her in his arms. He slowly slid down, burying his face in her neck and pretending to be sleepy. He said, "Darling, I''m a bit tired. Let''s sleep for a while." "Don''t pretend to be tired. You need to finish what you were saying first," Sienna said as she pushed him. The more she pushed, the tighter Daniel held her. He refused to speak a word. "Back then, did you want to jump on me too?" Sienna asked. Daniel remained silent, nuzzling his face against her neck. "If you refuse to talk, I''ll tickle you," Sienna threatened. Before Daniel I couldn''t help butugh. He 2 could even start tickling, her, "Darling, you s around. Just renot II Sienna ignored him. She slipped her hand into his ticklish spot and lightly tickled him. It was so ticklish that Daniel burst intoughter. He kept dodging heret but more he dodged, the more Sienna wanted to tease hiFrom N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Danielugh so happily, Sienna couldn''t help butugh too. "You''re so naughty, you''re really... something else," Daniel said. He pinned her hands above her head and got on top of her. Sienna finally stayed quiet. He was still smiling when he panted. She looked into his clear and gentle eyes. Daniel was having a boner. It turned out than that moment, she felt what he had just said was t Her cheeks gradually flushed. Daniel licked his dry lips as he swallowed. He murmured, his voice hoarse, "Can you still handle it?" Sienna nodded shyly. They didn''t use protection in the bathroom just now, so Daniel couldn''t wait any longer. After spreading her legs, they got into a missionary position. Then, he thrust into her most private part. Sienna shyly moaned. She bit her lower lip and closed her eyes to take a deep breath. They held hands as they kissed passionately. When their tongues were entwined, Sienna couldn''t help but moan. Both of them were enjoying the intense and passionate pleasure. Chapter 819 Sienna won thewsuit, and the result was immediately posted online. It caused a huge sensation and quickly trended on social media. This time, the topic stayed at the top for days, even forcing Vivian to stop filming her TV show. A week after thewsuit concluded, Molly and herpany approached Sienna''s publishingpany. They aimed to purchase the copyright of her book. However, they were a stepte because Daniel already bought the copyright. It was a bright and sunny morning. Sienna was invited to thepany by her editor-in-chief. She thought it was for work and didn''t expect to meet Vivian and her team. Sitting on the couch in the office, Sienna quietly looked at Vivian, Molly and her manager. When rivals met, tension rose. At the sight of Vivian, Sienna didn''t try to be friendly at all. After all, Vivian had done so many underhanded things, including exploiting Jane. "So, what do you want from me?" Sienna asked. Vivian crossed her arms. With a haughty demeanor, she scrutinized Sienna from head to toe as she frowned, "Is that outfit you''re wearing a knock-off?" Sienna looked at her clothes, which seemed unremarkable. "A knock-off?" Vivian sneered. She lightly said, "These days, fakes are really impressive, almost identical to the real thing." "I don''t know about brands. My husband bought these for me," Sienna calmly replied. Vivian was taken aback. She asked, "Your husband? You''re married?" Sienna lightly responded, "Yeah, my husband is Daniel Morrison. I think you know him." At that moment, Vivian''s face turned pale. She was speechless, clenching her fists as fury consumed her. They reflexively gazed at Sienna''s handbag. At first, they assumed she bought fake expensive and legit designgel seemner items. But now, it seemed that she was wearingel.1 items! What was even more astonishing was Sienna had no idea how much her att was worth. She just thought it looked nice and novel appropriate. After taking a deep breath, Vivian bit her lip. She found herself at a loss for words. "Ms. Lawson," Molly began, "we''d like to discuss the film''s copyright of your book. We''d like to work together with you." "I''m sorry, my husband bought all the rights and gave them to Tobias''pany." "Tobias?" Molly asked as she was puzzled. "He''s my husband''s brother, who I believe is your rivalpany," Sienna replied with a calm smile. Molly''s expression turned grim. Indeed, they were rivals, so there was no chance left. After holding back for a moment, Vivian couldn''t help but sneer at Sienna She asked coldly, "Sienna, I really underestimated you. What did you do to force Daniel to marry you?" Sienna shrugged. She wore an innocent expression and replied, "I don''t know. He proposed, and I epted." Her attitude made Vivian furious. She asked angrily, "A shotgun wedding?" "My husband doesn''t want me to have kids so soon. He doesn''t want any distraction." Vivian was even more furious. Seeing her grim expression, Sienna felt happy. "Are you here to discuss work, or to talk about my husband?" she asked. Vivian stood up abruptly and left without a word, followed by Molly and her manager. Watching them leave, Sienna picked up her bag andined, "What a waste of my time."From N?velDrama.Org. She then bid farewell to her editor-in-chief and left thepany. As she stepped out, she noticed Vivian''s MPV still parked at the entrance. Chapter 820 Sienna was hailing a cab. Seeing this, Vivian opened her car door and sneered, "Your attire is worth hundreds of thousands, yet you don''t even have a driver and have to hail a cab yourself. Are you being serious?" Sienna lowered her head to look at her bag and her clothes. She was speechless. What? She had plenty of such bags and clothes at home. Were they really that expensive? "I know they have a saying for this," Vivian mocked. Molly answered, "Giving high-quality things to someone who can''t appreciate them is like casting pearls before swine." "Haha... what a good way to describe it," Vivian continued to mock. Just as Sienna was about to retort, a luxury car pulled up in front of her. Vivian''s expression became somber. She immediately got out of her car to see whose car it was. Sienna was also taken aback. She lowered her head to nce into the car. Daniel stepped out. He walked around the car and took Sienna''s hand. "All done?" he asked. "Yeah, when did you get here?" Sienna asked, feeling surprised. Daniel smiled gently. He replied, "I''ve been here for a while, waiting for you." "Aren''t you supposed to be at work today?" Daniel frowned. Gently pinching her cheek, he pretended to be angry. He asked, "What did I tell youst night? Did you forget again?" At that moment, Sienna remembered that Daniel told her something when she was half-asleep. He told her, "I don''t have work tomorrow. So, let''s go home and visit your mom''s tomb tomorrow." She had agreed. She also said, "My editor wants to discuss something in the morning. I''lle back afterward." Sienna smiled awkwardly. She apologized, "I''m sorry. I really forgot." "It''s okay, let''s go," Daniel said before leading her to the car. "Daniel," Vivian called out. Daniel and Sienna stopped and turned to look at her.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She strode over with a warm smile, lookingpletely different from when she acted around Sienna. Daniel hadn''t noticed her at first, but seeing her, he worriedly nced at Sienna. Noticing Sienna''s calm demeanor, he felt at ease. Then he responded indifferently, "What do you need?" "I heard you''re married?" Vivian asked, looking for a rification. "Yes. You already know my wife," Daniel replied, putting his arm around Sienna''s shoulders. He asked impatiently, "Do you need something else?" "Can we talk alone?" Vivian asked. "No, I don''t have time," Daniel declined without hesitation. He kept his arm around Sienna''s shoulders, guiding her into the car. After closing the door for her, he turned to Vivian and said, "Don''t bother my wife if you have no important business with her. I don''t want her associating with shady people." Shady people? Vivian''s face turned pale. She gritted her teeth hard and clenched her fists, trembling slightly. Daniel got into the driver''s seat and drove the car away. 2 Molly walked toward Vivian. She said quietly, "You should give up and focus on your career. A righteous and principled man like him isn''t suitable for you." Vivian red at Molly, gritting her teeth. She asked, "So, you''re saying I''m not righteous andck principles?" Molly raised her eyebrow and smirked. She gave her a knowing look, then turned and got into the car. Vivian knew exactly what kind of person she was and what she had done, but she didn''t want to hear it. She was so furious that she stomped her foot. She was unable to vent her anger, yet she had to maintain her image, so she couldn''t afford to lose her temper by the sidewalk. Chapter 821 After getting into the car, Vivian mmed the door shut in frustration and snapped at the driver, "Why the hell aren''t you driving yet? What, are you eating crap? You''re as dumb as a brick." The driver hurriedly started the car. Still seething, Vivian pulled out her phone and dialed Alex''s number. As soon as Alex answered, Vivian''s tone shifted dramatically to a sweet, flirtatious coo. "Alex, I miss you. Where are you? Can Ie over?" Molly scoffed and turned to stare out the window, her expression souring further. The car continued heading toward Sienna''s hometown. After several hours on the road, they finally arrived. Daniel popped the trunk and unloaded a duffle bag packed with Sienna''s and his belongings. Noticing the items he had packed, Sienna asked, "Are you nning to stay for a couple of days?" "Wouldn''t you like that?" Daniel countered. Tears filled Sienna''s eyes. She desperately wanted to stay. She just never thought she could. She was alone, and the house was empty. Although she longed to stay, she dreaded the loneliness, the sadness, and the silent tears from missing Shelly and Felix. Fortunately, things had changed. She had a man by her side who brought warmth into her life. The feeling ofing home felt different to her now. "Thank you, Honey," Sienna said, her voice filled with emotion. Daniel remained silent. He simply held her hand and led her inside the house. He removed the stic covers from the furniture, quickly cleaned up, and tidied Sienna''s room. Sienna sat in Shelly''s room with her family photo in hand. Tears welled up as memories of the past overwhelmed her. Her parents were no longer alive, and Felix was still in prison. All she could do was whisper to them in her heart, "Don''t worry about me. I''m doing well. I''ve found the right person, and I''m truly happy." After finishing his tasks, Daniel entered and sat beside Sienna. He took her hand in his, gently massaging it as he spoke in a soft voice, "Don''t dwell on the sad things. Let''s focus on the happy memories and look forward to the future." Sienna sniffled and discreetly wiped her tears away before nodding her head. "I''m sorry, Darling," said Daniel. Confused, Sienna looked at him with teary eyes. "Why are you apologizing?" "I couldn''t secure Felix''s release. Can you understand where I''ming from?" Daniel felt dejected and carried a sense of guilt toward her. Despite his deep love for her, there were certain boundaries he would never cross.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Sienna offered a calm smile. "Of course, I understand. Felix is imprisoned, not gone forever. We don''t have to rescue him. He should serve his time and reform himself. He still has a future when he gets out in a few years." Daniel returned her gentle smile and hugged her. Getting someone out of prison was feasible for him, but he would never consider it as it went against his principles. "I''ve already spoken with my friends about Felix. They''ll ensure he''s treated well and not suffering any injustice," Daniel said. Sienna nodded and hummed in response. "Let''s go and see Felix after we visit your mother," Daniel suggested. "Sure." "Stay here and rest for a bit. I''ll prepare lunch. We can head up the mountain once we''ve eaten." Sienna ced the photo down, stood up, and took Daniel''s hand. "Let''s cook together. I really want to be in the kitchen now that I''m home." "Alright," Daniel said. He held her hand as they left the room. All he wanted was to give her the freedom to do as she pleased, to help her reconnect with her old self and rediscover the feeling of home. At Memorial Heights, a cool breeze whispered through the air. Sienna sat by Shelly''s gravestone and gently wiped it clean with a damp cloth. She brought fresh flowers, lita candle, and murmured a prayer. After Daniel offered a prayer for Shelly, he stepped aside and watched in silence. A wave of guilt flooded him. Chapter 822 Daniel could only whisper his thoughts to Shelly in the silence of his heart. "I''m sorry that I broke my promise. I''ve married Sienna. I hope you can forgive me. "I''m sorry. I just couldn''t let her go. I know what I did was despicable, and I''ve gone too far, but my love for her is genuine. "I''m sorry. Please forgive me. I ask for your blessing for us. She won''t suffer or be harmed as long as I''m with her. I promise to protect Sienna with everything I have. "If you bless our marriage, please visit Sienna''s dreams and encourage her to live a full and happy life with me." A gentle breeze rustled the leaves of the bushes. White clouds drifted across the sky while the serene Memorial Heights basked in an unexpected warmth from the sunlight. On their way home, Sienna stopped by her old favorite snack shop and bought an assortment of local treats. She was in high spirits. Gesturing toward the distant mountains, she said, "Do you remember? You used to love taking me hiking back when we were dating." Daniel gave her a small smile and nodded his head. "Why did you like to take me hiking on our dates? It was always so exhausting." "It was quiet up there. We could kiss and hug without anyone around to watch us. Everywhere else was just too crowded," Daniel answered. Sienna smiled awkwardly, feeling a warm blush spread across her cheeks. "How typical." "Didn''t you ever think of it that way?" "Honestly, it never crossed my mind."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ... That night, Sienna and Daniel slept in her room. Nestled in his arms, Sienna pulled out some old photos that had been long stored away. She shared them with Daniel and recounted tales from her childhood as they looked at each photo. Although her stories spoke of poverty and monotony, the memories shone beautifully. What had once been bitter experiences now appeared vibrant and sweet in retrospect. Gradually, she drifted off to sleep in Daniel''s embrace. In the middle of the night, Sienna suddenly began to cry and murmur, "Mom... Dad..." Startled awake, Daniel reached over and switched on the nightlight. Noticing that Sienna was still asleep, he gently pulled her into his arms and held her close before turning off the light. He kissed her forehead and whispered, "Don''t cry, and don''t be afraid, Sienna. I''m here with you." The next morning, Sienna woke to find that Daniel had already prepared breakfast and arranged her toiletries. "I''ll make the bed. Why don''t you freshen up first then eat?" Daniel suggested. He walked over to the bedside and gazed at Sienna, who wore a drowsy expression. Her soft features and slightly grumpy demeanor were charmingly adorable. Sienna got up, knelt on the bed, and wrapped her arms around Daniel''s waist. Resting her face against his chest, she murmured in a sleepy voice, "Honey, I had a dreamst night." Daniel kissed her head and asked in a warm smile, "What did you dream about?" "I dreamed of my parents. They were hand in hand with a little girl when they came to see me." Sienna''s voice cracked as tears began to well up. "They said so much to me, but I couldn''t remember any of it when I woke up." Daniel stroked her hair as he reassured her. "It''s okay. The exact words aren''t important. What matters is that you saw them." Sienna hummed in response and sniffled. With a touch of sadness in her voice, she asked, "Do you think they had another daughter up there?" "No, they wouldn''t. Your parents love you deeply. You''ll always be their only daughter." Sienna''s mood lifted instantly at Daniel''s words. She distanced herself from his arms, got out of bed, and hurried to the bathroom. "I''m going to freshen up. Let''s go visit Felix after breakfast." Chapter 823 When Daniel and Sienna visited Felix, they were struck by how much he had changed. He seemed like apletely new person. Felix was visibly stronger and more upbeat, no longer as sad and depressed as before. He had been promoted to team leader, now overseeing kitchen operations. He enjoyed good meals and received kind treatment from the prison guards. These improvements had started suddenly a few months earlier. On the day Sienna brought Daniel to visit him, everything became clear to Felix. It turned out that someone had been looking out for him. Sienna and Felix began to catch up. When she passed the phone to Daniel, Felix greeted him with a warm smile, "Dan, it''s been too long." The familiar nickname moved Daniel deeply. Overwhelmed by emotion, he offered just a few words of encouragement. "Stick to the rules, focus on your rehabilitation, and aim for an early release." "Alright," said Felix. "Look me up when you''re out of prison." "Thanks, Dan." Felix felt hopeful once more. The days ahead didn''t seem as daunting. Daniel was like a beacon, brightening everything around him wherever he went. He brought joy to Sienna''s life, and Felix was discovering the right direction under his influence. Felix might not have fallen into the abyss if he had someone like Daniel guiding him from the start. After visiting Felix and visiting her parents'' graves, Sienna was free of worries. She returned to Phoenicia with Daniel. The blissful days slipped by quietly. Sienna took up driving lessons and dedicated herself to mastering the skill. Besides writing, she filled her free time by watching dramas at home, gardening, or shopping with her sisters-inw whenever she felt bored. As spring gave way to summer, Daphne weed a baby boy into the world. The Morrisons celebrated this happy asion with great joy and offered their congrattions to Duke. The baby boy was Gary''s fifth grandson, whom they named Noah Morrison. The name was a yful pun on "No more son," hinting humorously that they hoped he would be thest boy in the family. A sip-and-see party was held to celebrate the newborn. Unfortunately, Nathan and M, who were busy and stationed far away on the frontier, couldn''t attend. They sent their two-year-old son, Jasper, in their stead. He was looked after by Cole and Phoebe throughout the event. The day of the celebration was filled with a lively, festive atmosphere. Sienna beamed as she cradled Noah, seemingly reluctant to let him go. Her maternal instincts were fully awakened. With Noah in her arms, she leaned against Daniel and tentatively asked, "Honey, look at the baby. Isn''t he adorable?" Unconcerned, Daniel replied, "He''s adorable, but you''re even more adorable to me." Sienna frowned in displeasure and nced at Daniel before asking softly, "When are we going to have one of our own?" "We''ll talk about it next time," Daniel whispered back.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Following the sip-and-see party, Sienna frequently visited Daphne at Magnolia Vi to learn about baby care from the maternity nurse. Whenever Daniel returned from work and couldn''t find Sienna at home, he would head straight to Duke and Daphne''s home. Sure enough, he always found her there, gently soothing the baby. asionally, Daniel would catch Sienna staying upte, absorbed in parenting books. He asked, "Are you really that fond of kids?" "Aren''t you?" Sienna questioned. "I am, but I''m not ready to start a family yet. I''d rather focus on us for now," Daniel said. Sienna was confused. "We''re going to have them eventually, so why dy?" Daniel kissed her without saying a word. He was afraid their future child might divert the scant affection Sienna had for him and consume all her time and energy. Perhaps he was selfish, but unlike other couples who seemed fulfilled by their children, Daniel cherished the undivided attention he and Sienna shared when they were away from work. Sienna''s novel was on the brink of a new life as a TV series, with filming set to start at the film studio. The project was under the management of Tobias'' productionpany. Chapter 824 As the original author, Sienna was actively involved in discussions about the script and adaptation adjustments with the director and actors. Sienna showed up on the first day of filming. The opening ceremony buzzed with activity though it was lengthy and steeped in tradition. After the ceremony, the entire cast and crew gathered for a group photo. Numerous filming locations were found at the film studio, where crews and actors were bustling around. Afterpleting her work, Sienna left alone with her bag in hand. She hadn''t gotten far when Vivian blocked her path. d in an elegant, ancient costume for her scene, Vivian braved the summer heat with an umbre in one hand and a small electric fan in the other, cooling herself off. "Oh my! I never expected such a distinguished romance writer to resort to dirty tactics to seduce men," Vivian eximed. Baffled by her usations, Sienna regarded Vivian with a frosty gaze and wondered if Vivian had lost her mind. Without a word, Sienna ignored her and walked past as if Vivian was invisible. "Do you really think it''s something to be proud of, seducing a blind police officer who''s still hopelessly in love with his ex? You even turned it into a book. How shameless can you get?" Vivian snapped. Sienna stopped dead in her tracks. With a smirk, Vivian closed the distance between them and taunted, "I heard yourst book caught the attention of some big-shot film producer and it''s getting adapted into a film. The male lead is based on Daniel, isn''t it? And the female lead is you." Sienna clenched her fists, feeling a wave of unease wash over her. The characters drew inspiration from real people, but the story remained purely fictional. The content became so sensational that it even made her feel embarrassed to read it. "Has Daniel read it?" Vivian asked. "What do you want?" Sienna asked anxiously. Vivian''s excitement grew as she noticed how anxious Sienna looked. "Looks like he hasn''t read it yet. He doesn''t know how scheming you are, does he?" Sienna clenched her fists tighter, her expression turning grim. Vivian stood before Sienna, smugly holding the electric fan that directed a breeze onto her heavily powdered face. Her smile widened triumphantly. "Unless I''m mista my manager had delivered the book to Daniel this morning." Sienna''s eyes dropped to Vivian''s fingers, where a familiar ring caught her attention. It looked just like ring that had left a significantN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. impression on her. Suddenly, a thought shed through her mind, and she looked at Vivian with widened eyes. Vivianughed heartily, thinking Sienna''s silence was out of guilt and fear. "Are you afraid now? Do you think Daniel would regret marrying you if he knew the real you?" Sienna stayed quiet. Her face was darkening and a chill ran down her spine as she gazed at the ring on Vivian''s finger. Pleased with herself, Vivian''s grin widened as she walked away. Sienna''s fear of Daniel reading her book stemmed purely from embarrassment. She harbored no dark secrets. Besides, the tales within its pages were merely figments of her imagination. The title of her book was "Unsessful Rivalry". The male lead of the story was a police officer who had sustained severe injuries that left him both crippled and blind. He was devoted to his first love. The female lead, a nurse responsible for caring for the male lead, fell for him at first sight. During her time as his nurse, she tried to leverage the situation to her advantage. She used a range of methods to seduce him and even resorted to dirty tactics to undermine his rtionship with his first love. The female lead was obsessed with the male tead, but his heart belonged unwaveringly to his first love. One day, the female lead took advantage of his drunken state to force herself on him, subsequently using her pregnancy to force him into marriage. In a tragic turn of events, the female lead sacrificed both herself and her unborn child to save the male lead. Yet, in the end, he married his first love. It was a novel that depicted a heart-wrenching story with umon story tropes. Sienna arrived home in the evening. She dropped her bag and burst into the study with a loud bang as she swung the door open. Daniel was reading a book on the couch when Sienna suddenly pounced on him. Chapter 825 The book was abruptly pulled from Daniel''s grasp, and Sienna stumbled into his arms. Startled, he furrowed his brows as he steadied Sienna. "What''s wrong?" Daniel asked. Panting, Sienna asked, "How much have you read?" Daniel''s voice softened, though his face remained tense. "Almost all of it. Can you change the ending?" "No, it''s already set in stone," said Sienna. Her cheeks felt warm.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Maybe a spin-off, or a sequel?" "The female lead''s already gone. Even a sequel wouldn''t bring her back." Daniel let out a long sigh, feeling a heavy weight settle in his chest that he knew wouldn''t lift anytime soon. He pulled Sienna into hisp and murmured, "Why end it so tragically?" Sienna hung her head in silence. Back then, she was convinced that Daniel was devoted to his first love. Therefore, ending the story as she had was fitting. Gently ying with her hair, Daniel looked at her blushing face and asked, "Darling, is it true what''s written in the book? Did you fall for me at first sight?" Sienna nodded shyly. Daniel''s face broke into a bright smile, his voice filled with excitement as he asked, "So, those flirtatious moves you described the female lead using on the male lead-were you thinking of trying them on me?" Feeling embarrassed and awkward, Sienna closed her eyes and nodded cautiously. She wished she could just vanish. "Why didn''t you?" Daniel asked. He felt a pang of regret for the time wasted. If Sienna had been bolder, like her character in the book, and used those moves to seduce him, he would have fallen for her at the very first move. "I couldn''t possibly do that," Sienna replied with a bashful smile. "How could a decent girl like me do such things? They''re just fantasies for my books." Daniel gave a wry smile, pulling her closer and nuzzling her neck. He took in the scent of her skin and whispered, "You wrote about the male lead getting drunk and the female lead forced herself on him. Why does that plot sound so familiar?" Feeling guilty, Sienna squirmed out of his embrace. "Let''s go out for dinner, Honey." Yet, Daniel held onto her and refused to let her go. "Are you feeling guilty? What are you trying to avoid?" "I''m not avoiding anything. I''m just hungry." "Let''s talk first." "Let''s eat first." Daniel flipped over and pinned Sienna down on the couch with a yfully stern expression. "Have you ever done something unspeakable to me before?" Sienna blinked her big, clear eyes nervously. "I didn''t." "If you don''te clean, I might just have to bite you," Daniel threatened, trying to intimidate her. Sienna knew that when he said "bite", he wasn''t referring to a regr bite. It meant teasing her most sensitive and ticklish spot, which was pure torture for her. "I really didn''t do anything," Sienna insisted. Daniel yfully tugged at her clothes and leaned in closer. Sienna recoiled in fear, her voice trembling with embarrassment. "P-Please don''t... I-I''ll confess... I secretly kissed you." Pleasantly surprised, Daniel looked up and smiled. He gently ced a kiss on her lips. "Did you really fall for me from the start? And you secretly kissed me?" Sienna''s face flushed and she nodded shyly. Daniel frowned in frustration. "How did I never notice your feelings for me?" Leaning close, Sienna whispered in his ear, "Because you were blind back then!" Indeed, his blindness had likely even caused him to miss many of her emotions and expressions. He didn''t know what she was up to most of the time. He could only hear her votee. ???? Daniel felt somewhat disappointed. He touched Sienna''s forehead, ran his fingers through her hair, and kissed her deeply. His kisses wandered down to her neck and his hands were exploring her body. They awakened a desire within her. Chapter 826 Sienna pulled away shyly. "Honey, we''re in the study. It''s hardly the ce for this." Daniel removed her clothing, lifted her, and settled her onto hisp. He cradled her face and tilted his head up to kiss her. "Though we''ve missed some time together, it''s fine because you''re here with me now and I can feel your presence so strongly. You''re right beside me, and in the end, I never missed having you by my side," Daniel murmured. The rays of the sunset streamed into the dimly lit study through the window. The soft, amorous glow added to the passionate atmosphere surrounding them. Their hearts raced. Daniel lifted his hips to remove his pants. Cupping Sienna''s face, he kissed her deeply and passionately. Utterly infatuated, he longed for the most intense connection to feel her presence. He felt a void in his heart after reading her book and was deeply saddened by the fate of the characters. He immediately needed something passionate to fill his emptiness. Now, making love to Sienna seemed the perfect way to satisfy that profound need. His hands slid down from Sienna''s cheeks, caressing her soft body before settling on her slender waist. With his strong arms supporting her, he began to move his body. Daniel leaned close to Sienna''s ear and nibbled her earlobe. With a husky voice, he said, "Sweetheart, it''s your turn now." Sienna wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her face in his shoulder. Her breaths were hot and quick and her moans were soft and shy. They surrendered to their intimacy without restraint. Their heavy breathing echoed in the dimness of the study. Siennay exhausted on Daniel''s chest, nearly falling asleep. He gently ran his fingers through her long hair and murmured, "Promise me you''ll stop writing such a heartbreaking novel. They sour my mood." Sienna hummed in a sleepy tone. "Did you go to the opening ceremony today?" Daniel asked. Sienna made another hum and said, "Unfortunately, I ran into Vivian again. Her way of speaking is still as infuriating as ever." "Don''t let someone like her get to you. She''s not worth your anger," Daniel said. Suddenly, Sienna remembered something. She broke away from Daniel''s hold, straightened up, and said anxiously, "Honey, I saw Vivian wearing a ring that looks jus like the one you have." Daniel looked puzzled. "What ring?"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "The ring given by the mastermind as a token for his chosen sexual partners, which also grants ess to his ship," Sienna exined. "Are you sure you didn''t mistake it for something else?" Daniel asked, clearly shocked. "I couldn''t be mistaken. That ring is unique enough for me to recognize it instantly. There''s no way I could confuse it with anything else," Sienna replied earnestly. Daniel pulled Sienna into his arms and held her tight. He whispered, "Okay, I got it. You shouldn''t go out alone anymore, and definitely not to meet her by yourself." "I''ll cut back on my outings," Sienna said. Curiously, she added, "Does this mean she''s met the mastermind in person? Is that how she got the ring?" Daniel''s expression grew serious. "Yes, she likely met him, and there''s a good chance she even slept with him." Sienna was astonished. "Could it be true that the mastermind swings both ways?" Daniel couldn''t provide a definite answer. Feeling helpless, he said " can''t say for sure what he''s like since haven''t met him. But one thing''s certain. He''s ruthless and dangerous." "Honey, please remember to be careful," Sienna said worriedly. "Life should alwayse before work, and safety should be our priority in everything we do." Daniel pecked her lips and softly ve you said, "I''ve be terrified of death since I''ve been with you. I promise never to leave you alone or let be someone else''s wife." Chapter 827 Daniel took Sienna''s advice seriously. The next day, he returned to the police station and immediately asked his superior for permission to enlist his most trusted colleague in tracking down and investigating Vivian. Ryan was curious about why he was chosen. "You''re the one I trust most, and the big catch is about to surface," Daniel exined. Ryan''s interest peaked immediately. "Where did this leade from? Can we trust it?" "I''m not sure," Daniel said. "That''s..." Eventually, it was decided that Daniel and Ryan would take charge of tracking and investigating Vivian. In the following days, they took turns working 24-hour shifts. To prevent leaks within the police force, they ensured only a select few were aware of the operation. Vivian''s daily activities primarily involved filming and then returning to her hotel. asionally, she would attend events and ept gigs. Daniel and Ryan continued their surveince for several days but made no progress. Daniel hadn''t been home for some time and could only keep in touch with Sienna through texts and calls. After ensuring Vivian was asleepte at night, Daniel and Ryan took turns going home to shower. Every day, Daniel would quietly return home, steal a nce at Sienna without waking her, and leave just as silently. Early in the morning, Sienna woke up in bed to find the spot beside her still empty. A wave of loneliness washed over her, but she reminded herself that Daniel was a police officer. Silently, she wrestled with her feelings, doing her best to understand and support him even though she deeply missed him. Sienna got out of bed and headed to the bathroom. Suddenly, her stomach churned. pping a hand over her mouth, she dashed to the toilet and retched violently. Despite the difort in her stomach and heaving for a while, nothing came up. She took deep breaths to calm herself before going to freshen up. She thought her difort might have been due to thete-night snack she had enjoyed the previous night. After freshening up, Sienna went to have breakfast. Gloria served her a tuna melt sandwich and a sd. However, Sienna couldn''t help but cover her mouth and retch upon catching a whiff of the food. Startled, Gloria anxiously asked, "Ma''am, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" Sienna forced a smile and exined, "I think I might have eaten something badst night. My stomach isn''t feeling quite right today. The sandwich smells a bit fishy. Please take it away." Gloria couldn''t understand Sienna''s reaction. After all, the tuna melt sandwich smelled good and was one of Sienna''s favorites. Gloria stared at her with confusion before taking the sandwich away. When Gloria returned to the dining table with two fried eggs, Sienna covered her mouth again as if she was about to retch. "Ma''am, do you need to go to the hospital?" Gloria asked. Sienna managed a weak smile and shook her head. "I''m fine. I''ll just take some antacidter." rmed, Gloria quickly said, "Ma''am, please don''t take any medicine. You should go to the hospital." "Why?" "You might be pregnant." The word "pregnant" echoed through Sienna''s mind, stirring her emotions like crashing waves in a vast ocean, It suddenly clicked in her. Ocean Tears welled up in her eyes as she excitedly ced her hand on her lower abdomen. Was she really pregnant? With no prior experience of pregnancy, she anxiously asked, "Gloria, does being pregnant cause retching in the morning?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "It varies for everyone, but your symptoms seem simr. You could get a test strip to check," Gloria suggested. Sienna stood up excitedly. "I''ll go get one now." "No, no." Gloria quickly stopped her before removing her apron. "I''ll Ma''am. You should stay home. I''ll be back soon." Sienna happily nodded. "Thank you, Gloria." go, Half an hourter, Sienna came out from the bathroom with the test strip. Unsure of the result, she sought out Gloria. "Gloria, you''ve been through this before. Can you help me read this?" Camille also hurried over. Together with Gloria, they examined the test strip in Sienna''s hand. "It''s showing a faint positive." "Yes, it looks like you''re pregnant." "Congrattions, ma''am. You''re going to have a baby!" "Yes, ma''am. You''ll be having a baby soon!" Chapter 828 Sienna''s hands trembled and tears welled up in her eyes. With a shaky voice, she asked, "A-Am I really pregnant? What if this test strip is wrong?" Camille nodded and said, "It''s unlikely to be wrong, but there''s still a chance. If you''re unsure, a blood test at the hospital can confirm it." With a smile, Gloria suggested, "Ma''am, I can go with you." "No, I''ll go alone," Sienna replied. She clutched the test strip, her emotions in turmoil. She lowered her voice and added, "Let''s not tell my husband just yet." "Alright." ... After breakfast, Sienna caught a taxi alone to the hospital for urine and blood tests. The results confirmed she was four weeks pregnant. A wave of excitement surged through her. She couldn''t wait to share the joyous news with Daniel. But her enthusiasm dimmed as she recalled Daniel''s hesitations about starting a family so soon. He hadn''t seemed eager about the idea of having a baby. Sienna left the hospital and waited by the roadside for a taxi. Gazing at her medical report, she felt a mix of happiness and concern swirling within her. Suddenly, a sleek luxury car pulled up before her. She stepped back as several men in sharp suits emerged. Their stern, intimidating expressions made them seem like predators closing in. In a panic, Sienna quickly pulled out her phone. She pressed and held the volume button on it. Before long, one of the men pulled out a handkerchief. Fear spiked through Sienna as she pleaded, "Please, there''s no need to knock me out. I''lle quietly." The man poised to knock her out was visibly surprised. He stood stunned. Despite her panic, Sienna maintained aposed fa?ade and walked toward the luxury car, sliding into the backseat. The men exchanged quick nces before following her inside. Once seated, Sienna set her bag down and asked cautiously, "Who are you? Where are you taking me?" The men remained silent. One of them produced a ck cloth, blindfolded Sienna, and warned, "Stay quiet." Sienna hummed and nodded in acknowledgment. The car then elerated and sped away. Meanwhile, Daniel and Ryan were in their car, closely following Vivian. Suddenly, Daniel''s phone lit up with an SOS signal, and his expression shifted drastically. Anxiety washed over him as he said, "Something''s happened to my wife." Shocked, Ryan kept his eyes on the road. "What happened to Sienna?" "She triggered the emergency alert. Her location and distress message were sent to my phone," Daniel exined. "Maybe it was a mistake. Try calling her," Ryan suggested. "We can''t risk it. Her phone''s F location keeps moving, and if she''s really in danger, calling her might give her away." Daniel reasoned, cing his phone on the dashboard mount. "We need to follow this location." "But we''re still on Vivian''s trail," Ryan said. "My wifees first!" Daniel snapped.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Ryan continued driving. After a moment, he added, "It looks like they''re headed in the same direction." Daniel scanned the road ahead before checking the location on his phone again. He rested a hand on his cheek, feeling a heavy weight pressing against his chest that made it hard to breathe. Tension and agitation were written all over his face. "Drive faster," Daniel growled. Witnessing Daniel''s panic and restlessness for the first time, Ryan pressed the gas pedal to the floor, elerating toward the location as quickly as the car would allow. After about half an hour, they arrived at the docks. Daniel exited the car, phone in hand, and followed the location signal to a nearby parking lot. They discovered the vehicle they were searching for was empty, except for Sienna''s bag left behind. "She must be nearby. Let''s look around," Ryan suggested as he scanned the area. Daniel''s heart thudded wildly. His breathing became erratic, and his face grew increasingly pale with worry. He felt a deep unease settling in. The duo hurried from the parking lot toward the docks where several yachts were moored, but one cruise ship stood out distinctly. They caught a fleeting glimpse of Vivian disappearing into the ship cabin. Ryan pointed at the ship and asked, "Could she be on that ship?" Chapter 829 Daniel swiftly took off his wedding ring and removed a ring pendant from his ne, slipping that ring onto his finger instead. Curious, Ryan asked, "What''s that?" Feeling agitated, Daniel replied, "It''s my ticket onto the ship."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "It''s just a ring. What do you mean, a ticket?" Ryan looked bewildered. "Are you nning to board the ship?" Daniel scanned the surroundings cautiously and gave Ryan a firm instruction. "Call for backup now. We need the Coast Guard and Navy to track this ship. When I signal, board with a team for a search and arrest operation." "Who''s on that ship?" Ryan was utterly baffled. He hadn''t spotted Sienna or any other clues, and he couldn''t fathom why Daniel was so convinced that the ship harbored something sinister. Daniel patted him on the shoulder and simply said, "A drug lord." Then, he quickly boarded the ship. From the dock, Ryan watched in astonishment as Daniel breezed through security, the ring on his finger allowing him easy passage without any questions. Trusting Daniel''s instincts, Ryan didn''t hesitate to call for backup immediately. Sienna was enveloped in darkness. And the sound of chaotic footsteps drew nearer. She thought there must be several people. Suddenly, her blindfold was removed. Narrowing her eyes against the sudden brightness, Sienna found herself in a spacious, stylish room. Two women lounged on a leather couch. It was Vivian and her friend, Alex. Sienna recognized them from a previous encounter at a five-star restaurant, where she had intentionally spilled coffee on Vivian''s evening gown, resulting in damages costing several hundred thousand dors to the designer brand. Scanning around the room, Sienna found four bodyguards in suits standing guard by the door. Alex ran a hand through her shoulder-length hair and casually rested her arms on the couch. Her eyes, half-lidded and dreamy, swept over Sienna from head to toe. A faint smile spread across her face. Sienna sensed themanding, masculine presence that Alex exuded. The intensity of desire in Alex''s gaze was daunting to her. Sienna swallowed hard and shifted her focus to Vivian. Vivian leaned softly against Alex, her gaze icy as she stared down Sienna. She was the first to break the silence. "Why aren''t you saying anything? Aren''t you curious or scared?" Sienna offered a faint smile. "You captured me but didn''t kill me immediately. So, there must be a reason. I''m waiting for you to exin." Alex chuckled, clearly amused by Sienna''sposure. Visibly annoyed, Vivian snapped, "Don''t you realize you''re on the brink of death?" "I do," Sienna replied. "Yet, you remain so calm?" Vivian questioned. "What should I do instead? Cry and scream for help? Would that change your n to kill me? Would anyone evene to save me?" Alex burst intoughter, her eyes scrutinizing Sienna with a hint of admiration. "Daniel''s woman is indeed courageous. How interesting." Vivian''s face flushed with anger, a sickly green tint coloring her jealousy, and hatred toward Sienna. With Alex showing interest in Sienna, the situation threatened to be even moreplicated. Seizing the moment, Vivian spoke sweetly and coquettishly, "Alex, she''s Daniel''s wife, so she must be mentally tough. Shouldn''t we just kill her now for safety sake?" Alex caressed Vivian''s cheek, her voice deep and husky. "And how would you suggest we do that?" "Let''s have some men torture her in bed, film it, and send the video to Daniel. Then, we can inject her with drugs to get her addicted. The pain that would inflict on Daniel would be far worse than if we simply killed him." Sienna felt a chill run down her spine, her heart pounding with fear. Alex''sugh was chilling as she pinched Vivian''s cheeks. "My dear, you truly know how to torment Daniel." Vivian grinned triumphantly. "I understand Daniel well. If the woman he loves is tormented and bes a drug addict, it would devastate him. He would break down without us having to do much more." Chapter 830 Alex found the situation intriguing. She brushed Vivian aside and approached Sienna with one hand in her pocket while the other gently traced Sienna''s face. Admiring Sienna''s beauty, Alex''s gaze drifted down to her fair neck. The slightly loosened cor of her clothing revealed her alluring corbone. "You''re so beautiful. It would be a waste to simply destroy you," Alex remarked. Sienna felt a wave of goosebumps spread across her skin. Her stomach churned with revulsion, and she recoiled inwardly from Alex''s touch. Despite feeling miserable, nauseous, and fearful, Sienna maintained aposed exterior. She was determined to survive. Having already sent a distress message to Daniel, all Sienna needed to do was stall for time. She asked, "Vivian is your lover, right?" Alex nodded in response. "Yes. Why?"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "She''s using you to get revenge on her ex. That means she hasn''t moved on from him. Are you okay with being used like that? Doesn''t it make you angry?" Sienna questioned. Alex was taken aback. Infuriated, Vivian sprang to her feet. "You''re lying. I didn''t!" Flustered and agitated, she added, "Alex, don''t listen to her nonsense. I''m not using you to get back at Daniel. I''m helping you take him down." Sienna scoffed, her voice icy, "If you want to kill my husband, why not just shoot him or make me do it? You could even take us both out. "What''s the point of humiliating me and getting me hooked on drugs? Isn''t that just a waste of Alex''s resources and a way to fulfill your twisted grudge?" Vivian''s face turned pale. Alex''s eyes were sharp, her gaze filled with admiration as she gazed at Sienna. "You''re so calm. Aren''t you afraid of dying?" "I''m afraid. I''m terrified right now. But does being scared mean I won''t die?" Sienna replied calmly. "Have you been with Daniel so long that you''ve adopted his fearless andposed demeanor?" Alex asked. "Alex, do you know my husband?" Sienna asked intentionally. "Who in our line of work wouldn''t know Daniel after that missileunch that shook the nation two years ago?" Two years ago, Daniel had been brutally tortured, left disabled, and for dead by the drug lords. In a fit of rage, Nathanunched a missile that obliterated the entire ind used for drug cultivation. The incident caused a massive uproar, resulting in the deaths of many drug lords and traffickers. Internationally, it was dismissed as a missile malfunction that veered off course. The public remained unaware of the truth, but those in the underworld knew. That was why Alex had refrained from causing any trouble for Daniel over the past two years. She was afraid to provoke him again. However, Daniel had relentlessly pursued her, disrupting her business operations, capturing her trusted subordinates, and steadily uncovering her identity. She was running out of ces to hide. Knowing that acting first was her only chance to survive, Alex had no choice but to use Vivian to eliminate Daniel. But Alex hadn''t expected Vivian to be unable to get close to Daniel, let alone kill him. With Daniel married now, targeting Sienna seemed a simpler way to kill him. "If you kill my husband, aren''t you worried that his brother will retaliate against all of you again?" Sienna asked. With a half-smile, Alex said, "I''ll handle it so discreetly this time that no one will suspect anything. Daniel will meet his end in what seems to be a crime of passion." Alex shifted her gaze to Vivian. Vivian trembled, her face draining of color as she realized she was just a pawn in Alex''s scheme. She had been too trusting. Chapter 831 Sienna knew what Vivian was implying. It turned out that Vivian was simply another pawn in Alex''s game. "Was it you who ordered your men to cripple my husband and toss him into the ocean?" Sienna asked, struggling to contain her rage. With a sneer, Alex said, "I killed him and thought he was dead. I never imagined he''d survive, let alone return to his post and continue to thwart my ns." Panic washed over Sienna. It appeared that the drug lord Daniel had been pursuing was, in fact, a woman¡ªa formidable one of that. Worry gnawed at Sienna as she pondered whether Daniel would be endangered if he came to her rescue. Alex settled back onto the couch, reached for the wine on the table, and took a sip. Through clenched teeth, she asked, "Do you know how much money Daniel has cost me over the years?" Sienna stayed silent. Meanwhile, Vivian was gripped by panic and at a loss for what to do next. She felt an overwhelming urge to flee. "I''ve lost at least 50 billion," Alex said. Her face twisted with rage as she red at the liquid swirling in the ss. Her breath quickened and she continued venomously, "First, he infiltrated my ranks, taking out my men one by one and sabotaging my business. "Then, he took it further by persistently targeting me, dealing blow after blow to my business. I''ll be the one who ends up dead if I don''t kill him. I''ll ensure your death isn''t too gruesome." Raising an eyebrow, Alex turned to Sienna and said slowly, "You and Daniel will meet your end at Vivian''s hands after all, with a single gunshot. No one will defile your body and no drugs will be involved. It''ll be clean and simple so the police won''t suspect a thing about me." Overwhelmed by panic, Vivian got to her knees before Alex. "Alex, are you setting me up to take the fall?" Alex caressed Vivian''s chin, her voice sly yet gentle as she said, "Didn''t you agree to kill Daniel for me?" Vivian''s voice shook with fear. "I-I did but I don''t want to die! How could I possibly dare to kill him without your backing?" Alex patted Vivian''s cheeks and said, "I have plenty of men who could kill him. I wouldn''t even need you if I weren''t afraid of his brother. Get a grip." "I don''t want to die, Alex!" Vivian pleaded and cried out of fear. Alex wiped Vivian''s tears away, her voice soft and reassuring. "Don''t be scared sweetheart. Nobody wants to die. But you chose this path, and there''s nothing more I can do for yout." "I-I won''t kill Daniel anymore. I won''t kill them..." Vivian''s voice faltered, her face pale with fear. With a smile, Alex quietly picked up Vivian''s phone, unlocked it, and sent a message to Daniel. Vivian watched Alex in panic. Later, Alex returned the phone to Vivian, who checked the message that had just been sent. "Daniel, your wife is here with me. If you want to see her alive,eFrom N?velDrama.Org. meet us alone on a spe weap.ne Leave the police and any weapons behind. It''s just you that we want." The message included a photo of Sienna and their location. Terrified, Vivian nced up at Alex. Alex crossed her legs and leaned back into the couch. She said nonchntly, "Once Daniel boards the ship, my snipers will eliminate him. His wife will join him in death." "What about me?" Vivian asked. Her face was ghostly white. Alex offered a smile in response. A chill ran through Vivian. Eventually, she was trapped in the fate of being a pawn and was forced to shoulder the me. She copsed to the ground and wept bitterly, consumed by regret as the full weight of reality settled upon her. Chapter 832 "Take Daniel''s wife downstairs and lock her up. Guard her well and don''t touch her. Understand? I want no traces that could lead the police to us," Alexmanded. "Yes, boss," the bodyguards replied in unison. They approached Sienna and gestured politely, "Please, follow us." They carefully avoided touching her. Sienna gave Vivian onest scornful nce, believing Vivian deserved whatever wasing her way. Before, all Sienna wished for was for Daniel toe to her rescue. But now, she prayed he would stay away, steer clear of the ship, and save himself from the deadly trap. She simply hoped Daniel would stay alive and not risk looking for her alone. Sienna was locked in a room, guarded by several bodyguards stationed outside. As the minutes passed, her anxiety escted. She felt a wave of despair as she gazed out at the sea from the window. Feeling utterly helpless, she murmured, "Daniel, please don''te. I beg you. Don''t try to save me." Sienna''s heart ached, throbbing painfully. The thought of Daniel being shot as soon as he set foot on the ship sent a sharp pang through her, causing her to tremble and her breath to catch in her throat. Tears flowed down her cheeks uncontrobly. She lowered her head and touched her lower abdomen, speaking tearfully, "Sweetie, let''s face death together. There''s nothing to fear. We won''t take your dad with us this time, okay? He needs to stay alive and continue to thrive." Time dragged on, and hunger began to gnaw at Sienna. She turned to the window and saw a speedboat slowly pulling away. Pressing her face against the ss, she watched intently, hoping it wasn''t the speedboat bringing Daniel aboard the ship. The boat elerated, yet Sienna could still discern Alex''s silhouette. Alex had rigged the cruise ship with traps and was lying in wait for Daniel to board. Yet, Alex had escaped first, leaving the others to deal with the consequences. It seemed Vivian would be left to shoulder the me for Daniel''s and Sienna''s deaths. With a heavy sigh, Sienna sank back onto the edge of the bed. She lowered her head and stared at the ring on her finger. A wave of sadness overwhelmed her. Suddenly, a muffled bang from the bathroom startled Sienna, her eyes snapping to the door as anxiety wed at her. Momentster, the sound of water gushing from the faucet reached her ears. Sienna''s heart pounded as she rose and walked toward the room''s exit. Just as she was about to knock on the door she hesitated. She awaited inside the bathroom reasoned that whatever danger. n¨¦N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. couldn''t be worse than the threats lurking outside the room. With a deep breath, she gathered her courage and edged closer to the bathroom. Trying to dispel her fear, she reassured herself that it was probably just a broken pipe or something. After all, it was daytime, and ghosts weren''t real. Her breathing became shallow, her palms slick with sweat, and her legs nearly buckled as she slowly turned the handle. After pushing the door open, she didn''t dare to enter but instead peered cautiously into the bathroom. The bathroom was empty, yet the faucet was on and water spilled endlessly into the sink. Sienna wondered who could have turned it on. The atmosphere felt eerie. Taking a deep breath to steel her nerves, she stepped into the bathroom to shut off the faucet. Suddenly, as she looked into the mirror, she noticed a section of the ceiling was missing. Her face went pale. She spun around and stumbled back against the sink, her eyes drawn upward to the hole in the ceiling. Then, a rustling sound from behind the shower curtain made her heart leap. Before she could scream, a dark figure burst forth and mped a hand over her mouth. Her cries were muffled, her face turned deathly pale, and her eyes dened With terror as she met the intruder''s gaze. Chapter 833 Sienna''s heart pounded fiercely as if trying to escape her chest. She felt as though her insides were about to burst with fear and a sharp pain gripped her lower abdomen. The moment she saw Daniel''s face, she couldn''t suppress her tears any longer. She took a deep breath, overwhelmed by the urge to cry. Her tears weren''t out of excitement or sorrow, but terror. Daniel gently kissed her forehead and whispered, "Darling, don''t be afraid. I''m here now. Just stay quiet." Clutching her painful abdomen, Sienna slowly crouched on the floor as her legs buckled from fear. Daniel quickly steadied her. He turned the faucet back on and asked in a lowered voice, "What''s wrong?" "Why did you have to scare me like that?" Sienna whimpered, her eyes brimming with tears. Ridden with guilt, Daniel exined, "I wasn''t sure it was you in the room. I had to stay hidden until I could be certain." Sienna frowned as she endured the waves of paining from her lower abdomen. She asked, "When did you arrive?" "I boarded before the ship even set sail," Daniel replied, his concern growing as he noticed her paleplexion. "What''s wrong? Are you feeling ill?" Sienna kept her voice low as she grumbled, "You almost scared me into a miscarriage." The word "miscarriage" struck Daniel like a blow. His face drained of color as panic set in. "Darling, y-you''re pregnant? Since when? I didn''t know¡ª" Sienna quickly ced her hand over his mouth, casting a nervous nce outside the bathroom. She rushed to shut the bathroom door and turned on the shower to mask their conversation. The sound of running water soon filled the bathroom. Daniel''splexion remained ashen, his breathing erratic. He looked at Sienna, his eyes reflecting a storm of agitation and guilt.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He thought this should have been a moment of pure joy of discovering they were expecting the child he had always wanted. Instead, it was overshadowed by the disaster he had unwittingly caused. Daniel couldn''t bear the oue, his eyes reddened with guilt as he held Sienna''s hand. His voice shook as he mumbled, "I''m sorry, Darling. I''m such an idiot." Puzzled, Sienna asked, "What are you talking about?" "Our baby''s gone..." Daniel murmured, his voice breaking as he bowed his head. Although Sienna felt pain in her lower abdomen, she hadn''t yet confirmed whether they had lost the baby. She drew the shower curtain between them and said, "Wait here for a moment. Let me check." Clenching his fists, Daniel waited as a tumult of worry swirled inside him. After a while, Sienna pulled back the curtain and exhaled in relief. "There''s no blood. It should be okay. I''ll visit the hospital for a check-up once we get out of here." Still fraught with concern, Daniel held her waistband and said, "Let me have a look." "No," Sienna said shyly. "Let me see for myself. I won''t be at peace otherwise." "I said no." Despite being husband and wife, Sienna still felt embarrassed. "Does it still hurt?" Daniel asked softly. Sienna shook her head. "It only hurt for a moment when you startled me. It''s fine now." Daniel pulled her into a tight embrace, his arms enveloping her securely. He looked up at the ceiling. Tears welled up and his voice was thick with emotion as he asked "When did you find out about the baby? Why didn''t you tell me?" Sienna wrapped her arms around his waist, leaning against his chest as she whispered, "I only found out a little while back. I went to the hospital for a check-up. Right when I left the hospital, I was forced into a car and brought directly to this cruise ship." Daniel caressed her back and kissed her forehead, his emotions still running high. "We need to get off this ship and get you to see a ctor as soon as possible. We can''t any fisks with your health or the baby''s." Chapter 834 Sienna looked up from Daniel''s embrace and asked, "So, what should we do now?" "Alex has left, but the ship is swarming with hitmen waiting for me to show up," Daniel said. Surprised, Sienna asked, "You know Alex?" Pointing upward at the ceiling, Daniel exined, "I''ve been hiding in the pipes above us and overheard everything you discussed in the cabin. They won''t make a move as long as I stay out of sight." "Then, how do we get out of here?" Sienna asked. "Let''s wait for rescue," Daniel responded. Sienna looked at him, confusion crossing her face. Daniel pulled out his phone and shed it before her eyes. Sienna was shocked. Smiling confidently, Daniel continued to contact Ryan, describing their situation on the ship and coordinating a rescue n. "Honey, are you going to hide in the bathroom this whole time?" Sienna asked. Daniel whispered in her ear, "The room is under surveince, and their men could barge in at any moment. It''s safer for me in here." "Okay." "You should leave quickly to avoid any suspicion." Sienna hummed in acknowledgment. Holding his hand, she said, "You must be careful. Be safe." Daniel caressed her cheek. "Don''t worry. Trust me and the police." Sienna nodded in response. She turned off the running water and calmly stepped out of the bathroom, settling on the edge of the bed. Her thoughts lingered on Daniel even as the door remained shut between them. It was nightfall when someone from outside delivered a meal for Sienna. Wary of poisoning, Sienna chose to go hungry rather than risk eating the food. In the dead of night, Sienna suddenly heard noisesing from outside. Anxious, she leaned against the window to look outside and saw arge fishing boat approaching. She went to the bathroom to look for Daniel. Lowering her voice, she said, "Honey, it looks like some fishermen are approaching us in their boat." "They''re not fishermen. They''re inclothes coast guards," Daniel exined. His face brightened up with a confident smile. "They''re pretending their boat had an ident and areing over to ask for help." Sienna was astonished. Suddenly, gunfire erupted. Startled, Sienna threw herself into Daniel''s arms. He carried her to the shower room and yanked the shower curtain closed to shield her. He ordered, "Stay here no matter what you hear. I''ll be back." Anxiety overwhelmed Sienna, and she said with a tremor in her voice, "I''ll be waiting for you. Please,e back to me." Daniel hummed in acknowledgment before leaving the bathroom. The door clicked shut.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Tears silently began to stream down Sienna''s face. She finally grasped why Shelly had always opposed her rtionship with Daniel. Being a police officer meant living on the brink of danger and always brushing shoulders with death. While Daniel faced these threats head-on, it was Sienna who felt the crushing weight of agony and fear which was almost unbearable. All she could do was silently pray for his safe return. The sound of gunfire outside intensified. Sienna could even hear the scuffle. The sound was so distinct that she was convinced Daniel was fighting off the bodyguards right at the door. Another gunshot rang in her ears. Then, the sounds of the scuffle faded away. Sienna''s heart lurched painfully. She clutched the shower curtain as tears cascaded down unchecked. Deep in her heart, she fervently prayed for Daniel''s safety. She and their unborn child needed him. They had to return home together. She hoped with every fiber of her being that he wouldn''t leave her and their child behind. He had to be safe. Chapter 835 The wait was excruciatingly long. Sienna hid in the bathroom, frozen with fear. Though overwhelmed by concerns, she was too terrified to step outside. She couldn''t bear the thought ofplicating things for Daniel. Waiting, as torturous as it was, seemed her only option. Tears flowed down her cheeks, unstoppable like water breaching a dam. Her heart pounded in her throat painfully. She sent up one silent prayer after another. Time had never seemed so endless as it did now. Sienna crouched on the floor, hugging her legs and burying her face in her knees as she wept silently. The ordeal seemed to stretch on for an eternity. Atst, the door creaked open, and Daniel''s voice floated to her. "Darling, why are you on the floor?" Lifting her tear-streaked face, Sienna saw Daniel kneeling beside her, reaching out to help her up. Without hesitation, she lunged forward and threw her arms around his neck, sobbing loudly now that she was no longer alone. Her pregnancy hormones were in full swing, amplifying her emotions and making her tears flow even more freely. Daniel felt a sharp ache in his heart. He held Sienna close and gently stroked her back, trying to soothe her. "What''s wrong? Did something frighten you? Why are you crying so much?" Between sobs, Sienna whimpered, "W-Why did you take so long toe back?" Catching the worry and sadness in her voice, Daniel reassured her gently. "I''m sorry, Darling. I came backter than expected, but there''s no need to worry. I''m totally fine." Slowly, Sienna''s sobs began to subside as she rxed in his arms. After a moment, Daniel scooped her up. Flustered, Sienna squirmed, saying, "You don''t have to carry me. I can walk. Just put me down." "I want to carry you," Daniel said, moving toward outside with Sienna in his arms. "Your colleagues are out there, aren''t they?" "Yeah." "Then, hurry up and put me down! It would be embarrassing if they saw us like this." With a faint smile, Daniel said, "I''m carrying my own wife. What does it matter if they see?" Unable to argue with that, Sienna buried her flushed face in his chest. Along the way, she noticed a great number of inclothes police officers escorting handcuffed criminals from the ship''s cabins. The crew members and the captain along with other hitmen, werel all restrained and handcuffed on the deck. The cruise ship was en route to Phoenicia. Daniel gently set Sienna down on a long bench on the deck. Ryan approached and greeted her with a warm smile. "Hello, Sienna." "Hello, Officer Campbell," Sienna replied politely. "Are you alright?" Ryan asked. "I''m fine."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Sienna, thanks to your quick thinking and Dan''s bravery, we managed to uncover the mastermind and capture so many people," Ryan said appreciatively. Sienna felt undeserving of such praise. She had done little more than send Daniel a distress message. She offered an awkward smile and turned away, her gaze drifting toward the handcuffed criminals on the deck. Among them, she noticed Vivian. Vivian kept her head down, her expression despondent and pitiful. There was always something contemptible about someone who seemed so pitiable. She had had a bright and promising future, yet she had squandered it herself, She should have been grateful that Daniel had boarded the ship in time to apprehend these criminals. In a way, he had saved Vivian''s life preventing her from being ein manipted further. After alba stint in prison was far preferable to death. When Vivian turned her head, her eyes met Sienna''s. A sh of guilt and regret crossed Vivian''s face before she quickly looked away. Tears welled up in her eyes as she was overwhelmed with remorse. Choices truly mattered. If she had forsaken her dream of stardom to stay with Daniel, could her fate have been different? Back then, she was too superficial. She dismissed Daniel as just another wealthy heir with an impressive title but little substance. Chapter 836 Daniel never took Vivian to upscale venues for their date. He never showered her withvish gifts, and even his car was a modest, locally-made model. Vivian often pondered the fact that Daniel''s parents held the Morrison family''s wealth, and their business was set to be inherited by his brothers, who were actively engaged in business operations. As a police officer, Daniel earned a humble sry and faced an unpredictable career path. Realizing this, Vivian decided to let go of their rtionship to chase her dreams of stardom. Now, her choices from the past had taught her hard lessons.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Meanwhile, the cruise ship neared the dock. Amidst the bustle, Daniel coordinated with his colleagues to transfer a group of handcuffed criminals off the ship for an official handover. Sienna stepped carefully off the ship on her own. Suddenly, she heard a voice from behind. "Let me help you, Sienna," said a inclothes police officer. She turned and offered the officer a polite smile. "It''s fine. Thank you." "Alright, just be careful then." Curious, Sienna asked, "Did you catch Alex?" "Alex? Who''s that?" Sienna''s hand flew to her mouth, her eyes wide with sudden rm. They probably didn''t know Alex was the mastermind. Had she inadvertently exposed something that could jeopardize Daniel? "It''s nothing," Sienna said, her feet carrying her toward Daniel. Upon reaching him, she tugged at his hand. "Honey." Daniel turned, his attention shifting from the criminal he was handing over to a colleague. He took Sienna''s hand and asked, "What''s the matter?" Anxiously, Sienna pointed to the man behind her. "I identally mentioned Alex''s name. That guy is your colleague, right? He asked me who''s Alex." Offering a reassuring smile, Daniel said, "It''s okay. Don''t worry about it." "But what if he''s a spy? If he realizes Alex''s identity is exposed, he might warn him." Realizing the gravity of her concern, Daniel said, "I''ll handle it. Let''s get you home first." "It''s okay. I''ll just take a taxi." Sienna rejected. Daniel''s voice took on a grave tone. "Your safetyes first no matter how pressing my work is. I''m taking you home." With a faint smile, Sienna nodded and returned home together with Daniel. At the doorstep, Sienna insisted Daniel return to his duties, yet he wasn''t convinced she was safe. He watched over her as she entered the house and asked Camille to ensure her well-being. He hesitated at the doorway, torn about leaving. "Aren''t you busy?" Sienna asked. With a rueful smile, Daniel pulled Sienna into his arms and kissed her deeply, pouring all his unspoken words into the gesture. After the kiss, he left the house. Exhausted from the day, Sienna freshened up andy down in her room, losing track of time as she rested. Suddenly, she was jolted awake by a knock at the door. Groggily, she threw on a light jacket and went to answer i As soon as she opened the door, she was greeted by Florence, who wore a kind and excited expression. Apanying her was the family doctor, "Sienna! That''s wonderful news. Dan told me you''re pregnant. He''s swamped with work and can''t be here, so he sent me to check on you. I''ve brought our family doctor to give you a check-up. "How are you feeling? Is anything bothering you?" Florence spoke rapidly with a wide smile, her emotions running high. "Thank you, Florence," Sienna said with gratitude. She weed Florence and the family doctor into the room. Florence took Sienna''s hand and led her back to the bed as she softly advised, "Since this is your first pregnancy, don''t hesitate to ask me or your sisters-inw any questions you might have. Just let us know if anything makes you ufortable. And if you''re craving something, tell me-" Warmth spread through Sienna''s heart as she listened to Florence''s caring words. Florence''s kind and gentle smile brought Shelly to mind, filling Sienna with a sense offort and joy. Chapter 837 Sienna smiled and nodded at Florence. After the family doctor checked Sienna and confirmed she was fine, he left. Although Daniel was away that day, Florence''s visit sparked a series of visits from Sienna''s sisters-inw, each arriving one after another with gifts in hand. They congratted Sienna and exchanged pregnancy tips, advising Sienna on what to watch out for. Each of them was already a mother, and theirbined knowledge of child-rearing was as extensive as any obstetrician''s, turning them into walking encyclopedias. As night fell, Sienna found herself wide awake in bed. She had napped earlier in the day. Shey there, staring out at the night sky from her balcony, her thoughts drifting to Daniel. Anxiety gnawed at her. She couldn''t shake the fear that Daniel might not be happy about the baby. Restlessly, she reached for her phone and opened WhatsApp, about to send Daniel a message. Yet, she hesitated, reasoning that he was too swamped with work toe home, let alone check his phone. Feeling disheartened, Sienna was about to close WhatsApp when she spotted some new activity in the usually quiet Morrison family group chat. Lindsey had created the group, which included all the rtives. Out of politeness, no one had left, even though conversations were typically sparse. Sienna tapped into the chat and discovered that Lindsey, Gary, and Florence were actively discussing something. Gary: "Now that the kids are all married with kids of their own, I truly feel like my life isplete."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Lindsey: "Gary, does Dan have a child, too?" Gary: "Yes, and it''s wonderful news!" Florence: "Lindsey, Sienna is pregnant. She and Dan are doing well and blissfully happy together." Lindsey: "No need to worry, Florence. I wouldn''t dare upset Dan''s wife, given his temper. That''s just not something I''m capable of." Florence: "Sienna respects you. It''s all about mutual respect, right?" Gary: "We''re all family here. Let''s be mindful of our words and avoid hurting each other. A happy home brings a happy life." Lindsey: "Whatever!" Lindsey: "Gary, I consulted a fortune teller who said that since you and your sons only have boys, it''s destined that Dan''s baby will be another boy." Florence: "Lindsey, don''t be so certain. Putting too much faith in superstitions isn''t wise." Lindsey: "Florence, don''t be such a skeptic. These readings are highly urate. I''m sure it will be a boy if it''s Daniel''s child." Florence: "Lindsey, you need to take that back." Lindsey: "Why? I''m confident it''s going to be another boy in Dan''s family." Lindsey: "Having sons is a good thing. They can carry on the family name and inheritance. A daughter on the other hand, eventually marries and joins another family. It feels like raising daughters doesn''t add the same value." Lindsey: "Florence, maybe you should suggest to Dan''s wife that she prays for a son at church. All the brothers have sons. It would be a pity if she broke that pattern with a daughter." Only Lindsey spoke in the group. Sienna set her phone down and closed her eyes, feeling an overwhelming weight pressing down on her chest. It was suffocating. Did wealthy families prefer sons? Sienna rolled over in bed, shut her eyes, and felt herself caught in a painful spiral of stress. She was troubled by the thought that Daniel disliked children, while the family elders showed a clear preference for boys. Chapter 838 Sienna had always been unlucky, and she couldn''t help but wonder what misfortunes the future might still hold for her. That night, she tossed and turned, struggling to find sleep. When she awoke the next morning, she felt utterly drained. After a few rough minutes of vomiting in the bathroom, Sienna went downstairs. She managed only a light breakfast before heading to the study to work. Halfway through her work, Sienna found herself unable to ignore the nagging difort within her. She slumped over the desk and stared nkly out the window, her mind drifting away. As her eyelids grew heavy, sleep slowly overtook her. In Sienna''s dream, a refreshing and familiar fragrance wafted toward her. Shortly after, she felt a warm, moist touch on her lips. Groggily, she opened her eyes and was startled to find a face mere inches from her. It was Daniel! He had returned and was softly kissing her as she slept. Sienna instinctively tried to pull away, but Daniel quickly cradled the back of her head and lifted her head from where it rested on her arms. Her protests were muffled. She pushed against Daniel''s chest. Yet, Daniel''s response grew more insistent with each attempt she made to push him away. He scooped her up effortlessly and carried her to a nearby lounge chair. There, he held her waist and continued kissing her deeply. The intensity of his kiss was overwhelming, leaving Sienna feeling almost breathless. Finally satisfied, he slowly eased his hold on her. Daniel rested his forehead against hers, their breaths mingling in the room. The warmth between them was undeniable, and the air seemed to thicken with heat. "Did you miss me?" Daniel whispered, his hands on her waist. Blushing, Sienna closed her eyes and nodded.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "I missed you, too," Daniel said, caressing her lower abdomen. "Is the baby okay?" "The doctor says everything looks normal," Sienna replied. Daniel cupped her face, furrowing his brows as he studied her mncholy expression. "What''s wrong? You seem upset. Have I been too caught up with worktely and neglected you?" Sienna pursed her lips and shook her head. "Then, what is it? You look so tired and sad." Reluctant to delve into the topic, Sienna quickly shifted the conversation. "How''s work been?" "It''s going well." "Have you caught Alex yet?" "We''re close." "Then-" Daniel cut her off urgently. "Let''s not talk about my work right now. I''m only worried about you and our baby. Tell me. Why are you feeling unhappy?" His words were like rays of sunshine on a winter''s day, instantly thawing Sienna''s frozen heart. She nestled against his chest and closed her eyes as she soaked in thefort of his embrace. "Honey, is it true that you don''t like kids?" Sienna murmured. "Who told you that?" "You always said you weren''t ready for kids." ed her Daniel kissed her forehead and whispered, "Don''t overthink it. I really do like kids, I was hoping for a bit more time before trying for a baby. But now that it''s on the way, it''s the greatest gift heaven could have given us. I love you and our child." Feeling insecure, Sienna asked, "What if the baby isn''t a boy?" Daniel''s expression darkened as he looked down at her, his tone clearly displeased as he asked, "Why would you say that? Preferring boys to girls is not right. Whether a boy opa girl, it''s our beloved child." "But your family seems to think differently." Daniel offered a wry smile and admitted, "I''m sorry. My family might have a slight preference for girls." Sienna''s expression dropped and she said weakly, "Take a look at the group chat." Chapter 839 Driven by curiosity, Daniel pulled out his phone,unched WhatsApp, and opened the group chat to read thetest messages. His expression darkened and he left the group chat without a word. He then took Sienna''s phone, unlocked it with her fingerprint, and removed her from the chat as well.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Sienna was startled. "Honey, Lindsey will be upset if you do that." With a dismissive scoff, Daniel patted her head reassuringly and dialed Lindsey''s number. Sienna watched him, her anxiety apparent as she awaited the conversation that would follow. Lindsey answered the phone with a bright tone. "Daniel, it''s been too long since west talked. What''s up?" Daniel''s reply was frosty and firm. "Aunt Lindsey, let me make this clear. You remain part of this family if you treat my wife with respect. Otherwise, consider us strangers." "What do you mean? Daniel-" Daniel cut her off and warned, "Also, whether our child is a boy or a girl, our family will cherish them equally. You''re just an outsider and have no right to judge." Overwhelmed by anger and gasping for breath, Lindsey protested, "You... How can you say I''m an outsider? Do you even have a conscience?" "So, you think girls, who eventually marry and join another family are less valuable? That they don''t truly belong with us? But aren''t you a daughter, too? You''re simply demeaning yourself, and yet you expect us to treat you like family. How shameless can you be?" Daniel retorted sharply. Infuriated, Lindsey roared, "Daniel, I''m your aunt=" "I''m putting you on speakerphone. Apologize to my wife, now." "I told you, I''m your aunt! Don''t even think about it," Lindsey snapped. "That ends today. You''re not my aunt anymore." Daniel''s reply was frosty. Lindsey was furious. "No one in the Morrison family has ever treated me this way. Even your father adores and respects me. But you, my own nephew, have the nerve to-" Daniel didn''t let her finish. He hung up abruptly and blocked her number. He set his phone down and looked up to find Sienna watching him, her ede with shock. Danieb couldn''t help but smile. He caressed her hair and kissed her on the lips. "I''m sorry, Darling. I couldn''t get justice for you." Sienna was moved to tears, her heart swelling with warmth and gratitude. She had never thought Daniel would defend her over such a minor issue, let alone cut ties with Lindsey so decisively. She threw herself into Daniel''s arms, wrapping her arms tightly around his neck, and burying her face in his shoulder. "Thank you, Honey." "We''re family. You don''t have to thank me," Daniel replied, gently stroking her back. "You''re my wife. Anyone who tries to hurt you is also hurting me." "Isn''t this too harsh on Lindsey?" Sienna asked. "I won''t let you suffer even the slightest injustice in our family." Daniel lowered his head and kissed her forehead. He added huskily, "You should never tolerate any mistreatment." Sienna''s face lit up with a smile, her spirits lifted. She nodded her head. Suddenly, her phone rang. She pulled away from Daniel before looking at the caller ID. She then nced anxiously at Daniel. "Honey, it''s Lindsey." "Answer it," Daniel said gently. "Put it on speaker." Sienna answered the call and turned on the speakerphone. Lindsey''s voice came through, sounding soft and low-spirited. "Sienna! I didn''t mean the things I said in the group chat. Please, don''t take them to heart. I''m sorry, and I hope you can forgive me. And please, ask your husband not to hold a grudge." Chapter 840 Sienna smiled and raised an eyebrow at Daniel. He returned her gaze calmly without saying a word. His eyes silently suggested that forgiving Linsey was her choice to make. After some thought, Sienna said, "Lindsey, I''m not upset with you." "But your husband is. He just called to scold me, and then he blocked my number," Lindsey exined. Suppressing augh, Sienna simply replied, "Oh." "I''m sorry to both of you. Could you ask him to unblock me? I''ve always treated him and his brothers as if they were my own children. How can he just sever our ties like this?" "I''ll talk to him, Lindsey. He''s overreacting. How can he be so upset with his aunt?" Lindsey smiled. "Exactly. You are the one who always sees things rationally." "We''ll speakter, Lindsey. I''ll ask Daniel to unblock you." "Okay. Do take care of yourself, especially now in the early stages of your pregnancy," Lindsey advised. Sienna felt surprisingly pleased by Lindsey''s sudden concern. She turned to Daniel in disbelief, thinking he seemed to know exactly how to deal with Lindsey. "Thank you, Lindsey," Sienna said before ending the call.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She turned to Daniel, her expression lighting up. "Lindsey used to dislike me and was always convinced I wasn''t the right match for you. But now, she''s actually showing concern." With a wry smile, Daniel replied casually, "She''s just being dramatic. You have to stand your ground, especially when dealing with someone like her." Sienna picked up Daniel''s phone and handed it to him. She said adorably, "Honey, could you unblock her? She did apologize." Daniel took his phone and began tapping on it. He whispered, "Never lower yourself just to please someone, alright?" Sienna hummed in acknowledgment. "And if you''re going to please someone, it should only be me," Daniel added. Sienna kissed his cheek and wrapped her arms around his neck. She asked coquettishly, "Why does it seem like you''re the one always trying to please me?" Daniel finished unblocking Lindsey and set his phone aside. Wrapping Sienna in a tight embrace, he teased, "Love is a two-way street. What do I get in return for pleasing you?" Sienna responded with a kiss on his lips. "I love you, Honey." Daniel couldn''t suppress hisughter. He pushed her down on the couch and kissed her. Caught off guard by his intensity, Sienna pushed against his chest and said softly, "Honey, remember the first trimester is delicate. We should be careful." Daniel paused, looking stunned. After some hesitation, he said, "I''ll stick to kisses. I promise not to go too far." The room was charged with a tender yet passionate atmosphere. ... The next day, Daniel was off from work and decided to surprise Sienna with a special outing, hinting at a gift. Expecting a scenic getaway, Sienna was astonished when they arrived at a luxurious viplex, which she mistook for a high-end resort clubhouse. To her amazemental nee Daniel pulled out a property deed and handed it to her. "This vi is my gift to you. It''s not part of our marital assets. It''s solely yours, Sienna. I''ll have it officially transferred under your name," Daniel exined. Taken aback, Sienna asked, "Why are you giving me a vi?" "The human heart can be a fickle thing. I can''t predict the future or how my feelings might change. But while + deeply love you now, I want to ensure you feel loved and secure," Daniel teased. Sienna felt a chill. Was his love really so fragile? But then, who can truly promise to love only one person forever? What mattered to Sienna was the depth of Daniel''s love right now. That alone was enough. She set aside her doubts and asked with a hint of curiosity, "So, from now on, will all the gifts you give me be registered solely under my name?" Daniel nodded in response. "Yes." "Why not transfer all your assets to my name, then? That would surely keep your feelings from changing," Sienna joked. Chapter 841 Daniel asked, "What if you change your mind?" Sienna replied without hesitation, "I won''t change my mind." Daniel smiled lightly as he asked, "How can you guarantee the future?" "Honey, you''re being so realistic," Sienna said helplessly. Holding her hand, Daniel walked around the vi, expressing his genuine concerns. "Darling, I love you very much. If I could live to be a hundred years old, I''d love you until then. "But if I can''t, I''m worried that my parents, brothers, and sisters-inw will divide my wealth. You won''t get much, and there''s no guarantee for your future." It turned out that this was his unassured worry. He was not afraid of Sienna changing her mind. Sienna looked at him, unable to hold back her tears. A weekter, on a dark and windy night in a remote corner of the ind, a speedboat slowly approached. A bright light illuminated the entire cabin. A man stood on the gangnk, holding a rifle in his hand. After the speedboat docked, the man waited on the speedboat for a while. A figure emerged from the bushes and boarded the boat. "Alex, everything is ready." Alex patted the man''s shoulder and said, "You did a great job. Let''s set sail." As the man turned around, a muffled bang echoed and a sniper bullet came from a distance, directly killing the armed man. The man fell instantly. Alex was startled. She quickly picked up the rifle, and anxiously looked around. Another muffled gunshot came. Alex''s arm was hit, the pain contorting her features. Soon, police officers poured in from all directions, and several yachts surrounded her speedboat. Clutching her bloodied arm, Alex stared at the approaching police She red at Daniel sinisterly, a cold smile ying on her lips. Even when facing death, she showed no fear. All she felt was resentment. Ryan took out handcuffs, holding a gun in one hand and the handcuffs in the other. A few of them boarded the speedboat and quickly handcuffed Alex. Daniel said coldly, "Three years. I''ve been waiting for this moment for three years." Alex sneered through gritted teeth, "Back then, I should have killed you." "Do you regret it?" Daniel grabbed her arm, pulling her in front of him, enunciating each word, "You produced and trafficked drugs,. harming countless people and families. Even without me, your fate would have been the samene Alex smirked sinisterly. "I don''t regret it." "Let''s see if you can still say that when you''re on the gallows." With that, Daniel pulled her arm and personally escorted her off the boat. After putting her in the police car, Daniel looked up at the sky. The night was dark, without a single star. But he felt that the night sky tonight was beautiful. Ryan walked over and patted him on the shoulder excitedly. "Congrattions, you finally caught this big criminal, avenged the past, and made a great contribution!" Daniel smiled bitterly and got into the car without uttering a word. The police car''s siren sounded in the middle of the night like an exhrating symphony. Eight monthster, Daniel was promoted to supervisor. He was no longer on the front lines, allowing him more time to apany Sienna. Sienna''s pregnancy went smoothly. The baby developed well, and all the prenatal checks showed no issues. Her family treated her well, pampering her like a princess. They did not allow her to work, tire herself out, or do any heavy lifting. They made sure Sienna was happy and stress-free every day. Daniel made time to be with her daily, spending time with their unborn child, listening to music, and reading storybooks. Sienna felt like she was back in her carefree childhood, waking up happy every day. As her due date approached, Daniel 1.nContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. started his paternity leave, apanying her 24 hours a day Even when she went to the bathroom, he stood guard at the door chatting with her to ensure she was safe before he could rx. Chapter 842 In the third trimester of Sienna''s pregnancy, Daniel took care of everything for her, from washing her hair to helping her bathe. She didn''t need to lift a finger. She had always loved Daniel deeply, but now she felt that he was her entire world. She couldn''t imagine living without him. Their baby was a little angel too. Despite the heaviness of her belly, Sienna felt no difort and was incredibly at ease in herte pregnancy. Even the due date was perfectly on time. Daniel had packed the hospital bag, and as he turned around, he saw Siennaing out of the bathroom. She said, "Honey, I think my water just broke." "What does that mean?" Daniel asked curiously. Sienna, looking slightly nervous, replied, "It means our baby might be born today." Excitement flooded Daniel. He quickly grabbed a coat and helped Sienna put it on. "Are you in pain?" he asked. "No," Sienna replied. "Our little one must not want to trouble Mommy too much," Daniel said. Sienna nodded with a smile. He picked up the prepared suitcase and took Sienna''s hand. "Darling, let''s go to the hospital." Supporting her belly, Sienna walked alongside him, feeling happy. "Honey, I''m so excited. Do you think it will be a boy or a girl?" "Fifty-fifty," Daniel said, ted. "We''ll know by tomorrow at thetest." "Should we tell Mom and Dad?" "Let''s wait until we get to the hospital and the doctors have an estimate. Then we''ll inform them." "Okay." Daniel helped her into the car and carefully buckled her seatbelt. At the maternity hospital, Sienna was admitted to a VIP ward. Daniel unpacked everything and brought in lots of delicious food. They watchededy films and enjoyed snacks together,ughing and talking as they waited for the baby to arrive. Sienna would asionally grimace as her contractions tightened, but she wouldugh at the funny scenes in the movie. When the contractions became more intense, Daniel massaged her belly, showing deep concern for herfort and doing breathing exercises with her to ease the pain. Sienna, not wanting to worry him, tried to stay strong. She bit her lip to keep herself from crying out. As the timing of the contractions grew closer together and the pain got more unbearable for Sienna, the doctor checked her progress and decided it was time for an epidural. Daniel readily agreed. After the epidural, Sienna rxed in Daniel''s arms, eating snacks and watching the movie. Florence and Gary arrived at the hospital, thrilled. They were relieved to see that Sienna was not in much pain. In the VIP ward, the four of them watchededies and enjoyed the food. When the nurse came in, she found the room full ofughter. "Are you in pain?" the nurse asked. Sienna smiled lightly. "A bit, but it''s bearable." "We just checked, and you''re almost fully dted. It''s time to go to the delivery room," the nurse said. Daniel stood up first, tense. "Doctor, I want to be there with her." "It''s best if fathers don''t go in," the nurse suggested.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Sienna quickly added, "Honey, you can''t go in." "I have to be there. I won''t feel at ease otherwise," Daniel insisted. Sienna didn''t want Daniel to see her in such a painful and bloody state. "No, if you insist oning in, I won''t give birth," she pouted, pretending to be upset. Daniel immediately backed down, gently soothing her. "Alright, don''t be upset. I won''t go in. But promise me you''lle out safely." "Okay," Sienna said, her smile returning. With her family and the doctor apanying her, Sienna was wheeled into the delivery room. Chapter 843 Sienna gave birth to a healthy baby girl without anyplications. The entire Morrison family was overjoyed, but no one was more excited than Daniel. Seeing Sienna and their baby exit the delivery room safely, tears of joy filled his eyes as he tightly embraced Sienna, unwilling to let go. The next day, the VIP ward was bustling with visitors. There was a dedicated maternity nurse for Sienna and a caregiver for the newborn. The entire Morrison family had gathered. Thankfully, the ward was spacious enough to amodate everyone in the family. Around the crib, six men stood in a tight circle, forming an imprable wall. These men were Gary and his five sons. Even M and Nathan had rushed back from the frontier. The newborn baby girl, just a day old, was fair-skinned, adorable, and irresistibly cute. Her cuteness, even while sleeping with her eyes closed, could melt anyone''s heart. The six men surrounding her couldn''t take their eyes off her, eachpletely enamored. Everyone envied Daniel. Taylor remarked, "How can she be so beautiful already? When my son was born, he was quite ugly, but he grew into his looks." Tobias gushed, "Now we have a little princess in the family. I can''t wait for her to call me Uncle Toby in her sweet little voice." Duke sighed, "Daniel''s really lucky. I have two sons and always wanted a daughter." Gary eximed, "I finally have a granddaughter, haha!" Daniel hesitated, "She''s so tiny, I''m afraid to hold her." Nathan said, "I''ve always wanted a daughter. It''s great to have a niece now." Daniel smiled, "One daughter is enough for our family." "You''re so lucky, Daniel. She''s the only little princess in our family." "Yeah, she''ll have five uncles doting on her and five cousins who''ll adore her," another added. "I really want to hold her." "No, she''s sleeping. We can''t wake her," another replied. "Why don''t I, the eldest uncle, name her?" Taylor suggested. "No way, it should be me, her grandfather," Gary insisted. "I should name her. I was the top student in the province." "I''m her father. I''ll name her myself," Daniel asserted.From N?velDrama.Org. The men continued their yful argument around the crib. On the hospital bed, Sienna couldn''t help butugh. Her sisters-inw and Florence sat beside her. The table was overflowing with flowers and gifts, and the atmosphere was festive, almost like a holiday celebration. M, holding Sienna''s hand, gently squeezed it and said, "Congrattions, Sienna." "Thank you, Chubs," Sienna replied. M smiled warmly, then nced at Nathan and sighed, "Nate really loves daughters. It''s a pity I gan neg birth to Jasper. He must be so envious of Daniel right now Sienna hadn''t realized just how much the family valued a girl. Truly, rarity made something precious. Wendyughed and said, "It''s not just Nate Taylor wanted a daughter too. He kept asking me to try for one, but after having one child couldn''t bear to go through that pain again." Sienna looked back at Wendy and said, "With an epidural, it''s not that painful." Wendy responded, "When I gave birth, epidurals weren''tmon. Giving birth almost cost me my life." Sienna nced at M, full of empathy. When M had given birth, it had been a close call as well. Even though Nathan wanted a daughter, they weren''t nning on having more children. "Exactly," Cheryl agreed. "Childbirth is like risking your life." Sienna nodded and replied, "Yes, it is." Florence asked, "Chubs, how long are you staying this time?" "Mom, we''re staying for two months. We''ll leave after the New Year," M replied. Florence was overjoyed. "That''s wonderful! You live on the frontier all year. I miss you both so much." Chapter 844 "Jasper will start kindergarten after the New Year holidays. He''ll stay here, and we''ll need your help to take care of him while we''re at the frontier," M exined. Florence nodded quickly. "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of him." As a new mother, Sienna felt a pang of sympathy at the thought of a child being separated from his parents. "Chubs, are you sure you don''t want to keep Jasper with you? It''s so heartbreaking for a child to be away from his parents for so long." M sighed, resigned, "Some children are destined to bear their unique burdens from birth. I''m a scientist, and Nate is a general in national defense. Jasper''s life is different from others." Sienna nodded, lips pressed together. M reassured her. "We''ll visit him during our breaks, and he cane to the frontier during his holidays. The actual time apart won''t be as much as it seems. It''s going to be alright." Wendy chimed in, "It''s good for him to stay here. There are plenty of children around, and it''s always lively. There''sughter and joy every day, it''s wonderful." "Exactly." The ward was filled with warmth and chatter. Men and women formed their groups, watching over the children, and keeping each otherpany. In Norvania, New Year was a time for family reunions and joy. The colorful lights illuminated the entire garden of the Morrison Residence. Inside the bustling vi, everyone had gathered with their spouses and children, filling the space withughter and conversation. The adults chatted happily while the children yed around, and the maids busied themselves with meal preparations. Outside, a full moon hung in the sky, adding a poetic touch to the beautiful night. The temperature was rather low and chilly. Sienna and M sat on a long bench in the garden, gazing up at the sky. M couldn''t help but ask, "Sienna, are you happy now?" Sienna smiled softly. "Yes, I''m very happy. Thank you for introducing me to Daniel. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be here today." M looked puzzled. "What does it have to do with me?" "You were the one who rmended me for the job here to take care of Daniel. Without you, I would never have met him." M found Sienna''s words made sense and nodded in understanding. Sienna then asked, "Chubs, what about you? Are you happy?" M smiled sweetly and answered without hesitation, "I''m very happy, Sienna. Nate and I have known each other since we were kids. He had always liked me and treated me well. His fove for me is much deeper than mine for him. I''m truly happy." en.s Hearing this, Sienna felt a warm satisfaction. They shared a knowing smile, then continued theirN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. conversation, reminiscing about the past, discussing their lives, work, children, and husbands.ond had deepened over time, transitioning from friends to sisters-inw. en.s After a while, Nathan came out with a coat in his hands, looking around until he spotted M. He walked over and draped the coat over her shoulders, speaking softly, "I''s cold out here. Let''s go inside." en.s M looked up at him, murmuring, "I''m not cold." Sienna interjected, "Chubs, you should go inside. Nate will worry if you get sick." Nathan added, "Sienna, Daniel was looking for you inside." Just then, Daniel appeared. "Darling, what are you doing out here in the cold?" Sienna replied, "I was chatting with Chubs." Nathan gently guided M back inside. Daniel sat down beside Sienna, wrapping her in his coat and pulling her into his embrace. They both gazed up at the stars. Sienna looked up and leaned in Daniel''s embrace. "Honey, there are so many stars tonight." "Yeah, it''s beautiful." "Is Candice asleep?" "Yeah, the nanny is looking after her." Sienna''s smile grew brighter as she nestled closer to Daniel, gazing at the starry night and enjoying the moment. Overwhelmed with affection, Daniel couldn''t resist kissing her softly and whispering, "I love you, Darling." Even after more than a year of marriage, Sienna still blushed at his words. Chapter 845 However, Sienna still mustered the courage to respond gently, "I love you too, Honey." Sienna''s daughter was named Candice, a name given by Florence. Initially, Gary and his sons all vied to name the little girl, but amidst the fervor of discussion, none of their suggestions gained traction. Instead, Florence''s spontaneous suggestion was epted. Thus, she became Candice, or simply Candy. She was the darling of the family, showered with boundless love by all. From a tender age, Candice was bright, sweet-natured, and exceptionally adorable. When she started kindergarten, the entire family rallied to give her a grand enrollment ceremony. The celebration was so extravagant that it startled her teachers. Several imposing men, holding banners and gifts of flowers and lollipops, yed instruments at the kindergarten gate, making a spectacr scene. Long after Candice had entered, they lingered outside, reluctant to depart. Upon inquiry, it turned out these enthusiastic family members were Candice''s grandfather, father, and uncles. It was said that distant rtions were close kin. Yet, her closestpanions were her elder cousins, who doted on her excessively, sometimes leading to bouts of jealousy and all sorts of quarrels. If questioned, Candice wouldment the burden of overwhelming love, often leaving her feeling troubled. It was then on Candice''s tenth birthday that her fourth cousin brother, Jasper, introduced her to a mncholic and strikingly handsome young man. "Candice, meet my uncle, Elio!" Jasper dered. Elio was M''s younger brother and heir to the wealthiest family in Norvania. He was different from others, disliking Candice and finding her bothersome. He deliberately avoided her during his visits to Jasper. However, upon their initial encounter, Candice found herself drawn to Elio''s charm and mncholic demeanor. After Zach''s passing, the responsibility of the Hoffis family''s business fell upon Tristan and Micha Consumed by their duties for their huge family business, they neglected Elio, leaving him to navigate childhood in loneliness. en.s With numerous children in the Morrison family, all around Elio''s age, he found sce in theirpany He often visited and hung out with Jasper. Given Jasper''s familiarity with Elio, the other children followed suit, addressing him as an uncle. en.s Candice was ten years old back then while Elio was 15, and she developed an admiration for him upon first sight. At the age of 12, Candice joined Jasper and Elio for a climbing expedition. Candice was bitten by a snake, and despite the danger, Elio risked his safety to suck out the venom. In the end, both of them ended up being poisoned.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Fortunately, most of the venom in her body was extracted and the situation wasn''t dire. Elio and Candice were hospitalized, treated, and eventually recovered, sparing them from the harrowing ordeal. By the age of 15, Elio was 20. He ventured into college and got into a rtionship: He deliberately introduced his girlfriend to Candice, prompting Candice to hide her tears in her quilt, her eyes swollen from the silent weeping. en.s She dared not tell anyone that she had secretly admired Elio for five years. rmed by her swollen eyes, her family rushed her to the hospital for aprehensive examination. At 20, Elio was 25. While Elio embarked on further studies abroad, Candice pursued her university education. The boy she had secretly admired for ten years left Norvania. Candice felt like her world had crumbled and she felt muddled every day. Whenever she thought of Elio, she would secretly cry. Enduring two more years of heartache, she stepped into her twenty-second year, ready to embrace adulthood and a career. Unexpectedly, she crossed paths with Elio once more. It turned out, Elio was back and he was her boss. Chapter 846 "Candice, something''s wrong! You''re not on the confirmation list!" Vanessa Yates, shifting her office chair closer, urgently whispered to Candice, "Hurry and check the email. Your name isn''t there." Candice''s beautiful face instantly fell. In disbelief, she grabbed her mouse and clicked open thepany email. She murmured to herself, "That''s impossible. I passed the three-month evaluation, and my design was selected for the next season''s collection. Why isn''t my name there?" Vanessa, equally perplexed, suggested, "I don''t know why. You should ask the director." Candice scanned the email again. Every intern''s name was listed except hers. Vanessa leaned in, frustration in her voice. "This is unfair. You''ve been the best performer among the interns. Why is your name missing?" Candice released the mouse and clenched her fists, her eyes welling up. It wasn''t just about the job; she knew she could find work elsewhere. What stung was the excellence she had consistently shown, earning praise from colleagues and superiors, making her conversion to a permanent position seem certain. But ever since Elio returned from abroad and took over ND Group, her name was the only one to vanish from the confirmation list of the four interns. The bias was ringly obvious. A cold sensation gripped her heart, causing a dull, aching pain. Tears filled her eyes as she grappled with the realization that the man she had secretly loved for 12 years despised her to this extent. Noticing her distress, Vanessa caressed her back and tried tofort her. "Candice, you should speak with the director. Maybe it''s just a clerical error." Candice took a deep breath and shook her head. "It''s not the director''s doing. This is perhaps the new CEO''s decision." "Why?" Vanessa asked, bewildered. "In terms of efficiency, capability, talent, and even looks, how could you lose to the other three interns?" Candice forced a bitter smile, remaining silent. Vanessa''s eyes widened in realization. "Does the CEO have a grudge against you?" Candice sighed softly, "Maybe." Later that evening, Candice stepped out of the ND building. With lights and shadow intertwined, the sunset bathed the world in a beautiful, soft red hue. A luxury car pulled up in front of her. Seeing it, Candice forced a smile. en.s The car door opened, and a handsome young man stepped out, his warm smile radiant. "Candice, I''m here to pick you up." "Jasper," Candice greeted with a faint smile. Jasper affectionately patted her head. "Was work tiring?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Her body wasn''t tired, but her heart was. Still, she chose to focus on the positive. "No." Jasper walked to the trunk and pulled out a pair of fluffy slippers and a bottle of water. He set the slippers in front of Candice and handed her the opened water. en.s Candice, used to her brothers'' pampering, smiled appreciatively. "Thanks, Jasper." She slipped off her high heels, put on the slippers, took a sip of water, and asked quietly, "Why are you free to pick me up today?" "Elio is back, and our grandparents are hosting a banquet for him. They''re nning to announce something important," Jasper said as he carried her high heels and led her to the passenger seat. "I''m here to take you to the event." en.s Candice got in and buckled her seatbelt. As Jasper settled into the driver''s seat, her face fell. She whispered, "Jasper, I don''t want to go." Chapter 847 "Why aren''t you going? The whole family will be there," Jasper said as he started the car and drove off. Candice remained silent. Jasper continued, coaxing softly, "Candice, how about we get your makeup done and find a lovely evening gown? Juste along to the banquet with me, alright?" Candice, with her naturally gentle disposition, found it difficult to resist her brother''s request. She nodded in acquiescence. The opulent Hoffis Manor gleamed with grandeur. Crystal chandeliers cast a radiant glow over the expansive ballroom, exuding an aura of luxury and sophistication. Soft, melodic music filled the air, mingling with the chatter andughter of the elite guests. Being the richest family in Norvania, the Hoffis family''s banquet was attended predominantly by aristocrats and dignitaries. The entire Morrison family was present. Candice''s uncles were huddled together,ining to Tristan. "What spell did you cast on Candice that she insisted on working for yourpany?" Duke grumbled. Tristanughed innocently, "I didn''t even know Candice was working for us." Taylor chimed in, "I offered her the funds to start her own business, but she refused. I even suggested she take the role of vice president at mypany, but she said she couldn''t do it." Tobias added, "I nned to make a few blockbuster movies to kick-start her acting career, but she wasn''t interested. She insisted on joining ND Group as a designer and working for your family." "In my opinion, Candice shouldn''t be working at all. We can easily support her without her having to work," Taylor concluded. Tristan couldn''t help butugh as he looked toward the entrance. "Candice is here." All eyes turned to the entrance. Candice walked in with Jasper, dressed in an elegant, off-white evening gown that was both sophisticated and sweet. Taylor waved them over, signaling Jasper to bring Candice to their group. "Candice, Uncle Taylor wants us to join them," Jasper said to Candice. Candice smiled sweetly at her uncles. Suddenly, a waiter in uniform carrying a tray of wine identally bumped into Candice, spilling red wine all over her gown. Themotion drew everyone''s attention. en.sProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Caught off guard, Candice couldn''t react in time, her gown stained with wine. She stepped back and collided with Jasper. Jasper quickly steadied her, his face darkening with anger. He stormed over and grabbed the waiter by the cor. "I-I''m sorry, Ms. Candice Morrison Jasper Morrison. I didn''t et stammered, trembling in fear. en.s 43 It was an ident!" the Jasper gritted his teeth. "I think you did it on purpose." Candice, ignoring the wine so t her dress, quickly intervened. "Jasper, don''t make it difficult for him. ''ll just change my clothes. It''s no big deal, really." to en.s Immediately, a swarm of men rushed over from all directions, surrounding Candice with anxious concern. The noise was overwhelming, echoing in her ears. Candice looked around and sighed, "Everyone, I''m fine. It''s just a stained dress. There''s nothing to worry about." Jasper quickly interjected, "Luckily, I brought three evening gowns. Two are still in the car. I''ll go get them now." Sienna and Daniel approached. "Candice, are you alright?" Sienna asked. Candice managed a smile. "Mom, Dad, I''m fine." "Follow Jasper to Aunt Chubs'' room to change," Daniel instructed. "Okay." Candice remained calm and nodded apologetically at the server. "I''m sorry for bumping into you earlier." Chapter 848 The waiter stood still, his eyes betraying a hint of guilt. Micha and Tristan approached, showing concern for Candice. Candice, who always addressed them as her grandparents like Jasper, quickly apologized, "Grandpa, Grandma, I''m sorry for interrupting your guests." "It''s alright, dear. Go and change your clothes quickly." Candice nodded, about to leave, but not before pleading, "The waiter didn''t do it on purpose, please don''t me him." The elders sighed, nodding with a smile. They couldn''t help but admire her for being such a kind and sensible girl, yet so innocent that she couldn''t see the darkness in people''s hearts. Other guests began whispering to each other. "Who is she? A minor incident has grabbed the attention of all the men in the entire Morrison family, even the two elders from the Hoffis family are showing such concern." "She''s Gary''s granddaughter, the treasured gem of the Morrison family." "She''s not your average person. Her mother is a famous romance novelist, her father is a chief police officer. "Her eldest and third uncles are both business tycoons, her second uncle is a giant in the entertainment industry. Her fifth uncle is a defense general, and her fifth aunt is from the Hoffis family, and the most famous chemist of our time, M." "She must have saved the entire gxy in her previous life to be lucky enough to be born into the Morrison family." "Haha!" Candice walked out of the banquet hall, through the corridor, and encountered a man and a woman walking toward her. Her steps halted abruptly. The man donned an impably tailored designer suit, exuding elegance and charm. His face, handsome and aloof, showed no expression as he looked at Candice, noticing her wine-stained gown. Candice''s heart skipped a beat. Panic surged within her, making 120 feel pinned down and unable to ver Povel move as she faced the man ahead-Elio. en.s Beside Elio stood a woman of alluring grace, Josie Wace, who was probably his fianc¨¦e by now. Candice''s breath caught, her heart-wrenching with difort as she politely greeted, "Uncle Elio, Josie, good evening." Josie wore a worried expression as she inquired, "Candice, what happened to your dress?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Candice''s voice softened as she "I identallyet into a waiter holding a tray. to fetch me another dress." en.s Josie quickly responded, "Then you should go quickly." Candice nodded politely, lowering her head as she passed by the two. Making space for Candice, Josie shifted closer to Elio. Candice felt every cell in her body tense, almost unable to breathe. Just passing by Elio, her heart felt tight and ufortable. Meeting Elio made her feel uneasy each time. She had just walked past when Elio''s maic voice came, cold and distant, with a hint of anger. "Candice." Candice froze, nervously swallowing as she turned to look at him. Hesitantly, she spoke, "Uncle¡ª" Before she could finish, Elio sharply interrupted, "Do you have a memory of a goldfish? How many times do I have to correct you?" A pang of difort shot through Candice''s heart, recalling his previous words. "Candice, I''m not your uncle. Please don''t call me uncle when you see me in the future, and don''t try to im any rtion with me." She quietly took a breath. Her heart felt ufortably heavy, her eyes dampening with tears. With a soft voice, she said, "I''m sorry, MrHoffis. I''ll pay attention next timis. belongs to en.s Elio''s eyebrows slightly furrowed, his face darkening. Candice unconsciously gripped her dress. Enduring the difort in her heart, she turned around and strode away. Chapter 849 Candice slipped into a new evening gown, touched up her makeup, and glided back into the banquet hall. The ambiance inside remained lively and effervescent. Casually, she made her way to the side, and upon reaching the dining area; she selected her favorite dishes from the table. Meanwhile, Micha and Tristan approached the stage, each holding a wine ss. With a resonating voice, Tristan began, "Thank you, esteemed guests..." Candice stole a nce at the duo on stage, observing their radiant smiles and eloquent words. These formalities and social graces were nothing new to her. As the toasts circted, she pondered whether to indulge in dessert tonight. However, thoughts of potential weight gain and skin issues held her back. Maintaining her appearance and figure mattered, which meant carefully considering her diet. Opting against dessert, she settled for pumpkin soup instead. After Tristan''s speech of pleasantries concluded, Micha''s voice filled the room. "Tonight, I''d like to take this opportunity to share some joyful news. My son, Elio, will be engaged to Josie next month. We hope to see all of you there." Hearing the announcement, Candice froze in ce, her body going rigid, and the te with food in her hand slipped, ttering onto the table. Despite the loud noise, it was drowned out by the enthusiastic apuse from the crowd. Her ears buzzed, drowning out all sound except the chaos around her. A sharp pain pierced her heart, leaving her vulnerable. It hurt so much! Bowing her head, she slowly began to collect the scattered items. Her throat tightened and tears began welling up in her eyes. Elio had been away for two years, and now he was suddenly back, engaged to Josie. It had been 12 long years, and perhaps it was time for Candice to face reality. Candice brushed away a tear, ensuring no one noticed her inner turmoil. From the age of ten, her feelings had evolved from innocent admiration to adolescent infatuation, and eventually to unrequited love in. adulthood. She had we" bittersweet journey of admiration alone. en.s The secret of her loving her cousin''s uncle was guarded closely by herself, fearful of confiding in anyone. It was a forbidden love, one that could never be openly acknowledged or shared. She had navigated the highs and lows alone, in silence. "Are you okay, Candice?" came a gentle, concerned voice. Candice looked up at the man beside her. It was her eldest cousin, Hector Morrison. Their eyes met, and Hector noticed the redness in Candice''s eyes, the shimmering tears. rmed, he hastily ced his wine ss down, gently cupping Candice''s face. "What''s wrong? Who upset you? Tell me, what happened? Did someone hurt our precious girl?" en.swhovels Candice''s heart raced, torn between truth and concealment. Sniffling nervously, she exined, "Hector, I''m not crying, really." "Don''t lie to me, those are tears, your eyes are red. Is it because of Elio''s engagement...?" Hector guessed.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Before he could finish, Candice hastily interjected, desperately seeking an excuse. "No! Hector, please don''t think that way. I''m just upset because out of the four interns, I''m the only one not offered a permanent position. I''ll be unemployed after this week." en.s Hector was taken aback. "What?" Candice''s lip quivered, her tears threatening to spill over. "Yes, I didn''t make it into the confirmation list. After this week''s work, I''ll be unemployed." Hector was furious. "It''s an honor for them to have you at ND Group. How could they not offer you a permanent position? Come, I''ll get justice for you!" Candice panicked. "No, Hector, really..." Hector gently took her hand and guided her toward the center of the banquet. Chapter 850 On the other side of the banquet hall, Elio''s face wore an unusually grim expression, his demeanor impassive despite his friends'' congrattions. Even Josie approached him and murmured, "What''s going on? Why didn''t you tell me that we''re getting engaged next month?" Elio simply raised his ss and downed it in one go. Jasper walked over, smiling. "Uncle Elio, congrattions. Josie, congrattions to you too. Should I start calling you Aunt Josie?" Josie quickly interjected, "No, don''t call me that, you''re making me sound old." "Uncle Elio is like a generation before us, it''s unavoidable," Jasperughed, then turned to Elio, noticing his somber expression. "Why do you look so unhappy? Who upset you?" Elio''s cold gaze met Jasper''s, and he uttered a single word, "You." Jasper was baffled. "How did I upset you?" At that moment, Hector''s angry voice boomed, "Elio!" All eyes turned toward Hector, who was leading Candice toward Elio. Elio''s gaze darkened slightly as he looked at the timid Candice and the furious Hector. Hector pulled Candice in front of Elio and demanded, "Why won''t you let Candice be confirmed as a permanent employee?" Candice, feeling nervous and guilty, kept her head down, unable to meet his eyes. She wished she could disappear and avoid hearing Hector demand the so-called "justice" for her in front of Elio. Jasper was astonished. "What? Candice is going to be dismissed?" Hector red at Elio. "What''s going on? Exin yourself." Jasper looked displeased as he turned to Elio. "Uncle Elio, our family''s business is doing well. No matter what job Candice wants, our family will fully support her. "Since she''s determined to work at ND Group, you shouldn''t dismiss her, both publicly or personally." Elio''s gaze darkened slightly as he responded, "I''ve just taken over, and there are many matters still in transition. I haven''t had time to handle human resources issues." Candice looked up at him in shock. It turned out Elio wasn''t the one nning to dismiss her. If not him, then was it the director? Elio gazed into Candice''s clear and teary eyes, feeling a pang of sympathy. Was she crying over a job? How much did she love her work? Hector''s anger subsided, and he said gently, "If that''s the case, take care of Candice''s confirmation after you go back." Josie chimed in with a smile, "Could the it be that Candice''s job performance isn''t up to par, so she didn''t pas assessment and couldn''t beoN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. confirmed?" ¨¦n.s Candice felt a tightening in her chest, wanting to exin but hesitating. Would boasting about her abilities be too arrogant? Hector said, displeased, "With our family ties, what need is there for job performance? As long as Candice is happy working at ND Group, pay her sry myself." en.s Hector''s excessive indulgence was making Candice feel utterly embarrassed. Despite her novel capabilities, being confirmed through connections was humiliating for her. to en.s Elio gazed at Candice and said softly, "Continue your work as usual. I''ll handle the confirmation." Hector lowered his head, cupping Candice''s face gently, "There, there, stop crying. Now, go ahead and thank your uncle." Candice attempted to speak but found herself unable to. Elio''s reluctance to be addressed as "uncle" weighed on her mind. "Thank you, Mr. Hoffis." Candice nodded politely. Jasper furrowed his brow. "It''s awkward to call him Mr. Hoffis. What about " Before he could finish, Elio interrupted, "Just Elio." The rest were taken aback by Elio''s words. He added, "Just call me Elio like Hector does. Or Leo, if you prefer." Josie''s gaze darkened. Candice looked at Hector and then at Jasper. "Uncle Elio, isn''t tha inappropriate?" Jasper said helplessly. Chapter 851 Elio turned away with a cold expression, leaving behind a curt remark, "Then don''t address me as anything." The group stood there, bewildered, and Candice was equally perplexed. Elio''s moods were always unpredictable and hard to understand. After the banquet ended, Candice followed her cousins out of the vi. As she waited by the entrance for Jasper, she heard a painful groan from a distant corner. Curious, she walked over to investigate. In a secluded area, a man in a suit was beating up a waiter. It was the same waiter who had spilled red wine on her earlier. Before she could intervene, Candice heard the waiter begging for mercy. "Please, don''t hit me anymore! I''ll confess. It was Josie''s aunt who told me to do it! She wanted Ms. Candice to be humiliated at the banquet!" Candice was stunned. Josie''s aunt? Her name was Fenna, if she remembered correctly. "Get lost," the man in the suit ordered. The waiter scrambled away in fear. Candice stood frozen, not noticing the man approach her. Seeing Candice, the man was stunned momentarily before greeting her respectfully, "Ms. Candice, what are you doing here?" Candice looked at the unfamiliar face, unable to tell which of her cousins he worked for. "Beating someone is illegal. Next time, try to get information without such harsh methods." The man nodded respectfully. "Yes, Ms. Candice." Candice turned and returned to the front entrance, joining Jasper and getting into the car. The next morning, Candice went to work as usual. The atmosphere in the office was tense and somber. The director had just returned from a visit to the CEO''s office, looking particrly grim. He packed his things silently and left, causing a stir among the employees. "What happened?" "Why did the director suddenly leave?" "Did he get fired? Isn''t that too harsh, without any formal process?" "I heard the new CEO is ruthless and unpredictable. I didn''t expect him to start by firing the director. How terrifying!" "Are they nningyoffs? Could we be next?" "Stop making guesses and get back to work." Candice listened curiously to the murmurs around her. Just then, the secretary called from the door. "Ms. Candice, the CEO wants to see you in his office." Candice was taken aback. Everyone. in the office turned to look at her their expressions a mix of shock and confusion. How could a mere intern be summoned by the CEO? Vanessa hurried over, looking anxious. "Candice, why does the CEO want to see you?" Candice shook her head, unsure how to exin. Vanessa continued, "Did you know? In our design department, only the director has been to the CEO''s office. You... What''s going on?" Candice patted Vanessa''s hand reassuringly. "I''ll exin when I get back." With that, she walked out of the office and took the elevator to the 35th floor. It was normal for everyone to be shocked. They didn''t know Candice''s true identity and thought she was just an ordinary recent graduate working hard for a living. The elevator doors opened on the 35th floor. A man in a suit greeted her respectfully at the CEO''s office doon Theno morning, Ms. Candice.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. CEO is waiting for you inside." en.swhovels Candice stared at him, stunned. He was the same man who had beaten the waiterst night. Chapter 852 "Who are you?" Candice asked. The man replied respectfully, "I''m Sean Lowe, the CEO''s assistant." Candice nodded in greeting. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Lowe." "Ms. Candice, pleasee in," Sean said, opening the door for her. Candice hesitated for a few seconds, wondering why they had questioned the waiter who had identally dirtied her evening gown. It was such a minor incident, and even if it was intentional, it didn''t really bother her. She stepped into the office. It was spacious, bright, and elegantly decorated. In front of the window walls stood a clean, impressive desk. The handsome man behind it, dressed in a sleek ck suit, exuded charm as he worked intently. As soon as she saw him, Candice felt inexplicably nervous, her heart pounding erratically. Taking a deep breath, she pondered how to address him. Calling him "uncle" was out of the question. "Mr. Hoffis, you wanted to see me?" Candice approached politely. Elio was momentarily stunned. He barely nced up and continued to peruse his documents without acknowledging her. Candice''s fingers fidgeted, her breathing growing more erratic. Watching his handsome profile, she nearly trembled with anxiety. She wondered why he called her up if he was just going to ignore her. Determined not to let her thoughts run wild and be a love fool, Candice called again, "Mr. Hoffis?" Still, there was no reaction. Frustrated, she said, "Mr. Hoffis, why did you call me here?" Elio took out another document file and opened it. Not having been ignored since she was young, Candice gritted her teeth and clenched her fist in anger. "Elio Hoffis, why exactly did you call me up here?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Elio, barely suppressing a smirk, pulled out a document and handed it to her. Candice hesitated, noting his reaction and the document he handed over. His gaze was deep and inscrutable as he watched her silently. "What''s this?" she asked, reaching out to take the document. Candice opened the file and saw it was a permanent employment contract. She had anticipated this oue, knowing her cousins'' influence would ensure her confirmation. But why was Elio handling this personally? Wasn''t this HR''s responsibility? Gathering her courage, Candice closed the file and said, "If my work performance is the issue, you don''t have to consider my cousin''s words. I don''t want to rely on connections to join ND." In a steady voice, Elio replied, "It''s not your performance. The person with issues has already left." Candice realized he was referring to director who had just packed up and left. Elio picked up a pen, removed the cap, and handed it to her. "Sign it." After a moment''s hesitation, Candice looked down at the contract. This was her dream job. She had foved designing clothes since childhood, making outfits for her dolls, and even pursued this passion through college. ND Group was the world''s most prestigious luxury fashion brand. Being a designer at ND symbolized the pinnacle of the designer world. She had been selected from thousands of designers, emerging as one of the few interns. Why would she hesitate now if she had the chance to be a permanent designer? Taking the pen, Candice signed her name and dated the contract. Elio handed her ¨¤ fingerprint pad to imprint her fingerprint. She set down the pen, inked her finger, and pressed her fingerprint onto the document. As she finished, Elio handed her a wet wipe. Candice was momentarily stunned, looking at him curiously. She couldn''t help but wonder if she was the first designer to sign a contract in the CEO''s office. Was he this considerate with everyone? "Thank you," Candice said, epting the wet wipe and quickly cleaning her hands. Chapter 853 Elio nced at the contract briefly before closing it and cing it in the drawer. Candice asked, "Mr. Hoffis, is there anything else?" Elio looked up at her indifferently. His cool and unreadable gaze unsettled Candice, making her heart race. "You" Elio started to speak but was interrupted by the sound of the door opening. "Leo," called out Josie''s gentle voice. Josie, who walked in without knocking, paused for a moment when she saw Candice. She quickly smiled and said, "Candice, you''re here too?" Candice nodded politely. "Hello, Josie." Josie beamed. "Am I interrupting? Should Ie backter?" Elio immediately interjected, "No need." He then turned to Candice and said, "That''s all for now. You may leave." Candice felt a pang in her chest. She didn''t understand why she felt so sad. Josie was Elio''s first girlfriend, and they had been dating for years. They were getting engaged next month. Of course, she could enter without knocking. Elio must have allowed it. With Josie here, it was obvious that Candice had to leave. Why did it hurt so much? She tried tofort herself, but the dull ache in her heart remained. Lowering her head, she bid farewell and left the office. Once she exited his office and entered the elevator, her tears began to flow as the doors closed. Candice felt a sharp pain in her chest. She wiped away her tears anxiously and took deep breaths to stop her tears. Loving someone secretly was agonizing. Her 12 years of feelings for Elio weren''t easy to let go. If she and Elio could never be together, she wished he would treat her kindly, like her other cousins, and not be distant and cold. However, the reality was harsh. A week after bing a full-time employee, Candice received an unexpected assignment from her new director, Sadie Lloyd. "Candice, you''reing on a business trip with me the day after tomorrow." "A business trip?" Candice was surprised. "Yes, we''re flying abroad to attend ND''s international fashion show." "Me?" Candice was both shocked and ttered. The design department buzzed with excitement. Even seasoned designers were envious, yet confused at the same time. "Why Candice? A newbie shouldn''t get such an opportunity!" The ND international fashion show was a globally significant and impactful event. All attendees were top fashion industry leaders and renowned designers from around the world. Sadie replied, "It''s thepany''s decision. If you have any objections, take them up with the CEO." Although not satisfied with the decision, none dared to object. This was Candice''s first international business trip. Her five cousing all came to see her off at the airport, each offering their own advice, making it feel like a tearful farewell. After bidding her cousins goodbye, Candice boarded the ne with her ticket. To her surprise, she had a first-ss seat. The flight attendant led her to her seat. Seeing the man sitting next to her, she was utterly shocked. It was Elio. He was wearing a casual yet elegant grey shirt, his chiseled profile highlighted by a pair of stylish sses as he quietly read a book. Candice was stunned. Why was she seated next to the CEO? Where was Sadie? Seeing Elio, who barely nced up, Candice felt nervous and greeted softly, "Good morning, Mr. Hoffis." Elio didn''t react. Candice took a deep breath and settled into her seat, feeling awkward and tense.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After a while, she couldn''t resist asking, "Where''s Ms. Lloyd? I didn''t see her." "She''s in economy ss," Elio replied coolly, turning a page of his book. Chapter 854 Candice''s uneasiness grew. "Then I''ll go to the economy ss. I''m just an ordinary employee. It''s not appropriate for me to be in first ss." She was about to get up when Elio''s voice,zy yetmanding, stopped her. "Sit down. I paid for your ticket privately. It''s not on thepany''s dime." Candice quickly pulled out her phone. "Then I''ll pay you back. How much is it?" With a sharp sound, Elio snapped his book shut. He removed his sses, folded them neatly, and ced them on the table beside him before closing his eyes as if to rest. Holding her phone, Candice was stunned for a moment but received no response from Elio. She then slowly put it away. Elio was truly unpredictable. During the flight, neither of them spoke. Elio alternated between reading and resting his eyes, while Candice spent the time sketching designs. After theynded, Candice followed Sadie and another renowned ND designer, Emerson Hartford, to check in at a five-star hotel. Sitting on the lobby couch, Candice couldn''t resist pulling out her phone and calling her childhood friend. "Merv, guess where I am right now?" Candice said excitedly when the call connected. Mervyn Campbell was the son of Ryan, who was Daniel''s close friend. He was Candice''s childhoodpanion and was now studying for his PhD in this country. "From your tone, could you already be at my dorm door?" Mervyn replied, equally excited. "Close enough. I''m on a business trip with mypany and just arrived here. I don''t know how far I am from you," Candice replied. "Candice, where exactly are you? Send me your location, and I''lle over immediately," Mervyn said. "I''m..." Candice looked around and continued, "I''m not sure of the exact ce. I''ll send you my location. But only if you have time. I don''t want to interrupt your studies, Merv." "You''re more important than my studies." Candice smiled. "You''re-" Before she could finish, her phone was suddenly snatched away. Startled, she turned to see Elio standing behind the couch, shutting off her phone. "What are you doing?" Candice asked, annoyed by his rudeness, and stood to face him across the couch. The two of them stared at each other across the couch. Candice''s expression darkened as she said, "Why did you end my call and snatch my phone? Give it back to me." Elio didn''t return her phone and instead, his face remained cold as he responded, "You''re here to work, not to visit your friends." "We aren''t working 24/7. I should have some personal time to see my friends," Candice argued. Just then, Mervyn''s number shed on the screen, and Elio immediately rejected the call. Stunned, Candice watched as Mervyn called again, only for Elio to reject once more. en.swhovelsProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. His rude actions left Candice speechless. "Elio Hoffis, give me my phone back! Merv will be worried," she demanded. "Merv?" Elio sneered, handing the phone back to her with an icy tone. "Don''t disclose our itinerary and location to irrelevant people. It''s a work requirement." "Irrelevant people?" Candice took her phone back, seething inside. Elio, still with a cold expression, turned and walked away. Candice was left speechless. Was there something wrong with Elio? He was unpredictable, unreasonable, and frustrating. When her phone rang again, Candice answered and apologized to Mervyn. Not daring to share her location, she exined, "I can''t give you my address;pany policy. Bute find you once I''m done with work." "Okay, I''ll wait for you!" Mervyn said cheerfully. vn Chapter 855 After checking in, Candice took the room key from Sadie and followed the bellhop upstairs. When she opened the door to her room, she stood in stunned disbelief. Quickly, she turned back and asked Sadie, "Ms. Lloyd, did I get the wrong room key?" Sadie smiled softly and responded, "Nope. That is your room." With that, Sadie entered her room and shut the door, leaving Candice at a loss. Candice walked back into her room, which turned out to be the most luxurious suite in the five-star hotel. The opulent decor,plete with a living room, kitchen, and a spacious balcony garden, was overwhelming. More notably, the suite had three bedrooms. As she explored, the bellhop politely asked, "Miss, which room would you like?" Feeling that it was all too extravagant and a waste for just one person, Candice replied, "Any will do." The bellhop ced her luggage in the master bedroom and then left. Candice entered the master bedroom. As she gazed at the spacious and luxurious surroundings, a strange heaviness grew in her heart. Was she here for a business trip or a vacation? Sighing, she decided to take it easy and make the best of it. She unpacked her suitcase, hanging her clothes in the walk-in closet. Afterward, she grabbed some casual wear and headed to the bathroom for a shower. By the time she finished, it was alreadyte. Feeling hungry, she stepped out of the bedroom just as the doorbell rang. She hurried to open it. Outside stood an attendant with a dinner cart. "Miss, your dinner is ready." "Pleasee in," Candice hastily replied and opened the door wider. The attendant brought in a sumptuous meal on the dining cart. Although Candice was cherished at home, her family valued frugality and modest living. This extravagant dinner was certainly not arranged by her cousins. The only person she could think of was Elio. "What is he up to?" Candice wondered as she ate.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After dinner, Gandice turned on the lighting of the living room aiding her slumber. The clock on the wall showed 11:48 pm when the door clicked open. A man entered. He paused briefly as he took in the scene in the living room before quietly closing the door behind him. Moving with utmost care, he swapped his shoes for slippers and approached Candice. Kneeling beside her, he gazed at her sleeping face quietly, his eyes filled with intense warmth. Her long hair cascaded over her shoulders, with some strands gently covering her face and eyes as her head nted to the side. His breathing deepened and hesitated for a moment before gently reaching out, his movements tender and delicate. He brushed the strands of hair away from her face, tucking them behind her ear. Her pink cheeks were exposed,plementing her serene and sweet sleeping expression. She was utterly adorable. He pressed his lips together, his Adam''s apple bobbing as he swallowed, and his long fingers lightly reached toward her face. Just a millimeter away from her skin, he suddenly halted, frozen and staring, unable to muster the courage to touch her. Struggling to restrain himself, his eyes reddened and his fingertips trembled. After a long internal battle, he abruptly clenched his fist and withdrew his hand, using all his willpower to control his desire and hole back. Chapter 856 After suppressing his feelings for so many years, Elio found himselfcking the courage to touch Candice''s face. He mocked himself inwardly. What a coward he was. But he couldn''t wait any longer. He had no more time to waste. Standing up, he entered the bedroom and retrieved a plush nket, gently draping it over Candice before retreating to his own room. By the nightstand, he removed his watch and loosened his tie. At that instant, his phone rang. ncing at the caller ID, he saw it was Micha calling. Due to the time difference, it was midnight here but noon back in Norvania. He shed his tie and zer before answering the call. His voice was low and hoarse. "Mom, what''s going on?" From the other end, Micha''s furious voice erupted. "Elio, have you lost your mind? Why did you take Candice out of the country? What are you trying to do? You rascal, you promised me you''d manage the overseaspany for ten years beforeing back!" Elio remained silent. Micha continued, "You lost it when you found out Candice joined ourpany, didn''t you? You couldn''t evenst two years!" Elio''s tone was cold and detached. "I returned under the condition that we made a deal." "You agreed to follow one condition without question. I announced your engagement to Josie at the banquet, so you must marry her and be loyal to her," scolded Micha. "The Morrison family adores Candice. If you harm her even a little, they won''t let you off!" "Are you done?" Elio asked, his indifference palpable. Micha was infuriated. "Elio, send Candice back immediately! Others may not understand you, but as your mother, I do. If youy a finger on her, the Morrisons will make you regret it." Elio stepped out onto the balcony, standing in the night like a lonely soul. His tone was devoid of anger as he responded, "Mom, do you even remember what you''ve done to me all these years?" There was silence from Micha''s end. Elio lowered his head and let out a bitterugh, his wordsced with pain and sorrow. "I didn''t have. Wanda''s exceptional intelligence, but you used the same harsh educating methods on me. "I wasn''t good at studying. My childhood was filled with nothing but learning every waking hour except for six hours of sleep. I had no time for y, no personal time, no freedom. "All I did was harbor a secret crush on a girl. Was that such a crime? You burned all the photos I had of her, threw away every gift she gave me, and even forbade me from seeing her. You forced me to date other girls and used every method to make her hate me. "As you wished, she hates me now." Elio forced a bitter smile, his voice filled with anguish. "But what now? I''ve been driven to madness, all because of you." "Elio, if Nathan finds out you''ve hurt his beloved niece, he won''t spare you." Elio''s eyes turned red as he growled, "Candice is mine! Let him kill me then." With that, he hung up the phone. Elio released the phone and clutched the balcony railing, his head bowed in agony as he closed his eyes and took deep breaths. His body trembled with the effort to remain upright, his knuckles white with the force of his grip, veins bulging as the heartache overwhelmed him.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. His childhood memories, save for those involving Candice, were nothing but a tapestry of sorrow, loneliness, misery, and istion. Chapter 857 During middle school, Elio spent countless hours poring over foreignnguage articles in his study. His world echoed with the presence of teachers, test papers, and homework. That year, Zach passed away, marking the most painful and helpless period of his life. One day, outside the study''s balcony, Candice tugged at Elio''s ss door with a kite in her hand. When he opened the door, Candice handed him the string. "Uncle Elio, my cousin said you seem pitiful and you''re always studying. Take a break. Let''s look at the sky, and fly a kite." It was then, during his middle school years, that he first flew a kite. For the first time, he lifted his head to see the color of the sky and watch the kite soar. He felt utterly inferior even to a mere kite. Afterward, Candice often snuck behind the balcony, secretly handing him items as entertainment like game consoles, chess sets,ics, dartboards, and even water guns. Sheughed a lot as if her life had never known sorrow or worry, difficulty or sadness. Every day, she exuded an optimistic and joyful demeanor. In her eyes, the world was nothing but beautiful. Coincidentally, it was the opposite for him. Elio''s childhood was oppressive and painful. Even the sky seemed gray to him. Only when he saw her did he feel that the world also had colors. However, Micha saw through his thoughts. What made it even sadder was the fact that Candice was his rtive. Even without a blood rtion, they could never be together. Thinking about it, Elio couldn''t help but look up at the sky andugh bitterly. He returned to Norvania and became Candice''s superior under the condition that he would marry Josie.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. This kind of opportunity came only once in his life. He had only one month left. A monthter, he would fulfill Micha''s promise and get engaged to Josie. Elio resolutely turned around and went into the bathroom to shower. Half an hourter, he emerged from his room. Candice was still sleeping on the recliner. Elio walked over, cing his arm under Candice''s back, and gently lifted her. Candice, still drowsy, slowly opened her eyes. In a daze, she saw the handsome jawline of the man. She suddenly woke up, realizing she was being carried, cradled in Elio''s broad and warm chest. "Elio, how did... how did youe in?" Candice asked, flustered. Elio bent down, gently cing her on therge bed in the bedroom. Candice nervously scooted to the head of the bed, her heart racing. "I''m staying in the next room." Elio''s voice was gentle. "I saw you sleeping outside and wanted to carry you into the room." Candice swallowed nervously. "Why are we staying in the same suite?" Elio''s tone sounded somewhat disappointed. "Is it not allowed?" Candice shook her head. "It''s not that it''s not allowed, it''s just..." Elio smiled gently without saying a word, turned around, and left the room. As he closed the door behind him, he softly whispered, "Goodnight." With that, he closed the door. Candicey dumbfounded on the bed,pletely bewildered. What was going on? Was she dreaming? Did Elio just smile and speak so softly to her? It must have been a dream, it must have been! Otherwise, why would he act so out of character? Thest time he smiled at her like that was many, many years ago. Candice copsed onto the bed, clutching her pounding heart. Images of Elio holding her kept reying in her mind. His body had felt warm, almost hot, and his scent was pleasantlyforting Feeling bashful, Candice pulled the nket over her head, trying to hide from her racing thoughts. Despite her efforts, she couldn''t suppress the smile tugging at her lips. Chapter 858 The golden sunlight streamed into the balcony garden, where flowers bloomed and greenery thrived. Candice awoke naturally, groggily reaching for her phone. One nce at the time made her bolt upright in bed. She hurriedly threw off the covers and rushed into the bathroom. After freshening up and getting dressed, she grabbed her bag and left her room. Passing through the living room, she saw Elio sitting at the dining table with two tes of breakfast and two sses of milk in front of him. "Good morning," Candice said nervously as she approached. "I didn''t hear the rm. I''m sorry. Is there any work nned for today?" Elio, with his usual calm demeanor, gestured to the te opposite him. "I made an extra portion. Join me for breakfast." He made this? Candice looked at the breakfast in surprise. There was a peeled and sliced egg, some nched broli, a pancake, and some fruits. It looked both exquisite and healthy but was presented quite inly, certainly not the work of a hotel chef. "But Ms. Lloyd..." Candice hesitated, thinking about the agreement to start work at 9:00 am. It was already past 10:00 am, and she feared to be reprimanded by Sadie. "I''m still here. What are you worried about?" Elio looked up at her. Candice thought for a moment and realized he had a point. She pulled out a chair, sat down, and took a sip of the milk. She then started on the breakfast. Even though it had cooled, it still tasted good. Elio''s culinary skills were decent, and it was a pleasant surprise to find out he could cook, let alone make an extra portion for her. Eating a breakfast made by the man she liked filled Candice with an inexplicable sweetness, joy, and excitement. She maintained herposure, finishing her food and milk calmly. Elio ate elegantly, and once she was done, he reached over to take her te. "Let me wash them," Candice offered anxiously. Elio raised an eyebrow, curious. "Have you ever washed dishes before?" Candice forced an awkward smile and shook her head. NOW PLAY YOUR FAVOURITE GAMES ON su "I''ll handle it," Elio said, carrying the dishes and sses to the sink. From her seat at the dining table, Candice watched Elio''s broad back as he worked in the open kitchen. She had never seen him wash dishes before. It was a new and unfamiliar sight. His tall and straight figure was striking, with the sleeves of his white shirt rolled up to his forearmsN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. exuding a casual yet elegant charm. As Elio finished washing the dishes and turned around, he caught Candice''s intense gaze for a fleeting moment. Her heart skipped a beat, and she quickly looked away, pretending to be busy on her phone. Elio paused for a moment, thinking it was just a coincidence, then walked back into his room. Ten minutester, he emerged wearing a tailored gray suit. "Let''s go," he said softly. Candice immediately followed him. They walked one after the other into the elevator, descending to the lobby. In the lobby, Sadie and Emerson Hartford, along with Sean, who had been waiting for a long time, stood up promptly from the couch. "Good morning, Mr. Hoffis," they greeted. Elio nodded in acknowledgment and strode outside, the others following suit, leaving the hotel. In the luxurious seven-seaterpany car, Sean briefed Elio on the day''s schedule. Candice sat obediently in the back feeling overwhelmed by the packed agenda. It seemed exhausting, with hardly a moment to breathe except for meal times. Candice couldn''t understand what role a new designer like her would y. Chapter 859 In the morning, they visited the event site. The team was busy setting up and decorating, and the basic framework of the venue was almostplete. After working there for a while, they had to head to the branch office for a meeting. The meeting started at 11:00 am and went on until 1:00 pm. Candice sat in the corner, her stomach growling and she yawned frequently. She rubbed her tired neck, swaying gently in her seat. When her gaze inadvertently met Elio''s, she immediately straightened up, adopting a posture of utmost attention, even holding her breath. Anxious waves crashed over her. Candice worried that Elio might have noticed her small fidgeting actions and found it absurd. She mentally scolded herself for being so careless. As the meeting carried on, Sean appeared suddenly and whispered in Candice''s ear. "Ms. Candice, pleasee with me."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Swiftly gathering her notebook, Candice inquired cautiously, "Is something wrong?" With a gesture, Sean beckoned her to follow. She had no choice but to follow him out. Once outside the office, they walked one after the other into a lounge area. Candice was stunned to find a tableid out with lunch and juice, apanied by a solitary bed. "Ms. Candice, please enjoy your meal. After lunch, you can rest on the lounge chair. Mr. Hoffis wille for you once he''s done," Sean informed her. Intrigued, Candice asked, "Are Ms. Lloyd and the others having lunch as well?" "Don''t worry about them," Sean replied before leaving the room. As Candice savored her lunch, her mind inevitably drifted to thoughts of Elio. After finishing her meal, she rested for an hour. Upon awakening, she realized that Sadie and Emerson had already left. Strangely enough, Candice found herself instructed to stay by Elio''s side. He was engrossed in an unending string of meetings. The drone of tedious data reports and strategic discussions acted as a luby, lulling Candice into a state of drowsiness. C NOW PLAY YOUR FAVOURITE GAMES ON ILD WWW Just then, her phone vibrated in her pocket, breaking the monotony. Hastily retrieving it, she saw Mervyn''s name shing on thyel screen. A smile tugged at her lips as she answered the call, muffling her voice with her hand. "Merv." Though her voice was barely a 5. joyful expression gave away. She hunched down like a thief, sneaking toward the door. Every move she made, every smile and frown, was noticed by Elio. His typically impassive demeanor turned icy, anger spreading across his eyes, drawing his attention away from the meeting. Slowly, he clenched his fist around his pen, his demeanor was icy as it seemed that a chilly atmosphere settled over the room. The others in the meeting remained clueless as to what had angered the CEO, their unease palpable. Outside the meeting room, Candice whispered, "Merv, what''s up?" "Where are you? Let''s grab dinner together. I''ll pick you up," Mervyn suggested. Candice pouted,menting, "I''m still stuck at work." "What? It''s alreadyte. Why aren''t you off yet?" She nodded sadly. "Yeah, I know." "Who''s the heartless boss keeping you at the office without dinner? It''s already 6:00 pm." Candice softly replied, "It''s Elio." Mervyn paused, then eximed in shock, "You mean your cousin''s uncle, Elio? The one who''s only good for his money and looks?" Candice gave an awkward smile. "He''s notpletely useless, you know." Chapter 860 Candice couldn''t shake the memory of the breakfast Elio had prepared personally, a gentle warmth still lingering within her. Mervyn scoffed, "Not only is he utterly useless, but he also wears that deadpan expression, like the world is against him or something. His face, all cold and sour!" Grumbling, Candice interjected, "Merv, can you stop criticizing him?" "Are you bothered?" Mervyn inquired. "No," Candice replied, her insincerity peeking through. With a faint smile, Mervyn stated, "I can tell you''re bothered. Give me your address, I''lle pick you up. I''ll treat you to some delicious food and bring you around." "But I''m not done with work yet." "What kind of nonsense job is this? Forget about it, I''ll take care of you." Candice smiled wryly and responded, "I can handle myself, thanks for the offer." Before she could finish, the office door swung open, and Elio emerged, his expression sour. Feeling flustered, Candice assumed Elio was upset because she''d left the meeting midway, disrespecting him and interrupting his work. "Got to go, I should go back to work." Candice quickly ended the call, standing up nervously, her mouth dry. "Mr. Hoffis, are you done? Can I leave " Candice''s words were cut off. With a cold expression and a stern gaze, Elio ignored Candice and strode past her, heading for the elevator. Candice was taken aback and stood stunned for a few seconds. What on earth was going on? She pondered, bewildered by Elio''s sudden shift from his morning kindness. After a moment of contemtion, she concluded that it must be the immense work pressure and busyness that had caused his unpredictable mood swings. Candice followed suit and left thepany. Guided by Sean, she got into Elio''s car. G NOW PLAY YOUR FAVOURITE GAMES ON Elio remained silent, his face unreadable, radiating an air of tension that made Candice inexplicably nervous. Leaning against the car window, Candice gazed quietly at the scenery outside. Shouldn''t they be heading back to the hotel by now? Half an hourter, much to Candice''s surprise, the car stopped in front of a luxurious vi. Peering out, Candice asked, "Where are we?" Sean exined, "Ms. Candice, this is the governor''s home. He has invited Mr. Hoffis to a banquet tonight." Puzzled and annoyed, Candice eximed, "Why bring me here? Shouldn''t you have sent me back to the hotel first? If you were busy, you could''ve at least told me so could find my own way back." Sean fell silent. Candice turned to Elio beside her. He sat wearily, silent and motionless, his eyes closed. "Take me back," Candice instructed Sean, her tone firm. Elio muttered, "I''ll send you back after the banquet." Frustrated, Candice clenched her fists, taking a deep breath to restrain herself before confronting Elio. "I''m just a new designer. You brought me along to work with you today, but I couldn''t help at all, nor did I understand your work. I was just apanying you the whole time. "It''s already after work hours, and now you want me to apany you to a banquet? What exactly do you want?" Elio''s voice was cold as ice as he retorted, "Are you in such a rush to meet Mervyn?" Stunned, Candice froze.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. l Elio opened his eyes, his gaze intense as he looked at Candice. There was a fiery intensity in his eyes, yet his tone was incredibly icy. "Are you really so eager to see him?" Chapter 861 Candice studied Elio with a furrowed brow, perplexed by the bitterness in his tone. Had she misinterpreted something? Visibly disheartened, Elio met her gaze for a tense moment before abruptly exiting the car. "Sean, please take her," he instructed icily before mming the door and striding away. Candice was utterly bewildered. Following Elio''s directive, Sean swiftly started the engine and executed a sharp U-turn. As the car continued along the road, Sean spoke up, "Ms. Candice, do you have an address in mind? I''ll take you wherever you need to go." Candice hesitated, puzzled by Sean''s question. Wasn''t he supposed to take her back to the hotel to rest? Just as Candice was about to respond, her phone rang. ncing at the caller ID, she saw it was Mervyn calling. Upon picking up Mervyn''s call, Candice was met with his inquiry about her work progress and dinner ns, followed by a request to meet up. After a brief exchange with Mervyn, Candice turned to Sean and politely requested, "Could you please drive me to Regalia Restaurant? Thanks." Sean acknowledged her request with a respectful nod. With that, he proceeded to navigate the car toward the restaurant. ncing into the rearview mirror, he caught sight of Candice engaged in a lively conversation with Mervyn over the phone, her face adorned with a radiant smile. Observing this scene, Sean couldn''t help but let out a resigned sigh. Upon arriving at Regalia Restaurant, Candice disembarked from the car and informed Sean, "You can head back now. I''ll arrange my own transportation back to the hotelter." "Ms. Candice, it''s not safe for you to be alone," Sean insisted.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "But I have Mervyn with me, don''t I?" Candice countered. With a hint of reluctance, Sean eventually departed. Meanwhile, Candice stepped into the restaurant, her eyes scanning the surroundings. Rising from his seat, Mervyn called out, "Candice, right this way!" Candice''s face lit up as she approached Mervyn with easy, carefree steps, gracefully taking a seat across from him. She found herself drawn to his radiant presence and captivating smile, feeling as though she were enveloped by his charm effortlessly. "It''s been ages, Merv!" Candice eximed, unable to hide her delight. A smile graced Mervyn''s lips as he admitted, "I never expected to bump into you here on a business trip." Candice couldn''t help but chuckle at his remark. "Nor did I, honestly." Without skipping a beat, Mervyn promptly retrieved the menu and offered it to her. "Take a look and see what appeals to you." C NOW PLAY YOUR FAVOURITE GAMES ON PIOPLAY After perusing the menu, Candice casually opted for a set meal. Despite the restaurant''s mediocre cuisine, the ambiance exuded romance and tranquility. Soft melodies drifted through the air, while warm golden lights enveloped the space. With only a handful of other diners present, the setting felt intimate and secluded. Mervyn''s smile lingered as he looked at Candice, a touch of nostalgia reflecting in his eyes. Unable to resist, Candice lightly touched her cheek. "What''s the matter? Do I have something on my face?" Mervyn shook his head in disbelief. "It''s been quite some time, and you''ve only be more stunning. I almost didn''t recognize you," he remarked. Candice was surprised by his had any cosmetic work done. How could there be such a drastic change that you didn''t recognize me?" Mervyn couldn''t help but chuckle, his amusement evident. Candice joined in, herughter bubbling forth. Mervyn warmly engaged Candice in conversation about her parents and constrating genuine family, interest in her work and delving into discussions about their lives. Inside the restaurant, the atmosphere was cozy and inviting. While outside, the sky darkened, and a brisk north wind swept through the streets. Before they knew it, a torrential downpour began. The rain-soaked streets were empty, with only a few vehicles passing by. The softly glowing street lights cast a gentle ambiance as rain cascaded down, forming puddles on the pavement below. From the restaurant''s floor-to-ceiling windows, an ethereal glow spilled onto the rain-slicked streets. Driven by gusts of wind, the rain fell steadily outside. However, within the restaurant, warmth andughter embraced the patrons, offering a stark contrast to the tempest raging beyond its walls. Half an hourter, a sleek luxury car glided to a stop by the roadside. With a creak, the door swung open, revealing a towering figure impably dressed in a tailored suit. Unfazed by the cold rain, he strode confidently through the puddles, navigating the street with determination. The cold rain trickled down his short hair, tracing a path to his cheeks, its icy touch prating his skin and chilling him to the bone. His eyes adopted a reddish hue as he kept his gaze firmly fixed on the couple behind the ss window. The woman''s joy was unmistakable, her infectiousughter filling the air. Encountering the one she loved in a foreignnd ought to be a moment of sheer bliss, shouldn''t it? As the unyielding rain obscured his sorrowful eyes, he clenched his fists with unwavering determination. Chapter 862 With roadside parking off-limits, Sean skillfully maneuvered the car into the nearest parking lot. Equipped with a ck umbre, he sshed through the pooled water to join Elio, shielding him from the unrelenting rain. At that moment, Sean found himself at a loss for words. After all, he had been the one to bring Candice to this location.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Upon returning to the banquet, Sean discovered that Elio was already outside, making his way directly to this very spot. Having stood by Elio''s side for many years, Sean was intimately familiar with almost every aspect of his life. What he witnessed in Elio was a man devoid of joy, weighed down by the expectations of his parents. Every facet of Elio''s existence-his career, his future, even his marriage-had been meticulously orchestrated by them. Since birth, Elio had never experienced true autonomy. He was merely a puppet shaped by the Hoffis family to inherit their fortune. For someone like Elio, who had always been drawn to Candice''s carefree and innocent spirit, she appeared as an unattainable dream, a vision of happiness forever beyond his grasp. Sean trembled as the biting wind whipped around him, apanied by relentless raindrops that felt like they were piercing deep into his core. Though Sean was only partially damp, Elio was thoroughly soaked. Undoubtedly, Elio must have felt even colder. Apart from the physical difort, witnessing the intimate moments inside the restaurant must have been a tormenting ordeal for him. With genuine concern, Sean expressed his worry. "Mr. Hoffis, you''re soaked through. You''ll catch a cold if you stay out here any longer. Why don''t we head back?" Despite Sean''s plea, Elio remained silent. He stood unmoving, his silence conveying more than words ever could. Time stretched on, each moment heavier than thest. As time dragged on, Sean felt the cold seeping deeper into his bones, causing his body to tremble. His teeth chattered incessantly, and his hands grew increasingly numb. Suddenly, the restaurant door swung open, and Mervyn emerged. Seeing the downpour, he swiftly opened arge umbre, shielding Candice from the rain. With a protective arm around her, he drew her close, offering both shelter and warmth. After an hour of enduring the rain, Elio finally stirred. He turned around slowly, facing away from Candice and Mervyn. At that moment, Sean swiveled and lowered his umbre, ensuring that Candice and Mervyn''s view remained concealed. As they walked, Candice nestled into Mervyn''s embrace, her gaze fixed on the pooling water beneath her feet. In a hushed tone, shemented, "It''s been pouring for two hours straight. When will it ever let up?" M NOW PLAY YOUR FAVOURITE GAMES ON ILD WWW "It does seem like we''ve had a lot of raintely. Make sure you take your umbre with you next time you go out," Mervyn gently reminded her. "I know," Candice replied, her voice tinged with resignation. "Hurry up, let''s dash for the parking lot up ahead. That''s where my car is parked," Mervyn suggested. "Merv, could you adjust the umbre? You''re leaning it all on me, and your clothes are soaked," Candice pointed out. "It''s fine," Mervyn assured her. Following him, Candice made her way to the parking lot and entered the car. Without dy, Mervyn turned up the heater and offered her a fresh towel. Although Candice wasn''t drenched, her shoes werepletely soaked. As she wiped them dry, she nced up and noticed a vehicle in the opposite parking spot with a familiar license te. She paused abruptly, scanning her surroundings. Wasn''t Sean supposed to have left by now? Had he been waiting here for two hours in this rain? Unable to resist, Candice reached for her phone and dialed Sean''s number. Meanwhile, Mervyn ignited the car''s engine and drove away slowly. Just then, Sean''s phone rang unexpectedly, catching him off guard. His voice wavered slightly as he answered, "Hello, Ms. Candice." "Mr. Lowe, why is your car still parked near the restaurant? Haven''t you left yet?" "No," Sean admitted. "You really didn''t have to wait for me. Merv is already escorting me back to the hotel. Given this heavy rainfall, you should head home and get some rest," Candice insisted. en.swhovels "Alright, Ms. Candice," Sean acquiesced. "I''m truly sorry to have kept you waiting for so long. Thank you for being patient," Candice expressed her gratitude. "Ms. Candice, there''s no need to thank me. It''s the least I can do," Sean assured her. Nheless, Candice couldn''t help but notice a notable tremor in Sean''s voice, as if he were enduring the chill of the rain. Perplexed Candice bid him farewell before ending the call. As she back in her seat, her thoughts. ettled gradually drifted to Elio, his angry expression lingering in her mind. en.swhovels Chapter 863 As Candice''s mind continued to wander, her emotions weighed heavily on her. She found herself in a perpetual battle to understand Elio''s intentions, her mind engulfed by thoughts of him as she attempted to unravel his innermost feelings. Unable to hold back, Candice released a deep sigh. Mervyn chuckled softly, remarking, "Look at that our carefree Candice, sighing just like the rest of us." Snapping back to reality, Candice couldn''t help but smile. "Yeah, it''s strange. I don''t know when it happened, but it seems I''ve picked up some worries too," she confessed. "It sounds like a sign of growing up," Mervyn observed. With a yful pout, Candice muttered, "If growing up means having worries, I''d rather not grow up at all." "Tell me, is something at work bothering you?" Mervyn asked, keeping his eyes on the road. Candice shook her head, her mind preupied. Mervyn''s expression darkened slightly, his tone growing more serious. "Is it about rtionships, then?" At Mervyn''s probing question, Candice lowered her head, nervously twisting the towel in her hands. She remained silent, unable to articte her thoughts. A somber expression crossed Mervyn''s face, a trace of concern evident in his features. However, he maintained aposed demeanor as he cautiously broached. "Are you worried that if you were to share your feelings with me, I might not reciprocate?" Candice frowned at Mervyn''s words. "Merv, please don''t make jokes like that. It''s not funny," she murmured. Mervyn let out a nervousugh, trying to conceal his embarrassment. After dropping Candice off at the hotel, he bid her farewell and departed. Upon reaching the suite, Candice discovered that Elio hadn''t yet returned. Undeterred, she retreated to her room, seeking sce in a steaming shower. With ample time at her disposal, Candice settled against the headboard, her earphones in ce as she delved into sketching designs to the backdrop of music. Minutes melded seamlessly into hours as Candice poured herself into her craft, eventuallypleting two sets of drafts. A nce at her phone revealed the precise moment of midnight. Typically, Candice would have been in a deep sleep by now. But tonight, rest seemed distant. C NOW PLAY YOUR FAVOURITE GAMES ON Rather than solely losing herself in music and sketches, it felt as though Candice was unconsciously awaiting Elio''s return. After setting her sketches aside and removing her headphones, Candice quietly slipped out of bed. Donning her slippers, she treaded cautiously toward the door. With delicate movements, she turned the doorknob and discreetly peeked outside. To her surprise, the living room was illuminated by bright light, a stark contrast to its previous dimness, indicating Elio''s return. Sumbing to weariness, Candice finally gave in to the urge to sleep. However, just as she was about to retreat into her room and surrender to rest, a sudden ttering noise echoed from outside, catching her attention. Despite her initial hesitation, Candice decided to brave the unknown and opened the door, determined to investigate the source of the disturbance. Entering the living room, she was greeted by a disarray of empty wine bottles strewn across the floor, apanied by several partially consumed liquor bottles atop the coffee table. Elio sat slumped on the sofa, his head tilted back against the cushion, revealing the captivating curve of his Adam''s apple. One hand shielded his eyes from view, while the other gripped an empty wine ss, an air of mncholy shrouding him in destion. His short hair remained damp, and his white shirt clung to his skin, emphasizing the contours of his chest muscles.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Elio, what''s wrong?" Candice''s heart raced with concern as she swiftly collected the scattered bottles, sitting beside him in bewilderment. "Why did you drink so much? And why are you soaking wet? Where''s Sean?" With caution, Candice delicately retrieved the empty ss from his hand. Examining his drenched form, she felt utterly lost, her unease visible. Despite her worry, she refrained from reaching out to touch Elio. With no strength left, Elio''s hand fell to his side as he raised his head. His eyes, clouded and bloodshot, zed intensely as they met Candice''s gaze. Despite Elio''s distress, his focus remained unwavering on Candice, his chest rising and falling heavily as he remained still. Caught in the intensity of his stare, Candice''s body tensed with apprehension. Softly, she inquired, "What''s the matter?" Chapter 864 Elio''s deep voice softly pronounced her name. "Candice." Perplexed, Candice responded, "Yes?" "Candice," he called out once more. "I''m here, right beside you. What''s wrong?" Candice replied patiently. "Candice, Candice..." Elio''s voice grew heavier, infused with a sense of destion. As he continued, his eyes reddened further, his gaze gradually drifting away. Observing Elio''s condition, Candice felt utterly bewildered. She had been by his side the whole time, so why was he repeatedly calling her name without providing any further exnation? Was he intoxicated? With a bitter twist to his lips, Elio struggled to speak, his words slow andbored. "Ca... Can... dice." Concern etched on her face, Candice leaned closer. Meeting his gaze, she reassured him. "I''m here." Elio stole a nce at her, offering a faint smile before reclining further back on the sofa. With his eyes closed, he murmured, "You''ve intruded into my dreams once more." "What?" Candice couldn''t quite grasp his meaning. Intrigued, she leaned in closer and asked, "Elio, what are you trying to tell me?" "Candice." "Why do you keep calling my name? Just tell me what''s on your mind!" Candice urged, growing impatient. "C... an... dice." Candice''s words sliced through the air as she eximed, "You''re seriously drunk!" before quickly retreating into the bedroom. With urgency, she grabbed her phone and dialed Sean''s number. Sean answered the call sluggishly, his voice still heavy with sleep. A surge of guilt washed over Candice as she began, "I apologize for disturbing you, Mr. Lowe, but it appears that Mr. Hoffis is intoxicated. "He''s currently seated in the living room with his clothing soaked through. I''m genuinely worried he might be ill." "What? Mr. Hoffis is drunk?" Sean eximed, caught off guard. Wasn''t Elio perfectly fine when he was dropped off at the hotel just a short while ago? How had he managed to be intoxicated and still not changed out of his wet attire? With a touch of apprehension, Candice borated, "Yes, once he saw me, he kept calling my name, as if he had something important to convey but couldn''t articte it. "It seems the alcohol has muddled his thoughts, and I doubt he''ll even bother changing out of his wet clothes. Could you pleasee over and lend a hand?" "Absolutely. I''ll head over right away," Sean assured, swiftly abandoning his bed and rushing over in his pajamas. As the doorbell chimed, Candice hurried to answer it. NOW PLAY YOUR FAVOURITE GAMES ON Upon entering, Sean was greeted by the sight of Elio still d in his soaked garments. Witnessing his inebriated state stirred Sean''s ¨¦n.swnovels Approaching gently, he draped an arm around Elio''s shoulders, guiding him toward the bedroom. Setting her phone aside, Candice joined in, taking hold of Elio''s other arm. Apanied by Sean, they assisted Elio into his room and carefullyid him down on the spacious bed. As Sean straightened up, he couldn''t help but exchange a nce with Candice. Intrigued, Candice inquired, "Wasn''t he meant to attend the banquet? How did he end up so intoxicated and drenched? Didn''t he have an umbre?" Sean struggled to find a usible exnation. While he understood Elio''s sentiments, he was aware that disclosing even a hint of them was off-limits. After all, the rtionship between Elio and Candice was intricate, with hardly any chance of them being together. Furthermore, Elio had his own considerations-matters that Sean wasn''t at liberty to discuss. Skirting around Candice''s inquiry, Sean respectfully proposed, "Ms Candice, would you mind stepping out for a moment? I''ll assist Mr. Hoffis in changing out of his damp clothes." Realizing the gravity of the situation, Candice quicklyplied, saying, "Of course. Please take care of him. I''ll retire to bed now."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. With that, Candice exited Elio''s room and closed the door behind her. A palpable weight settled in her heart as she made her way back to her own room. Despite reclining on her bed, sleep continued to elude her. Restlessly, she tossed and turned, the passing minutes feeling endless. Suddenly, a knock sounded at the door. Confirming Sean''s departure, Candice swiftly threw off the covers and left the bed, her steps hesitant as she ventured out of the room. en.swhovels The living roomy shrouded in darkness, except for the light spilling from Elio''s room, casting Candice in its glow. Standing stationary by the door, her heart felt unsettled despite Elio being merely a wall''s distance away. With worry consuming her, Candice felt an overwhelming urge to check on him. Despite her concern, she lingered outside for what felt like an eternity, unable to summon the courage to enter. She found herself wrestling with a sense of unworthiness regarding her care for him. Although Elio held disdain for her and rejected being called "Mr. Hoffis", their familial bonds were an undeniable truth. Chapter 865 Despite harboring a secret crush on Elio for many years, Candice knew deep down that a romantic rtionship between them was utterly impossible. From a moral standpoint, her unrequited love was destined to remain hidden forever. Therefore, Candice never dared to entertain the hope of getting close to Elio, let alone indulge in her silly fantasies. Instead, she epted the reality of keeping this ndestine affection buried deep within her heart for her whole life. After grappling with her emotions, Candice eventually retreated to her room. Closing the door behind her, she settled back into bed, hoping to find sce in the prospect of peaceful sleep. However, rest evaded Candice that night, her sleep was disturbed and she felt uneasy. The next morning, Elio remained trapped in the grip of his hangover, unaware of the world waking around him. Meanwhile, Candice had already gotten up and joined Sadie and Emerson, as they made their way to the event venue. The space had been meticulously prepared, with the runway set up and ready for the highly anticipated fashion show of the season. With the significant moment approaching, everyone worked diligently to ensure every detail was wless before the show began. In the backstage lounge, a man with an authoritative presence gestured toward Candice and asked, "Who''s that?" However, as he attempted to speak further, his words faltered. "You... You..." Surprised, Candice pointed to herself. "Me? Are you referring to me?" "Yes, you! Which department are you from?" the man inquired. Candice nodded politely. "I work in the design department." "I haven''t seen you around," the man remarked. "I''m new. I''m from the headquarters," Candice exined. "I see. Well, could you do us a favor and grab some coffee?" the man instructed. Taken aback by the request, Candice couldn''t help but express her surprise. "Me? Go get coffee?" The man''s frown deepened as he gestured to the bustling room. "We''re all swamped, and it seems like you have the least on your te. If not you, then who?" Seeing the logic behind his request, Candice acquiesced. After all, it was just a quick errand to fetch a few cups of coffee. "Alright, how many cups do you need?" she inquired. Pointing toward the crowd, the man instructed, "Count how many people are here, and make sure there''s enough for everyone." Following the man''s directives, Candice surveyed the room. With both staff and models present, there were at least several dozen people in attendance. She quickly realized she couldn''t handle that many cups of coffee by herself. "Why are you just standing there? Start moving already!" the man urged impatiently. Nheless, Candice''s optimistic outlook prevailed. She firmly believed that for every problem, there was a solution waiting to be uncovered. In the worst-case scenario, she could resort to using cardboard boxes to transport the coffee cups. "Okay. By the way, am I allowed to seek reimbursement for these expenses from thepany?" Candice spoke up. The man''s expression darkened, his tone tinged with disapproval. "What? Do you seriously expect the shame?" What did he mean by "a few cups"? It was evident that she needed to buy several dozen. Candice had already shown generosity by volunteering to run errands without charge. Thus, expecting her to cover the cost of coffee for everyone seemed unreasonable. If her offer was driven by goodwill, she wouldn''t hesitate to pay, even if it meant spending a few thousand bucks. However, feeling pressured and morally manipted into doing so changed the situation for her, making it difficult to agree. Judging by his demeanor, the man appeared to hold a position of authority, possibly overseeing a branch or having a managerial or directorial role. Hence, Candice was mindful not to offend him, so she chose her words carefully.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Could I possibly buy some instant coffee instead? It''s more within my budget, just a few dors a packet," Candice diplomatically proposed. Upon hearing her suggestion, the man''s expression soured even further. Nheless, Candice managed a faint, innocent smile, her expression tinged with helplessness. "I''ve recently secured a permanent position, but my modest sry barely covers essentials like rent and meals. Despite my attempts to. budget wisely, I still struggle tool ne make ends meet every month," she sate with a hint of despair. Shooting Candice a disdainful nce, the man reached into his pocket. Extracting his wallet, he withdrew over 200 dors and handed it to Candice. In an authoritative tone, he directed, "After you''ve noted everyone''s preferences, go to the city''s cafes. And make sure to bring back the receipt when you return." As Candice reached for the money, an unexpected intervention halted her movement. Arge hand intercepted, swiftly snatching the cash before she could react. Candice was taken aback, her gaze shifting to the man beside her. To her astonishment, it was Elio standing there. d in a sleek and sophisticated ck suit, he exuded an air ofposure and aloofness, his gaze distant yet piercing. At the sight of Elio, the man''s arrogance vanished instantly. With a respectful nod, he greeted, "Mr. Hoffis, good to see you." Without a word, Elio hurled the money directly at the man''s face Startled, the man flinched, causing the bills to scatter across his features before cascading tothe ground. ¡ü Chapter 866 Candice''s gasp echoed through the room, her hands flying to her mouth in disbelief as she struggled toprehend the unfolding scene. Elio''s chilling presence was so overpowering that it reduced the arrogant man to trembling silence. He bowed his head in submission, too terrified to speak. Every word Elio spoke carried an icy intensity, freezing the air around them. "If you''re thirsty, get your own drink. Don''t expect my team to cater to your needs." The words "my team" echoed through Candice like an explosion, stirring a blend of nervousness and anticipation that hastened her heartbeat. While she understood that Elio was referring to his subordinates from headquarters as "my team", she couldn''t help but feel a rush of satisfaction. Terrified and flustered, the man swiftly bowed and offered an apology. "I''m terribly sorry, Mr. Hoffis, I''ve made a mistake." Elio''s demeanor remained icy as he turned and walked away without acknowledging Candice, leaving her bewildered. Despite Elio''s intervention in reprimanding his subordinate, Candice couldn''t shake the sense that his attitude toward her remained distant and unpredictable, alternating between cold and warm. Once Elio had left, Candice knelt down to help the man gather the scattered dor bills. Visibly shaken, the man''s apologies tumbled out in a frantic rush. "I-I''m truly sorry, I didn''t mean to cause any trouble. I can handle it myself..." His demeanor toward Candice now bore an addedyer of fear and apprehension. Standing up, Candice turned her gaze back toward Elio, feeling a rush of concern wash over her. Had he recovered fromst night''s heavy drinking? Was he feeling unwell today? Lost in her thoughts, she observed him closely as he carried out his tasks, her expression distant. Elio''s work ethic was characterized by an unparalleled level of seriousness and gravitas, radiating an aura thatmanded respect. Sensing someone''s gaze upon him, Elio briefly turned, only to find no one there. After a swift survey of his surroundings, his eyesnded on Candice. "Mr. Hoffis, you have a call." Sean suddenly appeared, his demeanor solemn as he handed Elio the phone. Elio nced at the screen, noting the iing video call from his mother, Micha. After a brief moment of hesitation, he finally epted the phone. With his Bluetooth earpiece in ce, he answered the call calmly, "What''s the matter?" "I''ve already arranged for someone to retrieve Candice. Regardless of your intentions, she needs to return," Micha''s voice asserted firmly through the phone. "Tell your associates to back off," Elio replied sharply. Micha''s voice remainedposed as she continued, "If you choose not to heed my advice, then I''II..." Her sentence trailed off as she switched the camera to the rear-facing view, focusing on arge painting hanging on the wall. Elio''sposure faltered as he stepped outside, gripping his phone tightly. Fighting to contain his frustration, he stood by the fire escape stairwe and admonished, "Get out of room this instant! What do you think you''re doing?" "If you refuse to send Candice back, I''ll destroy it," Micha threatened. Elio''s fists clenched, the veins on the back of his hands standing out prominently. The painting on the wall heldN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. profound significance-it was abor of love, painstakingly created over a month during his high school years, portraying Candice''s likeness using the letters of her name. It remained a cherished fixture in his room ever since. In the past, Elio had treasured numerous small gifts from Candice, only for Micha to destroy them all in acts of maniption. Now, this painting remained as the final tangible connection he had to Candice. "Keep your hands away," Elio growled, his words pronounced with precision. "Bring Candice back now," Micha demanded sternly from the other end of the line. "That''s not happening," Elio replied firmly, his resolve unyielding. In response, Micha retrieved a pair of scissors and mercilessly punctured the ss frame. The room echoed with a resounding crash as the frame housing the painting shattered into pieces, symbolizing the breaking of Elio''s heart. Numbness consumed him entirely as he clenched his fists, his eyes swollen and red with suppressed tears. Keeping his gaze fixed on the screen, Elio watched helplessly as Micha continued her relentless attack on his beloved artwork. Intense agony seized him, transforming each breath into a struggle for air. His fists quivered slightly, trembling beneath the weight of his torment. K Chapter 867 Micha delivered a firm admonition, stating, "In this world, any woman is wee, except for Candice Morrison." However, it wasn''t that Micha bore any animosity toward Candice. On the contrary, she held a deep affection for her, treating her with the same love and care as if she were her own granddaughter. Her apprehensions arose from a fear of Candice getting hurt, concerns about tarnishing her family''s reputation, and anxieties regarding the potential strain it might ce on the rtionship between their two families. Despite these concerns, Micha appeared indifferent to Elio''s happiness. Throughout, she had vehemently opposed his rtionship with Candice, resorting to extreme measures. Elio had spent half his lifepromising, but he had reached his breaking point. He was determined to live life on his own terms. If Candice were willing to embrace him and stand by his side despite the world''s opposition, he wouldn''t hesitate for a moment. "My personal affairs are none of your concern," Elio responded sharply to Micha''s probing. Micha''s anger red as she persisted, "But what about Josie? After all these years together, are you going to abandon her for Candice?" Elio''s frustration erupted as he fired back, "Josie and I were never a couple. If it weren''t for your insistence, I wouldn''t have begged her to pretend to be my first love."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Micha''s astonishment was evident. "Pretend? Your rtionship with Josie was fake?" A bitter, rueful smile tugged at Elio''s lips. Recalling the time when his hidden affection for Candice was exposed, he found himself confronted with threats and coercion from his family. Feeling trapped, Elio realized he had no option but to resort to drastic measures. "Elio, you''ve disappointed me greatly!" Micha dered, her voice trembling with anger. Unmoved, Elio responded, "I''m busy. Unless it''s urgent, don''t bother calling." With that, he ended the call and slipped his phone into his pocket. He lowered his head, lost in thought. In his world, the only person who could stop him from being with Candice was Candice herself. He couldn''t care less about anyone else. In the ensuing days, Candice found herself increasingly upied as the event unfolded. It was the apex moment in the fashion industry, attracting live coverage from major media outlets. Throughout the event, Candice had the privilege of meeting numerous globally acimed designers. For a novice designer like herself, this fashion spectacle proved to be an immensely enriching experience. Seated at the front, Candice found herself positioned right next to Elio. At that moment, she felt grateful for their connection, which afforded her certain privileges. As the event wrapped up sessfully, the celebratory banquet swiftly ensued. Managing his duties as the CEO of ND Group, Elio found little time to spare. Meanwhile, Candice held an aversion to attending banquets. Much like her mother, she pref seeking out a secluded corner where she could quietly relish her meal. Once she finished eating, she would briefly mingle before discreetly slipping away. At the celebratory banquet, Candice found herself amidst a crowd of unfamiliar faces from around the world, heightening her social unease. Despite her difort, her sweet appearance seemed to attract a series of peculiar men who were eager to engage her in conversation. Unable to endure the situation any longer, she quietly left the scene without alerting anyone. Summoning a taxi, she made her way back to the hotel. As she stepped into the lobby, two foreigners rose from the couches, swiftly moving to intercept her. Speaking in their nativenguage, they asked, "Excuse us, are you Candice Morrison?" Taken aback, Candice cautiously retreated a step, replying in the samenguage, "Who are you? What do you want from me?" Gesturing toward the entrance, the foreigners said, "Your friend is waiting outside and wants to see you." Candice hesitated, ncing nervously over her shoulder. "Come with us," they insisted. Candice''s instincts screamed danger, propelling her into a sprinte toward call the police!" she urgently blurted out. the front deskel Before her plea could fully register, the two men behind her surged forward, seizing her and muffling her cries. With a swift motion, they lifted her onto their shoulders and made a dash for the exit. The receptionist''s voice rang out in panic, "Put thedy down immediately! If you don''t release her, I''ll call the police!" Out of fear, the receptionists refrained from impulsively chasing the foreigners, mindful of the potential that they might be armed. Instead, they quickly grabbed thendline phone to report the situation to the authorities. Chapter 868 Used to the safety in Norvania, Candice never imagined that in broad daylight, criminals could boldly storm into a hotel and abduct someone. She was thrown into a car with her hands and feet bound, eyes blindfolded, and mouth gagged. She curled up in a corner of the car. She was terrified, shivering uncontrobly. The foreigners in the carughed heartily, speaking in their nativenguage filled with filthy words. "This woman is really beautiful." "Not only did we get the money, we also got a pretty girl to y with. Guys, this is a great deal!" "Look at that body, that face. She''s a real prize, isn''t she?" "Let''s have some fun with herter." Hearing these vile conversations, Candice was terrified and helpless. From their words, it was clear they were hired to kidnap and vite her. She felt very disgusted, making her want to vomit. Half an hourter, Candice felt herself being dragged out of the car. After being carried into a room, she was tossed onto a soft bed. She whimpered as she tried to speak. When she was struggling to escape, the lewd menughed. The more she struggled, the more theyughed. Suddenly, the ropes binding her hands and feet were untied. She was spread out and tied again. Each of her limbs was tied to the four corners of the bed. She fought with all her strength, but the ropes cut into her wrists and ankles, causing her pain. The menughed excitedly while she wept. What was waiting for her was hell. Just as she was about to despair, there came a loud bang. Candice recognized the sound. It was a gunshot. Soon, the door was kicked open and a flurry of gunshots followed. There were at least a dozen shots fired. Although Candice froze in terror, she was still holding a glimmer of hope. Did the hotel staff call the police? Did the police find her? "Ms. Candice, it''s over." It was Sean''s voice. Then, the blindfold and the gag was removed. Her face was pale and tear-streaked, feeling limp and weak. As she breathed heavily, she nced at Sean. When she raised her head, she saw Elio holding a gun. His tall andmanding presence was d in a dark gray suit. His face was handsome, stern, and cold. His short hair and hawk-like eyes glinted with a bloodthirsty menace, making him look very terrifying and powerful. All the men lying on the ground were all shot. When Elio looked down at the men coldly, he saw one of them twitch slightly. Seeing he wasn''t dead, he fired another shot, and another loud bang followed. Candice was stunned in shock. Daniel and Nathan were soldiers, so she had seen them in training. Although she had seen them shooting, this was the first time she had witnessed a killing. She was so afraid that tears streamed down her face. Elio exuded an innate kingly demeanor. He looked like he was out of his mind, eliciting fear from others. Sean noticed Candice''s terror, so he quickly reassured her. "Ms. Candice, don''t be afraid. In this country, as long as they''remitting crimes, we as victims have the right to shoot them. This is what we call self-defense." Candice gulped nervously. As she nodded, a shiver was sent down her spine.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Elio''s expression was terrifyingly grim. he loer handing the gun to he looked at Candice. His gaz was belongs to en.swf filled with worry and regret As he walked toward Candice, he took off his suit jacket. Kneeling beside her, he draped the jacket over her. ¡ü I<-- Chapter 869 Candice''s eyes glistened with tears as she panicked. The scent of Elio''s clothes was soothing andforting. She felt very thankful. She choked out, "E-Elio, thank you." Elio bent down to carry her up. He murmured lightly, "I''m sorry. I didn''t protect you well and I got herete too. You must be scared." Leaning against Elio''s solid chest, Candice felt an overwhelming sense of safety as his warmth calmed her down. As she looked up, she saw his Adam''s apple was close to her face. With her cheek flushing, her heart raced as she breathed heavily. Although she was still in a state of shock, she felt shy for some reason. When they left the house, numerous police cars were at the entrance. Sean stayed behind to handle the scene while Elio took her straight to the hospital. After the doctor treated the rope burns on her wrists, a psychologist was brought in to help her cope with the terrifying experience. Luckily, her fear slowly disappeared and she began to feel better. She felt grateful to be alive.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. At around 1:00 am, Elio escorted Candice back to the hotel. Once inside, she was so weak that she copsed onto the sofa, feeling as if she had narrowly escaped death. Elio poured her ss of warm water and handed it to her. "Take a hot bath before you get some sleep." Candice took the ss and then expressed her gratitude, "Thanks." After that, she slowly took a sip of the water. Elio sat across from her and then looked at her intensely. He asked gently, "Are you able to sleep alone?" He saw through her fear. Also, he knew she didn''t have the courage to sleep alone. This was exactly what Candice was worried about because she knew she would have nightmares, so she didn''t want to sleep alone. After a moment of contemtion, Candice said, "Can you keep this a secret? don''t want my family to know I was in danger abroad I don''t want them to worry." Conten Elio nodded. "And... I want to go to Ms. Lloyd''s room and sleep with her," Candice said with a slightly trembling voice. Looking at the time on the wall in a tangle, she continued, "But at this hour, I''d be disturbing her " "I''ll sleep in the same room as yours," Elio interrupted. "What?" Candice was stunned. She stared at him in surprise as her heart pounded. After a long pause, she finally asked, "You... You''ll sleep in my room?" Pursing his lips, Elio nodded. He teased, "If you don''t mind, we can even share the same bed." Just as Candice was about to take another sip of water, she choked when she heard his words. She covered her mouth as she coughed. With her heart racing, she was starting to panic and felt embarrassed. She didn''t know how to react. Elio said nervously, "Be careful, don''t choke on the water." After recovering from the coughing fit, Candice wore a shy and awkward smile. She said, "Don''t joke with me like that." Otherwise, she might take it seriously. Elio''s gaze was steady and sincere, without a hint of jest. "I''m not joking," he said. Candice panicked. Elio had always been cold and arrogant. He wasn''t the type to joke around. Was he trying tofort her after such a fright? "I... I''m going to take a bath," Candice said before hurriedly putting down the ss of water. Then, she stood up nervously and rushed into the bathroom. As Elio leaned back on the sofa, he looked down and pondered about Candice''s reaction just now. What was happening? She didn''t seem to be rejecting Elio. ¡ü Chapter 870 Candice entered the bathroom and took her bath. The entire process took a little over an hour. Normally, after bathing, she would wash her hair and blow-dry it. Then, she would do her skincare routine, apply a face mask and hand mask, and finally apply lotion and cream all over her body. By the time she finished all this, more than an hour had passed. When she came out of the bathroom, she was surprised to find Elio already in her room. His pillow and nket were on the sofa. He was sitting there in casual sleepwear, looking at his phone. She was slightly stunned. She was nervous for some reason because she had thought Elio was just joking when he said he would stay with her. She didn''t expect him toe to her room to apany her. She froze in ce with her heart racing like crazy. She just stood there and nervously looked at him. Elio put down his phone and then looked up at her. He curiously asked with a gentle voice, "Do you always take this long to shower?" With her hands clutching her nightgown, Candice nodded nervously. Thankfully, her nightgown was modest or she would have felt even more embarrassed.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Seeing her standing there like a frightened child, Elio''s heart melted. He said, "I''ll sleep in your room tonight." Candice nodded vigorously. Elio found her too adorable. Although he wanted to smile, he still managed to suppress it. Then, he pointed to the bed. Realizing what he meant, Candice quickly walked toward the bed andy down. After that, she pulled the nket to cover herself. She felt so nervous that her body was tense. She also found it hard to breathe. She was just too nervous! Candice kept trying to calm herself. She had never imagined that one day she would share a room with Elio. She recalled how she used to find excuses to visit the Hoffises, just to catch a glimpse of him, but Elio had never looked at her or chatted with her. He would even make excuses to leave when she showed up to deliberately avoid her. She was so heartbroken at that time. She thought Elio disliked her so much that he avoided her. She never expected him to bring her on this trip. Apart from that, he was also willing to risk his life to save her, and even stay with her just because he worried she would be scared. Who would ask him to do this? It must have been Daniel. Daniel was Elio''s nephew, so he probably asked Elio to take care of her. That must have been it. Candice turned her face to Elio. Just as she was about to speak, she froze because she saw Elio staring at her intensely. His sexy and seducing gaze made her heart pound uncontrobly. After a few seconds of eye contact Candice felt like she was going crazy, so she quickly looked away. She stammered, "Should we sleep? C-Can I t-turn off the light? "Yes, you can." Elio''s voice was husky and maic. The way he pronounced his words was intoxicating. Candice took the remote and turned off the lights. In the darkness, she felt less nervous, so she dared to look toward the sofa. As her eyes vel adapted to the darkness, she could see Elio''s silhouette. He was still in the same position and remained unmoved. Did he have trouble sleeping on the sofa? After a while, Candice couldn''t help but ask, "Why aren''t you sleeping?" Elio didn''t answer. Candice gulped nervously. She asked again, "If you''re ufortable on the sofa, you can go back to your room. I don''t mind." Elio remained silent. His silence unnerved Candice. She had no idea why he wasn''t answering her. K Chapter 871 "Elio, did you hear me?" Candice asked. She was a bit nervous as her breathing grew rapid. Finally, Elio spoke. He murmured with a low voice, "Why did you agree to share a room with a man so easily? Aren''t you worried I might have bad intentions?" Candice hadn''t even considered the possibility. After all, he had a fianc¨¦e, and their families were rted. "You wouldn''t," Candice replied firmly as she wore a confident smile. His voice grew even lower, "I would." Candice''s heart pounded as if it would leap out of her chest. She was extremely nervous. They were both adults and were also sharing the same hotel room. It was the perfect setting for something to happen. Although Candice had never had a boyfriend or any sexual experience, she was already 22. Also, she was surrounded by friends who had been in multiple rtionships. They often talked about intimate conversations, including sex. Many of her friends separated love from physical intimacy. Candice had never preferred a one-night stand, but when it came to the man she had secretly loved for over a decade, she had no resistance or self-control. The room was filled with an ambiguous tension. They both remained silent for a long time. Candice clutched her chest, trying to calm her racing heart. Was Elio making a move? If Elio were single, she would be willing to try a one-night stand. After all, virginity was never a thing for her. For her, living in the moment and following her heart mattered most. If she did this, it would be a betrayal to Josie. She couldn''t secretly like Josie''s man because it was not the right thing. Seeing her prolonged silence, Elio was unsure of her thoughts. Women often valued their virginity. Since she loved Mervyn, she should be angry and chase him out instead of remaining silent. Unless she felt lonely and wanted to have sex. Suppressing his inner turmoil, Elio mustered the courage to ask, "Candice, do you want it?" Candice turned on her side, facing him with her back. She was still on the fence because it was very intimidating. Despite knowing how wrong it was, shel couldn''t refuse the man she had secretly loved for years. As her body went weak, her heart was following suit. She was still on the fence. Should she do it or not? She tried to convince herself that she wouldn''t be the mistress because she didn''t want to destroy Elio and Josie''s rtionship, but the temptation of being with the man she had loved for years was overwhelming. Even if it was just this once or just because he purely wanted to have sex, she was willing. Candice''s silence meant she had already given him the consent to have sex with her. Elio hesitated no longer. He stood up to take off his shirt and threw it onto the sofa. Even if she regretted itter and used him of raping her, or even if her family sought vengeance, he wouldn''t regret it at all. He stepped toward the bed. As she heard him approach, she was so scared that her body stiffened. She shrank back and shivered a little. His sweet scent enveloped her as hey down and gently embraced her from behind. With his strong arms encircling her waist, his solid and warm chest was pressed against her. His heavy and warm breath brushed her neck, making her go weak. She had never been so nervous before that she couldn''t help but tremble. Elio slowly kissed her neck. At that moment, it was as if an electric current surged through her entire body, sending waves of indescribable shivers. She tight/met gripped the bedsheet with both hands, her eyes closed and lips pressed together. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡ü Chapter 872 The more nervous Candice got, the more sensitive her body became. Elio''s hand slid down her thigh, slipping under her skirt. He seductively whispered in her ear, "May I kiss you?" Candice was already captivated by his touch. She was overwhelmed with a bewitching sense of emptiness she couldn''t suppress. Breathing heavily, she didn''t have the strength to answer his question. She was growing embarrassed that her skin flushed. Her silence was taken as consent by Elio. He adjusted her position then pressed down on her soft body, and leaned in to kiss her lips. Candice shyly moaned. Her sweet moans could make any man tingle with anticipation. They couldn''t bring themselves to part from their kiss, losing themselves to it. At that moment, he finally kissed the woman he had long yearned for. He couldn''t suppress his emotions anymore and almost lost control. The softness and sweetness of Candice exceeded his imagination. It drove him crazy, making him obsessive and confused. As Elio touched her smooth skin and her curvy body, he felt like having her all to himself, including her body and heart. This desire made him reckless. He quickly removed their clothes, pulling her close as he kissed her passionately. As he kissed her, Candice felt breathless. With his strong and muscr body, he pinned her down. He caressed every inch of her body, kissing her as their tongue danced passionately. The relentless sensation left her body weak and trembling. The feeling of emptiness gnawed at her. At that moment, she had lost control, so she didn''t think much. As their bodies became one, she moaned. However, she instantly regretted it once she snapped back to her senses. The tearing pain was excruciating, causing her to twist her head away from his kiss. She pushed against her firm chest with both hands as tears streamed down her face. "It hurts, let go of me. Elio... Let go of me." Elio froze. He didn''t dare to move because he was afraid it would hurt her more. Candice clenched her fists and pounded on his chest. She cried out, "Let go of me! I don''t want it anymore!" She had never imagined it would hurt so much. Elio grabbed her wrists and pinned them above her head. He kissed her lips to stop her from crying. He hadn''t realized it was her first time, so he had been too rough on her. Without having any experience, he was acting purely on instinct.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. His heart ached for Candice, and he wanted to stop. If he could, he wished to end it as fast as possible, so that she wouldn''t be in so much pain. But things didn''t go as he hoped. Even when he moved as gently and slowly as possible, Candice was still crying and struggling in pain. He couldn''t control the timing. He was enjoying pleasure amidst torment, feeling bad toward Candice while indulging in pleasure, and continuously tormenting her with his own desires. He wished that he could bear the tearing pain himself, while Candice enjoyed the pleasure. That would have been so much better. That way, it wouldn''t leave her with bad memories of her first time. As time dragged on, Candice was on the brink of fainting from the pain. As she cried, she angrily choked out, "E-Elio, I hate you." This sentence was perhaps an emotional outburst in the heat of the moment, but she didn''t know it would scar his heart. The words she said were like a thorn deeply pierced into his heart. Whenever he remembered, it would make his heart ache. Chapter 873 The morning of early autumn was chilly. The sky was just turning white, casting a faint light into the room through the sheer curtains on the balcony. A many shirtless on therge bed with a thin nket covering his waist. He had well-defined muscles and wless features. A gust of cold wind brushed past, causing the sheer curtains to flutter gently. Feeling the chill, he subconsciously reached out to the side. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and turned his head to look at the empty space beside him. His heart shrunk instantly. In the next moment, he quickly sat up then grabbed his clothes at the end of the bed, and put them on. His expression was tense as he rushed to the bathroom. He quickly pushed the door open and called out anxiously, "Candice!" There was no one in the bathroom. Elio anxiously searched everywhere, including the balcony, living room, kitchen, and study. After that, he returned to the bedroom. He picked up his phone and dialed a number. Breathing heavily, his hand pressed against his forehead as he stared at the deep red bloodstains on the bed. His heart ached. "Hello, the number you dialed is switched off." He sat on the bed alone. His head was hung low, and a sense of loneliness washed over him. He dialed another number instead. "Good morning, Mr. Hoffis," Sadie answered from the other end. "Where''s Candice?" Sadie replied, "She came to ask me this morning if the work here was done. I said yes, and she left." "Left to where?" "She went back to Norvania." "Did I say she could go back?" he said angrily. Sadie nervously said, "Mr. Hoffis, I told Candice that without your permission, she couldn''t leave on her own. But she didn''t listen to me, she-" Elio didn''t want to listen to the exnation any longer, so he ended the call and threw the phone aside. He looked listless and depressed. The sheer curtains fluttered gently as the room fell into silence. He found it hard to breathe as his stiffened heart beat hard. Feeling upset, hey sideways on the bed with his eyes closed. He weakly lifted his hand to cover his eyes, pressing on his eyes. For Candice, it was just a one-night stand. But for Elio, it was only the beginning. The journey took six hours by ne and an hour by car. After Candice returned to Phoenicia in Norvania, she felt exhausted. She got out of the car, dragging her suitcase, and entered the picturesque Morrison Residence, where she punched in the code at the gate. In the garden, a kindly middle-aged man greeted her politely. "Ms. Candice, good afternoon." The man was Camden, the butler of the Morrison Residence.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Good afternoon, Camden." After helping her with the luggage, he asked curiously, "Ms. Candice, you''re back from your business trip. Why didn''t you call home so we could pick you up?" "It''s okay, taking a taxi is convenient enough," Candice replied. Though she was born into a wealthy family, she had never liked luxurious living style or inconveniencing others. Camden followed Candice to the main vi. "Mr. Morrison and Mrs. Morrison have returned," Camden said. Candice was stunned. She turned around and asked excitedly, "Uncle Nathan and Aunt Chubs are really back?" Camden replied, "Yes, I heard that Mrs. Morrison''s younger brother is getting married next month, so they came back from the frontiers specifically for that. They''ll be back for quite a while this time." "Getting married?" Candice was stunned and her heart ached. She asked again, "You mean Elio?" "Yes, Elio." At that moment, Candice felt as if the sky was falling. Her mind went nk and tears welled up in her eyes. She was speechless, frozen in ce. Chapter 874 Camden didn''t notice anything amiss with Candice, so he continued cheerfully, "Mr. Elio should be 27 years old by now, at the age to get married.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "After all, his parents had him at an older age, and they''re quite old now. They''re probably eager for grandchildren." Candice lowered her head in confusion and sorrow as tears threatened to stream down her face. She wiped her tears discreetly. Although the warmth of the evening sun fell on her, she was still overwhelmed by the coldness of her heart. At that moment, she deeply regretted it. She hated herself for being selfish just for that one night. Because of her own desires, she had sex with Elio. She felt very guilty toward Josie. A secret admirer tended to admire the other person silently, not letting others know about their feelings, and not wanting to be an obstacle to the other person''s happiness. Now, she looked like a bitch that destroyed other people''s rtionships. She hated herself so much. Noticing something wrong with Candice, Camden quickly asked, "Ms. Candice, is everything alright?" Candice immediately wiped away her tears. She forced a stiff smile and responded, "I''m fine." After that, she strode into the house and entered the magnificent living room. "Candice," M called out gently. The moment Candice saw M, she smiled broadly and rushed over. She went to sit beside M. As she clung onto her arm affectionately, Candice said, "Aunt Chubs, it''s been so long. I miss you so much." M''s smile was warm and gentle as she patted Candice''s head. She replied, "It''s been almost two years. You have be even more beautiful." Nathan intentionally coughed. Candice received the cue, so she quickly turned to the man beside her. She smiled as she greeted, "Hello, Uncle Nathan." Nathan''s gaze softened as he responded affectionately, "Good girl. I thought you only had eyes for Chubs and couldn''t see me." Candice replied, "How is that possible? You''re handsome and striking. You always had people''s eyes on you whenever you go, so how could I ignore you?" "You are such a honey-tongued," Nathan said. His smile grew even brighter, overflowing with affection. Although Jasper was their son, they loved Candice morepared to Jasper. M quickly took out a small ornament from her pocket and put it around Candice''s wrist. Candice looked surprised at the delicate and lovely beads on the bracelet. The bracelet was colorful and pretty. "Aunt Chubs, what''s this?" Candice asked, raising her wrist to look at the unique beads. As M touched Candice''s fair wrist, she sighed. She continued, "It suits you so well. It''s a rare and natural chrysoberyl we found when we were mining at the frontiers. It''s different from the normal chrysoberyl. This is a very rare and precious gemstone." "It''s too precious, Aunt Chubs. I can''t ept it. You should give it to Jasper instead," Candice said before taking it off. M stopped her. She pretended to be angry. "If you don''t ept it, I will be angry." "But- "No buts. Jasper is a grown man, so it''s not suitable for him to wear gemstones. It looks better on you," Mmented. "Thanks, Aunt Chubs." Candice expressed her gratitude as she hugged M happily. After that, she turned to Nathan and expressed her gratitude too. "As long as you''re happy," Nathan said with a faint smile. M gently caressed Candice''s long hair, her eyes filled with love. Over the years, she had been too busy with work. In the end, she couldn''t give birth to a daughter for Nathan. Luckily, they had such a cute niece like Candice. Chapter 875 ?Chapter 875 At this moment, Jasper walked in. He greeted his parents politely, "Dad, Mom." M responded softly, "Jasper, wee back. Come, sit next to me. It''s been a long time since we''ve seen you." Jasper sat down beside M. He gently held her hand as his eyes filled with longing. They exchanged a smile. The smile faded from Nathan''s face as he adopted a stem expression. He asked, "Jasper, what have you been busy withtely?" "I''ve been leaming business with Uncle Elio," Jasper replied earnestly. Nathan nodded, approving of his work. When Elio was mentioned, Candice felt inexplicably nervous. Suddenly, Jasper asked her, "Candice, didn''t you go on a business trip with Uncle Elio? Why are you back? And where''s Uncle Elio?" Feeling uneasy, Candice nervously replied, "I don''t know. My work was done, so I came back." "Oh," Jasper responded. M sensed Candice''s difort, so she continued to ask Jasper, Jasper, when did Elio start dating? It''s so sudden to talk about marriage. Whose daughter is she, do we know her?" Candice lowered her head, feeling even more depressed. Her heart felt heavy as if she had fallen into a bottomless abyss. Jasper said, "You know her. She''s the daughter of d''s close friend, Cameron. Her name is Josie." "Cameron''s daughter?'' Nathan was stunned. M''s expression turned grim instantly. She then turned to look at Nathan. Nathan also looked bewildered because he was unaware of this matter. Jasper noticed the dissatisfaction on his parents'' faces. He quickly exined, ''Uncle Elio has known Josie since childhood. They''ve been childhood sweethearts, ssmates, and friends. "Also, they got together in college. It seems like she''s Uncle Elio''s first love, and it''s been many years." "We rarely interact with her. How is her personality and character?'' M asked curiously. After pondering for a few seconds, Jasper said, "She''s alright. She''s knowledgeable, generous, gentle, and kind-hearted. She''s also quite cheerful and lively, verypatible with Uncle Elio, who is gloomy and aloof." M couldn''tpliment her because she was Fenna''s niece. She looked at Candice, who was silent. She asked gently, "Candice, what do you think of Elio''s girlfriend? Is she trustworthy?" Feeling panicky, Candice let out a muffled sigh. She replied with a low voice, "Aunt Chubs, I rarely get in touch with Josie, so I don''t know her very well. You should ask Elio.'' Elio? M was stunned when she heard Candice call him ''Elio". Then, she noticed her strange behavior. "Aunt Chubs, Uncle Nathan, Jasper, I''ve been on a ne for several hours and I''m very tired now. I want to go upstairs to rest," Candice said. "Go ahead..." Nathan said anxiously. Caressing her long hair, M said softly, "Go rest first. When you have time,e and chat with me, okay?" "Okay," Candice replied with a stiff smile. Then, she left the living room. M told Nathan and Jasper, "Did you guys notice that Candice seems very unhappy?" Nathan and Jasper responded in unison, "Yes, we noticed." The three of them grew worried for Candice. After returning to her room, Candice hid under the nket. She was listless and Elio''s figure kept appearing in her mind. The intimate and heartbreaking scenes fromst night continued to appear in her mind. There was only pain and sadness instead of sweetness, along with a heavy sense of guilt.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 876 Candice requested a day off, followed by the weekend ahead. She spent three consecutive days holed up in her room. She didn''t want to leave her room unless it was meal times. She felt gloomy. She spent her time sleeping, listening to music, or simply staring nkly at the scenery outside the balcony. Suddenly, her phone rang. Lethargically, Candice reached for her phone and nced at it. It was her colleague, Vanessa. "Hello, Vanessa," Candice answered on speakerphone. Shey motionless on the bed, her voicezy and weak. Vanessa nervously said, "Candice, let''s watch a movie." Candice wasn''t interested, so she rejected easily. "No, I have to work tomorrow." "It ends at 9:00 pm. Come on, I''ll introduce you to a handsome guy," Vanessa insisted. Candice sighed in resignation. She had heard Vanessa mention her brother too many times, so she asked, "Your brother again?" "Yeah, don''t you always say you want to date? You''re 22 years old and still haven''t had a boyfriend. Why not take a look at my brother?" "Vanessa, we''re not suitable for each other," Candice said solemnly. "I know your brother is very handsome, but we''re notpatible." Their social status was ipatible, and her family would never agree to her marrying anyone who couldn''t match her. Vanessa didn''t know her family''s condition, so she always tried to introduce her brother to her. "How do you know if you don''t try it?'' Vanessa countered. Candice remembered what Camden had said, that Elio was getting married next month. What was she still hoping for? She and Elio couldn''t be together, so why was she torturing herself with unrealistic fantasies about him? After hesitating for a moment, Candice said, "Send me the address." Vanessa replied excitedly. "Sure! I''ll send it to you right away. Don''t you dare stand me up!" Candice pulled herself together. She got up and dressed. Half an hourter, Candice arrived at the entrance of the movie theater on the fourth floor of Times Square Mall. She saw Vanessa and a tall, handsome young man standing together. They waved excitedly at her. Candice smiled. She walked over and greeted, "Hey Vanessa." Vanessa took her hand and happily introduced her, "Wendell, this is my colleague and also good friend, Candice Morrison. "Candice, this is my brother, Wendell Yates." Candies politely nodded at him. She greeted, "Hello, Wendell." Wendell''s eyes sparkled. He smiled as he was unable to contain his happiness. He greeted, "Hello, Candice." Vanessa held Candice''s hand and led her inside. She said, ''I''ve bought the tickets, let''s go." The three of them walked into the cinema side by side. Vanessa went to buy popcorn. Meanwhile, Wendell stood beside Candice. He was slightly nervous, so he tried to find a topic for them to chat about.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. From their conversation, Candice learned that Wendell was a real estate sales consultant and was also a salesperson for real estate developments. He was 27 years old, the same age as Elio. He didn''t seem as handsome as Elio, but his personality was much brighter. Candice''s mind suddenly drifted as she thought of Elia. She quickly pulled her thoughts back and listened attentively to what Wendell was saying. Suddenly, a familiar woman''s voice came. "Candice?" Upon hearing the voice, Candice turned around. Josie was walking toward them with two cups of soda and a bucket of popcorn. She was smiling gently. Candice hadn''t expected to meet Josie at the cinema. She greeted, "Hi, Josie." Josie smiled as she nced at the man next to Candice. She asked, "Candice, are you here to watch a movie with your boyfriend?'' Chapter 877 Candice panicked and quickly exined, "No, he''s my friend''s brother. We just met." Wendell nodded in greeting, "Hello." Josie smiled but didn''t continue the conversation. Instead, she asked, "Which showtime are you here for?" *7:00 pm, Theater 2," Wendell replied. Josie remarked, "That''s unfortunate. We''re here for the 6:45 pm show in Theater 6. Candice forced a smile. She politely smiled, "Yes, that''s unfortunate." Just then, Vanessa walked over with po and drinks. She handed some to Wendell while ncing at Josie. Seeing that they were indeed a group of three, Josie pretended to be in a hurry. She said, "I can''t chat anymore. Leo will worry if I''m gone too long. I gotta go." With that, Josie turned and left. Were Elio and Josie watching a movie together? Candice stood there in a daze. She felt stifled and miserable. As all her good mood vanished, she was saddened by the revtion. She felt both upset and irrational. Wasn''t it normal for an engaged couple to watch a movie together? Why should Candice, an outsider, be jealous or heartbroken? She had no right. Vanessa was unaware of Candice''s difort, so she took her hand and led her inside. "Candice, let''s go. The movie starts in ten minutes. Let''s wait inside." Wendell followed them with the snacks in his hand. After entering the theater, Josie handed the soda to Fenna and sat down. She said, "I just saw Candice outside. She was with a coworker and the coworker''s brother. The three of them are watching a movie in Theater 2." Focusing on the movie, Fenna took a sip of her soda and said calmly, "At a time like this, shouldn''t you call Elio?" Josie asked curiously, "Why should I call him?" Fenna shook her head with a smile. She continued, "You''re so dense. Didn''t you tell me Elio likes Candice? Even though they''re rtives, they aren''t blood-rted. She''s your biggest rival, you know." Josie immediately understood what she meant. She quickly took out her phone and walked out of the theater while dialing a number. She went to a quieter and then looked around. Elio answered the phone with a cold voice, "What is it?"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Josie said quietly, "Leo, I''m at the movies with my aunt. Guess who I saw?" Elio replied coldly, "I don''t want to guess. If you have something to say, say it. If not, I''m hanging up." Josieined, "Are you this cold to everyone? We''ve been friends for over 20 years, can''t you at least-" Elio interrupted, "I''m hanging up." Josie panicked and quickly blurted, "I saw Candice." The call almost ended, but then there was a long silence. After a while, Elio didn''t hang up the phone or say anything. Josie knew that Elio wouldn''t want to miss any news about Candice. She pretended to be resigned and said, "But she''s on a date with a really handsome guy. I don''t know if he''s her boyfriend, but they seemed pretty close. *They wereughing and having a good time. They only bought one soda and one bucket of popcorn." "Send me the location," Elio said coldly. "Sure," Josie replied. After that, she ended the call and sent Elio the location. After sending the location, she called Sadie, the design director of ND Group''s design department. She wanted to ask her for a favor, as they were close friends. Chapter 878 ?Chapter 878 Sadie arranged for a task that required Vanessa to leave the ce. 15 minutester, Vanessa hurriedly walked out of the movie theater. "What the fuck? Why are they making me rush a PowerPoint on a weekend?" she grumbled. "They need it tomorrow but didn''t say anything earlier. What time is it now? Jeez..." Vanessa cursed as she walked. She quickly passed by Josie and left the theater in a rush. Mission aplished. Now, Josie just needed to wait for the results. Two hourster, Candice walked out of the theater alongside Wendell. They took the elevator down and headed outside. "I''ll take you home," Wendell offered politely. Candice declined his offer with a smile, "It''s okay. I''ll just take a cab." "It''s not safe to take a cab by yourself." "Really, it''s fine." Just as Candice finished speaking, she suddenly stopped in the middle of the za. Her heart skipped a beat as she nervously looked at the car in front of her. Elio sat in the driver''s seat of a luxury car. He rolled down the window, looking at Candice and then the man beside her. His expression was cold, and his eyes were filled with anger. He exuded a chilling and terrifying air. Candice had no idea why Elio was so furious. She felt her heart pounding. At the same time, she was overwhelmed with anxiety, embarrassment, and shame. Her palms were sweaty as she lowered her gaze, unable to look into his eyes. She didn''t know how to face Elio and Josie in the future. At that moment, Josie walked out. She passed by Candice and said quietly, "I just came out from the restroom. I didn''t expect Leo to arrive this fast. We''re leaving now, Candice."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Candice forced a stiff smile. She waved at Josie and bid farewell to her. "Bye," Josie said. She then walked to the front passenger seat of Elio''s car and got in. Elio looked at her coldly. "Why are you getting in?'' he asked in confusion. Josie grinned, "My aunt had somethinge up and left not long ago. Can you give me a ride?" Elio was in a terrible mood. "Get out," he ordered coldly. Josie sighed, "You saw it yourself. Candice always has men around her. She had Mervyn before. Now that he''s gone abroad, she has a new boyfriend. She''d choose anyone but you, Elio." Elio gripped the steering wheel tightly, his knuckles turning white with the strain. He stared straight ahead, his eyes bloodshot, and his breathing quickened. "Get lost," Elio growled, unable to hold back his anger any longer. He was very harsh toward Josie. Josie froze in fear. She nced outside the window and saw Candice and Wendell step to the curb, hailing a cab. She deliberately stalled for the time and said quietly, "Alright, don''t be mad. I''m getting out now. But as your friend, let me say it again. Don''t waste your feelings and time on Candice. She''ll never love you." Elio slowly closed his eyes. He felt as if his chest was being painfully torn apart. Frustrated, Josie reluctantly got out of the car. Elio started the engine and left the za. While driving, he saw Candice getting into the cab alone. The man was not apanying her. As the cab left, he followed. Throughout the ride, Candice leaned against the window. Feeling lost and heartbroken, she silently wiped away her tears. Chapter 879 ?Chapter 879 "Miss, we''re here," the driver softly called out after stopping the car. Candice snapped out of her reverie. She quickly wiped away her tears and took out cash to pay. ''Thank you,'' she said before getting out. As the door closed, the cab slowly drove away. Candice looked up at the brightly lit vi in front of her. She sighed heavily before walking dejectedly toward it.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Just as she approached therge iron gate, a figure suddenly rushed up from behind her. She was shocked when her arm was grabbed. Before she could react, she was yanked to the side of the wall. Candice screamed in shock. Before she couldprehend what was happening, someone kissed her. At that moment, she was dumbfounded. She stared wide-eyed in terror at the face so close to hers. Through the blurry vision, she saw Elio. Finally regaining her senses, she began to struggle. However, the more she struggled, the harder he pressed against her. He pinned her wrists above her head with his solid chest pressed tightly against her. His kiss was violent, aggressive, and wild. He sucked and bit her lips and tongue until they hurt, almost as if he wanted to devour her. His fury was palpable, and his kiss was relentless. Candice had never imagined that Elio could be so terrifying when he got angry, even when he kissed. She began to panic because she felt like he was going to eat her. As she gasped for breath, she could feel her lips were swollen and aching. She was held so tightly that she could barely breathe. Cold sweat broke out on her back, making her feel powerless. She was so afraid of him that tears streamed down her face. Her body trembled as she sobbed, and she couldn''t stop crying. It wasn''t until Elio tasted the salty tears that he slowly regained his senses. He released her lips and lowered his head to rest against her trembling forehead. Breathing heavily, he closed his eyes and remained silent. Biting her swollen lips, Candice slowly cried out in pain. At that moment, she was still trembling with fear. The dim yellow streetlight filtered through the trees, casting dappled shadows on Elio''s figure. His shadow enveloped Candice. Even in the faint light, he could see Candice''s terrified and tear-streaked face. Her lips were swollen from his kiss. She looked so fragile and pitiful that it made his heart ache. Candice was crying, but her hands were still pinned above her head. As she took deep,bored breaths, her tense and sorrowful mood gradually eased. She sniffled and choked out, "You... Let me go... Or else... I''ll call someone... Elio tightened his grip on her wrists. His gaze was dark and intense, making it hard to read. He looked very intimidating. He gulped. His voice was hoarse as he said, "Candice, when we slept together, you were sober. It was consensual, so it''s not a drunken mistake. You''re not confused as well, and there were no drugs involved." Candice''s face flushed with embarrassment. She nervously swallowed because she felt shy. As she looked at him nervously, she had no idea why he was bringing it up. In this modern society, wasn''t a one-night stand normal, especially between two consenting adults? Elio continued in a serious tone, I''m not looking for a thrill. You can''t pretend nothing happened because our rtionship is no longer innocent, so you''d better realize how serious this is." Chapter 880 Candice instantly panicked, wondering what Elio meant by his words. She was stunned, staring at him nkly. Although tears still welled up in her eyes, she was dumbfounded. Seeing her dazed expression, innocent and clueless, Elio asked angrily, "Did you hear me clearly?'' Candice was so shocked that she gulped. She quickly nodded. Elio thought she understood until Candice blurted out, "I heard you. I don''t need you to take responsibility. I won''t cling to you."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Elio was furious. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath to ease the pain deep in his heart. After a moment, he said coldly, "No, I want you to take responsibility." Candice froze. She bewildered ly asked, "I... need to take responsibility for you?" Elio replied with a maic voice, "Yes." Candice was stunned as her mind was a mess. He had been the one to initiate making love with her, and even though she hadn''t refused, she was still the passive party. The experience had been painful, with no pleasure for her. She had been at a disadvantage. Now, she had to take responsibility for it? Most importantly, Elio already had a fianc¨¦e. How could she take responsibility? She might want to, but they were family, and he was getting married next month. By any chance, did he want to be friends with benefits and make her his secret lover? Candice could never be a mistress. She panicked and blurted out, "I don''t want to." Elio smiled bitterly as he looked into her eyes. He felt sad and a bit angry, saying, "Candice, from the moment you agreed to have sex with me, you had no choice." She panicked as a shiver ran up her spine. Did Elio n this to make her fall into his trap? He helped her secure a job as an intem, took her abroad for events and arranged for them to share a room. All of it, just to sleep with her and make her his secret lover or friend with benefits? Why was he so terrifying? Had she loved the wrong person all these years? Was he a yboy? Candice''s heart sank. She was filled with regret. Although she was gentle and didn''t have the temper and guts, she wouldn''t obediently ept mistreatment. She already regretted doing such a taboo thing; she wouldn''t make the same mistake again. With a firm stance, she lifted her chin and looked at Elio resolutely. She said, "Elio, aren''t you afraid I''ll tell Uncle Nathan? He''ll shoot you dead." Elio stared intensely at her. He said hoarsely, "I''d like to let everyone know about it." Candice was taken aback. Elio lowered his head and leaned closer to her ear. He whispered, "Candice, the moment I slept with you, I was ready to face death. You only have two choices. Tell your family and let them kill me, or keep this secret and be with me." She didn''t want Elio dead, nor did she want to be his mistress. Candice sadly asked, "Why can''t we pretend nothing happened? Why did you want to go into the deep end and cause so many problems for everyone?" "Because I want you, Candice," Elio growled. Tears welled up in his eyes as he felt his heart breaking. Chapter 881 Candice was shocked. She couldn''t grasp what Elio meant by his words. Was it possible that his desire for beauty and pleasure could drive him to such reckless extremes, even at the risk of his own life? Elio dered his desire for her. Wasn''t he afraid that her family would kill him for trying to make her his mistress? Didn''t he have any moral boundaries? Candice was livid. "Let go of me," she demanded. Elio loosened his grip on her wrist and took a step back. Candice massaged her aching hand. "Elio, just give up. Marry Josie and live a good life with her. Be good to her, and stop chasing after me." With those words, Candice stormed off. She angrily unlocked and pushed through arge iron gate. As she walked, she cursed inwardly at Elio. He was despicable. If he weren''t alreadymitted to someone else, she would''ve considered being with him, even as his secret lover. But Josie had been by his side for many years, and their wedding was just a month away. Yet, here Elio was, pursuing Candice. He was a fucking scumbag. Exhausted, Elio trudged into the living room of Hoffis Manor.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Good evening, Mr. Elio," the maid greeted him. He flung his suit jacket toward her and loosened his tie while continuing to walk, looking despondent. M''s voice came to his ears as he walked past the living room. "Elio, you''re back?" she called out. Elio nced at the couch and saw Micha and M seated there. "Mom, Wanda," he said indifferently, without stopping as he continued toward the stairs. "Where have you been? You look worn out," M asked. Micha''s expression turned sour with frustration. "He wouldn''t look this upset even if he lost billions. It has to be her influence," she muttered darkly. "Do you mean Josie?" M asked. "I''d be less worried if it were Josie. His marriage is deeply troubling me," Micha grumbled. M gave her a wry smile and patted her back reassuringly. "Mom, don''t worry so much. Young people manage their own love lives. Let him choose for himself. Don''t meddle or try to arrange anything. He can handle it on his own." Micha frowned. She leaned closer to Mi and lowered her voice. "I''m trying not to meddle, but he shouldn''t have fallen for your niece." M was taken aback. "Who?" Concerned about being overheard, Micha whispered into M''s ear, "Candice Morrison, Daniel''s daughter." M smiled faintly while looking in disbelief. "That can''t be. Elio doesn''t even like Candice." Micha stayed quiet. "He always avoids Candice whenever he visits Morrison Residence to see Jasper. He doesn''t talk to her, ignores herpletely, and even hides when he sees her. How could he possibly be interested in her?" M questioned. Pointing to the room on the second floor, Micha grumbled, "Go check his room, and you''ll see his obsession with Candice. He''spletely lost his mind. His thoughts are twisted, and he needs professional help." "Mom, how can you speak about your son like that?" M responded with displeasure. Chapter 882 ?Chapter 882 Micha suppressed her anger and stressed each word carefully. "Wanda, you''ve been away working in the frontier for so long that you might not realize how disturbing Elio''s behavior is. He''s Candice''s uncle. They''re rted! Yet he''s had an unhealthy fixation on Candice since her childhood. "He collected her hair ties, cups, stuffed toys, and other random items. He hoarded her discarded pencil cases and even a used pen. Whenever he visited Morrison Residence, he secretly took things that belonged to Candice and stashed them away. "What kind of man obsessively writes diary entries about a young woman? He stole her things, spied on her, stalked her, and filled his entire sketchbook with drawings of her. He... "I was desperate and had to pressure him into finding a girlfriend. But then he and Josie deceived me. I had no option but to make him move abroad. I truly-" M cut her off, her voice sharp with fury. "Mom, why did you read Elio''s diary?" "I did it for his own good," Micha replied as if it were obvious. Holding her throbbing forehead, M sighed deeply and muttered, "Your kind of ''motherly love'' is stifling."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "How else would I have known how serious this was if I hadn''t read his diary? Who knows what awful things could''ve happened if I hadn''t intervened in his twisted behavior sooner?" M was momentarily speechless. After a pause, she spoke sincerely, "Mom, Elio is not like other men. He''s reserved and distant, and he struggles to express his emotions. It''s not unusual for him to collect items rted to his crush. "Perhaps he followed her simply because he wanted to protect her or just to be near her often. He never peeked at her in the shower or stole anything deeply personal like her underwear. How can youbel his behavior as twisted?" Steadfast in her conservative views, Micha objected. "Candice calls him uncle. Doesn''t he realize what that implies about his ce in our family? If such behaviors aren''t considered twisted, what would be? Does he need to engage in actual incest for us to call it that?" M saw things differently. She believed that as long as there was no blood rtion and their rtionship was legally allowed, there was no reason they couldn''t be together. To her, any other concems were minor. On the other hand, Micha held traditional values dear and ced great importance on the family hierarchy. She felt that pursuing such a rtionship was not only morally wrong but would also harm the rtionships between their families. The debate raged on in the living room, with the duo adamantly defending their viewpoints. Elio locked his bedroom door and slumped against the wall. He stretched one leg out and bent the other, resting his arm wearily on his knee. His gaze was empty as he stared at the remains of the portrait that Micha had destroyed. He had devoted half a month to creating a portrait of Candice, meticulously writing her name tens of thousands of times in various sizes to form her image. Now, ity in ruins. The loss of the portrait wouldn''t have been so crushing if Candice were willing to be in a rtionship with him. But with the portrait destroyed and Candice''s clear disinterest in him, he felt like the sky hade crashing down on him. Yet he had to continue clinging to the fragments of hisposure. Chapter 883 There was a persistent knock on the door. Unwilling to respond, Elio remained motionless. His gaze was deste and distant. It was as if he was lost in another world. It wasn''t until the knocking ceased and M''s voice came to his ears that he snapped back to reality. "Elio, it''s me, Wanda." Although M was rarely home, she held a warm and kind image in Elio''s heart. He found those affections hecked from Micha in M. Shaken from his thoughts, Elio got to his feet and turned the portrait around before heading to the door. As the door was opened, M noticed his somber expression and lifeless gaze. She felt a pang of sympathy. "Wanda, do you need something?" Elio asked. M''s eyes crinkled into a smile as she asked softly, "May Ie in and sit for a while?" Elio hesitated briefly, then opened the door wider. "Come in." M stepped into the spacious room. Despite the brightness of the lights, the atmosphere felt dull and cold. There was arge bed, a row of cabs, and a couch, all in subdued, cool tones that mirrored Elio''s personality. It was no surprise that he had a secret crush on Candice. She was like a ray of sunshine-warm and radiant, with a naturally soothing presence. M settled onto the couch, her gaze sweeping the room until itnded on the portrait, now facing the floor. She offered a faint smile and patted the spot beside her." Elio,e sit with me." Elioplied and leaned back on the couch. M looked at him from head to toe. He was young, handsome, wealthy, and five years older than Candice. Despite his less-than-charming personality, Elio was a fundamentally good man-kind, determined, and responsible. These traits had seen him through the tough love of his upbringing under Micha and shaped him into the man he was now. Candice could certainly have chosen someone far worse. "Did you want to talk about something?" Elio asked. "Yes, Nathan and I are here for your wedding next month," said M. Elio''s face clouded over, and he responded icily. "There won''t be a wedding." "But Mom has already sent out the invitations and told everyone in our circle. Elio remained silent, his gaze turning frostier. "I guess she''s determined to push you into this, no matter what."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. A scornful smirk crossed Elio''s lips. M frowned in concern. "Why aren''t you speaking?" Elio took a deep breath before responding, "I''ve been thinking about what to do if she was behind Candice''s close call overseas. Should I have her arrested? Cut ties with her? Or just ignore it all?" M''s anxiety spiked. "What happened to Candice?" "It''s over now, and she''s safe." M sighed in relief and said firmly, "Mom truly adores Candice. She treats her like her own granddaughter. Don''t worry too much. It definitely wasn''t Mom." "Let''s hope that''s the case." M gave Elio''s shoulder aforting pat and smiled gently. "You have feelings for Candice, don''t you?" Elio nced at her in surprise, his eyes reflecting the uncertainty of what to do next. M chuckled. "Don''t give me that look. Mom spilled the beans." Elio neither confirmed nor denied it. Instead, he leaned back on the couch and stared nkly at the ceiling. Frustrated by his hesitation, M urged, "If you''re into her, just go for it! Forget about Nathan and me. Nowadays, nobody cares about family ties or others'' opinions anymore. What truly matters is your happiness. You''re not here to live up to anyone else''s expectations." Elio offered a small, grateful smile and whispered with his eyes closed, ''Thanks, Wanda." Noticing his troubled look, M asked, "What''s wrong?" "She''s not into me." M was caught off guard and fell silent for a moment. There would be no chance for them to be together if Candice didn''t feel the same way about him. Elio couldn''t afford to cling to Candice or stir up troubles, given his status. Such behavior would undoubtedly strain the rtionship between their families. Chapter 884 M sighed. "It''s probably best to move on sooner if Candice doesn''t have feelings for you. But you shouldn''t settle for manying someone you don''t love. Josie isn''t the right match for you." "Her aunt is shady," Elio responded with a rxed drawl. Surprised, M asked, "You knew about that?" Elio hummed in acknowledgment. M got to her feet and said, "Alright, I should head back. You should get some sleep. Meet me at Sudvi at noon tomorrow." Sudvi, a vi granted to Nathan by the govemment, was located directly opposite Hudson Manor, where Josie lived. "Why should I go there?" Elio looked at her, puzzled. With a gentle smile, M said, "Come early and lend me a hand." Then, she left Elio''s room, quietly closing the door behind her. Elio''s gaze lingered on the door, looking deste. At noon the following day, Candice arrived in a floral dressplemented by ace-trimmed sun hat. She carried a wicker basket full of nt seedlings. She stepped out of her car and walked toward the garden with buoyant, graceful steps reminiscent of a butterfly. From afar, she noticed someone crouched over the soil in the middle of the garden, dressed in a white shirt. "Aunt Chubs, Aunt Chubs, Aunt Chubs," she called out. As Candice drew closer, she stopped abruptly. Her words caught in her throat, and her eyes widened in surprise at the sight of the man before her.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Elio stood when he heard the voice, questioning if he had misheard. As he turned and saw Candice rushing toward him, he was rooted to the spot in shock. Their eyes locked, and a palpable tension hung between them, leaving them momentarily stunned. Feeling the weight of Elio''s stare, Candice looked away hastily, her eyes darting in panic. "I thought you were Aunt Chubs. I-I came to deliver some seedlings to her. I-" ''She''s gone to fetch some water," said Elio. Initially, he couldn''t fathom why M had insisted hee help in the garden instead of using their usual gardeners. Now, it clicked. He set aside his small hoe and removed his glove. After taking a few steps toward Candice, he extended his hand. "Let me help you with that." Candice passed him the basket and edged closer, carefully pointing out the different seedlings. ''These are magnolia seedlings. These are peony seedlings, and these are rose seedlings." As she finished, she looked up and caught Elio staring at her rather than the seedlings in the basket. Their eyes met, and he quickly diverted his gaze to the basket, feeling flustered. He couldn''t differentiate the seedlings at all. Candice felt a sudden tightness in her chest, her breathing bing unsteady. Uncertain of her next move, she took a cautious step back. The air turned slightly awkward. In a soft voice, Elio asked, "Which flowers do you prefer?" With a warm smile, Candice answered sweetly, "I love all kinds of flowers. I adore them if they''re beautiful." "Candice, you''re here!" M called out, approaching them with several bottles of mineral water. Turning around, Candice waved at M with a bright smile. "Aunt Chubs, I''ve brought some seedlings for you." "You look lovely today," M praised. Blushing, Candice nced down at her dress, feeling delighted. M noticed Elio''s lingering gaze on Candice. She passed a bottle of water to Candice before approaching Elio and handed him one. Leaning in, she whispered, "Ease up on the staring. You might scare her." Elio set the basket aside and nced down. Then, he unscrewed the bottle cap and drank arge gulp of water. Chapter 885 Candice wanted to speak with M, but her attention was drawn to Elio. She was captivated as he tilted his head back to drink water; his Adam''s apple was unexpectedly alluring. His simple act sent a surge of heat through Candice, leaving her flustered. She swiftly averted her eyes and turned to M. "Aunt Chubs, is there anything I can help with?" she asked anxiously. M pulled out her phone, her expression turning into a frown as shended her gaze on it. "I just got some urgent experimental results from work that I need to handle immediately." Confusion clouded Candice''s mind. Pointing toward the seedlings in the basket, M instructed, "Candice, can you and Elio help me in nting these seedlings? I need to deal with this issue first." "I..." Candice panicked, wanting to make M stay. "Aunt Chubs, I¡ª"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. With a warm smile, M began walking away as she said, "I''m swamped right now. Thank you so much, Candice." Candice couldn''t bring herself to reject M''s request. She said, "Don''t mention it, Aunt Chubs. Go ahead with your work." As M''s figure vanished, Candice''s heart pounded. Overwhelmed by anxiety, her breath grew quick and shallow. She turned to find Elio standing behind her, his piercing gaze locked on hers. He was a man of few words who always gave off a cool, distant air. In their childhood, Elio deliberately avoided Candice whenever they crossed paths. Each attempt she made at conversation was met with silence. He would not even acknowledge her presence. Over the years, Candice hade to view him as a person who was distant and unapproachable, notoriously reserved, and hard to engage in conversation. ? Yet she found her feelings toward him puzzling. Unlike with other guys, her heart would race and flutter whenever she saw Elio. It lefther body tense and her mind unsettled. en.swhovels Candice felt even more awkward and embarrassed now that they had slept together. She struggled to regain herposure. Elio broke the silence and asked softly, "Do you want to nt them?" Candice nodded in response. Setting down the bottle of mineral water, Elio walked over to the corner to retrieve a pair of new gardening gloves. As he returned to Candice, she reached out to take them. Elio pulled back slightly and said huskily, "Let me help you with them." Candice was surprised at first but then held out her hands. Elio carefully slipped the gloves onto her hands, his actions deliberate yet marked by noticeable tension. "Your hands are quite small," hemented, his soft voice pulled at her heart. Candice looked down at her hands. She had never considered them small, but they seemed tiny next to Elio''s. After he had fitted the gloves on her hands, Elio went to get the gardening tools. He secretly let out a nervous breath. His breath was uneven just from touching Candice''s hands. Yet this was minorpared to when he had climbed into her bed. That had been the most nerve-wracking experience of his life. Candice nced at the ill-fitting green rubber gloves on her hands and smiled joyfully. In a yful tone, she asked, "Elio, do my hands look like a frog''s webbed feet?" The affectionate way she said his name made Elio''s heart skip a beat. He nced at her gloves before his attention was captured by her radiant smile-warm like sunshine and breathtakingly beautiful. Her smile and casual remark deeply touched Elio, softening his reserved demeanor. He found himself smiling back and said, "Yeah, they do look a bit alike." Chapter 886 ?Chapter 886 Candice was captivated by Elio''s smile, a sight she realized she had never witnessed before. His smile was faint yet seemed to cast a magical spell.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Elio was typically reserved and aloof. It made Candice hope he would smile more often. As she pulled from her thoughts, she met his piercing gaze. She quickly lowered her head and crouched down to pick up some seedlings. "Let''s begin. Where do you think we should nt these?" Candice asked. Elio approached her and said, "I''ll follow your lead." His simple words warmed Candice, sending a flutter straight to her heart. Even so, she tried to keep herposure and focused on nning the garden''syout. Elio listened carefully as she exined her ideas. M stood on the second-floor balcony, secretly watching the garden with a growing smile. Nathan quietly approached and gently wrapped his arms around her from behind. He whispered in her ear, "What are you looking at?" Leaning back against Nathan''s chest, M sighed softly. "Elio has feelings for Candice. What should we do about it?" "Candice is both beautiful and kind. It''s only natural for Elio to fall for her," Nathan replied casually. "Are you against it?" M asked. "I''ll follow Candice''s decision. I won''t interfere if she returns his feelings. Otherwise, I won''t allow Elio to get close to her." M turned to look at him. With a tone of seriousness, Nathan added, "This isn''t my opinion alone. It''s the opinion of our entire family. We respect Candice''s feelings." M sighed in relief. "That makes things simpler. Now, it all depends on Candice''s feelings." "Stop worrying about the young ones now. Come and spend some time with me," Nathan said, taking her hand and leading her back into the room. M smiled helplessly. Nathan''s affectionate nature endured despite the years. Whenever he had time off, he preferred to stay home with her, enjoying activities like cooking, watching movies, ying chess, resting, sharing affectionate moments, and exercising, He always made sure to include M in everything he did. Yet M was someone who preferred stillness. She loved to spend her free time quietly immersed in a book. Candice meticulously nted each seedling in the garden, and together with Elio, they watered the new nts. The perfect weather lifted her spirits. Elio''s frequent smiles throughout the day showcased his lighter side. "Take a rest inside, Candice. I''ll tidy up the tools," he suggested cheerfully, apparently in a good mood. Yet, Candice decided to help him in putting the tools away. Suddenly, a bell chimed. They both looked toward therge iron gate. The butler quickly opened it, and Josie entered, carrying a basket of strawberries. Her smile was bright, and her expression was warm as she approached. "Leo, Candice, you''re both here?" Josie greeted them cheerfully. Elio remained silent. Candice managed a smile and took a small step away from Elio. "Yes, I''m helping Aunt Chubs with her garden." Josie lifted the basket she was carrying. "We had a bountiful strawberry harvest back home. My dad sent me to deliver some to Mr. and Mrs. Morrison. Why don''t both of youe inside and try some with us?" "Sure, thank you, Josie," Candice replied politely, cing the gardening tools down and following Josie toward the main house. Elio stayed back to tidy up the tools. As the two women walked together, Josie asked, "Candice, have you kept in touch with that guy you went to the movies withst time?" Candice gave a small smile. "He''s my friend''s brother, and we haven''t really stayed in contact." Chapter 887 ?Chapter 887 "Are you not interested in him?" Josie asked. "We''re not in the kind of rtionship you''re imagining," Candice exined. Josie simply smiled and remained silent. After entering the vi, she handed the basket of strawberries to the maid before settling on the couch with Candice. While Candice sat upright with formal poise, Josie lounged with ease as if she owned the ce. "My dad and Mr. Morrison have been close friends for years. I practically grew up here, running around as a kid," Josie said casually. Candice looked puzzled. "With Uncle Nathan and Aunt Chubs so often away, how did you manage to visit?" "Leo brought me here," Josie exined with a hint of pride. "He always tried to escape his parents'' strict rules. He''d stay here for a few days whenever he felt suffocated at home." She pointed at one of the rooms on the upper floor and added, "See that room up there? That''s our secret hideout." Candice followed the direction where Josie pointed. Any adult would immediately grasp the implication of a room being called a secret hideout. Lowering her head, Candice forced a smile through her conflicting feelings of envy and difort. "So, you and Leo have been close since childhood," shemented, trying to sound indifferent. Just then, Josie turned and noticed Elio wasing in. Seizing the moment, she said, "Isn''t it simr to you and Mervyn? Your fathers were bothrades and colleagues. You practically grew up side by side with him, like childhood sweethearts." Candice nodded in agreement. "Mervyn has feelings for you, too," Josie added. Candice was taken aback. She mulled over Josie''s words, puzzled. Why had Josie suddenly mentioned that? And why the word "too"? What was Josie implying? Unbeknownst to Candice, Elio stood just behind, his expression darkening. He lingered silently for a moment before turning to ascend the stairs. All he wanted to do was to retreat to his room, shower, and change into something clean. As Elio''s footsteps echoed up the staircase, Candice turned to find him already returned. Just then, the maid arrived with a te of freshly washed strawberries. She set it down on the coffee table. "Candice, try one," Josie urged, offering her arge strawberry. "They''re sweet and fragrant." With a faint smile, Candice said, "Sure, thank you." As Candice took a bite, Josie rose and remarked, "Feel free to help yourself. I''ll be back in a moment." "Okay," Candice replied, still nibbling on the strawberry. Her gaze followed Josie as she headed upstairs toward the room she dubbed her secret hideout with Elio. The sweetness in Candice''s mouth turned inexplicably bitter. She lost her appetite and sank back into the couch, waiting silently. Time crawled agonizingly slowly. Her heart throbbed with pain, each wave more intense than thest. The agony grew unbearable as the minutes stretched on. Candice was uncertain what or whom she was waiting for. The only certainty was the unbearable pain. She didn''t want to endure the waiting any longer, so she left Sudvi with a heavy heart.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Elio emerged from the bathroom to find Josie seated on his couch in his room. His expression darkened with anger. "What are you doing in my room?" he demanded. Josie offered a slight smile and exined, "I was downstairs alone and got bored, so I thought I''de up for a chat." Elio grew anxious. "Alone?" "Yeah, Candice just left." Elio dropped the towel he was holding, hurried out of his room, and dashed down the stairs. He burst out of the vi, scanning the surroundings from the entrance. But Candice was nowhere to be seen. Josie stood by the railing on the second-floor corridor, gazing downward with a smirk, her eyes twinkling with amusement. Chapter 888 ?Chapter 888Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Josie was certain that Candice didn''t stand a chance of stealing Elio away. Elio caused amotion as he rushed down the stairs, prompting M and Nathan to emerge from their room, where they unexpectedly met Josie. "Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Morrison," Josie greeted them with a polite nod. "Josie?" Furrowing her brow, M asked, "What brings you here?" "My dad sent me to bring you some strawberries," Josie replied. "Thank you," M responded politely, then turned to look downstairs. She noticed Elio trudging back to the living room. He flopped down on the couch, shut his eyes, and sank back. He looked drained, but it was apparent that his weariness wasn''t merely physical. "Where''s Candice?" M asked. "Candice had to leave for something," Josie answered. M fell silent as she pieced things together. She knew Candice too well. Candice would have at least said goodbye if she had left under normal circumstances. She would never leave without a word. "Make yourself at home." M''s tone turned icy. She pulled Nathan back into their room. Josie savored her moment of triumph, feeling quite pleased with herself. She headed downstairs tofort Elio. However, as she reached the first floor, Elio abruptly grabbed his coat and stormed out of Sudvi. "Leo..." Josie called out nervously, chasing after him. Elio jumped into his car and sped off. Josie tried to catch up, but it was futile. Frustrated, she stomped her foot hard on the ground. The days that followed were quiet, yet Candice remained blissful, buoyed by the love of her family. She was never overly sentimental. She focused on staying happy and content. Despite the heartache and disappointment caused by her thoughts of Elio, she never regretted falling in love with him or continuing to harbor a secret crush on him. At work, Vanessa often asked Candice, "What do you think of my brother? Is there really no chance between you two?" When Candice got home, her cousins bombarded her with questions, concerned she might be facing mistreatment at work. It was evening, and the sky was painted with colorful clouds. As Candice walked out of her office building, she spotted a familiar car and a familiar face-Jasper. Curious, she approached him and asked, "Jasper, why have you been picking me uptely? Where''s the usual driver?" Jasper caressed her head and softly replied, "Per my mother''s instructions, I''ll be the one driving you to and from work for the foreseeable future." "But why?" Candice was puzzled. "Because I''m on a mission," Jasper said with a faint smile. 4M Candice chuckled in response. They climbed into the car, buckled their seatbelts, and drove off. Candice rested her forehead against the window, her gaze distant and mncholic as thendscape blurred past. Jasper watched her for a moment before breaking the silence. "Candice, there won''t be a wedding next month." Confused, Candice turned to face him. "What do you mean?" "Uncle Elio isn''t getting married," Jasper exined, his voice tinged with resignation. "It''s caused quite the strain with Grandma." "Wasn''t he deeply in love with Josie? Why is he refusing to marry her now?" Jasper shook his head and sighed. "No one really knows what''s on his mind." Chapter 889 Jasper drove back to Morrison Residence. He allowed Candice to get out of the car before he parked it. Candice slipped into a pair of fluffy slippers at the entrance, where a maid approached to take her bag. "Ms. Candice, we have a guest," the maid informed her. "Oh, thank you," Candice replied, handing over her bag absentmindedly. Her thoughts were elsewhere as she entered the living room. There, she was greeted by the familiar faces of Gary, Florence, Daniel, Sienna, Taylor, and Tobias. Candice announced cheerfully, "Everyone, I''m back." Everyone turned toward her, including the guest. Candice halted her step, and her smile froze as she stared at Elio-thest person she expected to meet. The Morrisons were arge family. Daniel and Sienna resided at Maple Abode, Nathan and M at Sudvi, while Duke and Daphne lived independently. Each of Candice''s cousins chose to live separately from their parents. Candice, however, preferred the lively atmosphere of staying with Gary and Florence. "Candice, you''re back?" "Have a seat, Candice." "Look who''s here, Candice. Come say hello." Candice felt a buzzing in her ears, and a wave of nervousness washed over her. As she approached Elio, she noticed his deep, intent gaze fixed quietly on her. She was unsure how to greet him, feeling a mix of guilt and embarrassment, with thetter dominating her emotions. She was concerned about offending her family by using Elio''s first name, yet she knew he disliked being called "Mr. Hoffis". After a moment''s thought, Candice simply said, "Hello." Sienna frowned disapprovingly. "Candice, why didn''t you address him as Mr. Hoffis?" Candice pouted and took a seat next to Sienna, looking visibly upset. "Mom, he doesn''t like it when I call him that." The room fell silent, and everyone was surprised. Elio responded calmly, "Yes, that was my request. Please, don''t me Candice." Sienna and Daniel exchanged knowing looks while Gary asked, "Then, what should she call you?" "Just call me Elio," Elio suggested. Florence quickly added, "Yes, since you two are nearly the same age, why not just call him Elio like the rest of us instead of Mr. Hoffis?" Elio nodded in agreement. With a smile, Florence said, "Candice, there''s no need to call him Mr. Hoffis and be so formal. It only makes you two seem more distant. Just call him Elio." "Okay, Grandma," Candice responded meekly. Then, she greeted Elio sweetly, "Hello, Elio." Elio didn''t respond verbally but nodded slightly, a small, embarrassed smile spreading. across his face. With Candice joining them, the conversation picked up where it had left off. "Why the sudden change, Elio?" Daniel asked. "It wasn''t a sudden decision to call off the wedding. My mom announced the wedding at the banquet without my consent, organized the wedding, and even sent out invitations¡ªall without consulting me," Elio exined. Candice stared at Elio in shock, her mind reeling. Had she heard him correctly? Florence sighed. "Your mother is a wonderful woman in many ways but her controlling nature can be overwhelming. She insists on dictating your life ording to her ns." "I learned from Jasper that you all had started preparing avish wedding gift for me. I felt I needed toe in person to exin and apologize," Elio said regretfully. Gary waved his hand in response. "No, no, there''s no need for all that. We''re all family here. A simple phone call would have sufficed."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Yeah. It''s a shame, though. You and Cameron''s daughter seemed like a good match," Taylor added. "So, you''re not nning to marry Josie after all those years with her?" Sienna asked. Chapter 890 Candice felt her hands sweating from nervousness as soon as the question was asked. She clenched her fists and lowered her head. She couldn''t meet Elio''s gaze, yet her ears remained sharply attuned to his voice. After stealing a nce at Candice, Elio thought for a moment before saying, "Josie isn''t my girlfriend." "What?" Everyone fell into stunned silence. Candice looked up, her eyes wide with shock as she stared at Elio in disbelief. Her reaction was so over the top that Elio almostughed. He found her astonishment adorable and struggled to keep a straight face. With a frown, Daniel asked, "What''s the matter?" Elio turned to Daniel and exined with a polite tone, "My mom was pressuring me to find a girlfriend back then. Out of desperation, I convinced my best friend to pose as one. We kept up the act for so long that everyone believed we were actually together." "Why did you stop pretending?" "My mom found out." "That exins it." Candice was dumbfounded, her mouth slightly agape in surprise. An unexpected sense of joy flooded her. The dilemma that had troubled her was resolved, and she sighed in relief. So, Elio and Josie were never a couple. That meant Candice''s rtionship with Elio hadn''tpromised her values. And the person she was interested in wasn''t taken after all. "Uncle Elio," Jasper called out as he entered the living room. Elio looked up to find Jasper beaming while taking a seat beside him. Turning to the group, Jasper said, "Grandma Micha is really something else. She''s downright terrifying. I even have nightmares about her. Poor Uncle Elio had to grow up under her strict rule." Florence red at Jasper and scolded him, "Jasper, that''s no way to talk." Jasper furrowed his brow and sighed. "Grandma, I''m just being honest. Dad told me Mom didn''t really have a childhood. All she ever did was study non-stop. "Thankfully, Mom''s a natural genius. That made her studies manageable, and she even became a researcher. Uncle Elio, though, wasn''t as fortunate. He¡ª" Before Jasper could continue, Elio gently patted his hand, signaling him to stop. Jasper caught the hint and swiftly skifted the conversation. "You know, I stayed with her dur my summer vacation for two weeks, and it was aplete nightmare. I swear I''ll never do that again." He shuddered at the memory, continuing, "Every day started at 5:30 am. had exactly 15 minutes for breakfast, which was always a timer and strictly portioned. couldn''t even pick what I wanted to eat Right after breakfast, it was straight into lessons. "I couldn''t even take bathroom breaks longer than ten minutes. Oh my goodness, it was non-stop studying, reading, and writing. Lunch and dinner were half an hour each. I didn''t get to shower and wind down until 11:00 pm." Unable to contain her disbelief, Siennaughed. "Jasper, you must be exaggerating, right?" "Not at all. Those two weeks were a total nightmare," Jasper responded earnestly. With a smile, Florence said, "I remember that year. Your grades improved dramatically, jumping over 30 spots to rank you within the top 50 of your grade." "But at what cost? It wasn''t worth sacrificing my life for those grades." Florence gave him a loving smile paired with a yful re. "Such nonsense," she said. While the others continued to chat andugh, Candice experienced a wave of sadness. She observed Elio withpassion, her heart heavy as she began to understand the reasons behind his reserved nature and rare smiles. She pondered how some people might need a lifetime to recover from childhood traumas. Having grown up in a joyful and carefree environment herself, she struggled toprehend the depth of his pain. Despiteing from the wealthiest family that provided money more than one could hope to earn in several lifetimes, Elio''s childhoodet was marred by rigorous and relentless academic demands, robbing him of the joy and carefree experiences one might expect. It seemed that each family had its own approach to education. As Elio listened to Jasper recounting his tale, his eyes unintentionally met Candice''s, who returned his gaze with a deep and thoughtful expression.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 891 The moment Candice locked eyes with Elio, she quickly lowered her head. She twirled the hem of her clothing between her fingers, her cheeks coloring a deep red. Elio watched her intently for a few seconds before reluctantly looking away. Shortly after, a maid entered the room to announce that dinner was served. Everyone gathered at the dining table and began to eat. Candice seemed preupied throughout the meal. She hurried upstairs as soon as she finished eating. Alone in her room, she pondered over Elio''s visit.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Did he reallye to rify things because her family had begun preparing avish wedding gift for him? Were his words sincere? And if so, why had Josie misled her? Could it have all been an act? The more she pondered over those questions, the more her head hurt. Eventually, she decided to stop overthinking and drifted into a peaceful sleep. The next morning, Candice awoke from aforting dream in high spirits. Elio''s words from the past suddenly echoed in her mind. "I want you, Candice." Bewildered, she gasped, covering her mouth, and she stared into space. It dawned on her that when Elio said he wanted her, he hadn''t meant as a mistress. Candice jumped out of bed and freshened up. She slipped into a beautiful dress, grabbed her bag, and set off for work. Jasper was giving her a lift again that day since it was on his way. He still needed to clock in despite being a senior executive in ND Group. While Jasper drove, he said, "Candice, my mom told me to keep an eye on you." Puzzled, Candice replied, "I''m doing fine. What''s the concern?" "I''m not sure of the reasons. It''s just that I should watch out for you," Jasper said. Candice simply smiled and chose not toment further. "Also, she warned me to be wary of Josie," Jasper added. "Did Aunt Chubs really say that?" Candice looked up in surprise. Jasper nodded and hummed in response. Candice chuckled and asked, "So, what about Josie warrants caution?" "I don''t know the full story, but I''ve never liked Josie. She''s such a pretentious bitch," Jasper remarked. Candice couldn''t help butugh at his candidness. Surprised by her reaction, Jasper added, "You shouldn''tugh, Candice. She''s quite the actress, especially around Uncle Elio. It leaves me at a loss for words every time." Amused, Candice nodded and hummed in agreement. "It''s actually for the best that they''re not getting married," Jasper continued, raising an eyebrow and pursing his lips. "She''s so young, and her rapid rise in her career is only due to her aunt and uncle''s political connections. That''s bound to cause problems eventually." "What position does she hold now?" Candice asked. "She''s a deputy director at a state department." Candice covered her mouth in surprise, blinking her eyes. No wonder Micha was so taken with Josie. It seemed that with money often came an insatiable hunger for power. As the car pulled into the underground parking lot of the ND building, Candice and Jasper exited the car, continuing their conversation as they entered the elevator. The elevator doors started closing slowly. Just as they were about to shutpletely, they suddenly reopened. Cont¨¦nt belongs Candice looked up to see two men standing before her. It was Elio and his assistant, Sean. "Good morning, Uncle Elio," Jasper greeted Elio cheerfully. Elio casually hummed in response, his gaze locking intensely with Candice''s. Candice held his stare, and a warm spark passed between them. As Elio stepped inside, Candice greeted him softly, "Good morning, Mr. Hoffis." He moved to stand beside her and murmured, "Good morning." After entering the elevator, Sean closed the doors and pressed the button for their floor. Candice felt an inexplicable nervousness. She stole nces at Elio, who stood close by her side. Chapter 892 The elevator stopped at the design department''s floor. "Candice, you''re up," Jasper said as the doors slid open. After stepping out, Candice turned to face the elevator. She waved at Jasper with a smile, her gentle gaze naturally drifting toward Elio. Elio''s gaze met hers-intense, deep, and unflinching. As the elevator doors began to close, their eye contact was broken. Candice touched her chest, feeling her heart flutter with nervous excitement as she sighed. With no more need for secrecy, she could openly admire Elio without the guilt of desiring someone she thought was taken. Still, she wasn''tpletely certain about his rtionship status. Although he wasn''t with Josie, could there be someone else? Regardless, Candice felt optimistic about where things might lead. With a joyous smile, she covered her face, ducked her head, and briskly made her way into the design department office. Candice found her work in the design department incredibly fulfilling. Passionate about fashion design, she poured her heart into her projects with unwavering dedication. The winter design drafts were under review for the uing collection, and Candice''s submissions had been rejected. Yet she remained undaunted. Overwhelmed with anxiety, Vanessa sat at her desk, holding her head in distress. Candice wheeled her chair closer and asked gently, "What''s wrong?" Vanessa held her job dear, her voice tinged with sorrow as she said, "Candice, every single one of my drafts got rejected." With a reassuring smile, Candice patted Vanessa''s shoulder. "Mine, too. Don''t worry." "But how can I not worry? If I don''t make a breakthrough soon, I''m definitely going to beid off next." Candice looked surprised. "There''s another round ofyoffs?" Vanessa looked up, her face etched with sorrow and her eyes reflecting deep anxiety. She muttered, "Candice, have you heard about the new CEO? He''s really intimidating-way more than thest one." "Intimating?" Candice was puzzled. Elio was certainly reserved and perhaps distant, but she would hardly call that intimidating. Vanessa leaned closer to Candice, lowering her voice. "He''s such an intimidating. guy. After taking charge, he dismissed all the worthless employees left from the previous CEO''s tenure. He even handed over those harming thepany to the police with solid evidence, "Besides, some of the long-standing employees were let go outright. Those who had contributed in the past but weren''t useful anymore were offered severance packages and encouraged to take early retirement. "And now, he''s implementing massiveyoffs alongside hiring a wave of fresh graduates." "Isn''t that expected if it benefits thepany?" Candice asked. Vanessa was puzzled. "But doesn''t it seem wrong to just use people and cast them aside?" "For apany to thrive in the long run, it can''t afford to carry unnecessary weight," Candice exined indifferently. Vanessa pursed her lips, her eyes welling up. "Candice, are you implying that I''m the unnecessary weight?" Candice immediately hugged Vanessa and reassured her. "Vanessa, don''t be sad. I wasn''t talking about you at all. Trust me, you''re not going to beid off. I promise you''re safe." "You might want to be concerned about your own position. You''re the least experienced here, yet your sry isn''t exactly low." "Okay, alright, I''ll be careful," Candice replied, smiling. After work, Jasper offered Candice a ride home. During the drive, Candice broached the topic ofpanyyoffs.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Jasper was transparent and exined the situation thoroughly to her. He even assured her she had nothing to worry about and wouldn''t beid off. "Could you please ensure that my friend, Vanessa Yates, also stays off theyoff list?" Candice asked. Chapter 893 "That''s out of my responsibility. You should speak with the HR director or consult Uncle Elio directly," Jasper said. Candice paused, her thoughts swirling. It seemed like a flimsy excuse to approach Elio. He could easily resolve the issue with just a few words. She wondered how she could keep their conversation going. Pursing her lips in thought, she absentmindedly fiddled with her bag''s buckle. Meanwhile, Jasper focused intently on the road, his concentration broken only when his phone rang. He grabbed his Bluetooth earpiece, fitted it into his ear, and pressed the answer button. "Hello, Uncle Elio," Jasper greeted. Candice''s head shot up, her expression turning anxious. From the other end came Elio''s voice. "Come over. I have an important document for you." "Uncle Elio, could Sean possibly deliver it instead? I''m driving Candice home right now, and it would be inconvenient to change direction," said Jasper. "It''s very important. I don''t trust anyone else with it." Elio was adamant. His words piqued Jasper''s curiosity. At that moment, Candice whispered, "I don''t mind getting home a bitte." Jasper heard her. With a smile, he responded to Elio, "Okay, I''lle over right away." He then took a different route. Half an hourter, they arrived at Hillside Vi. Candice had never been to this ce. She looked around, feeling out of her element. "Jasper, where are we?" "This is where Uncle Elio lives," said Jasper.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. As Candice stepped out of the car, she took in her surroundings. "Doesn''t he live at Hoffis Manor?" Jasper followed, shutting the car door behind him. "He moved here recently to live by himself." Candice walked alongside him. She asked in a surprised tone, "Why?" "Grandma is too controlling. She even tried to force him to marry Josie. Uncle Elio used to put up with her, likely because she hadn''t overstepped his boundaries. "But she crossed the line this time, and it was more than he could bear. They had a huge falling out, and he moved out to live on his own." "Is she really that scary?" Candice asked. As Jasper rang the doorbell, he nced back at Candice. "Uncle Elio had zero privacy there. Grandma Micha even openly read through his diary. Wouldn''t you find that scary?" Candice nodded emphatically. When the door swung open, she looked up to find Elio in casual white loungewear, exuding an air of rxed elegance and undeniable charm. Elio nced at Jasper. His gaze then drifted to Candice. Their eyes met for a brief moment until Jasper called his name and snapped Elio out of the moment. "Come in." Elio opened the door wider. Jasper stepped in first, followed slowly by Candice. "Hi, Elio," she whispered, almost inaudibly. Catching her soft whisper, Elio looked up with a subtle change in his expression. A gentle smile crossed his face as he hummed in response. "Come in and have a seat." Candice entered slowly, scanning his house. Ello''s home was a stark contrast to Hoffis Manor. Instead furnishings, the interior was minimalistic, spacious, and ovel It was outfitted with sleek, high-tech furniture and appliances. The modern aesthetic matched his personality, giving a sense of calm detachment the moment Candice stepped inside. The duo settled onto the couch. Shortly after, Elio disappeared into his study and returned with a document. He handed it to Jasper. Jasper skimmed through the pages, his brow furrowing. "This isn''t that important. You could''ve just had Sean deliver it." "It''s very important." Elio remained firm. With a wry smile, Jasper stood up and said, "Alright, I''ve got the document. It''s time to take Candice home." Chapter 894 Candice rose to her feet as well. Elio seemed slightly flustered. He quickly suggested, "Since you''re already here, why not stay for dinner?" Jasper hesitated, ncing at Elio, who gestured toward the dining table where a maid set out the dishes. "It''s already dark outside. You''ll be hungry if you head back now. Why not eat here?" said Elio. Jasper looked over at Candice. Unperturbed, she replied, "I''m fine with either option." Feeling a twinge of sympathy for Elio''s loneliness, Jasper headed over to the dining table with a faint smile. "Alright, let''s stay and have dinner with Uncle Elio." Candice pulled out her phone and sent a message to Florence. "Grandma, Jasper and I will have dinner out tonight. Don''t wait up." After sending the message, she rose from the couch and nearly collided with Elio as she stepped out. Startled, she took a step back, and her gentle gaze met his. Elio''s emotions seemed heightened, his typical cold and handsome face now revealing a hint of warmth. In a gentle voice, he said, "I asked the chef to prepare some of your favorites-stuffed mushrooms, pork knuckle, and ravioli." Candice was momentarily startled. It took her a second to gather her thoughts. How did he know she liked these dishes? Wasn''t this dinner invitation quite sudden? And how had he managed to prepare her favorite dishes so quickly? "Thank you," Candice murmured, her voice soft with surprise. Elio quickly moved aside, allowing her to walk past him toward the dining table, and followed closely behind. As Candice took her seat, she was struck by the sight of the tableden with her favorites-six dishes and a soup, precisely what she loved. While serving the soup, Jasper couldn''t help but tease, "Uncle Elio, you''ve reallyid it on thick with this meal. Everything here is exactly what Candice loves." Elio gave no reply but simply took his seat across from them. Feeling her cheeks flush, Candice shyly lowered her gaze and epted the bowl of soup Jasper handed her. She began to sip it quietly. Jasper sensed there was more to the situation but chose to remain silent with a smile, focusing instead on his meal. Elio''s dining etiquette was marked by elegance and formality. He ate quietly, without speaking or making any noise. Candice and Jasper exchanged a nce before turning to observe Elio. They admired his posture at the table; he really did look graceful. Sensing the intensity of their stares, Elio looked up and caught Jasper''s and Candice''s warm gazes. Embarrassed, they quickly lowered their heads and resumed eating awkwardly. The remainder of the dinner unfolded in a quiet and cozy ambiance. There was no rush to leave as it was only 8:00 pm. The maid brought some fruit, and the trio settled into the living room to watch a movie. The atmosphere was harmonious. After a while, Jasper excused himself to use the bathroom, leaving only Candice and Elio on the couch. Seated about three feet apart, they continged watching the movie, neither finding the words to break the silence. Candice found the atmosphere particrly stiff and awkward, her heart pounding like a drum. She was torn, simultaneously wishing for Jasper''s quick return and hoping he would stay in the bathroom a little longer. Her thoughts were scattered, making it impossible to focus on the movie. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Suddenly, Elio''s deep, captivating voice broke through her anxious reverie. "Candice, you shoulde over for dinner more often," he suggested. Her heart fluttered, skipping a beat. "Oh, okay, thank you!" she replied anxiously, her eyes glued to the TV screen. Meanwhile, Elio watched her intently, his eyes lingering on her gorgeous face. "Did you enjoy tonight''s meal?" he asked. Candice nodded in response. "Yes, I did." Chapter 895 The conversation dwindled into another round of silence. To bridge the emotional gap, Elio tried to change the subject. "Are you facing any challenges at work?" he asked. Suddenly reminded of theyoffs, Candice turned to face him, her voice tinged with anxiety. "Is thepany nning toy anyone off?" A gentle smile finally crossed Elio''s face the moment she met his gaze. "You don''t have to worry. You''re not on the list." "What about my friend, Vanessa Yates? Can you make sure she''s safe, too?" "Vanessa Yates?" Elio echoed. Candice nodded in response. "Okay, I''ll make a note of it." "Thank you," said Candice. Overwhelmed by his intense gaze, she shifted her gaze to the television. "Candice, about what happenedst time, we-" He was cut off by Jasper approaching them. Elio''s words hung unfinished in the air. Feeling a mix of guilt and anxiety, Candice whispered, "Let''s not talk about the past. It''s all behind us now." She was afraid that Jasper might overhear their conversation. Yet, her words came across as cold and detached to Elio. To him, she seemed like a woman merely curious about sex, impulsively exploring without any emotional attachment or thoughts of the future. Jasper sank into the seat between them, cing a hand on Candice''s shoulder. "Candice, let''s finish this movie with Uncle Elio, then head home. It''s gettingte, and I don''t want grandma and grandpa to worry about you." "Okay." Candice offered a faint smile. Elio''s face fell as the movie yed on. His attention wasn''t on the screen but on the ticking clock. When it was time to leave, he stood up to escort Jasper and Candice to the door. He watched silently as Candice climbed into the car and waved goodbye. The vehicle slowly pulled away, and Elio remained rooted to the spot without a word. Expressionless, he watched until the car vanished from his sight. His heart felt empty, as hollow as hisrge house now seemed. The Morrisons took great care to protect Candice, ensuring she was never alone. They arranged for someone to apany her everywhere, and she was always picked up and dropped off at work by someone she trusted.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. This made it incredibly difficult for Elio to find any opportunity to get close to her. He entered his vi with a heavy heart and closed the door behind him. Standing under the light, he surveyed his bright and spacious home. The silence was so profound that he could hear his own stifling oppressive, dull breaths. His mind was a nk canvas. After a moment of stillness, he dragged himself toward the study. Only work seemed to be able to mitigate his mounting frustration. Elio settled at his desk and spread out some documents. He was about to start writing when his phone beeped twice with a new message notification. Elio picked up his phonenguidly, opened the message, and nced at it. His heart skipped a beat at the sight of the message. He quickly sat up straight, gripping his phone with both hands as he reread the message. It was from Candice. "Elio, I enjoyed dinner at your ce today. Your house is beautiful but feels a bit sterile. Adding some flowers or nts would probably make it warmer." Without hesitation, Elio texted back. "I don''t know much about flowers or nts. Could you help me choose some?" "Sure!" Elio shut his documents and tossed them into a corner of the desk. He leaned back in his chair, the seriousness of his next message reflected in his furrowed brow. "How about tomorrow? Join me at the garden center to pick out some beautiful nts." Chapter 896 Candice''s heart raced as she clutched her phone with both hands, her gaze locked on the message from Elio. She read it repeatedly, striving to grasp every word. Was Elio asking her out, just the two of them? Should she ept? Feeling conflicted, she nced at Jasper, who was behind the wheel. Hesitantly, she said, "Jasper, you don''t have to pick me up from work tomorrow." "Why not?" Jasper asked. "I..." Candice faltered, knowing that Jasper would soon discover her lie if she imed to be workingte. She made up an excuse. "I''m going shopping with a friend." "Which friend? Where are you headed?" Jasper questioned. Feeling a twinge of guilt, Candice responded, "Vanessa. We''re just going around the office area." Jasper seemed unconcerned. "Alright, just be careful and make sure youe home early." A wave of relief washed over Candice, and she leaned closer to Jasper, offering him a sweet smile. "Thanks, Jasper." Bemused, Jasper chuckled and replied, "Why are you thanking me? Enjoy your time." Then, he pulled a ck card from his pocket and offered it to Candice. "Feel free to use this as you like." "No, no. I have enough money."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Jasper smiled warmly as he pressed the card into her hand, saying affectionately, "Take it. Spend mine and save yours to be a richdy." With a bright smile, Candice said, "Thank you, Jasper." She nced at her phone and realized she had yet to respond to Elio''s message. In the chat window, she could see Elio typing, pausing, then starting again. Yet, no message came through. Candice began to type her reply. Meanwhile, in his study, Elio alternated between checking on his phone and tapping out responses he never sent. He anxiously waited for Candice''s response. Why wasn''t she responding? Was she hesitant about going out with him but didn''t know how to decline? Suddenly, his phone buzzed. Elio snatched it up and opened the message eagerly. "Sure! But I have work tomorrow, so I''ll only be free afterward." Elio''s eyes crinkled with joy, and a smile crept across his lips as he quickly texted back. "Great, I''ll wait for you. See you tomorrow." "See you tomorrow." Elio''s smile widened as he left the study with his phone in hand. He swiftly ascended the stairs and entered his bedroom. He stepped into his walk-in closet and meticulously selected an outfit for the next day. It needed to strike the perfect bnce-neither too formal nor too casual, youthful yet fitting with Candice''s charming style. Seldom wearing cologne, Elio took his time that night to carefully sample each fragrance before choosing one that felt just right After getting aside his outfit, he pulled out his phone and dialed his butter, Matthew Aldrich. When Matthey picked up, Elio instructed, "Tomorrow morning, I need a thorough cleaning of the house, inside and out. I want it spotless. Also, please have the chef prepare a dinner based on Candice''s favorite dishes." "Yes, sir," Matthew replied. Elio set his phone down and browsed through Candice''s messages once more. Each message brought a smile to his face. Then, he headed into the bathroom with his pajamas. The following day, Candice clocked out of work at 5:30 pm and exited the office building. Standing outside the za, she was about to text Elio when a luxury car smoothly pulled up in front of her. Before she could react, Elio emerged from the driver''s seat. He walked around to her side and opened the passenger door. "Get in," he said softly. Candice was taken aback. She stared at him, momentarily speechless. Normally, Elio was chauffeured by his assistant or his driver. Why had he chosen to drive himself today? Chapter 897 "Is it just the two of us, Elio?" Candice asked. Elio nodded. "Yes." "Oh," said Candice. Excitement rushed through her as she climbed into the passenger seat and buckled her seatbelt. Elio shut her door, then walked around to the driver''s side. He slid into the car, started the engine, and they pulled away just as the sunset bathed the sky in a palette of deep reds. Inside the car, a heavy silence hung in the air, deepening the awkwardness that enveloped them both. Candice felt the weight of the quiet bearing down on her. She desperately searched her thoughts for something to say, but nerves tied her tongue. Suddenly, Elio''s voice cut through the tension. "Does Jasper know you''re out buying flowers with me?" "No, I told him I was going shopping with Vanessa," Candice replied. Elio felt upset, and his expression darkened. Going to a garden center to buy flowers wasn''t anything to be ashamed of. Was he so unpresentable that she couldn''t even be honest with it? Did she really have to hide their outing from her family? When they arrived at the serene garden center, Candice and Elio were surprised to find that it was nearly closing. It was their first visit, and they were unaware that the center started closing at 6:00 pm. After parking the car, they strolled through, noting that only a few vendors still had their nts on disy. "Hey there, looking to buy some nts?" Rick Barrios, one of the shop owners, called out. He paused his packing to greet them warmly. Walking side by side, Candice and Elio entered his shop. As they looked around, Elio leaned in and whispered, "Which ones do you like?" Candice noticed that the greenery and flowers around her were exceptionally beautiful. She pointed at a nt with leaves that resembled leaping dolphins andmented, "This one looks nice." Elio turned to Rick. "Wrap up everything she likes for me." Rick grinned. "Sure thing." As they explored further, Candice marveled at the array of unusual and exotic nts, each more striking than thest. "This one is also beautiful. What kind of flower is this? It looks exquisite. Can it be grown indoors?" she asked. "It needs a bit of sunlight. You can grow it on a balcony," Rick exined. "We''ll take it," said Elio. Candice spotted an unusual nt tucked away in a corner. With excitement, she grabbed Elio''set and pulled him toward it. "Elio, lookProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. at this one. It''s stunning." Elio''s attention, however, wasn''t on the nt. He was captivated more by the feel of her hand on his arm, his heart racing. All he could see was her. "What do you think?" Candice asked, her eyes sparkling with joy. Staring at her face, Elio responded softly, "Beautiful." "Would you like this one, too?" asked Rick. "Yes," said Elio. Candice then led him to another section overflowing with vibrant flowers. She asked, "What kind of flower is this? It''s so pretty." Rick took her question seriously and began exining the flowers in detail. Candice appeared enchanting as she listened intently. Elio''s gaze was fixed on her whenever she was distracted by the flowers. It was clear to everyone around. After choosing their nts and providing the delivery address, Elio went to handle the payment while Candice was delightedly ying with Rick''s kitten. "Are you two picking out all these nts to decorate your new home together?" Rick asked, smiling. Elio hesitated for a moment as he was about to make the payment. Candice quickly stood up and exined, "No, Mr. Barrios. We don''t have a home together." Elio''s expression darkened as he quietlypleted his payment. With a grin, Rick remarked, "Your boyfriend here is really generous, buying everything you fancy without a second thought." Candice''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. She cast a shy nce at Elio before turning back to Rick. "Mr. Barrios, it''s not what you''re thinking," she exined hastily. "He''s actually my uncle." Rick felt awkward. He had never encountered an uncle and niece who appeared to be around the same age. "I''m sorry," he apologized. "The payment isplete," Elio stated in an icy tone. He then grasped Candice''s wrist and quickly led her out of the store. Chapter 898 "Thank you," Rick said to Elio and Candice as they walked away. "I''ll arrange for the delivery right away." Elio led Candice outside to the quiet street of the garden center. He turned to face her with frustration in his eyes. Candice''s heart pounded as she sensed his irritation. She swallowed hard, staring at him. With his frustration barely contained, Elio lowered his voice. "Candice, let me make this clear onest time. I''m Jasper''s uncle, not yours. I have no familial connection to your parents. Do you understand?" Confused by his upset tone, Candice quickly apologized, "I''m sorry. I understand now. It won''t happen again." Elio sighed, his expression softening as he gazed at her, who stared back at him. For a moment, an unusual connection seemed to spark between them. Summoning her courage, Candice asked, "Elio, are you and Josie truly not together?" "No," Elio replied. Candice''s heart pounded as she continued, "Do you have a girlfriend?" "No." A wave of joy surged through Candice, and she bit her lip to hold back a smile. Striving to appear calm, she simply said, "Oh!" Elio''s tone softened as he suggested, "Let''s head back. You could help me figure out where to ce the nts when they arrive so they look nice." Feeling anxious, Candice asked, "I''ll be going to your house?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Elio sensed the hesitation and promptly exined, "We''ll simply figure out where to ce them. After that, I''ll drive you straight home." "Oh," Candice murmured, lowering her head to hide a shy smile. They returned to the car and drove off. During the journey, Candice wrestled with the urge to ask about Elio''s thoughts when they slept together. However, she decided against it, finding the topic too awkward. She thought men and women were different, after all. Sometimes, loneliness and desire might lead a man to seek physicalfort from a woman with no deeper feelings involved. Night had fallen by the time they reached Hillside Vi. The truck delivering the nts arrived just as they did. Workers began unloading and carrying the nts inside under Candice''s direction. Once everything was in ce, the workers departed. The once cold, empty home now looked like a cozy little botanical garden. Elio watched from the corner, gentle warmth filling his heart as he admired Candice''s handiwork, His emotions were in to see, reflected in the unending smile on his face. Candice surveyed her work with a frown of concern. She turned to Elo and said awkwardly, "I''m sorry, Elio. I might have gone overboard with the nts. It feels a bit overwhelming." en.swhovels "No, I love it. It looks great," Elio responded with a gentle smile. Candice''s face lit up with a smile at his praise. "Really? You truly love it?" Elio nodded with a hum of acknowledgment. Then, gesturing toward the dining table, he added, "Dinner''s ready. How about we eat together before you head home?" Candice nced at the time and hesitated. She was mostly concerned about the potential awkwardness of dining alone with Elio. Noticing her reluctance, Elio quickly added, "Returning too early might raise Jasper''s suspicions." Candice thought he had a point. She usually only headed home after 10:00 pm when shopping with Vanessa. "Alright," Candice said with a smile as she walked toward the dining table. Elio followed her with a smile spreading across his face. It was their first dinner alone, and the atmosphere was quiet yet cozy. Candice noticed Elio''s silence throughout the meal. Although he didn''t say much, he continually attended to her needs, serving her food, peeling shrimp, deboning fish, anddling soup into her bowl. She could see he was in a good mood. After dinner, Elio sliced some fruit and brought it to the coffee table in the living room for her to enjoy. Chapter 899 It was already past 8:00 pm after dinner, and Candice had enjoyed some fruit. She felt somewhat uneasy being alone in the vast house with only Elio. After checking the time, she stood up and said, "It''s gettingte. I should head back." Seeming flustered, Elio quickly rose and grabbed her wrist. His voice sounded urgent as he called her name. "Candice." She turned to face him. His eyes sparkled with anticipation as he added, "Just stay a little longer. It''s not even 9:00 pm yet. There''s no rush." Candice couldn''t bring herself to reject him. She felt a tug at her heartstrings as the man she had feelings for persuaded her to stay. With no resistance, she settled back into her seat and meekly agreed, "Okay." Concerned she might get bored, Elio suggested, "Would you like to watch some TV or maybe a movie?" After a brief hesitation, Candice asked, "How about an animated movie?" Elio paused for a moment before responding eagerly, "Sure, which one do you want to watch?" He didn''t think Candice was childish. Instead, he found her endearing and possessing a genuine innocence reminiscent of a child. He didn''t mind watching an animated film if it made her happy. He wouldn''t feel bored no matter what they did as long as they were together. After some thought, Candice replied, "Anything''s fine. Just pick a romantic animated movie." Elio was unfamiliar with movies. He seldom watched TV or films and never watched any animated movies. He grabbed the remote and turned on the TV. Concerned his choice might not hold her interest, he quickly pulled out his phone and texted Sean. "I need the best romantic animated movie right now. It has to be the best." Sean replied promptly with a movie link and a cautionary note. "Mr. Hoffis, make sure to use headphones." Without further thought, ElioThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. dimmed the living room lights and streamed the movie from his phone to the TV. He settled in with Candice. They were close enough to feel connected yet maintaining a slight distance between them. Candice quickly became captivated as the movie started. The film was visually appealing, but the female lead''s curvy figure and scant attire were a bit much. Initially, the story seemed promising, focusing on the unspoken attraction between the male and female leads. However, ten minutes in, the plot unexpectedly shifted. The scenes turned explicit and wild, pleasing to the eye yet heavily erotic. As Candice watched, her cheeks grew red, and her heart beat wildly. Meanwhile, Elio was panicking He frantically searched for his phone and the remote, but his clumsiness made it even harder to find them. The woman''s moans became more unrestrained, and the scenes of their bodies entwining grew increasingly graphic. Elio finally located his phone and quickly stopped the stream, plunging the living room into silence. Slightly panting and with his heart racing, he anxiously nced at Candice. At that moment, his only thought was how much he wanted to strangle Sean. Candice blushed bright red. She grabbed her bag, hung her head low in embarrassment, and murmured, "I''m heading home now." Elio jumped to his feet. He caught up with her and gripped her hand. "Candice, I''m sorry. I had no idea it would turn out like this. I-I''m so sorry." Candice was too shy to meet his gaze as she replied, "It''s fine. You don''t have to apologize. The movie was great. It''s just not something I usually watch." Sounding desperate, Elio exined, "I don''t watch those either. Sean sent it to me. Please don''t misunderstand. I''m not someone driven by lust." Candice paused for a few seconds, then shyly lifted her eyes to meet his anxious gaze, asking, "If you''re not driven by lust, how do you exin our night together during your business trip?" "I..." Elio stammered. He was left speechless by her question. Chapter 900 ?Chapter 900 Lust was amon feeling that transcended gender boundaries. It would be hard to believe anyone who imed they''d never experienced it. "I''m not immune to lust either. Last time, it was because - Elio began to exin, but Candice''s phone rang. She quickly fumbled for her phone, clearly flustered. The ringing drowned out Elio''s voice. "I... have feelings for you." "Hello, Grandma!" Candice greeted, her voice tinged with guilt as she held the phone to her ear. "Don''t wony. I''m just with a friend, and I''ll be home soon. "No, there''s no need for Jasper to pick me up. I''ll get a cab. And please, stop treating me like a child. I''m an adult, almost 23. Alright, fine. Bye." After ending the call, Candice stowed her phone in her bag and looked up at Elio. "What were you saying?" Elio''s expression tightened, his words seemingly caught in his throat. After a few moments of silence, he reached for his car keys. "I''ll drive you home." "No, I''ll take a cab." Candice rejected. With his car keys in hand, Elio slipped on his shoes. As he walked past Candice, he took her hand and led her outside. Her back stiffened as she followed him, step by step, her gaze locked on their sped hands. The warmth from Elio''s palm electrified Candice, sending tingles through her skin and pulsing through her veins. Her heartbeat picked up with the intimate contact. Her body grew rigid, and her breathing became erratic. Elio was holding her hand, not just her wrist. It was the first time they had held hands so intimately. Candice''s heart pounded louder and faster, a secret thrill blooming within her. He led her to the car and opened the passenger door for her. When he turned to face her, he noticed her cheeks had flushed a deep red, and her eyes were shyly lowered. She looked utterly charming and captivating in her shyness. Elio paused, feeling a jolt as he realized he was holding Candice''s hand. He didn''t let go, and she didn''t pull away. It brought back the memory of their business trip when he had slipped into her bed, undressed her, and kissed her body. She hadn''t resisted at the time, just as she wasn''t resisting now. But then, she had been even shyer than she was now. The realization struck him-Candice wasn''t the type to let anyone get close. If she was fine with his touch, it likely meant she had feelings for him. Elio asked tentatively, "Candice, would you like to grab lunch together tomorrow?" Candice seemned taken aback at first. After some thought, she replied, "Can I get back to you tomorrow?" She was worried about any unexpectedmitments that might arise, as she didn''t want to cancel at thest minute and potentially leave him with a bad impression. "Of course," Elio responded with a gentle smile. Candice settled into the car and fastened her seatbelt. After Elio closed the door for her, he walked around to the driver''s side, got in, and drove her home. As Elio and Candice journeyed on, their conversation blossomed gradually. They delved into Candice''s work schedule, usual tasks, andtest projects. Although they only discussed work, their conversation was valuable because it gave them a shared interest to bond over. Upon retuming to Morrison Residence, Candice walked in with a lively bounce while softly humming a tune. She seemed radiant and spirited, akin to a carefree bird returning to its nest after a fruitful search for food. With a beaming smile, she warmly greeted everyone she met. Her bright, contagious smile worked wonders for her family. Regardless of their concerns, her smile effortlessly lifted everyone''s mood, infusing them with inexplicable joy.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jasper often called her the family''s "joy-bringer due to her cheerful demeanor and smile. The next morning, when Sean arrived at Elio''s vi to pick him up for work, he immediately noticed that Elio was furious. A stormy expression clouded his face, and a menacing air radiated from him as he marched toward Sean. Taken aback, Sean instinctively stepped back and swallowed hard. Elio quickly closed the gap between them and grabbed Sean by the cor before mming him against the car. His piercing gaze held a murderous intent that sent a wave of fear through Sean. Chapter 901 ?Chapter 901 Sean stuttered, "M-Mr. Hoffis, d-did I mess up this morning? Or did you just wake up on the wrong side of the bed?" Elio''s voice resembled a st from an ice cer, sending chills down the spine. "Sean, why did you send me an adult filmst night? Are you trying to get yourself fired? Sean started to sweat profusely. He gulped and anxiously exined, "M-Mr. Hoffis, I sent it because you requested a romantic animated movie. "Considering you live alone, asked for the moviete at night, and usually don''t watch animations-especially romantic ones-I assumed you were hinting at something else." Elio narrowed his eyes and said through gritted teeth, "Candice wanted to watch it. I don''t know a thing about romantic animated movies, so I relied on you for a rmendation. And you''ve managed to botch it entirely." Sean''s eyes widened in shock, his mouth hanging open. He was so stunned that words eluded him for a long moment. After a deep breath to quell his anger, Elio loosened his grip on Sean''s cor. Stepping back, he warned, "If Candice ends up hating me or gets a bad impression because of this, you better start packing." Startled, Sean quickly lowered his head and apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr. Hoffis. I''m truly sorry. I''ll find a way to fix this. I''ll do whatever it takes to restore your reputation." Elio maintained a stern expression and said nothing as he climbed into the back seat of the car. Sean wiped the sweat from his forehead and hurried into the driver''s seat before driving away. All the while, he was thinking about how he could fix the situation. In the back seat, Elio was reviewing some documents. After a while, Sean cautiously asked, "Mr. Hoffis, Ms. Morrison didn''t catch much of it, did she?" Elio responded with a nonchnt hum. Braving the tension, Sean asked further, "And what about you?" "I watched the entire thing," Elio replied bluntly. Sean suppressed augh. He knew it no man could resist such a good film. It was almost a universal truth. "Do you need more films like these?" he asked. Elio closed the document and closed his eyes, pinching the bridge of his nose. In a low voice, he replied, "No, I have no use for them." "Mr. Hoffis, what if I scout out some stunningdies for you? You''ll surely be pleased," Sean suggested.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Elio smirked. "No need for some. Just one will do." Sean was excited. "Alright, Mr. Hoffis. What''s your preference? Or do you have a specific person in mind? I can handle the arrangements." "Candice Morrison," Elio stated firmly. Sean froze, overwhelmed by shock. After a long while, he cautiously broke the silence. "Mr. Hoffis, isn''t that asking too much of me? How am I supposed to approach Ms. Morrison? Everyone in Norvania knows better than to mess with the Morrisons, and I''m just an assistant." "If you can''t do it, shut up," Elio snapped. Sean mped his mouth shut, too intimidated to say another word. As noon approached, Candice kept her eyes glued to her phone, watching the minutes tick by. The moment the clock struck noon, she sprinted from her office like a shot from a cannon. Meanwhile, when Vanessa turned to invite Candice for lunch, she was surprised to find her already gone. Full of anticipation, Candice hurried to the elevator, smoothing her dress and fixing her hair with a smile. The elevator was packed when the doors slid open, but she squeezed in and pressed the button for the CEO''s office floor. As she pressed the button, everyone in the elevator tumed to look at her, their gazes curious and appraising. The new CEO had instilled fear throughout thepany, prompting most employees to steer clear of him at all costs. Everyone wondered who would be brave enough to walk into the lion''s den. However, Candice seemed oblivious to the wary nces cast her way. One by one, people exited the elevator at their designated floors, leaving Candice alone as the elevator ascended to the top. When the doors slid open on the floor housing the CEO''s office, she stepped out. Chapter 902 Candice walked through the spacious hall, surveying her surroundings. The assistant''s desk was unupied, and there was no sign of Sean. The CEO''s office door was slightly open. Driven by curiosity, Candice moved closer and was about to knock. Just then, she heard a noise from inside-something like a stack of papers tumbling to the floor. She edged closer and peered through the gap in the door. Though she couldn''t see anyone, she could hear Elio''s cold, angry voice piercing the air. "Take your people and leave." Then, a reply came from Tim McAree, his voice aged and resonant with authority, "Elio, curb your arrogance. When your grandfather and I wereying the foundations of thispany, your father hadn''t even been born. "Your grandfather would have shown me the utmost respect if he were still alive, and your father would have done the same. Who do you think you are to dismiss my people?" Elio''s response was chillingly detached. "I''m firing you and your entire family. Now, all of you, get out." "What right do you have? I worked alongside your grandfather to build thispany and helped your father to expand it. I may not have achieved much, but I''ve put in my fair share of hard work. How dare you fire me!" Tim challenged. Elio was unmoved as he said, "The shares you own, the sry you draw, and the dividends you receive each year-all of these are the rewards for your past efforts. Thepany haspensated you financially. "We owe you nothing further. You''re no longer effective and can''t add value to our operations. It''s time for you to retire and make room for others." "Well, Flio, you really are something." Tim sneered. "None of the people you brought in with your connections will be staying," Elio added sharply. Just then, another loud crash echoed. Startled, Candice stepped back. Tim, appearing in his 60s, stormed out of the office, followed by several young men in sharp suits. As they brushed past Candice at the door, Tim stopped to give her a disdainful look and taunted, "So, it''s you? You''re just a designer, yet you dare to show up at the CEO''s office? You''re quite attractive. Did you sleep your way to take over from the previous design director?" Candice instantly understood from Tim''s bitter remarks that the former design director had been one of his allies. After his harsh words, Tim left the office with his people. Hearing themotion, Elio hurried out, only to find Candice standing dazed at the door. His face showed a mixture of anxiousness and excitement. He hadn''t expected Candice to actually show up. Candice swallowed nervously and managed a careful nod. "Mr. Hoffis." Elio opened the office door further and invited her in warmly, "Don''t just stand there at the door. Come in." Candice''s nerves were still on edge. She had only heard Elio''s voice earlier, but its cold ruthlessness had been chilling. Now, his warm demeanor was a stark contrast. "I-I didn''t see Mr. Lowe, so I came straight here. I didn''t mean to eavesdrop." Candice said timidly. "It''s okay." Elio reassured her with a gentle smile. He stepped forward, took her wrist softly, and guided her into the office. His voice was exceptionally gentle as he asked, "Have you had lunch?'' "Not yet," Candice replied, still shaken by her earlier fear. "Wait here for a moment, and I''ll take you out to eat." Elio guided her to the couch and slid some snacks and fruits on the table toward her. "Have a little something to stave off hunger. I''ll be ready soon." Elio then quickly stood up and walked over to his desk. He stacked the half-reviewed documents neatly and powered down hisputer. Then, he slipped on his suit jacket before grabbing his car keys and phone. Candice sat anxiously, keeping a close eye on him. His quiet, stern demeanor made him incredibly intimidating, which exined why many in thepany were fearful of him.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After getting ready, Elio approached her and said, "Let''s go." Feeling uneasy, Candice stood up abruptly. Her eyes brimmed with reverence as she gazed at him, mirroring the cautious awe a subordinate might reserve for a stem superior. Chapter 903 Elio approached Candice, his expression growing somber and his eyes losing their usual spark. With a hint of displeasure, he said softly, ''Don''t be afraid of me, Candice." Candice nodded in response, then hesitated and shook her head.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Elio sighed. "I know I can be stem at work, but that''s only toward my subordinates." "But I''m also your subordinate," Candice replied cautiously. Elio let out augh of exasperation and hung his head in resignation. Worried she had misspoken, Candice quickly rified, ''It''s not that I''m afraid of you. I just need a little time to get used to this." After all, his demeanor was notably different. He was typically harsh with others yet unexpectedly gentle with her, which unsettled her. Elio checked his watch and asked, "Are you hungry?" Candice shook her head. ''Not really." Taking her hand, Elio led her toward the nearby lounge. He hoped to gauge Candice''s feelings and better understand her thoughts. Candice was confused. Elio opened the door and guided her inside. After closing the door, he stepped close and trapped her against it. He held her wrists and leaned in to meet her eyes. Candice was startled, her heart pounding and her breath hastening as she anxiously nced up at him. Enveloped by Elio''smanding, masculine presence, she felt an unseen force bearing down on her, almost stealing her breath away. His subtle scent mingled with every breath she took. Elio''s gaze was intense and mesmerizing as it lingered on her lips. His Adam''s apple bobbed noticeably as he spoke in a low, husky voice, "Candice, should I interpret your silence as you having feelings for me as well?" Her mind went nk, her body trembling slightly. Without warning, Elio leaned in and pressed his lips against hers. A shy, involuntarily whimper escaped her as she leaned back against the door. His kiss was sudden, like a whirlwind of passion mixed with a lingering tenderness. With fervor, he delved into her mouth, their lips and tongues dancing in a wild tango of desire. His kiss went deep. Gradually, his body pressed against hers, pinning her soft figure against the door and leaving her immobile beneath his weight. Once again, like before, Candice surrendered without resistance. Yet, confusion clouded her mind. Wasn''t he supposed to be taking her to lunch? But here they were, locked in a passionate kiss in the office lounge. What followed was beyond her expectations. Their kiss deepened, and things took an unexpected turn. While the passion swept Candice away, Elio''s hands boldly delved under her clothes, exploring without restraint. Her legs grew weak, and she found support against his sturdy chest. "Candice..." Elio''s voice, rough with desire, caressed her ear as he whispered, "Candice, do you want this?" He had only nned to kiss her to gauge her feelings, but now he found himself overwhelmed by a desire for more. Ovee by passion, Candice found it hard to pull away. She nodded and shyly buried her face in his chest. Elia locked the door. Then, with one hand, he lifted her thigh to his waist, his other hand supporting her hips. He carefully picked her up and continued kissing her as he walked toward the single bed. Candice kept her eyes shut as he pinned her down on the bed, her body yielding to his touch. After removing their clothes, Elio''s body ignited a wild fervor within her once more. Though it was their second time, Candice still felt a sharp difort. But it gradually gave way to a profound pleasure that she hadn''t experienced before as she grew ustomed to their intimacy. The feeling was incredibly pleasurable and addictive. Candice remained shy. She dared not open her eyes or utter a sound, yet her excitement soared as if she had unlocked a hidden world of ecstasy. It was at that moment that she finally understood the wonderful and blissful experience of being intimate with the man she had feelings for. Chapter 904 After their intimate time together, Candice, ovee with embarrassment, hastily dressed while Elio was bewildered. She practically sprinted away from the room. "Candice..." Elio called out. He couldn''t go after her as he wasn''t fully dressed yet. She dashed out of the office and into the elevator, gasping for breath. Upon returning to the design department, Vanessa hurried over and leaned forward with her hands on Candice''s table. Vanessa''s gaze fell upon Candice''s flushed face and slightly swollen lips. "Candice, what happened? Why are you so red? Did you have lunch?" Candice avoided Vanessa''s gaze, looking down sheepishly. "Yes, I did. Just by myself." "I didn''t see you in the cafeteria! And you usually take only half an hour for lunch. Why did it take you over an hour today?" "I-I didn''t eat at thepany cafeteria. I went somewhere... far." Vanessa lightly smacked Candice''s hand with a hint of displeasure. "Candice, why didn''t you bring me along if you found a great spot?" Candice forced a smile and tucked a stray wisp of hair behind her ear. "Next time. I''ll definitely take you there next time." Suddenly, Vanessa eximed, "Don''t move." Candice looked at her in surprise.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Vanessa lifted Candice''s long hair to inspect the area behind her ear close to her neck. Then, she questioned, "Why''s there a red mark on your neck? It looks like a hickey." Candice panicked. "A hickey?" "A love bite!" Vanessa said, looking astonished. Flustered, Candice quickly let her hair fall to cover her neck. Then, she feigned annoyance. "Don''t talk nonsense. I-I scratched myself. It was just a mosquito bite." Given her experience, Vanessa could easily tell whether it was a mosquito bite or a hickey. Moreover, Candice''s bashful expression was us unmistakable. Her face was aze with redness, and her eyes were brimming with shyness. Vanessa sighed and asked, "Candice, are you sure you don''t have feelings for Wendell?" "I don''t. Please stop trying to set us up," Candice muttered. Vanessa shrugged and mumbled disappointedly, "Alright then. I''ll let Wendell know he should move on and look for someone else." Candice gave her a faint smile. "That''s something you should have done a long time ago." With that, she turned on herputer and began to revise some drafts. Meanwhile, feeling the drag of boredom, Vanessa slumped back into her chair and rested her head on the desk, intending to take a brief nap for about half an hour. Suddenly, the ringing of Candice''s phone broke the silence. It was Elio calling. A wave of awkwardness and embarrassment swept over her, and she found herself at a loss for how to handle the situation. The thought of having sex with Elio, especially within the confines of his office, was something she never expected Even though it had happened in his private lounge, she couldn''t shake off the feeling that she had lost her mind, sensing she was bing bolder in her actions. Unsure of how to face Elio, Candice swiftly ended the call. A heaviness settled over her mood. Reflecting on the values instilled in her since youth, she chastised herself for sumbing to impulsivity Why had she yielded so readily to sleep with a man? Even though that man was Elio, her crush, shouldn''t she have shown more restraint? Every encounter with Elio seemed to strip away her self-control and discernment, leaving her utterly vulnerable to her emotions. She loathed herself for this vulnerability. Just then, Candice''s phone buzzed. She picked it up and read Elio''s message. "Why did you run away? I''ll see you on the first floor. Let''s have lunch." Candice hesitated for a few seconds before typing back. "It''s fine. I''m not hungry. Go ahead without me." Almost instantly, Elio''s reply came. "You still haven''t answered my question. Why did you run away?" Chapter 905 Candice texted a reply. "I''m busy at the moment." Yet, Elio continued to message her. "Can we talk in person?" "Candice, you didn''t turn me down initially. So, why the sudden change in your behavior? What do you mean by this?" "I''m waiting for you. Are youing down, or should Ie up?" Candice stared at Elio''s messages on her phone, unsure how to respond. As her anxiety mounted, she turned and nced at Vanessa. With her extensive experience in matters of the heart, Vanessa was often regarded as somewhat of a love guru. Candice scooted her chair closer to Vanessa and whispered, "Vanessa, can I ask you something?" Vanessa, who had been dozing off with her head resting on the desk, murmured sleepily, "Go ahead." "My friend has had a crush on a guy she''s known since they were kids. However, he''s always kept his distance and even avoids her. He doesn''t seem to like her much. "Buttely, as they''ve both gotten older, he''s been reaching out to her and they''ve slept together twice without any strings attached. What do you think his intentions are?" Vanessa sat up abruptly, her hand flying to cover her mouth in shock, her eyes wide as she looked at Candice. Confused, Candice asked, "What''s the matter?" With a concerned expression, Vanessa frowned and said, "Candice, it''s clear that someone is taking advantage of you." "It''s not me. I''m talking about my friend," Candice replied meekly. "Oh, right, your friend." Vanessa quickly corrected herself, her expression softening into a sympathetic pout. "Babe, your friend has definitely been taken advantage of. That''s terrible. Who''s this jerk?" Candice swallowed nervously, her breathing uneven. "What do you mean?" Considering Candice''s words carefully, Vanessa exined, "It''s obvious your friend has blossomed into a stunning beauty. So, now this guy is suddenly drawn to her looks. "Even if he never cared for her before, that doesn''t stop him from wanting to sleep with her now! You know how men can be, they often let their desires guide their actions." Candice''s face turned a shade paler, and she was so distraught that she couldn''t speak.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Vanessa grasped Candice''s cold hand andforted her. "Candice, it sounds like your friend doesn''t understand much about rtionships. She''s inexperiepel? and too naive, which is why she was deceived by that guy." "H-He''s not like that," Candice murmured in a weak defense. "Did he ever say he wanted to be in a rtionship with your friend?" Vanessa asked. Bitterness flooded Candice''s heart. Her fingers trembled, and tears welled up in her eyes. Elio had expressed such desires, nor had he hinted at wanting a rtionship. Feeling overwhelmed, Candice stood up. "Vanessa, I don''t feel well. I''m going to take the rest of the day off and go home." Vanessa could sense Candice''s distress and empathized with her. She gave thece a gentle pat on the back. "Go home and get some rest. And tell your friend to really think things through and steer clear of jerks like him. "No matter how long she''s been crushing on him, she doesn''t deserve this treatment, alright? He''s just toying with her emotions." Candice grabbed her bag and left the office, looking despondent as if she had lost a piece of herself. Her mind was a whirlwind of thoughts as she stood before the elevator. The elevator chimed, and the doors slid open. She walked in with her head hung low, looking utterly listless. At the same time, the doors of another elevator opened, and Elio emerged, walking briskly toward the design department with an air of anxiety. As he passed, employees greeted him respectfully, their faces showing surprise. They were puzzled by his rare visit to the design department. "Mr. Hoffis." The design department employees stood up, their eyes following him with apprehension. Elio nced around the department but couldn''t spot Candice. He approached the nearest employee, the question ready on his lips. Chapter 906 "Where''s Candice," asked Elio. "Mr. Hoffis, Candice just left with her bag," the employee replied respectfully. Without a word, Elio turned and dashed toward the elevator, jabbing the button impatiently. As he watched the floor numbers shift slowly, he pulled out his phone and dialed Candice''s number. He listened to the connecting tone for a while before the call suddenly dropped. He dialed again, only for Candice to disconnect once more. After the third attempt ended in the same manner, he gave up resignedly. By the time Elio made it outside the first-floor lobby, Candice was nowhere to be found. Feeling dejected, he returned upstairs. He was distracted all day, unable to concentrate on his work. As night descended, the neon lights from outside illuminated Elio through the ss window. He stood by the window staring at the night sky with his hands in his pockets. The bustling street below sharply contrasted with the emptiness he felt inside. He couldn''t fathom why Candice had behaved this way. Suddenly, a knock echoed through the office door. Sean cautiously entered and spoke, "Mr. Hoffis, it''s already 10:00 pm. Are you heading home soon?" Elio remained silent. His figure seemed isted in the dimly lit room, exuding a chill that discouraged anyone from drawing near. Sean checked his watch. Although he had discreetly eaten dinner earlier, his thoughts were with his loving wife at home, eagerly waiting for him to return and warm their bed together. He hadn''t nned on working overtime again that night. Even though the extra pay was a wee bonus, it did little to lift his spirits. Fearfully, he asked, "Mr. Hoffis, is something troubling you? Can I assist with anything?" Elio didn''t reply but walked out with purposeful strides. Sean quickly stepped to the side, standing stiffly as he let Elio pass. Once Elio was a few steps ahead, Sean timidly followed. On the drive home, Elio stayed silent, his expression stony as he stared out the window at the scenery passing by. Sean was behind the wheel. After much internal debate, he finally decided to broach the subject. "Mr. Hoffis, is it because Ms. Morrison has been ignoring you?" Elio turned to look at him, his gaze piercing and cold. Sean''s throat tightened, his back rigid as a shiver of cold sweat broke out on his forehead. It looked like his hunch was right. Could the trouble have been sparked by the film he sent to Elio? Was his job now at risk? The more Sean thought about it, the more agitated he became. "Mr. Hoffis, women can be quite sensitive. A clear exnation might help her understand. If not, I could speak to her on your behalf," he suggested anxiously. Elio leaned back and heaved out a deep sigh as he closed his eyes. After a moment, he asked weakly, "Sean, if a woman is willing to sleep with you, does that mean she''s interested in you?" "Of course," Sean replied firmly. "But what does it mean if she starts ignoring you afterward?" Elio questioned. He had never been in a rtionship and was baffled by Candice''s actions. He struggled to understand her behavior. Sean was taken aback by the question and asked, "Why would she ignore me afterward? Does it have something to do with my skills in bed?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Elio''s face fell into a frown. "Maybe I did something to upset her?" Sean spected. Elio remained silent. Sean shifted his focus and said, "Mr. Hoffis, if it were me, any woman who chose to sleep with me must find something appealing about me-either my personality or my looks because I certainly don''t have money or power. But for you, it''s different." He paused, then continued to analyze cautiously. "With you, Mr Hoffis, the reasons could be numerous. If she''s your subordinate, we have to consider that it could be seen as workce harassment." Chapter 907 ? Elio felt a wave of panic and demanded angrily, "What are you implying?" Sean swallowed hard, his voice tinged with fear as he exined, "Mr. Hoffis, if a woman agrees to sleep with you but then avoids you, it''s likely because she''s intimidated by your wealth and influence. She doesn''t actually have feelings for you." Elio suppressed his anger and emphasized each word sharply. "She isn''t short of money, nor is shecking in influence. She has everything." His wordspletely floored Sean. His mind was in overdrive, trying to process the fact that Elio had hooked up with Candice. It was like Elio was defying the Morrisons with every breath! Sean couldn''t help but be in awe. It seemed like true love was indeed capable of conquering any challenge. Elio must have felt like he had no regrets left in his life. "Mr. Hoffis, some women are naturally gentle and kind-hearted. Even if theye from powerful families, they can be very timid at heart. "Having been sheltered since childhood, they may not know how to say no or stand up to malicious intentions. Instead, they tend to avoid such situations," Sean cautioned gently. Elio smiled bitterly as he felt his heartache intensify. He had naively interpreted Candice''sck of rejection as a sign of mutual affection, only to realize that he might have been causing her pain all this time. He saw himself as nothing more than a selfish creature consumed by his desires. He shut his eyes to fight back tears, the pain in his chest making each breath a struggle. Candice had always been optimistic. She wouldn''t dwell on the two times she had slept with Elio. After all, he was the man she had a crush on. Even if he had taken advantage of her, she chose to remember those moments as beautiful memories. She felt that she had fulfilled her longing for him. If Elio didn''t want a rtionship but still expected more intimate encounters with her, that waspletely out of the question. As Vanessa had pointed out, Candice deserved better. Candice knew men and women often see things differently. Unlike women, men could have sex without love. She began to ignore Elio''s calls and messages. Eventually, Elio stopped trying to contact her and didn''t seek her out. She didn''t need to go out of her way to avoid him since their interactions had already been minimal since the beginning.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. A month flew by in no time. Despite repeated notifications from her period-tracking app, Candice''s period still hadn''t started, and she was deeply panicked. A week after her missed period, she donned a baseball cap and a mask before discreetly visiting a small, secluded pharmacy to buy a box of pregnancy test strips. Then, filled with anxiety, she used the strips in a public restroom. The result hit Candice like a ton of bricks. The test was positive! Her world seemed to crumble around her, her heart in turmoil. They had slept together twice without protection, leaving the time of conception uncertain. Crouched in aer with the test strip in hand, Candice felt an overwhelming urge to cry. The thought of being unmarried and pregnant was unbearable. She knew her family would struggle even more to ept this reality. If they discovered that Ello was the father, they might even threaten his life. What should she do? She couldn''t let her family find out about the pregnancy. Should she consider an abortion in secret? After much deliberation, Candice, feeling utterly lost, reached for her phone and dialed Elio''s number. It had been a month of silence between them, yet she had no choice but to contact him. Even if she didn''t want to keep the baby, she needed to inform Elio. At the very least, she needed someone to support her during the procedure. Besides, Elio was responsible for the situation. The thought of not being able to keep the innocent life growing inside her made Candice weep uncontrobly. Her heart ached immensely. The phone barely had time to ring before Elio answered; his voice was gentle yet filled with urgency. "Candice, is that you?" Chapter 908 ? Candice''s emotions swirled as she anxiously muttered, "It''s me." Elio''s breathing grew heavy. Ovee with nerves, he found himself speechless for a long moment. Unsure of why Candice had called, he waited for her to continue. "Are you... free?" Candice asked timidly, her voice barely above a whisper. "Yes, I''m free," Elio replied immediately. "Could we meet and talk in person?" "Of course," Elio responded without hesitation. He then added, "Where should we meet? I cane to pick you up." Candice paused to think. Realizing that everywhere was crowded and they risked being seen, she decided on a safer approach. "You don''t have to pick me up. I''lle to your ce instead. I''ll be there in half an hour." "Alright," Elio replied. Once she hung up, Candice rose to her feet, put on a mask, and stepped out of the public restroom. Elio was sitting in his car en route to the airport. After ending the call, he firmly instructed, "Turn around and head back home."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "But Mr. Hoffis, the flight is about to depart," Sean said. "Cancel the event. We''re going home immediately," Eliomanded with unwavering seriousness. Sean knew better than to argue further, especially after overhearing that the call was from Candice. For Elio, missing a seasonunch event was negotiable-it could be canceled, postponed, or even skipped. However, missing any chance to see Candice was out of the question. Sean rerouted and headed to Elio''s vi. Half an hourter, Candice arrived at Hillside Vi. As she reached for the doorbell, the door swung open. Sean stood there, already anticipating her arrival. He greeted her respectfully, "Hello, Ms. Morrison. Pleasee in." Candice was a bit surprised to see Sean. She nodded and thanked him swiftly before making her way into the vi. Passing through the meticulously tended front garden, she headed toward the main house. In the doorway stood Elio, d in a crisp white shirt and sleek ck trousers, exuding elegance and striking handsomeness. His prating gaze locked onto Candice with intensity. Every time Candiceid eyes on him, her heart would dance in her chest, setting off a flurry of nerves. It felt as though a wild rabbit was living in her heart, its frantic jumps leaving her breathless. She found herself rooted to the spot when she was about three feet away from Elio. She struggled to find the right words to begin their conversation. Flio''s voice broke through the tension. ''Come in and have a seat." Candice nodded in response and walked past Elio. As she brushed past him, she couldn''t shake off the uneasiness coursing through her. She sat rigidly on the couch, her back unnaturally straight. Lowering her head, she toyed with her thumbs in silence. After closing the door, Elio approached Candice. ''Would you like something to drink?" Candice paused for a moment before responding, "Just water, please."" Elio fetched a ss of water and handed it to her. Candice epted it with both hands and thanked him. After taking a sip, she set the ss on the coffee table. Elio''s concern deepened as he noticed Candice''s anxious expression. He asked, What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" He took a seat on the armchair next to her. Visibly flustered, Candice nced around before asking, "Is anyone else in the house?" Elio leaned forward, resting his elbow on his knee. His Adam''s apple bobbed, and his voice softened as he reassured her. "No, it''s just us here." Candice then carefully reached into her pocket and pulled out a pregnancy test strip wrapped in tissue, which she handed to Elio. Elio had a vacant look on his face as he gently unwrapped the tissue. He was momentarily stunned when he saw the test strip. His expression tightened, his hands trembled slightly, and his voice took on a deeper tone. ''What does this mean?" Chapter 909 ?Chapter 909 Candice hung her head, her voice barely above a whisper as she uttered sadly, "I''m pregnant." Elio''s heart skipped a beat at her revtion; excitement electrified every nerve and fiber of his being. He sprang up from his seat, almost feeling the urge to jump up and shout at the top of his lungs to release the excitement coursing through him. Yet, he managed to rein in his erations. Candice was carrying his baby? Was he really going to be the father to Candice''s child? It felt surreal, like a cream. He struggled to contain the overwhelming happiness within him. His reaction startled Candice. She nced up and noticed his clenched fists, his back tumed toward her, and his head tilted upward. She struggled to decipher his emotions. Was he, like her, grappling with the harshness of reality? Or did he share her sense of being lost and uncertain about the next steps? Candice had steeled herself for this conversation. Softly, she said, Don''t worry. I''m not here to force any responsibilities on you. I just thought you should know. And if I decide to go through with an abortion, I would like you to be there with me." Her words struck Elic like a sledgehammer, crashing into him mercilessly. It felt like he had plummeted from the heavens to the earth in a split second. He sank back into his seat, his expression grave as he asked with utmost seriousness, "What did you say? Abortion? Candice met his gaze diffidently. "Yes, I can''t have a child without being married." She feared the repercussions if her family discovered her pregnancy before marriage. They would undoubtedlye after Clic. Elio''s breathing quickened, his chest heaving as he tightly clenched his hands. His stern voice softened as he said, "Candice, you can''t go through with the abortion. Please, give me a chance to take responsibility, alright? I''ll be a good father." Candice stared at Ello with widened eyes, her expression one of utter bewilderment. This wasn''t the response she had anticipated. She had assumed Ello would want to get rid of the baby even more than she did, considering the danger their child''s existence posed to him. In a panic, Elio pursed his lips and swallowed hard, his voice hoarse as he stammered, "If you don''t mind, I-I could be a good husband, too." His hands trembled as he rubbed them together, his breathingbored. He fixed his gaze on Candice as if silently pleading for her approval. Getting her pregnant before marriage and then proposing because of the baby might be considered hical, but it was his only way to be with Candice. Elio was prepared to brave the wrath of the Morrisons, even if it meant facing the risk of being beaten to death, all for the sake of having Candice by his side. Candice''s mind went nk. The situation had escted far beyond her expectations. After collecting herself, she responded rationally, "Elio, we can''t keep this baby. You and I are distantly rted. If my family found out that I''m pregnant with your baby out of wedlock, they''I beat you to death. ''I don''t care, Candice. They won''t deprive a child of its father. They might cripple me at worst, and if that''s my punishment, I''ll ept it. I can endure it Elio replied with a resolved tone.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Candice shook her head. The thought of Elio being harmed by her family was unbearable, and she didn''t want him to stay with her merely because of the baby. She couldn''t bring herself to be so selfish by using a child as a means to trap him. Elio''s heart sank when he saw Candice shake her head. It wasn''t solely about wanting to keep the child. What he truly needed was Candice by his side. He couldn''t afford to let this opportunity slip away. He didn''t know if he''d ever get another chance to be connected to her in this lifetime. A sharp, piercing pain seared through his heart, causing his eyes to redden. He pleaded earnestly, Candice, I''m begging you. Please don''t be so cruel. The child is innocent." Candice''s heart shattered upon hearing his words, reminding her of the child''s innocence. She bither lip to fight back tears. "I know, but the timing is all wrong. Let''s-" "Let''s get married!" Flio cut her off. Candice''s heart skipped a beat, and she fraze. Chapter 910 ? Candice''s heart thudded in her ears, threatening to break free. Her big, doe-like eyes were fixed on Elio, her mind reeling. The thought of Elio proposing was irresistibly enticing and she was bewildered by the sudden tum of events. Ello leaned forward, gracefully dropping to one knee while gently taking her hand. The gesture was so unexpected that Candice instinctively retreated, pressing herself against the couch as she stared at him in utter disbelief. Down an one knee, Elia gripped her hand firmly. His eyes were earnest and intense as he looked up at her. In a voice that was both tender and urgent, he asked, "Candice, will you many me?" Candice was stunned. The thought that Elio would propose solely for the sake of their child averwhelmed her with a mix of joy and concern. With a hesitant tone, she replied, "Our families won''t agree to this." "As long as you say yes, I''ll handle everything else, Elio stated. Cancice couldn''t bear the thought of anything harming the child she was carrying. If their families could ept it, marrying the man she had secretly loved for so long seemed like a perfect solutionN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She was aware that many couples started with arranged marriages and grew to love each other over time. She hoped that if she showed enough love and dedication after their marriage, perhaps Elio would love her in return. Imagining a beautiful future together, she found herself nodding in agreement. Elio couldn''t contain his joy. His eyes brimmed with tears, and his breath became unsteady. He sank anta the couch, puling Candice into a tight hug that almost squeezed the air out of her. His enthusiasm caused her body to ache from the tightness of his embrace. Candice''s arms hung loosely behind him as she rested her chin on his shoulder, gazing absently at the ceiling. She could feel his ragged breathing against her ear, his voice strained and husky as he said," Thank you, Candice. Thank you so much. "I promise to be a good husband and father. I won''t let you down. I''ll do everything I can to give you the best and happiest future." Candice felt as if she were floating on cloud nine; everything around her seemed dreamlike and wonderful. Yet, anxiety ingered. How would she tell her family? Would Elio end up regretting marrying her just because of their child? Her thoughts spun in a whirlwind of confusion. Ello''s hug was so tight it almost suffocated her. She asked softly. "Can you let go of me for a moment?" Reluctantly, Flic loosened his grip. He gazed at her with such intense warmth that she felt bashful, Gently taking her hand, he asked softly, "Where would you like our new home to be? Is there a particr area or house you have in mind?" New houses often have high levels of formaldehyde. I think staying here is just fine," Candice responded. Flio''s smile held a hint of understanding, his excitement bubbling inside. "Alright, we''ll make this our home. Is there anything you''d like to change? Candice gestured toward the dark curtains. "Could we rece these with curtains in a warmer color?" Unable to contain his delight, Bio''s grin widened. "Of course," he said, holding her hand as they stood up. Then, he asked, "Is there anything else you''d like to change?" Candice shook her head. Elio led her upstairs to the second floor. After opening the door to the master bedroom, he suggested," How about making this our bedroom? Do you think that''s okay?" Candice followed him in, taking in the spacious, bright, and simply furnished room. "Just change the curtains. Everything else is fine, "she replied, her needs modest. She felt as though she was in a dream. Just moments before arriving, she had been silently crying. bracing herself for a conversation about an abortion. Never had she imagined it would instead turn into a discussion about marriage. As Candice surveyed the room, she noticed Elia walking toward the bedside table, where he quietly closed a photo album. His gesture caused her heart to falter. Chapter 911 What kind of photo is it that she mustn''t see? Is it another woman? Feeling her patience wane, Candice said, "I''m going back now." Elio approached her and remarked, "I''ll go with you and exin everything to your family." "No, you can''t." Candice quickly stopped him, her nerves showing. "Let me first see how they feel about it. We can decide based on that." "No matter the situation or the oue, I''m willing to bear it all alone. You don''t have to worry about me," Elio reassured her. Worrying there might be unforeseen events, he was anxious to solidify their rtionship and get the marriage certificate so he could finally be at ease. "There''s no need to rush. Let''s take it slow. I''ll persuade my family, and you can do the same with yours. Is that okay?" Candice asked. Still, Elio was worried that something might go wrong. However, he couldn''t be too hasty and risk scaring Candice, as it might potentially ruin everything. "Okay, I''ll follow your lead." Candice curiously pointed at the covered photo, smiling calmly and feigning indifference as she inquired, "Whose photo is that?" Elio nced at the bedside table, feeling guilty. "It''s a picture of myself." In truth, it was a photo he had secretly taken of Candice. He nned to confess everything after they got married. For now, he couldn''t tell her that he had nned all his actions. Despite Micha''s strong opposition, he used his influence in the Recruitment Department to ensure Candice passed the interview and joined ND Group. He had intentionally arranged for her to apany him on business trips abroad, distancing her from her family and creating opportunities for them to be intimate, hoping she would get pregnant. He never used protection during their encounters, as he wanted her to conceive. He couldn''t tell Candice this yet, fearing she would think he was despicable, that his methods were dirty and unscrupulous. After they married, he nned to admit his mistakes and slowly make amends, hoping for her forgiveness.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Candice didn''t ask further and turned to leave the room. Elio followed closely, cautiously extending his hand to support her, worried she might slip on the stairs. Seeing Elio''s careful demeanor, Candice couldn''t help but smile and pushed his hand away. "You don''t have to be so nervous. I''m not that far along yet." ???? This child was his only hope for happiness. He couldn''t afford to lose it. Thus, Elio held her hand gently and spoke softly, "Be careful You''re not alone now." Candice felt a twinge of bitterness and muttered unhappily, "You just want a child that badly?" "I want you," Elio murmured. Candice was taken aback, staring at him in surprise, wondering if she had misheard. She blinked, looking at him in confusion. "Hmm?" Elio smiled tenderly, guiding her down the stairs. "If you''re not in a hurry to go home, why not stay a bit longer? If there''s anything you want to eat or do, just let me know. I''ll keep youpany." Candice didn''t have any particr cravings or desires. Normally, she''d still be asleep at this hour on a weekend. As they reached the living room, there was a knock at the door. Sean opened it and walked in. Startled, Candice quickly withdrew her hand and stepped away from Elio. Sean noticed her nervous gesture, and her actions pained Elio. He spoke tensely, "Mr. Hoffis, Ms. Hudson is here." No sooner had he spoken than Josie walked in uninvited, smiling brightly. "Leo, you¡ª" She stopped mid-sentence upon seeing Candice in the room, her expression freezing. Candice, feeling awkward, greeted politely, "Hi, Josie." Chapter 912 Josie looked somewhat taken aback. "Candice, you''re here too?" Elio asked, "Is there something you need to talk to me about?" Josie forced a smile. "I wanted to discuss our wedding next month. Mrs. Hoffis has been pressuring me, and I had no idea what to do. I thought we could talk it over." Candice felt a wave of anxiety washing over her, and she nervously clenched her fists. Turning to Candice, Josie smiled and asked, "Candice, I wish to talk to Leo for a moment. Could you...?" Candice quickly responded, "I have something to attend to. You two talk, I''ll head out." Just as she finished her words and was about to leave, Elio grabbed her wrist. "You don''t need to go. Stay and listen." Candice was stunned. Josie''s face darkened, and she said in embarrassment, "Leo, this isn''t appropriate. This is between the two of us. Candice is an outsider." Elio replied solemnly, "She''s not an outsider. She''s my wife." Candice was shocked by his words. Josie was even more so. Both women stared at Elio in disbelief. Candice felt overwhelmed. Had she just be his wife so quickly? Josie awkwardly forced a smile and asked, "Are you... are you two really together now?" Candice still felt like she was dreaming. Elio calmly replied, "Yes, we decided on our marriage just a moment ago." Josie''s smile was strained, but she forced out a congrattions. "Let''s talk on the couch," Elio said, leading Candice to sit down. Josie followed and sat with a heavy sigh. "My rtives have already received the wedding invitations. They''ve been calling to congratte us. Mrs. Hoffis came over today and insisted that the wedding must go on. She said she''d drag you to the altar if necessary and asked me to be rest assured." Elio asked, "What''s your thought on it?" Josie nced at Candice and said helplessly, "What can I do? I''ve been your girlfriend for so many years. I''m in a tough spot." Elio quickly looked at Candice and whispered, "Our rtionship was fake. She was never my girlfriend." Candice, still dazed, nodded quickly, feeling unexpectedly valued. Josie forced a stiff smile, trying to remain calm, and teased, "Leo, seriously? You''ve just confirmed your rtionship and you''re already this defensive?" Candice smiled awkwardly, finding the situation surreal. Here she was, listening to Elio and Josie discuss a wedding that was never real, forced upon them by their families. Elio turned to Josie and said, "I''m 9 truly sorry. My poor decision back then put you in this awkward situation willpensate you financially, but I won''t attend the wedding. If you don''t want to be humiliated, I suggest you don''t attend either." Josie''s face filled with worry. "What about my parents? They''ll be theughingstock of everyone." "We''ve made our stance clear. If they insist on making a scene, it''s their fault," Elio replied firmly.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Josie felt a deep sense of disappointment. She had been looking forward to this wedding. Even if Elo wouldn''te, she was determined to be there. What it against all odds, his family forced him to show up andplete the ceremony? "Are you not afraid of driving your parents to their graves?" Josie asked. Elio replied, "They''ve been prepared for this for a long time. They won''t die that easily." Chapter 913 Josie offered a wry smile, her gaze shifting to Candice, who sat quietly, absorbing the conversation. "Candice, you know, in terms of family hierarchy, you should call Leo ''uncle.'' If you two end up together, how will your families cope? How will Aunt Chubs face such aplicated rtionship?" she asked. The question caught Candice off guard. Before she could respond, Elio interjected angrily, "Are you here to cause trouble right in front of me?" Quickly, Josie defended herself, "As a friend, I''m just curious about how Candice ns to handle this. How is that causing trouble?" "This is between Candice and me. We''ll figure it out. Focus on your issues. If you''re done talking, you can leave," Elio said firmly. Josie''s smile vanished, reced by a serious expression. "Elio, our rtionship might have been fake, but our years of friendship are real, aren''t they?" "What are you trying to say?" Elio asked. "I''m advising you as a friend. Candice and you are never going to work. Your families will never ept it. Don''t ruin her life and end up with nothing," Josie warned. Elio''s expression darkened further. Rising to her feet, Josie concluded, "I''ve said all I needed to say. I should go now. Take care." Neither Elio nor Candice rose to see her out. The door closed heavily behind her, leaving the living room in silence. Candice and Elio exchanged nces, caught in a few awkward moments. Candice lowered her head and murmured, "Josie is right. Our families will never easily agree." Elio spoke sincerely, "Don''t worry about them. Just agree to be with me and marry me." Candice affirmed with a nod. Elio''s gaze lingered on her lovely face, his Adam''s apple bobbing as he swallowed. After a moment of silence, he suddenly asked, "Candice, may I kiss you?" Stunned by his question, Candice''s mind went nk, her heart racing as she stared at him in shock. As she hesitated, Elio leaned in, pressing her down onto the couch, and initiated a deep kiss. The sudden intimacy left Candice flustered. He kissed her for a long time, their lips meeting and parting in a prolonged embrace. By evening, Candice returned home, still feeling dazed, as if everything that had transpired was surreal, like a dream. In just one day, her rtionship underwent a seismic shift. She couldn''t muster the courage to confide in her family about her pregnancy. Nor could she bring herself to discuss the idea of marrying Elio with them. It was a conversation she couldn''t initiate.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. As Josie had predicted, neither family would approve, especially not Elio''s parents. In the living room, Florence and Gary sat together, enjoying some fruits. Curious, Florence asked, "Candice, where did you go today?" Candice walked over and settled beside them, hugging a pillow. "I went to a friend''s house." "Have some fruit." "No, g you." Candice hesitated, with how to broach feeling inexplicably "Grandpa, Grandma, if... if, to..." "Yes, what is it?" "If I were to have feelings for someone, but being with him goes against moral and ethical standards, would you approve?" Florence immediately interjected, "Absolutely not!" Going against moral and ethical standards? That''s akin to being a homewrecker! Definitely not. Gary''s voice turned serious as he chimed in, "Of course not, Candice. Never entertain such thoughts f your parents catch wind of this, they''ll ground you." Candice nervously swallowed, refraining from delving deeper into the conversation. Physically, Candice felt well despite her pregnancy. Other than the absence of her monthly cycle, she experienced no difort. She continued to work as usual. Elio would anxiously text her, inquiring, "Have you spoken to your family yet?" She''d reply, "Not yet. Let''s give it a bit more time." Chapter 914 Elio replied, "I don''t want to wait anymore. Let me handle this." "No, no, I''ll take care of it," Candice insisted. Three dayster, just as Candice mustered the courage toe clean with her family, she noticed blood. Terrified, she rushed to the hospital, fearing a miscarriage. However, it turned out to be her period. Sitting before the doctor, Candice listened as she exined that sometimes pregnancy tests could be inurate and the only way to be sure was through a medical examination. It turned out to be a false rm. While not being pregnant should have brought relief, Candice felt an inexplicable sense of sadness. What saddened her most was that her dream of marrying Elio was now shattered. There was no chance of a shotgun wedding. She didn''t know how to exin this to Elio. Whenever Elio texted her, she chose to avoid him. A week passed quickly. In the design department, Sean personally went to find Candice, addressing her respectfully, "Ms. Morrison, Mr. Hoffis wants to see you." Candice lowered her head, staring at her stomach, feeling a wave of sadness. "Sorry, something came up at home. Tell him I''m unavable." Candice grabbed her bag and left the office in a daze, unsure of how to exin things to Elio. She weighed the idea of deceiving Elio, waiting until they were officially married to tell him the truth. But the idea of resorting to a fake pregnancy to secure their marriage filled her with despair.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Elio sat in his office. He was engrossed in pregnancy-rted books online, learning about prenatal care, check-ups, and more, when Sean knocked on the door and entered. His excitement dimmed as he saw Sean enter instead of Candice. "Where''s Candice?" "She''s gone home." Elio reclined in his chair, shutting his eyes as if to ease his frustration. What was Candice up to? She had avoided him for an entire week. In an instant, Elio''s eyes snapped open, his hand reaching for his phone on the desk as he rose to his feet. "Mr. Hoffis, where are you going?" Sean inquired. Elio strode out of the office. "To Morrison Residence." "Shouldn''t you inform Ms. Morrison first?" Sean followed, offering a reminder. "No need." "Mr. Hoffis, please, give her some time to exin to her family..." Sean''s plea trailed off. He feared the Morrisons. Elio cut him off firmly, "I''ve waited for over ten years, and from the She agreed to marry me till now ''ve waited another week. I don''t want to wait anymore. "Mr. Hoffis." Sean was concerned about the potential repercussions of Elio with the Morrison family. "You can''t rush into it." Deeply troubled, Elio continued, "Candice never truly wanted to marry me. If I wait any longer, she may have already gotten rid of the baby." Sean''s anxiety heightened upon hearing Elio''s words. As his trusted assistant, Sean couldn''t let such a thing happen. Meanwhile, at Morrison Residence, Candice was barely home when she spotted Elio at the door. The Morrison family greeted him warmly. Candice retreated to her room, torn about how to face him. She had never encountered suchplicated situation before and didn''t know how to handle it. Yet, she was unable to seek guidance from her male cousins. Suddenly, the door creaked open. Expecting a family member, Candice was surprised to find Elio standing there. He stormed into her room, locking the door behind him. Advancing toward her, he grabbed her wrist, pushing her into a corner, his face twisted with anger. "Candice, what''s on your mind?" Chapter 915 "Why are you in my room?" Nervously, Candice urged him to leave. "You need to go. If my family finds out you sneaked in here, we''ll be in trouble." Elio paid no heed to her warnings. Even if faced with imminent danger, he would get his closure. "I gave you time, Candice. You were supposed to talk to your family about our marriage." Elio''s disappointment ran deep, his eyes reflecting a mncholic hue. "I just spoke to your grandparents, and it was clear you hadn''t mentioned anything." "I..." Candice faltered. Elio lowered his head, closing the distance between them, his warm breath brushing against her skin, leaving her unsettled. His maic voice echoed, "Do you not wish to marry me?" Candice knew that deceiving Elio into marriage was wrong. It would only lead to more lies, leaving her feeling empty. "I''m sorry, Elio. I''m not pregnant." Elio felt as if a dagger had pierced his chest, making each breath a struggle. Candice lowered her gaze. "I''m sorry. It wasn''t intentional. My period was dyed, and I bought expired pregnancy tests from a local pharmacy, leading to this misunderstanding." She quickly added, "I''m not pregnant, so you don''t have to bear any responsibility, and we don''t have to proceed with the marriage." Elio leaned against the wall, bowing his head in front of her, his demeanor filled with destion. A bitter smile yed on his lips, the pain evident in his expression. Observing his downturned head, Candice asked nervously, "Elio, what''s wrong?" "Candice, do you know how great the impact is to fall from heaven to hell in an instant?" Elio''s voice trembled slightly, its depth resonating with emotion. Candice watched him, her heart aching. How deeply did he yearn for this child to be so devastated? "I''m sorry," Candice uttered. Elio took a deep breath before lifting his head to meet her gaze. His eyes were bloodshot, a mixture of sadness and anger, making Candice nervous. She tried to console him timidly. "Elio, don''t be upset. You''re still young. Someday, you''ll have children of your own." "What am I to you?" he suddenly asked. Candice froze, her heart heavy with sadness. What significance did he hold for her? He was the man she secretly admired yetcked the courage to confess. It was adove without validation. to As Candice thought in silence, Elio''s face remained stern, masking his inner grief. "Is getting pregnant the only way for you to marry me?" Candice was taken aback. "When is your ovtion period?" Elio pressed on. Candice was at a loss for words. Elio whispered, "We don''t have to wait for your ovtion. We can try every day, two or three times ife needed, as long as you get pregnant, as long as you..." Candice blushed furiously, her anger rising. "Elio, have you lost your mind?" Elio breathed heavily, gazing into her clear eyes, his breath ragged. "Yes, I have. I want to marry you. I want it so badly." Candice''s heart raced at his words, her whole body trembling with shock. She stared at him dumbfounded, feeling both surprised and ttered. Elio said he wanted to marry her so badly. Taking a deep breath, Elio Òô¤Ú With those words, Elio covered his face and turned, leaving her room. Candice stood still, her mind nk. Their encounter felt surreal, like a dream, yet undeniably real. She wasn''t imagining it. Elio had indeed expressed his desire to marry her so earnestly. At that moment, her head spun with a whirlwind of emotions, and she dashed out, regardless of everything.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Elio descended the stairs, making his way toward the living room. Chapter 916 Candice dashed downstairs, positioning herself at the corner of the staircase, and called out to Elio''s departing form, "Elio, let''s get married!" Her voice rang out clearly through the house. The once lively living room fell silent in an instant as if struck by a bombshell. All eyes turned to Candice; shocked expressions etched on everyone''s faces. The entire household stood frozen in stunned silence. Elio''s body froze in ce, trembling. Initially, he thought he misheard, but the collective astonishment confirmed the reality of Candice''s words. His heart raced uncontrobly. Turning to face Candice, Elio found her smiling sweetly, her eyes sparkling with joy, radiating a carefree demeanor as if she were a carefree child who could ignore everything as long as Elio liked her and wanted to marry her. She could bravely approach him. Candice repeated, "Elio, let''s get married." Tears welled up in Elio''s eyes. He mustered a light smile and nodded in agreement, dering, "Yes." The atmosphere in the living room shifted to solemnity. Jasper rose to his feet. "I object. What does it mean for my uncle to marry my cousin?" Gary grabbed Jasper''s hand, pulling him back onto the couch. "Mind your own business. Their affairs are none of your concern," he scolded him in a hushed tone. Deeply troubled, Jasper hurried to Candice''s side and gazed at her. "Candice, are you joking with Uncle Elio? Your rtionship seems distant and cold. How did this sudden decisione about? Weren''t you supposed to marry Mervyn?" Elio''s expression grew somber as he approached Jasper, draping an arm around his neck and guiding him to the couch. The tension in the room became palpable, hanging thick in the air. Elio courteously extended his apologies to the elders, "I apologize for the suddenness of my visit today. I shall take my leave now. Next time, I''lle withThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. swneve engagement gifts for a more formal visit." Florence interjected, "No worries. You can leave first. We''ll have a conversation with Candice. She tends to be a bit headstrong and does as she pleases. We apologize for any inconvenience caused." With a cheerful farewell, Elio nodded and stole onest nce at Candice before exiting with a spring in his step. Jasper hurriedly followed suit. Outside, Jasper grabbed Elio''s arm. "Uncle Elio, what''s going on between you and Candice? You''ve both been silent all this time and suddenly you''re talking about marriage. The news has caught everyone off guard." cing a hand on Jasper''s shoulder, Elio spoke clearly, "Jasper, from now on, keep an eye on Candice for me Speak highly of me to your family. If anything goes wrong, or if she refuses to marry me, you''ll be held ountable." Jasper was taken aback. "I opposed your rtionship. Now you want me to mediate?" "Your objections won''t make a difference," Elio said with a smirk. "By the way, I''ll have you be the ring bearer at our wedding." "No way!" Jasper scoffed. "When did you start liking Candice? Why wasn''t I informed?" Jasper pressed again. Elio stayed quiet, his hand on the car door, indicating his intention to leave. Jasper grabbed him again, holding back his departure. "If you two got married, what should I call you? Brother-inw?" Elio detested this topic of discussion. He furrowed his brow as he replied calmly. "You can call me Uncle Elio and her as Candice. Or refer to me as your uncle and her as your cousin. "Since we won''t be interacting much in the future, there''s no need to worry about how to address us." Jasper smiled helplessly. Chapter 917 Jasper had no choice but to ept this reality. Elio stepped into the car, and the vehicle slowly began its departure from Morrison Residence. In the back seat, Elio quietly observed the passing scenery outside the window, his lips betraying a subtle smile that he couldn''t suppress. Equally delighted, Sean chimed in, "Congrattions, Mr. Hoffis." Breaking his silence with an unusual response, Elio replied, "Thank you." He appeared genuinely in a good mood. However, before allowing Elio to revel too much in it, Sean posed a sobering question, "Mr. Hoffis, how do you n to gain approval from Mrs. Hoffis?" Elio''s expression instantly darkened. Inside the car, silence reigned. Meanwhile, in the living room of Morrison Residence, everyone received the news and hurried back home. Daniel and Sienna were left astounded when they learned that Candice had proposed to Elio in front of the family. Seated among her family, Candice found herself bombarded with questions from all sides. "What''s going on between you and Elio? When did it start? Why the sudden rush to marriage?" In response, Candiceid everything bare. "I''ve never officially dated him, but I have had a crush on him since childhood. I want to marry the man I''ve always loved." "And how does he feel about you?" came the next question. "He wants to marry me too," Candice replied. Daniel clenched his fist in annoyance. "You''ve always been naive, oblivious to the ways of the world. It must be Elio, scheming and plotting all along." Sienna intervened, "Let''s not jump to conclusions. Regardless of whether he''s scheming or not, his character is unquestionable. Apart from that fake fianc¨¦e, he''s been scandal-free." Reluctant to let go of his cherished daughter, Daniel questioned, "He''s aloof, sensitive, and reserved. Is he really suitable for Candice?" Sienna countered, "I believe he''s a good fit. Candice has always been innocent, carefree, and cheerful. Sheplements Elio''s sensitive and reserved nature." Florence, feeling disheartened, added, "I still think Candice is too young. There''s no need for her to marry so early." "Yes, I agree." "True, she''s still young. There''s no need to hurry into marriage." Sensing the shift in opinion against Elio, Jasper swiftly interjected, "But now it''s Candice who wants to marry Unele Elio. She proposed herself. After making the proposal, who would then stand someone up? All eyes turned to Candice. Candice nodded vigorously, a radiant smile lighting up her face. "I''m the one who wants to marry him." Curious, Florence inquired, "How far have you two gone in your rtionship?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Candice nervously nced at Florence, her cheeks suddenly flushing red. She was at a loss for words. Daniel swiftly intervened, "They''re already discussing marriage. It doesn''t matter how far they''ve gone." Candice smiled knowingly. She was pleased to have such understanding family members. She had expected outrage over her rtionship with Elio, expecting berating directed at him and concerns about the dynamel between their families. Yet, to her surprise, such worries were absent. For her family, the connection itself took a backseat. Elio was what truly mattered. Daniel pressed on, "Candice, was this decision spontaneous?" Passion and impulsiveness were fundamental to marriage. Candice responded, "Dad, I genuinely love Elio. I''ve loved him since I was little. I used to think he had a girlfriend, so I never dared to let anyone know. I just silently admired him." Daniel chuckled helplessly. "And now you''re boldly dering it to everyone?" Candice smiled knowingly, blushing as she averted her gaze. "Because he doesn''t have a girlfriend or a fianc¨¦e. He''s single." The entire family couldn''t help but marvel at Candice''s bashful demeanor. Chapter 918 Once a girl reached adulthood, it was time for her to tie the knot. As Candice reveled in her happiness, she remained unaware of her family''s underlying concerns regarding her forting marriage. Marrying Elio was far from a simple endeavor; it required the approval of his parents. The next day, Elio assembled extravagant engagement gifts himself, emphasizing the significance. In the living room, Sean diligently inspected the gifts until the door swung open unexpectedly. Micha, apanied by Josie, stepped inside. "Good day, Mrs. Hoffis, Ms. Hudson," Sean greeted them respectfully. Micha''s warm smile radiated as she asked, "Are these the engagement gifts for Josie?" Sean wiped his forehead, stealing a nce toward the bedroom, silently hoping for Elio''s timely arrival. Approaching with an authoritative air, Micha addressed Sean, "I''m asking you a question." Nervously, Sean responded, "They''re for Ms. Morrison." Josie''s expression dimmed slightly. With a gentle smile and a soft tone, Micha directed, "Take them to the Hudsons." "But..." Sean hesitated and turned back. Micha settled on the couch, her expression serious. "There''s no need to look. I''ve instructed you to deliver them, so do it. Consulting Elio won''t change a thing." With a beckoning gesture, she invited Josie to sit beside her. "Josie, please, take a seat." Josieplied, offering a soft smile as she whispered to Micha, "Mrs. Hoffis, these gifts were prepared by Leo for the Morrisons. Please, don''t make it difficult for him." "He intends to marry you, so the engagement gifts should rightfully be yours," Micha replied with a faint sigh. "While I''m fond of the girl from the Morrison family, she''s not yet suited to be Elio''s wife. "Shecks the ability to support his career, and he''ll likely need to care for her in life. She doesn''t possess your level of maturity and capability, especially given our families rtionship." Elio exited his room, adjusting his cufflinks as he descended the stairs. His voice, cold and calcted, cut through the room, "She provides me with emotional fulfillment. Simply being in her presence can brighten my entire day. I''m seeking a life partner, not a mere business associate." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. His handsome features were pleasing to the eye. Seeing him descend, Josie rose nervously. "Leo," she greeted softly. Micha looked over, her attitude firm as she interjected, "I disagree." Elio adjusted his zer and turned to Sean, ignoring both Micha and Josie. "Is everything ready?" "All set." "Load them into the car." Sean nodded respectfully. "Understood." With that, he began moving the items. Angrily, Micha eximed, "Elio, I''m your mother. Everything you have today is because of me. Now that you''vee of age, you dare to defy me?" Elio remainedposed as he faced her. "Mom, please don''t meddle in my marriage." "The wedding venue is booked, invitations sent, the dress ordered. Everything is set. If you don''t marry Josie, what will be of her?" Elio nced at Josie, who forced a smile. She said faintly, "It''s alright, Mrs. Hoffis." He had never promised to marry Josie. The situation had escted due to Micha''s unteral actions. After a brief silence, Elio suggested, "Mom, why don''t you marry her?" Micha''s face turned red with fury. "What nonsense are you spouting?" Ignoring her outburst, Elio assisted Sean with moving the engagement gifts before striding out of the house. Chapter 919 Elio loaded the car with all the engagement gifts and drove away from the vi. Josie supported Micha as they walked to the entrance, her expression troubled as she watched the car disappear into the distance. Micha remained silent while Josie''s eyes zed with barely contained anger. She spoke softly, "Mrs. Hoffis, although Candice is a spoiled little princess and may not be suitable for Leo, if he loves her, let him marry her. Please don''t worry about my feelings. I''m fine with it." Josie''s approach was strategic, hoping to elicit sympathy from Micha and gain more support. Unexpectedly, Micha sighed lightly and said, "It''s Elio who isn''t suitable for that youngdy from the Morrison family." Stunned, Josie stared at Micha in disbelief. Micha continued in a soft voice, "That youngdy is like a delicate flower raised in a greenhouse, pure as a nk sheet of paper. She deserves someone as innocent as her, not my son." Her implication was clear. Elio needed a partner who matched his status, personality, and capabilities. Josie finally understood why Micha liked Candice but didn''t want her as a daughter-inw. Micha was looking for a partner who could be a valuable ally for Elio. To put it bluntly, she wanted someone who could be mutually beneficial to him in terms of interests and support. A wave of anxiety swept over Josie. Was Micha, a shrewd woman, considering Josie as a potential daughter-inw simply because of herplex thoughts, formidable tactics, and the influence she wielded? As Josie wondered about it, Micha turned to her and said, "I''ll take care of your wedding arrangements. The rest is on you."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Feigning confusion, Josie asked, "Mrs. Hoffis, what do you mean?" Micha gave her a knowing smile, one that clearly said, "You''re smart-you understand." Without another word, Micha left, with Josie hurrying to follow. Josie fully grasped the situation. With the wedding preparations already underway, she only needed to disrupt Elio and Candice''s rtionship to take her ce. At that moment, Josie realized she was merely a tool in Micha''s eyes, someone to support Elio without being genuinely cared for. The Morrisons were in shock. It was only yesterday that Elio had mentioned sending engagement gifts, and they had expected it to et take a few days. To their surprise, within a single day, he had prepared everything and filled their living room withvish gifts. Every item required by Norvania traditions was there, from jewelry and antiques to bedding and clothing, even fruits. All of them were meticulously prepared The extravagance left both the married and unmarried members of the Morrison family speechless. A maid offered Elio some tea. ncing around, he felt a pang of emptiness as he noticed Candice''s absence. The Morrison elders sat in the living room, feeling a bit embarrassed. Florence spoke up, "Elio, you didn''t 1.n have to go to such lengths. Our generation isn''t as bound by old customs as our ancestors were. We can simplify things." Elio replied firmly, "This is my sincere wish to marry Candice. Some things cannot be simplified." He pulled an envelope from his pocket, stood up, and respectfully handed it to Sienna. Nervous, Sienna quickly stood and epted it with both hands. "Aunt Sienna, this is my formal proposal. I earnestly hope you will consent." Sienna, having never seen a formal proposal, looked uncertainly at her inws. Gary and Florence were increasingly impressed by Elio''s sincerity and dedication. "What should I do?" Sienna asked, looking unsure. Florence, smiling warmly, said, "You don''t need to do anything. Just ept his proposal for Candice. If you don''t agree, you can return it to him." Chapter 920 After listening to Florence, Sienna nced at Elio. Elio nervously swallowed, his mind racing with worry that Sienna might reject his proposal to Candice. His hands, damp with sweat, fidgeted against his pants, a clear sign of his anxiety. Sienna lifted the envelope slightly, saying, "Elio, actually..." Before Sienna could finish her sentence, Elio bowed his head. He was trembling with nerves. "Aunt Sienna, I will cherish Candice even more than you do. Please, allow me to marry her." Sienna was taken aback. Daniel chuckled softly, murmuring, "Look at what you''ve done to poor Elio." Sienna quickly exined, "I just wanted to say that all these formalities aren''t necessary. Our family is very easygoing; we won''t make things difficult for you two young people." Elio breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Aunt Sienna." "Please, have a seat," Sienna gestured, taking her own seat and motioning for him to do the same. Elio sat down, picked up his cup, and took a sip, looking visibly tense. The elders of the family were delighted, especially the uncles, thrilled at the idea of their beloved little princess marrying the wealthiest man in Norvania, especially one they had seen grow up. Knowing his background, they were all satisfied with Elio. As everyone chatted, Candice''s cheerful voice rang out, "Wow, why are there so many gifts at home? Is it..." Midway through her sentence, she followed Jasper into the living room. Upon seeing Elio there, she suddenly became demure, her yful demeanor reced by shyness as she nervously nced at him. Elio looked at Candice with an intense gaze. "It''s the engagement gifts sent by Leo," Florence exined. Hearing they were engagement gifts, Candice''s heart raced, feeling both bashful and nervous. She bit her lip, smiled shyly, and averted her gaze from Elio. Sienna observed her daughter''s reaction, then nced at Elio, feeling that they didn''t quite look like a couple. The awkward shyness between them felt like they were still in the early stages of getting to know each other. Florence continued, "Candice, in a few days, you should also bring some gifts and formally visit his parents with Elio. Then we''ll arrange a time for both families to sidown and discuss the wedding." Candice was pulled by Jasper toward the sofa. She wanted to sit next to her parents, but Jasper deliberately pushed her toward Elio, saying, "Sit with your fianc¨¦." The word "fianc¨¦" immediately made Candice''s face flush with embarrassment. She awkwardly sat next to Elio, her face turning red as she avoided his gaze. Elio looked at her tenderly, his smile gentle as he gazed at her. After she sat down, she looked up at Elio and smiled softly. Their eyes met filled with warmth and shyness.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sienna sensed something amiss and quickly asked, "Leo, Candice, how long have you been together?" Elio hesitated for a moment. Candice nervously nced at Elio, then at Sienna. "We..." He decisively replied, "A little over a month." That was since the day they had be intimate. Their meetings were few, hardly enough to be considered spending time together or dating. Sienna pursed her lips and smiled lightly, considering her daughter''s future. She didn''t want to rush things and risk the two being unsuitable for each other. "We''ll ept the engagement gifts, but let''s wait a bit longer for the wedding ns. There''s no rush. Spend more time together and get to know each other better." Rushing into marriage without dating or spending time together to see if they were trulypatible would be irresponsible. Elio didn''t want to dy. If he could he would have gotten the marriage certificate on that day to prevent any unexpected twists. Nervously he began, "Aunt Sienna, actually..." Daniel interrupted, "Yes, spend more time together. Let''s discuss the wedding ns after the new year." Candice didn''t see anything wrong with that. Suddenly, Elio quietly grasped her hand, applying slight pressure. Surprised, Candice looked up at him and noticed his troubled expression. He didn''t look pleased. Candice caught his hint and said to her family, "Let Leo and I decide on the wedding date, okay?" Chapter 921 ?Chapter 921 The Morrisons had always doted on Candice. Upon her request, they responded with warm smiles, saying, "Certainly, you two take care of it.'' Thank you, Grandpa Gary and Grandma Florence," Elio expressed with sincerity, "and to Uncle Daniel and Aunt Sienna, thank you as well." Elio''s eyes gleamed with gratitude, a gentle curve gracing his lips. Observing his joy, Candice couldn''t help but feel a warmth blossom inside her. Elio maintained his hold on her hand, discreetly caressing it when no one was looking. Even after dinner at Morrison Residence, Elio remained in good spirits. He joined the elders for a few extra drinks, relishing their animated discussions about life. Meanwhile, Candice retreated to her room to freshen up and prepare for bed. "Leo, you''ve had a few too many drinks. It''s not safe for you to drive. Why don''t you stay the night?" Gary''s speech was slurred from the alcohol''s influence. Just as Elio was considering the offer, Florence stepped in, cing her hand on Gary''s. Speaking softly, she questioned, "Are you thinking straight? Leo has a driver to take him home. "Ah, yes, Ipletely forgot about that," Gary acknowledged. Elic managed an awkward smile, unable to resist stealing a nce toward Candice''s room. Jasper, also feeling the effects of a few drinks, sat on the side with a yful grin. "Uncle Elio, how many times are you going to peek in on Candice? Once she''s in her room, she''s there for the night." Ello''s cheeks warmed with embarrassment as Jasper teased him, but he swiftly masked it with a smile in front of the elders. They couldn''t help but chuckle at the light-hearted banter. Standing up, Elio gracefully remarked, "Well, it''s getting quitete. I''ll be heading out now. You all should probably get some rest too." "I''ll escort you to the door," Daniel offered, rising as well. "It''s fine, Uncle Daniel," Elio quickly declined. Daniel''s lips curled into a gentle smile as he spoke, "Alright then. Take care and get some rest." With a nod, Elic tumed to leave, though his gaze involuntarily returned to Candice''s room. Picking up on Elio''s thoughts, Daniel suggested, "Would you like to go upstairs and bid Candice goodnight before you go?" Elio''s eyes brightened with anticipation as he replied courteously, "Thank you, Uncle Daniel.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I''ll head up and wish her goodnight." "Go on, Daniel gestured dismissively. With that, Ello strode out of the dining room toward the staircase, climbing two steps at a time. Upon reaching the top, he paused, taking a deep breath before lightly tapping on Candice''s door. But after a couple of knocks, he felt a sudden hesitation creeping over him. If Candice had already fallen asleep, wouldn''t his arrival disturb her? However, just as Elio was about to retreat, he noticed the door slowly opening. Candice, assuming it might be a family member, froze in astonishment upon seeing Elio standing there. At the doorway, Elio took in Candice''s appearance-a delightful pajama ensemble with a headband boasting bunny ears. Without any makeup, her natural beauty gleamed, exuding innocence and charm. "Elio?" Candice''s surprise was unmistakable in her voice. "What brings you here?" "Candice, I''m about to head home. I just wanted to stop by and say goodbye," Elio murmured. "I see. Have a safe journey home, Candice bid him farewell casually. "Goodnight," Elio replied gently. Candice''s lips curled into a slight smile as she said, "Goodnight." As her words faded away, shepsed into silence, her eyes fixed on Elio. Elio made no move to leave, simply lingering in silence. His reluctance was palpable, his gaze intense as it bore into Candice. Locking eyes with him, Candice felt her heart quicken, a hint of nervousness creeping over her. "Shouldn''t you be on your way?" Candice finally broke the silence; her words were tinged with curiosity Elic released a soft sigh, his voice barely audible as he confessed, "Honestly, I don''t want to leave." Taking his words to heart, Candice promptly proposed, "We do have a guest room avable. Perhaps you could stay there." "Candice, could you spare me just two minutes?" Elio asked. Confusion shed across Candice''s face as she questioned, "What''s the matter? Before she could fullyprehend the situation, Elio acted decisively, pulling her into an embrace. In a swift movement, he tumed her around, gently pressing her against the wall and quietly closing the door behind them. Caught off guard, Candice had little time to react before Elio''s lips met hers in a tender, unexpected kiss. Chapter 922 ?Chapter 922 After their kiss, Candice found herself breathless. Reluctantly, Elio withdrew from her tender lips, their foreheads meeting as they exchanged heavy, tangled breaths. The atmosphere in the room grew charged, infused with an undeniable sense of desire. Feeling shy and overwhelmed, Candice lowered her eyes, unable to muster the courage to meet Elio''s intense gaze. "I should go now," Elio broke the silence, his voice barely above a whisper. "Okay," Candice replied softly. "Perhaps if you find the time, you shoulde and see me more often," Elio murmured gently. Candice felt a pang of confusion. Why was it up to her to initiate their dates? "Can''t you be the one toe visit me?" Candice whispered. Elio suppressed a smile, his lips curling slightly. "I could. It''s just that your family is always around, and your office is quite busy." Candice now understood his implication. He preferred meeting in private, either in his office or at home. In a gentle tone, she replied, "Sure." With a knowing smile, Elio gently caressed her cheek before stepping out and carefully closing the door behind him. Meanwhile, Candice lowered her head, a bashful smile ying on her lips. Her hands instinctively covered her mouth as she struggled to stifle her giggles. Overflowing with joy, she rushed to the bed, happily wrapping herself in the nket and spinning around with sheer delight. She still couldn''t quite understand why Elio would want to marry her, especially since he had never shown any signs of affection or fondness before. "I want to marry you. I want it so badly." Whenever she reyed E''s words, her heart surged with excitement, the feeling almost too much to contain. The next morning, Candice arrived at the office with an abundance of candies and cookies to share with her coworkers. Their astonishment was evident as they marveled at the luxurious treats she was distributing. Wow, Candice, are you from a family of billionaires? How else could you afford these extravagant treats for the office? eximed one colleague. These Hermes candies must be worth a fortune-hundreds of dors per piece. And these nut chocte cookies? A tiny box could fetch thousands of bucks," remarked another. "I know, right? You''ve probably given away tens of thousands of dors by sharing these so generously," chimed in a third coworker. Candice nced around with a puzzled expression before looking down at the candies in her hand. "I still have plenty at home. They were gifts from someone else." "Plenty more?" Vanessa eximed in astonishment. "Who gave them to you?" "My fianc¨¦," Candice admitted with a shy smile. "Oh, so they''re engagement treats! Congrattions!" Vanessa''s surprise turned into joy as she reached for Candice''s hand. "Oh my goodness, Candice, you''re engaged?" Candice nodded, a gentle smile gracing her lips. "Yes, he gave me an engagement present." "Who? Is it someone I know?" Feeling too bashful to disclose Elio''s identity, Candice simply smiled and shook her head. With the candies in hand, Vanessa eximed, "He certainly didn''t hold back! I''m amazed he chose such luxurious treats for your family." Candice offered a soft smile, hesitant to reveal the full extent of Elio''s generosity. In truth, amidst the array of engagement gifts sent by Elio, these candies seemed rather modest. It was the million-dor jewelry and the priceless antiques he bestowed that truly radiated extravagance. The office buzzed with joy as everyone extended their well wishes to Candice. With a surplus of candies on hand, Candice decided to give the remaining treats to Vanessa, who was thrilled by the unexpected gesture. Just then, a colleague''s voice drifted in from outside the door, announcing, "Candice, there''s someone here to see you." As Candice turned, her gazended on Josie standing by the doorway, wearing a warm smile. She was momentarily startled, her attention captured by Josie''s sudden presence.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She swiftly reimed the candies she had just given to Vanessa. "Vanessa, I''ll bring these back to you tomorrow. Let me hold onto them for now." Despite Vanessa''s reluctance, she returned the candies, observing as Candice quickly left the room. As Candice approached Josie, she gently inquired, "Josie, is there something you need?" "I was thinking maybe we could find a spot to unwind and have a chat." "Sure, no problemn," Candice replied. With that, Josie headed out, Candice trailing close behind. Before long, they found themselves at a charming caf¨¦ just outside the office. Taking a seat at a table, they proceeded to order two cups of coffee. Without a moment''s hesitation, Candice slid the elegantly wrapped box of candies across the table to Josie. "Here, Josie, this is for you." Josie hesitated for a moment, a fleeting shadow passing over her expression. Nheless, she quicklyposed herself and managed a polite smile. "These must be part of Leo''s engagement gift to you, aren''t they?" Chapter 923 ?Chapter 923 Candice''s lips formed a gentle smile as she nodded in acknowledgment. Reaching for a piece of candy, Josie couldn''t help but let out a sigh. "You know, Mrs. Hollis actually prepared all these sweets for me. It seems like he''s just trying to cut corners by re- gifting them to you." Candice''s smile gradually faded at Josie''s words. As if realizing her mistake, Josie swiftly attempted to backtrack, offering a feigned apology," I''m sorry, Candice. I was just speaking my mind. I hope I didn''t upset you." Candice forced a polite smile and shook her head. "I sincerely wish both of you a lifetime filled with love and happiness," Josie added. Thank you," Candice replied. As Josie savored her coffee, she couldn''t help but cast a cold nce at the scattered candies on the table, feeling a twinge of resentment stirring within her cing her cup back on the table, she began, "I''m here today to talk about Ello." "Sure, go ahead," Candice responded. "Do you have any idea why Leo decided to marry you?" Josie asked pointedly. "I''m not entirely sure," Candice admitted. "He never discussed it with you?" "I never thought to ask."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Are you curious to find out?" Josie pressed. A soft smile danced on Candice''s lips as she replied, "Josie, could I ask you for a favor?" "Absolutely! What do you need?" "Please, refrain from ever revealing the reason to me." Josie was left bewildered. She had dedicated the entire night to devising intricate plots to create conflict, only to be unexpectedly halted by Candice''s plea. "Doesn''t curiosity tempt you even a little?" Josie persisted. "It does, but I''d rather hear it directly from Elic than from someone else," Candice replied calmly. "But what if he isn''tpletely honest with you?" Why would he lie to me?" Candice countered. Seeing an opportunity, Josie hurried to speak. "That''s because- "Wait," Candice interrupted, raising her hand to stop Josie''s words. Her clear, innocent eyes held a sense of purity as she smiled gently. "I''d rather hear Elio''s perspective firsthand. Even if he isn''t entirely truthful, I still choose to trust him." Josie let out a frustrated sigh. You''re clearly blinded by love." There''s nothing inherently wrong with being in love. Love wouldn''t be genuine if both parties were constantly governed by rationality and logic," Candice asserted firmly. As Josie leaned in, she lowered her voice and asked, "Aren''t you concerned that Leo might be lying to you? Mirroring Josie''s movement, Candice drew closer, her voice barely above a whisper. "Josie, do you think Elio is trying to deceive me for my money?" Josie''s expression transformed into one of disbelief as she gazed into Candice''s innocent, wide eyes, feeling a surge of frustration. Was Candice truly naive, or was she pretending not to know? Why would the wealthiest man in Norvania seek to defraud her of her money? Gathering her thoughts, Josie shook her head before replying. "No, he isn''t trying to swindle you out of your money. He- "I understand. He''s probably trying to deceive me for... lustful reasons," Candice interjected. Once again, Josie was caught off guard. She couldn''t help but feel frustrated by Candice''s apparent obliviousness. Continuing this discussion with her seemed increasingly challenging. "Candice, can you try to look beyond the surface? Consider the situation more deeply. Leo- Out of the blue, Candice reached out and ced her hand firmly on Josie''s. "Josie, I understand now. Given Elio''s wealth, it''s clear he''s not pursuing my money. He''s likely interested in something physical," she replied, her tone heavy. Josie couldn''t help but massage her temples, feeling a headacheing on. Candice murmured to herself, "Honestly, I find Elio more attractive. His physique is impressive, and his prowess in bed is undeniable. I don''t see it as a loss on my end. If anything, he''s the one at a disadvantage." Josie''s expression froze, anger seeping into her words as she demanded, "Have you two slept together?'' Candice''s cheeks turned crimson with embarrassment as she nodded in confirmation. Josie''s frustration mounted. Unable to contain her emotions any longer, she grabbed her handbag and stood up abruptly. "Candice, I just remembered I have something else to attend to. I should leave." "Sure, go ahead and take care of whatever you need to," Candice replied nonchntly. As Josie stepped away, Candice swiftly grabbed some candles from the table and caught up with her. "Here, Josie, take these,'' she offered. Josie forced a smile as she epted the sweets, struggling to maintain a facade of gratitude in the presence of Candice''s ruthless demeanor. "Thank you," she replied, her tone strained. With a gentle smile, Candice bid Josie farewell. Josie mirrored the smile as she left the cafe, concealing her true emotions. However, the instant she turned away, the warmth on her face solidified into a mask of fury. her eyes zing with anger. Chapter 924 ?Chapter 924 As Josie vanished from sight, Candice retrieved her phone, promptly settling the bill for the two coffees before departing herself. On her way back to the office, she couldn''t resist ncing at her phone to check the date. With the wedding arranged by the Hoffis family for Josie and Elio just over 20 days away, the pressure on Josie must have been mounting. Despite this, Candice''s inner resolve rang clear. "As long as Elio remains unattached and still wishes to marry me, I''ll hold firm in my carefree, love-struck state, regardless of others'' opinions." However, there was one thing she couldn''t tolerate-betrayal. As the evening approached and the workday persisted, Candice''s phone buzzed with a message from Jasper. "Candice, I''ve received orders from Uncle Elio. Starting today, I won''t be able to give you rides home. He''ll be handling that instead." Candice swiftly replied, "But we travel the same route, unlike him." Jasper responded, "That''s true, but he''s the one calling the shots." Undeterred, Candice insisted, "Wait for me after work. I''ll have a conversation with him to clear things up." Without a moment''s hesitation, Candice pressed the call button, swiftly dialing Elio''s number. After just two rings, Elio answered, his voice gentle as he greeted, "Hey, Candice." "Elio, there''s really no need for you to chauffeur me. It makes more sense for me tomute with Jasper," Candice asserted firmly. Following a brief pause, Elio spoke up, "I was contemting that we could benefit from spending more time together. Considering your busy schedule and my ownmitments- Candice swiftly cut in, "Hey, your time is precious. Let''s not rush things. We have our entire lives ahead of us. There''s no need to fret over every single moment." Nevertheless, Elio''s concern lingered-he worried they wouldn''t have ample opportunity to nurture their rtionship further, especially with the recent disruption to their wedding ns. "Candice, Flic murmured. "Yes?" "Where are you?" "I''m still at the office," Candice replied.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Okay, I''ll have Jasper take care of yourmute, but I really want to see you right now," Ellio expressed earnestly. Anxiously, Candice checked her phone. It was already 5:00 pm. Lifting her gaze, she scanned the entire office. The news of her engagement had circted among her colleagues, especially following the distribution of her engagement treats. If Elio were to appear at that moment, their rtionship could easily be exposed. "Wait there," Candice urged, quickly rising from her seat and rushing toward the elevator doors. "I''ll go to you." "Okay," Elio replied softly. And with that, the call ended. Elio stood patiently by the elevator, awaiting Candice''s amval. Suddenly, the elevator bell chimed. Elio''s eyes gleamed with tendemess, a gentle smile gracing his features. With anticipation coursing through him, he awaited the opportunity to meet Candice. Nevertheless, his smile waned as he caught sight of the woman inside the elevator. Having known Elio for over two decades, Josie witnessed a side of him she had never seen before-a tenderness that took her by surprise. Overflowing with excitement, she stepped out, her heart dancing with joy. "Hi Leo,'' she greeted cheerfully. E''s demeanor shifted subtly, his tone bing more subdued. "What brings you here?" he asked. Moving closer to him, Josie remarked, "I just happened to be in the area and thought I''d stop by to see you." Holding out the candies she brought, she continued, "These are from Candice." Elio couldn''t help but smile knowingly as he looked at the engagement treats. To be honest, she''s still so immature," Josie sighed, her frustration palpable. "Can you believe she''s been unting her engagement to the CEO of ND Group around the office? "Now, it''s the topic of conversation in her entire department, and it''s definitely not painting a good picture for thepany." Although he was inwardly thrilled, Elio maintained aposed demeanor and asked, "Did she really do that?" Josie nodded in confirmation. "Yes, she did." Elio cast his gaze downward, concealing his joy. It was evident that Candice was even more excited than he was. She had only shared their engagement treats with the design department. It urred to Elio that he might have underestimated the demand. He should have prepared arger quantity so that all employees in thepany could enjoy them. At that moment, the elevator bell chimed once more, and the doors glided open. Candice froze as she stepped out, visibly surprised. Standing by the elevator doors, her attention remained locked on the two figures nearby. The unexpected sight of Elio and Josie standing together was undoubtedly unsettling. Chapter 925 Chapter 925 As Josie turned, her gaze fell upon Candice. Instantly, her smile froze, and the light in her eyes dimmed. Meanwhile, Candice was surprised to find Josie lingering nearby. Her difort grew as she observed Josie approaching Elio-a situation that became increasingly unsettling given Josie''s previous interaction with Candice. With a gentle curve of her lips, Candice greeted, "Hey, Josie." Meanwhile, Josie managed a tight smile. "I need to speak with Elio." Stealing a nce at Elio, Candice inquired, "Should I excuse myself?" Without hesitation, Elio moved forward, gently sping Candice''s hand. "It''s fine, you can stay." Josie''s frown deepened as she murmured, "Leo, this is a private matter." "Whatever it is, there''s nothing between us that Candice can''t hear," Elio affirmed, holding Candice''s hand as they walked toward the office. A warmth spread through Candice as she observed their intertwined hands, her smile impossible to contain. Josie followed them into the office, trailing behind. As they entered, Elio guided Candice to the sofa, swiftly asking Sean to prepare a cup of lemon passionfruit tea for her. On the other hand, Josie was handed a in cup of lukewarm water. Despite noticing the contrasting treatment from Elio, Josie opted to keep her feelings to herself, choosing not to voice any resentment. Meanwhile, Candice couldn''t shake off a sense of bewilderment as she indulged in her favorite tea. Whether by coincidence or nned, every dish served at Elio''s house during Candice''s visits seemed to perfectly align with her preferences, even down to her favorite beverages. If it wasn''t merely by chance, Elio must have taken the initiative to learn about her preferences from her family. Otherwise, consistently achieving such precision would be highly improbable. Breaking the silence, Josie inquired, "So, when do you two intend to tie the knot?" Elio and Candice exchanged a knowing look, their lips curving into a subtle smile. Their eyesmunicated a silent, intimate dialogue filled with love. Watching their subtle yet affectionate exchange, Josie couldn''t help but feel a pang of envy. Turning toward Josie, Elio responded, "That''s something Candice and I will handle in our own time. When the momentes, we''ll make sure to keep you informed." Josie chuckled nervously in response. "So, what''s this private matter you wished to discuss with me?" Elio questioned. Josie hesitated briefly. "If it''s not urgent, perhaps Sean could escort you home," Elio suggested. Upon hearing this, Josie hastily addressed Elto, saying, "Mrs. Hoffis l left me several pieces of jewelry meant for her future daughter-inw. I wanted to seek your advice on what to do. Should I give them to Candice?" "That won''t be necessary," Elio assured. "Since my mom gave them to you, they''re rightfully yours. If she ever wants them back, you can return them directly to her. There''s no obligation to pass them on to either Candice or me." "But those pieces hold profound sentimental value. They''re treasured heirlooms passed down through generations in the family, symbolizing the enduring continuity of our family''s lineage." "Maybe you should consult my mom about this. I''m not particrly attached to family heirlooms or traditions." "But Candice values them," Josie pointed out. Candice was delicately sipping her fruit tea when Josie''s words unexpectedly pulled her into their conversation. Meeting Josie''s gaze with an indifferent expression, Candice replied, "I''m fine with whatever." Ultimately, her sole desire was to marry Elio. His status, lineage, or wealth held no significance to her. Josie''s demeanor shifted, frustration evident on her face.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. It felt as though Candice existed in a realm apart, detached from worldly concerns and almost foolish in her demeanor. Despite appearing vulnerable, every verbal jab Josie aimed seemed to miss its mark, leaving Candice unaffected. Maintaining herposed facade, Josie chuckled lightly, "How can you possibly be so nonchnt? Those items are intended for Leo''s future wife, yet he has bestowed them all upon me. There''s no need for you to feet awkward. I''ll ensure they are returned to you at ater time." Candice''s sincerity radiated through her words as she responded, "Josie, I genuinely don''t mind. Please, don''t feel obligated to give them to me." Chapter 926 Chapter 926 Josie couldn''t grasp Candice''s rationale. "But why?" she countered. Candice remainedposed as she exined, "Firstly, those items were gifted to you, so they rightfully belong to you. "Secondly, aside from their mary value, those possessions don''t have a practical use. They need to be preserved and passed down to the next generation. Ultimately, they''re not something I can rightfully im. "Thirdly, Elio has already given me plenty of jewelry during our engagement, which I can pass down to future generations." Josie took a deep breath, feeling as though she were on the brink of losing her sanity. It all feltpletely absurd. She was left dumbfounded, utterly bewildered by Candice''s innocent and straightforward outlook on life. Still, Josie''s intrigue regarding Elio''s feelings toward Candice persisted, especially given Candice''s perceived naivety. Despite Josie''s best efforts to manipte Candice, she found herself increasingly frustrated by her inability to sway her. However, upon further reflection, Josie''s perspective began to shift. It could be precisely because Elio''s mind was consistently engaged with theplexities and strategies of the business world, where he often had to be sharp and relentless.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. This might exin why he found Candice''s simplicity so attractive. ncing at Elio, Josie inquired tentatively, "Are you absolutely sure you don''t want them back?" "You should consult my mother," Elio replied curtly. Josie mustered a strained smile as she nodded briskly. "Alright, then. That settles it," she replied, her tone tinged with tension. As her words tapered off, Josie stood up abruptly and grabbed her bag. "I suppose I should be on my way," she muttered. With that, she turned on her heels and walked away. Halfway to the door, Josie couldn''t help but wonder if Elio would follow her out. However, upon ncing back, she saw Elio leaning in close to Candice, engrossed in their own private conversation. They seemed entirely wrapped up in their own world, paying no attention to her presence whatsoever. With the door slightly ajar, Sean stood nearby, bidding Josie farewell. Taking a deep breath, Josie finally made her exit, a simmering resentment bubbling within her. As she stepped into the elevator, her face flushed with anger. She swiftly retrieved her phone and dialed Fenna''s number. Soon, the call connected. Without a moment''s pause, Josie vented her frustration, "Aunt Fenna, I''m absolutely furious. You have to help me this time..." Inside the office, Candice blinked nervously, watching as Elio leaned in closer. Swallowing hard, she asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you staring at me like that?" Elio''s lips curved slightly as he replied, "You obviously care, so why did you pretend otherwise?" Surprised, Candice''s eyes widened. "You could tell?" Elio nodded, a faint smile ying on his lips. Candice couldn''t help but pout, expressing her frustration, "Josie''s actions are calcted. I can''t allow myself to be manipted by her." "Calcted? How so?" Elio inquired, intrigued. "She deliberately tried to provoke me! First, she invited me for coffee and persistently brought up your personal matters. I purposely avoided engaging because I knew it would only upset me. §Ö§ä "The same happened just now. If she truly intended to return the jewelry, she wouldn''t have gone through the trouble ofing here to ask about it. It''s clear she just wanted to provoke a reaction from me. Elio''s astonishment was palpable as he absorbed Candice''s words. Undeterred, Candice continued, "But regardless, I won''t be swayed by her maniption." With a subtle smile on his lips, Elio leaned in closer to Candice, his gaze filled with intensity and admiration as he took in her radiant features. In a gentle murmur, he expressed, "I never truly grasped just how remarkably intelligent you are." Blushing at the unexpected compliment, Candice whispered bashfully, "Elio, there''s something I need to tell you, but it''s solely from my perspective. Please, don''t take offense." In a gentle tone, Elio responded, "What is it? You can confide in me." Candice drew in a deep breath, mustering her courage. "Elio, I can''t shake the feeling that Josie might have some hidden agenda. She seems quite cunning." Elio''s brows furrowed in response to Candice''s words. Chapter 927 Chapter 927 Fearing Elio might misconstrue her words, Candice hastily exined, "Please, don''t be angry. I didn''t mean to criticize her, I just¡ª" Elio promptly intervened, "I''m not angry. I''m just curious. If you think she''s being deceitful, why do you still treat her with such kindness and respect?" "Her actions are her own. As long as I steer clear, she won''t involve me. There''s no reason for me to engage in conflict and create unnecessary tension," Candice exined calmly. Elio couldn''t resist tenderly stroking Candice''s head, murmuring, "Your wisdom never fails to impress." Candice smiled in acknowledgment. As Elio''s eyes remained fixated on her lips, his fingertips traced a delicate path against them, revealing a blend of desire and yearning in his gaze. Feeling Elio''s tender caress, Candice''s heart raced with anticipation. She had been looking forward to spending time with him. But whenever they found themselves alone, Elio grappled with the urge to kiss her, their moments together consumed by physical intimacy. "Elio-" Candice''s words were quickly silenced by Elio''s passionate kiss, his hands tenderly embracing her face. A soft moan escaped Candice''s lips as she sumbed to the moment, her eyes closing in surrender. Gradually, Elio''s body pressed against hers, deepening the connection between them. All of a sudden, a knock echoed at the door, interrupting the charged atmosphere. After two more insistent knocks, Sean entered the room, his presence breaking the tension like a sudden gust of wind. Startled by the intrusion, Candice pushed Elio away, scrambling to her feet in a nervous flurry. Her cheeks glowed with embarrassment as her emotions swirled in a turbulent blend of nerves and shame. Though Sean hadn''t witnessed their intimate moment, the abrupt movements from Candice''s and Elio''s stumble spoke volumes. From their breathless state and flushed cheeks, it was clear what had transpired between them. Sean felt an ufortable tension settle in the room. "I''m sorry, Mr. Hoffis, I''ll leave right away..." Concealing his emotions, Elio let his eyes drift shut as he exhaled slowly. Just then, Candice''s voice pierced the silence. "You don''t have to leave. I... I''ll go..." For Candice, the office seemed like the least appropriate setting for such ambiguous interactions. It was meant for professional endeavors, not romantic entanglements between couples. Without another word, Candice swiftly exited the room. Elio hurriedly followed after her, calling out urgently, "Candice !" ncing back at him, Candice replied, "I need to head back to work now." Elio''s gaze held a touch of resignation, his reluctance palpable as he watched her leave. Meanwhile, Sean found himself drenched in sweat, realizing he had inadvertently interrupted what seemed to be a moment between Elio and Candice. The fear of potential repercussions weighed heavily on him. Once Candice had left the office, Elio''s demeanor hardened, and he directed a cold gaze toward Sean. Sean swallowed nervously, sensing the delicate nature of the situation. "Mr. Hoffis, I-I need to discuss something very important," he stammered. Elio adjusted his tie, his frustration thinly veiled as he returned to his desk. With a steady voice, he prompted, "Go ahead, what is it?" Approaching cautiously, Sean handed over a stack of documents to Elio. Elio''s irritation was palpable as he reviewed the papers Sean had presented him with. Unbeknownst to Sean, Elio''s mind was preupied with thoughts of Candice. Amid his hectic schedule, carving out time for romance felt like a daunting task. How could he end Candice remained close? How could their rtionship flourish? Given Candice''s strict upbringing, the notion of cohabitation seemed formidable. Elio realized he needed a n. "Could you look into our uing business trips? n one for me, and make sure Candice is included," he instructed Sean. Upon hearing this, Sean felt utterly exasperated. He hadn''t anticipated a CEO like Elio-typically renowned his sharp strategic thinking and for concentration on business affairs-to express such personal sentiments. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It seemed to be a recurring theme among the younger generation. Before long, Candice returned to her office. She had just settled into her desk when her phone rang. Checking the caller ID, she noticed it was Mervyn calling. "Hello, Mervyn," Candice greeted, lifting her phone to her ear as she answered the call. Mervyn''s voice resonated through the phone. "Candice, could you please pick me up? My flight is scheduled for 8:00 pmter. I''m returning to the country." Candice froze, momentarily taken aback by the unexpected request. Chapter 928 Chapter 928 At 10:00 pm, Candice was waiting in the airport lounge. She stood at the exit holding a bouquet of flowers. Not far away, Mervyn was stylishly dressed in athletic wear. He pulled a suitcase as he walked out briskly. From a distance, Candice saw him and then waved at him. Mervyn excitedly dragged his suitcase and hurried toward her. He opened his arms as he intended to embrace her. However, Candice pushed the flowers into his arms to block his hug. Mervyn frowned. He looked down at the flowers in her hands and said, "Thanks, but I''d rather have your hug than these flowers." Candice sighed resignedly and smiled. Then, she put down her hands. Mervyn came closer to hug her. As he patted her back, he muttered, "I missed you so much, Candice."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Why did youe back all of a sudden?" "I got my PhD and received my certificate. The first thing I wanted to do wase back to see you because I missed you so much." Candice slowly pushed him away. She smiled as she replied, "Stop joking around, let''s go. I parked my car outside, I''ll drive you home." Mervyn dragged his suitcase with one hand and held Candice''s hand with the other as they walked out. He asked, "How are your parents?" "They''re doing well," Candice replied as she gazed at their joined hands. In the past, holding hands wasmon between them as they were childhood friends with a very good rtionship, so such behaviors were normal. But now, she was engaged to Elio. Regardless of whether Elio minded her having a close male friend, she should maintain distance from the opposite sex. Candice forcefully withdrew her hand. Mervyn froze in surprise. He looked back at her and asked, "What''s wrong?" Candice forced a smile and said calmly, "We''ve grown up, so don''t hold hands so casually because it might cause misunderstandings." Mervyn smiled lightly. He said, "It seems you''ve really grown up, even knowing how to be shy." Shy? Candice was taken aback. Mervyn said, "Let''s go home. I brought you a gift." Candice didn''t think much and walked alongside him out of the airport. The driver had been waiting outside for a long time. After Candice and Mervyn got in the car, they headed straight to the Campbell Residence. Even though it was past 10:00 pm, the Campbells had prepared avishte-night meal to wee him back and celebrate his return. Candice was also very loved by the Campbells. With her presence there, the joy was even greater. Late at night, they drank alcohol while having supper. Candice''s alcohol tolerance wasn''t good, so she got drunk after a few sses. The Campbells didn''t have the driver drop her home. Instead, they called Daniel to let him know that Candice would stay the night at the Campbell Residence. Candice used to stay over often at the Campbell Residence, where she even had her own room. Upon learning that Candice was drunk and staying at the Campbell Residence, Jasper was worried. He sent the driver to pick her up, but the Campbells refused. Around 12:00 am, he drove to the Campbell Residence himself to pick her up. Elio surely didn''t know how much Jasper had helped, he was getting tired of it at this point. After Jasper arrived at the Campbell Residence, Ryan opened the door. "Hello, Mr. Campbell," Jasper greeted politely. "I''m here to take Candice home." Ryan frowned in displeasure. He was puzzled as he asked, "What''s going on? First, it was the driver and now you. Candice used to stay over often, and you guys never worried like this before." "Things are different now, Mr. Campbell. Candice has grown up." Ryan replied, "No matter how much she grows up, she''s like a daughter to me, I''ve watched her grow up. Do you think I''d let anything happen to her?" Chapter 929 Chapter 929 Jasper felt helpless and embarrassed at Ryan''s retort. He said, "Mr. Campbell, I don''t mean that. I just¡ª" "Mrs. Campbell will take good care of her. Candice is drunk, so why put her through the hassle of moving around? Go, go, go. Go back home and sleep." Jasper said, "Candice is engaged now. It''s inappropriate for her to stay overnight at your house." Ryan was well aware of her engagement. The sudden news had caught them off guard, which was why they had Ryan return quickly. Otherwise, his daughter-inw would be taken away. "Being engaged doesn''t mean she has no freedom." "That''s not what I meant, I¡ª" Before Jasper could finish speaking, Ryan interrupted, "Just go home. Good night." With that, the door was shut. Feeling disappointed, Jasper left. As he walked, he pulled out his phone to call Elio. As the phone rang, he thought to himself, "Uncle Elio, I''ve done my part."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Elio''s groggy voice came from the phone. "It''ste, what''s going on?" "Mervyn is back," Jasper said. On the other end, Elio fell silent. Jasper continued, "Candice weed him and had a few drinks. She got drunk. I tried to pick her up, but the Campbells wouldn''t let her go. She''s staying at their house tonight." Elio was very shocked. He sat up abruptly and demanded coldly, "Send me the location." Jasper replied, "I''m just letting you know so you guys won''t have any misunderstandings. Candice is safe at their house because she''s stayed there many times before. Let''s talk about it tomorrow. It''ste-" Elio shouted angrily, "Address!" Jasper was so shocked that he nearly dropped his phone. He had never seen Elio so out of control and irrational. To him, Elio was always calm,posed, and mature. Now, he seemed like an impulsive teenager. Jasper didn''t dare to make him angry, so he hung up the phone and sent the address to him. Elio didn''t call a driver. Instead, he immediately drove toward the Campbell Residence alone. 20 minutester, the doorbell at the Campbell Residence rang again. Ryan, who had justid down but hadn''t fallen asleep, got up to operet the door. . At that moment, het very irritated. Content belon was to As he opened the door, he grumbled, "This will never end, will it? Is it really necessary? You guys-" Before Ryan could see who it was, a tall figure pushed the door open forcefully, causing him to step back. The person stormed past him into the living room. Turning around, Ryan realized it was a silhouette of a man. "You! Who are you?" Elio spun around. His face was grim and his gaze was cold. He demanded, "Which room is Candice in?" Ryan hesitated for a few seconds upon seeing Elio. He felt a bit are you intimidated as he asked, "Mr. Hoffis, it''s already sote. Why are here?" "If you don''t tell me, I''ll search every room," Elio threatened. Ryan knew that Elio was pissed because of his cold demeanor toward him. Elio didn''t even bother to greet him. Content belol to Ryan pointed to a room in the corner and then said, "Thest one." Elio strode toward it. As he passed the hallway, a door from the middle room was opened. Mervyn walked out of the room in his cartoon pajamas. He looked youthful and adorable. With his arms crossed over his chest and feet apart, he proudly stood there just to block Elio''s path. Elio stopped in his tracks and then red coldly at Mervyn. The atmosphere was very scary as they exchanged their gazes. Eliomanded, "Move aside." Mervyn responded, "When Candice wakes up, she''ll leave on her own. She doesn''t need anyone to pick her up." Chapter 930 Chapter 930 Elio asked, "Candice doesn''t drink. Did you purposely get her drunk?" Mervyn sneered, "She won''t drink with you, but she will with me. Besides, she''s happy that I''m back." Elio clenched his fist. Mervyn continued, "Candice is the innocent type. I don''t know what tactics you used to get her, but they must have been underhanded. "I was already suspicious when you took her abroadst time. Elio, a twisted man like you, doesn''t deserve her. I won''t let her fall into your trap." Ignoring him, Elio pushed him aside and walked past him. Then, he continue his way in further into the house. Mervyn caught up to grab Elio''s arm, but Elio turned and threw him off. Elio grabbed his cor and pinned him against the wall. With a chilling aura and a gaze full of menace, Elio warned, "Listen carefully. Candice is my fianc¨¦e now, so whatever rtionship you had with her is in the past. From now on, keep your distance because she''s mine." Mervyn said through gritted teeth, "I will tear off that ugly mask of yours and show Candice what kind of person you really are." Elio scoffed, "I''ll be waiting." Elio gave Mervyn a hard shove against the wall, making him wince in pain. He then walked to the room and pushed open the door. After turning on the light, he found Candice asleep in bed with a nket covering herself. He walked over and lifted the nket before lifting Candice up. Elio walked out carrying Candice, who was so drunk that she was asleep. Once again, Mervyn blocked his path. Elio''s face turned grim. Mervyn said, "If Candice were awake, given our rtionship, she might now choose to leave with you." Elio''s heart ached because he didn''t have the confidence topete with Mervyn when it came to Candice''s affection. Even if it meant forcing her hand, he was determined. Elio angrily said, "Tonight, I''m taking her with me. Move." Mervyn suppressed his emotion as he gritted his teeth. Seeing the tension and knowing the potential consequences of offending Elio who was the wealthiest man in Norvania, Ryan hurried over and pulled Mervyn aside to clear the way for Elio. Mervyn muttered in displeasure, "Dad, you¡ª" Carrying Candice, Elio strode out of the Campbell Residence. He ced her in the backseat. After that, he started the car and sped away. Instead of taking her back to Morrison Residence, he drove straight to his vi. Candice slept deeply the entire journey. He carried the sleeping Candice upstairs. After cing her on the et bed, he covered her with a nket. Then he adjusted the lighting to a soft glow. Sitting on the edge of the bed, he covered his face with his hands. He exhaled heavily, his chest felt tight and heavy. When he raised his head and looked around the room, he quickly began to remove any traces of Candice from his room, including her photos. He was very anxious. As Mervyn''s words echoed in his mind, he feared of being exposed. Would Candice, who was so innocent, ept the underhanded and premeditated tactics he had used?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. With Mervyn back, could he truly surpass him in winning Candice''s heart? Stuffing everything into the cab, Elio changed his clothes andy beside Candice. He felt lonely, so he gently pulled her into his arms. He held her tightly as he closed his eyes. Chapter 931 Chapter 931 The morning light flooded the balcony, filling the room with warmth. Candice slowly woke up from her sleep. As she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was the handsome face that had haunted her dreams throughout her youth. The man was lying on his side. He was fast asleep next to her with his face facing her. She blinked, feeling like she was dreaming. How was it possible that she would wake up to find Elio beside her? She thought she was still dreaming, so she closed her eyes to adjust. After opening her eyes again, she found that the man in front of her was real. She recalled that she was at the Campbell Residencest night. After weing Mervyn back and having a few drinks, she drunkenly fell asleep. Drunk? Candice suddenly realized that she had indeed gotten drunk, but why was she in Elio''s bed right now? How did she end up here? Who had brought her to Elio''s house? The more she thought about it, the more nervous she became. She felt restless and uneasy for some reason. She reached out from under the nket as she wanted to touch Elio''s face, but she hesitated. She lightly traced his brow, down the bridge of his nose then gently slid her finger downward. Suddenly, Elio groggily opened his eyes.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Candice''s fingers trembled. She was stunned for a few seconds before quickly withdrawing her hand. Elio gazed into her eyes intensely. His gaze made her feel shy and nervous. She lowered her eyes to avoid his stare. Her heart raced as she tried to think of something to say. Suddenly, Elio said in a husky and low voice, "Candice, let''s get our marriage certificate today." Candice was stunned by his sudden proposal. She just stared at him in shock. He wanted them to get their marriage certificate today? It was so sudden that rendered Candice speechless, not knowing how to react. "We''re already engaged, so why are you rushing?" Elio said, "Since we''re engaged, we''ll eventually get married. We might as well do it sooner." Candice exined, "It just feels too sudden. Besides, I haven''t even met your parents yet." Elio said, "We can meet them after we register." Lacking confidence in himself and in Candice''s feelings, Elio feared losing to , who held a significing ce in her heart. Candice sat up and adjusted her hair. She changed the subject, "How did I end up at your ce?" Elio sat up as well. He moved closer to wrap his arms around her waist then rested his chin on her shoulder. Candice was so nervous that her body tensed up. Elio said, "You drank with Mervynst night and fell asleep at his house. I went to bring you back." Candice exined, "Actually, you didn''t have to pick me up. The Campbells treat me like family." Elio scoffed softly. He murmured, "Mervyn likes you." "He sees me as his sister," Candice rified. Elio''s arms tightened slightly around her. He said, "You''re too na?ve." Candice nervously asked, "Are you doubting me?" Elio sighed and murmured, "I''m not doubting you. I''m just guarding against Mervyn." With a heavy mood, Candice lowered her head as she kept quiet. V As Elio took in her subtle fragrance he murmured with a hoarse voice, "Candice, don''t think men are that simple. If he''s good to you, he definitely has bad intentions." After a moment of silence, Candice asked, "What about you?" Elio froze in ce as he was caught off guard by her question. Candice asked seriously, "You''ve always been cold and distant to me. Now your attitude has changedpletely, so what''s your intention?" She was hoping for a confession, even if it was just that he was attracted to her beauty. If Elio had suddenly fallen for her, it wouldn''t make sense. Chapter 932 Chapter 932 She had always been desperate to know why Elio was so eager to marry her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Elio didn''t exin. He let go of Candice then got out of bed and walked into the bathroom. Candice looked at his retreating back with disappointment. She suddenly remembered what Josie had tried to tell her before. At that time Josie wanted to tell her the truth, but she was afraid it would be bad news, so she chose not to listen. She had been waiting for Elio to tell her the reason, but it seemed Elio had his own reasons for staying silent. After getting out of bed, Candice stood barefoot on the floor and looked around for her shoes. Only then did she realize that her phone and shoes were still at the Campbell Residence. She sat back on the bed, lost in thought. Momentster, Elio came out of the bathroom after washing up. He went to the wardrobe to take out a new pair of slippers. Then, he ced them in front of Candice and knelt down to put them on for her. Candice gazed at his handsome face. Elio looked up at her gently and said, "Go freshen up. I''ve prepared new toiletries for you." "Elio," Candice called out as she looked at him excitedly. She asked, "Why do you want to marry me?" Elio smiled gently and replied, "Does a man need many reasons to marry a woman?" Candice said, "Of course, there can be many reasons. For example, power, wealth, beauty, childbirth, convenience, or even being forced." Elio frowned in displeasure. He asked, "Shouldn''t it be because of love?" Candice didn''t seem happy. Instead, she felt his answer was insincere. With a bitter smile, she lowered her head and murmured, "How could it be love if your partner is me?" Elio stood up and patted her head. He said, "Go freshen up." After saying that, he left the room. After washing up, Candice went downstairs. She heard noisesing from the living room, so she hurried down the stairs. She saw Mervyn grabbing Elio by the cor in the living room. Mervyn angrily shouted, "As long as I''m here, I won''t let you have the chance to deceive Candice!" 1 "Mervyn, what are you doing?" Candice asked anxiously. She quickly rushed over and pried Mervyn''s hand away from Elio. Standing in front of Elio, she red at Mervyn and asked, "What the hell are you doing?" Mervyn looked deeply hurt. He pointed at Candice with a pained expression and asked, "Candice, you''re still defending him? Do you know how despicable and shameless this bastard is?" Elio''s face became grim. He nervously grabbed Candice''s arm and said, "Candice, go back to the room." "What have you done that you''re afraid Candice will find out?" Mervyn said angrily. Elio suppressed his emotions as his face grew even darker. He red at Mervyn with anger. Mervyn sneered. He pulled Candice to stand in front of him and said, "Candice, stay away from him. He''s not the Elio you know. This kind of person will do anything to achieve his goals." Candice felt sad seeing the two men arguing. She asked in confusion, "What exactly is going on?" Elio nervously said, "Candice, go back to the room." Mervyn scoffed, "Afraid she''ll find out?" Candice looked at Elio and then Mervyn. She felt extremely uneasy. She desperately wanted to know, but Elio''s insistence made her not have the urge to listen. Mervyn grabbed Candice''s arm and said, "Last night, he came to my house and forcibly took you away while you were drunk. I thought he was taking you home. I didn''t expect this despicable man to bring you to his own house." Candice retorted, "What does it matter? We''re already engaged." "You guys are engaged, not married." As Mervyn nervously gripped her shoulders, he looked into her eyes. He reminded her, "Candice, wake up and see clearly what kind of man he is. He has bad intentions toward you. Do you know the dirty tricks he''s done behind your back?" Chapter 933 Chapter 933 Candice shook her head. As Elio looked at her back, he clenched his fists to suppress his emotions. His eyes reddened and his heart ached. Was his impending happiness about to be shattered? He was starting to panic. Mervyn said earnestly, "Candice, I really don''t want you to be deceived by him." This was the same thing Josie had tried to tell her. Her curiosity about how Elio had deceived her grew stronger. "Then tell me, what did he do?" Just as Mervyn was about to speak, Elio walked over and grabbed Candice''s hand. He said anxiously, "Candice, I''ll drop you at work. You''re going to bete." Mervyn pushed Elio away. He yelled, "Stop pretending! Are you scared now? Why weren''t you scared when you were deceiving Candice?" Elio angrily growled, "What did I deceive her about?" Mervyn pushed Candice aside and rushed forward to grab Elio by the cor. He growled through gritted teeth, "Don''t think I don''t know about your dirty tricks. I''ve investigated everything. "In the year of the college entrance exams, Candice was epted by the same out-of-town university as me, but you intercepted her admission letter and switched it with one from a local university." Candice was shocked. She stared at them in disbelief. Elio was speechless. He was panicking as fear coursed through him. He was not afraid of Mervyn. But rather he was afraid of losing Candice because the truth could not always be hidden. "Three years ago, Candice wanted to study abroad with me, but you paid the interviewers to reject her. You tampered with customs procedures to prevent her from going abroad and let her miss the chance to study with me. "Also, her name wasn''t on the business trip list for the overseas event recently. You specifically arranged for her to go, and even had her stay in the same room as you. Elie, you''re despicable!" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Mervyn''s usations left Candice stunned. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "The incident where Candice was nearly harmed, wasn''t that your meticulous n?" Mervyn shouted angrily. Elio coldly replied, "I admit to the previous actions, but the incident where Candice was almost harmed wasn''t my doing." Mervyn sneered, "Right, that ident wasn''t your arrangement because the real perpetrator got there before your act could be carried out. Your hired actors didn''t even get a chance to perform their little show." Elio clenched his fists as his blood boiled. His eyes were bloodshot as he looked at Candice with a mixture of regret and fear. Candice stared at Elio in shock because she still couldn''t believe et what she was hearing. She hoped to hear Elio exin that none of it was true. Elio remained silent. He just looked at her with a remorseful and panicked expression. Mervyn scoffed. He angrily said, "Elio, your dirty deeds aren''t just limited to these. If we counted them all, it would take days." Elio still remained silent and looked at Candice in mncholy. Having vented his anger, Mervyn grabbed Candice''s hand before leading her out. "Candice, let''s go home," Mervyn said as they walked. "You have to call off this engagement. You don''t know him, so you have no idea how insidious he is." As she was being dragged to the door, Candice felt suffocated and tears started to well up in her eyes. She instinctively shook off Mervyn''s hand. She ran back to Elio and choked out, "Don''t you have anything to say to me?" Chapter 934 Chapter 934 Candice gazed at Elio with teary eyes as she waited for his answer. Elio felt very guilty. As he looked at her forlornly, he said in a low voice, "Everything Mervyn said is true." Candice was shocked. She demanded a reason from him because she couldn''t believe it. Elio clenched his fists to suppress his emotions. Mervyn walked over and grabbed Candice''s wrist. As he was about to leave, he said, "Let''s go. There''s nothing more to say to him." Although Candice was still in shock, she let herself be dragged away by Mervyn. Watching the woman he was about to marry left in front of him, Elio was heartbroken. He wondered how could someone as pure and kind as Candice ever understand or forgive his past actions?" He walked to the sofa and sat on it. He leaned back against the sofa, looking up at the ceiling. He used his arms to cover his eyes as if to block out the sorrow. He was suffering from a mixture of sadness, loneliness, and heartbreak. In just a few days, he went from having all he desired to being left with nothing. His moment of happiness was just a fleeting moment. ... Mervyn pushed Candice into the passenger seat before helping her to fasten her seatbelt. After that, he got into the driver''s seat and buckled his own seatbelt. After snapping out of her daze, Candice asked sadly, "Why should I leave? He hasn''t exined anything to me." "He doesn''t dare to exin, so don''t ask him anymore." Candice unbuckled her seatbelt and opened the car door. At that moment, Mervyn quickly grabbed her arm. "What are you doing?" "Elio is my fianc¨¦e. No matter what he''s done, I deserve to hear his exnation," Candice said sadly. She feared that if she left now, her marriage with Elio would be over.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "No matter what his reasons are, his methods were dirty, despicable, and toxic. Do you still want to marry such a man?" Mervyn asked angrily. Candice looked at him with teary eyes. She asked, "You only came back yesterday. How do you know so much? How did you investigate this?" Mervyn was taken aback. Candice demanded angrily, "Tell me the truth, or I''ll cut you off!" Mervyn admitted, "Fenna gave me the investigation report." Candice was stunned. "Fenna? Josie''s aunt?" Candice was even more angry, so she forcefully shook off Mervyn''s hand. "Even if you all say Elio is bad and despicable, I don''t care! "After the college entrance exams, I didn''t go to the same out-of-town university as you, but the local university that admitted me was excellent. It wasn''t any worse than the university that you went to. "It was a pity I couldn''t go abroad, but I met an incredible teacher there who unconditionally taught me everything she knew. I had these learning opportunities that other people didn''t have!" Mervyn retorted, "Even so, can you forgive Elio''s actions? Do you know why he wanted to take you abroad? He did that because he wanted to set you up!" "Set me up?" "He wanted to seduce you," Mervyn said as he gritted his teeth. "He''s probably been coveting you for a long time, that despicable man!" Candice pulled her hand back. "Mervyn, let me go! I need to talk to him?" Mervyn angrily asked, "Why do you need to see him?" With tears streaming down her face, she choked out, "Because he''s my fianc¨¦. We''re getting married." "Are you crazy? You still want to marry this man?" Mervyn said earnestly, "You''ve seen his true color and you''re still not convinced. Someone as pure and kind as you should find a man who is kind and upright. Look at your dad, Nathan, or even my dad. Men like them are who you should be with, not Elio." Candice forcefully withdrew her hand and then wiped away her tears. After getting out of the car, she said clearly, "Mervyn, this is my personal matter, Please stay out of it. Also, Josie''s aunt is not a good person. Please stay away from her in the future." Chapter 935 Chapter 935 After getting out of the car, Candice strode toward the vi. Mervyn got out of the car as well and chased after her. Candice quickly ran into the vi. She mmed the door shut and locked it. Mervyn banged on the door from outside. Candice didn''t open the door but slowly walked into the house. Hearing themotion, Elio lowered his arm and looked toward the entrance. He hadn''t expected Candice toe back. His sorrowful eyes showed a glimmer of hope. He sat up straight and stared at her with teary eyes. At that moment, the knocking outside ceased. Candice stood before him and looked down at Elio who was seated on the sofa. She said, "Mervyn said you''ve coveted me for a long time. Is that true?" Elio nodded reluctantly. Candice nervously clenched her fists. She asked, "Do you know what ''covet'' means?" Elio replied, "Yes, I know. It means desiring something that doesn''t belong to you." Candice asked sadly, "Why can''t you use a different word? For example, you can say you like me." Elio looked at her in surprise. As tears streamed down her face, Candice choked out, "I-I''m not a possession. I don''t belong to anyone. Why did you covet me instead of liking me?" Elio immediately stood up. He nervously said with a trembling voice, "I did like you. That''s why I did a lot of despicable things. I followed you, investigated you, and sabotaged every man around you, including your ns with Mervyn. I even " Candice interrupted, "So, that business trip abroad when you slept with me, that was also nned?" Elio exhaled heavily before nodding. "After you slept with me, what was your n?" Knowing he could no longer hide the truth, Elio confessed, "To get you pregnant and marry you." "You almost seeded," Candice said as she was referring to her pregnancy. Elio smiled bitterly. With his reddened eyes, he lowered his head and murmured sadly, "I tried so hard, but in the end, I still couldn''t defeat Mervyn." Candice was confused. She asked, "Why are youpeting with Mervyn? Isn''t it me you want?" Elio coldly sneered. He asked her back, "In the end, didn''t you choose Mervyn?" Candice finally understood his feelings. She had been too shocked earlier to react when she was dragged away by Mervyn. Elio continued his self-mocking, "I am indeed a despicable man. Just as Mervyn said, I''m toxic, despicable, I¡ª" Before he could finish, Candice suddenly stepped forward and hugged his waist. She practically threw herself into his embrace. Elio was stunned with his hands hovering awkwardly in the air. He had expected her to p him and call him a bastard. He never imagined she would hug him. His heart began to race as he froze in ce. Candice murmured while she was in his embrace, "Mervyn and I are just We''re like siblings, so t I Viere''s nothing between us. Also, I didn''t Choose him." retPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Elio''s heart skipped a beat. He wrapped his arms around her and pressed his cheek against her head. He asked sadly, "Are you still going to call off the engagement? Candice gave a bitter smile as she said, "I''m not looking for a model student. I''m looking for a husband, who says my husband has to be kind and upright?" Candice understood that Elio''s upbringing had never been about kindness and integrity. Taking over the Hoffis family''s vast empire at a young age and bing the wealthiest man in Norvania meant his methods, l actions, and behavior were bound to be more ruthless than ordinary people. Elio held her tightly and whispered in her ear, "Candice, don''t you hate me for what I''ve done?" "No, I don''t," Candice replied happily. Now she knew why Elio had never dared to confess his feelings. Chapter 936 Chapter 936 If Candice didn''t love Elio, all these things would be unforgivable offenses. In Elio''s heart, he didn''t know about her love. But the truth was, she loved Elio very much. In her eyes, the wrongs Elio had done were just because of his deep love and his jealousy of her closeness to Mervyn. Although they were all bad deeds, she couldn''t bring herself to hate him. In fact, she felt somewhat moved. Elio hugged Candice tightly because he was very happy that Candice had chosen him. He had always loved her so cautiously. After a while, Candice pushed Elio away and looked up at him. She said, "Mervyn is still waiting outside. He won''t leave unless I talk to him." Elio said nervously, "Let''s talk to him together." Candice knew Mervyn too well. If Elio were there, Mervyn would act impulsively and even fight Elio. It was impossible for them to have a calm conversation. "I''ll go talk to him first," Candice said. Then, she let go of his hand and freed herself from Elio''s embrace. Elio grabbed her hand and then stared at her intensely. He asked, "Will you reallye back?" Candice smiled gently and asked him back, "I never thought of leaving you, so how could Ie back?" Elio was stunned. After pushing his hand away, Candice stood on her tiptoes to kiss his lips. She shyly murmured, "I''m going home now." Elio quietly watched her innocent and lovely face, which didn''t seem like she was lying, but he just couldn''t believe it. As Candice turned to leave, he still felt low-spirited. He watched her back as various ns shed through his mind. Outside, Mervyn saw Candiceing out from inside. Without a word, he grabbed her hand and pulled her into the front passenger seat. Then, he drove toward the Morrison Residence.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Mervyn asked angrily, "Out of all the men in the world, why Elio? You and him are from two different worlds. His life is all about work and making money. He''s two-faced when he is dealing with business matters. "He''s always dealing with rich and powerful people. He is also surrounded by lots of beautiful women. The world he is staying in is full of deceit and greed. "And you? You want to have a partner that you love. You are curious about the world, that''s why you want to travel and explore, right? You and Elio are really notpatible." Candice calmly replied, "But I like him." Mervyn was so shocked that he mmed on the brakes. Candice lurched forward from the inertia. Then, she was pulled back by the seatbelt. She was startled and nervous so she took a deep breath to calm herself. After that, she looked at him in confusion. Mervyn gripped the steering wheel tightly and angrily asked, "Say that again?" "I like Elio." Mervyn''s expression turned somber. As he gritted his teeth, he asked, "When did this start? Was it after the business trip? What sweet lies did he use to deceive you?" Candice took a deep breath to calm herself. Then, she said, "I''ve liked him since I was young. I''ve almost forgotten how long I''ve liked him. I''ve liked him for at least ten years." Mervynughed bitterly as his eyes grew teary. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Candice sighed heavily. She said, "Actually, everything you just told me about Elio deliberately setting me up, I don''t feel angry at all. I also don''t hate him. Instead, I feel happy, touched, and even nervous. "You''re beyond help!" Mervyn fumed as he hit the steering wheel to vent his anger. Candice looked at him seriously and said, "Mervyn, we''ll always be best friends." Mervyn wore a bitter smile because he didn''t want to ept this rtionship. "I''m going to marry Elio soon. We should keep some distance from now on, and avoid actions that could be easily misunderstood by him. Like today, don''t pull me away from him so casually because I''m his woman." Chapter 937 Chapter 937 Mervyn''s eyes reddened with anger as he yelled at Candice, "Candice, can you wake up from your love-struck haze? Elio is not suitable for you, and you will regret this sooner orter!" "Whether he''s suitable or not, I''ll judge for myself, but I''ll never regret it because this is my own choice," Candice responded firmly. Mervyn was heartbroken. Back at the Morrison Residence, Candice left Mervyn alone in the living room and quickly went upstairs. With nothing else to do, Mervyn went home. That evening, Candice expressed her thoughts to her grandparents and parents. "I want to move in with Elio." Her grandparents were against the idea, while Sienna and Daniel respected her decision. Candice exined, "Elio and I have very little time together. If we don''t build a stronger bond before marriage, how can we maintain a longsting marriage?" Her grandparents were not close-minded. They were just reluctant to let her go. She continued, "Besides, Josie likes Elio. Her aunt has been trying to sabotage my rtionship with him." Everyone was stunned. They asked, "Is it Fenna?" Candice nodded. Then, they all looked at each other. They suddenly felt nervous about it. They remembered how Fenna had once interfered in the rtionship between Nathan and Wanda, so they all knew that her tactics were not ordinary. Sienna was the first to speak up, "I support you." Candice smiled happily and hugged Sienna. She said, "Thanks, Mom." ... The next evening, as the sun set and the sky turned red, a luxury car slowly drove into the vi''s front yard. Sean opened the door for Elio. Elio got out of the car and walked into the vi, with Sean behind. He asked, "Mr. Hof need dinner arrangementsava "No." you "You ate very little during lunchtime, so you should eat something for dinner." Elio impatiently replied, "When did you be so nagging?" Sean immediately shut his mouth. Entering the vi, the lights were turned on. Elio took off his suit jacket then pulled off his tie and handed it to Sean. Sean respectfully asked, "Is there anything else you need?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After sitting down on the sofa, Elio murmured weakly, "No, you can leave now." "Okay, then..." Sean''s voice trailed off. His gaze fixed on the woman who suddenly appeared behind the sofa. She silently reached out from behind Elio and covered his eyes. She then smiled lightly at Sean and signaled him to keep quiet. S Sean was shocked because he feared that Elio might throw her over his shoulder on reflex. Elio was surprised by the hands that covered his eyes. He froze in ce and his heart raced for some reason. In his life, this had never happened before. No one who was this cute, childish, or yful had ever covered his eyes and asked him to guess who it was. He had no one around who would create such surprises for him. He used to envy Jasper because Candice often did this to him. Jasper would intentionally guess wrong to make Candice happy for a while. Elio''s body tensed. He slowly reached up to feel the back of the hands over his eyes. They were soft, delicate, and warm. He could only hope it was Candice behind him. If it wasn''t her, anyone else would be thrown out. "Candice?" Elio guessed softly. He was very excited and nervous. Sean was amazed because it was the first time he saw Elio y along with such a childish game. Chapter 938 Chapter 938 When Candice heard Elio say her name, she was surprised. She put down her hands and leaned close to him, asking, "How did you know it was me?" The moment Elio saw Candice, his stern face instantly rxed. He gradually smiled as he replied, "I know it was you the moment I touched the back of your hand." Candice looked at the back of her hand, puzzled. Elio smiled gently. He would never guess anyone else except for her. Candice stood up then walked around the sofa and sat down opposite Elio. Sean greeted her politely, "Hello, Ms. Morrison." Candice responded, "Hello, Mr. Lowe." Elio waved his hand at Sean, signaling him to leave. Sean put the clothes in theundry room before leaving the vi. As soon as the door closed, Elio leaned forward and softly asked, "When did you arrive? Why didn''t you tell me in advance? Have you had dinner? Are you hungry?" Candice was momentarily overwhelmed by his barrage of questions. She felt like discussing the important matter, so she sat upright. She felt a bit nervous. Despite knowing Elio liked her, she was still afraid of being rejected. She rubbed her hands as she forced a smile. She quietly said, "Elio, I want to move in with you. Is that okay?" Elio froze as he thought he had misheard her. He asked in shock, "What did you say?" Feeling embarrassed, Candice took a deep breath and mustered her courage to repeat herself. "I want to move in with you. Is that okay?" Seeing his astonished expression, Candice felt uneasy because she feared his rejection. If he rejected her, it would be very embarrassing. Before he could refuse, she forced a stiff smile and said calmly, "It''s okay if you don''t want to. I was just saying... I..." As she said, she stood up, wanting to leave to not further embarrass herself. Elio immediately stood up and grabbed her arm. He quickly said, "Sure, why not? This is your home." Upon hearing his response, Candice was ted.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Feeling a bit nervous, Elio asked, "Did your family agree?" Candice nodded. Elio continued, "Just stay here tonight. I''ll get you new clothes and daily necessities, so you don''t have to move your luggage back and forth." Candice smiled and agreed, "Okay." Elio''s hand slid down from her arm to her palm. Holding her hand, he leaned closer and asked with a low and maic voice, "Are you sure?" Candice replied, "Yes, I''m sure." Cupping her rosy and pretty face, Elio gazed into her clear eyes. He murmured, his voice hoarse, "Candice it''s just me here. Living with me. you won''t have a lively family atmosphere or other family members around. My ce is boring and lonely. Are you really willing to stay with me?" Candice''s eyes sparkled with love as she yfully replied, "It used to be just you. From now on, you have me by your side. In the future, you''ll never feel lonely or bored in this home." Elio was so excited that he couldn''t even react. At that moment, his heartbeat quickened. Candice asked, "Which guest room will I be staying in?" Guest room? "You''re moving in but not sleeping with me?" Candice instantly blushed. She shyly looked down and said softly, "I think it''s better to let both of us slowly get used to it because I used to sleep alone." Elio cupped her face and looked at her shy expression. He said firmly "I''ve also slept alone for over 20 years. You''re moving in to deepen our rtionship, right?" Candice nodded. Elio continued with a firm attitude, "Then starting today, we''ll adapt to each other''s presence. We can start by sharing a bed." Chapter 939 Chapter 939 "But..." Candice hesitated. Elio nervously asked, "But what?" Candice''s face grew even redder and her body became warmer. She shyly rested her head on his chest and said, "I''m afraid of getting pregnant before marriage." Elio couldn''t help butugh. He just tightly held her in his arms. She looked so shy revealing it that it made Elio feel a bit embarrassed too. They just hugged each other quietly for a while without saying anything. After a moment, they sat on the sofa. As Candice nestled in Elio''s arms, she browsed her phone to order takeout. Since neither of them could cook and it was toote to ask the chef toe over, they decided to make do with something simple. Elio wanted to order from a highly-rated restaurant, but Candice refused. Growing up, her family had strictly controlled her diet and didn''t let her eat any food that was unhealthy. Elio was also the same. Candice was worried that Elio might be as strict as her family, so she asked cautiously, "Should we have a barbecue?" Elio asked, "Grilled Wagyu beef?" "No, I mean street food barbecue," she replied. "It''s not very hygienic, and the food isn''t the freshest or the best. Also..." Candice pouted and pleaded, "I want to try it." Looking at her pitiful eyes, Elio found it hard to refuse her request, even though he knew the food was unhealthy and unsanitary. Upon clicking on the highest-selling barbecue restaurant, Elio was shocked at the low prices. Candice leaned against him and peeked at his phone screen. She added, "I want to drink beer too." Elio frowned. "Candice, you-" Before he could finish his sentence, Candice kissed him on the cheek. Elio froze in ce. His heart skipped a beat as he looked at her in surprise. With her big, pleading eyes and innocent expression, Candice looked like an adorable kitten. After kissing him, she said pitifully, "My family neverlet never let me drink. Now that ''m free, I want to try things I couldn''t before." "I won''t allow it either-" As Elio started to refuse, Candice suddenly cupped his face and kissed his lips passionately. Elio was stunned and his body stiffened. He looked at her intensely in''t help but gulp. e as his breath quickened. He sw content "Elio, please... Let''s have barbecue and beer," she pleaded. At that moment, Elio felt very hot. He gulped before replying with a hoarse voice, "Okay, you can have whatever you want." Candice happily added, "I also want fried chicken." Elio smiled as he agreed, "Sure." Even if she wanted to devour him, he would dly let her. Elio quickly ordered all the food she wanted. Half an hourter, the food arrived. Elio personally went to get it. He brought in half a dozen beers, spicy fried chicken, and two boxes of various barbecued skewers. The table was filled with food, and they sat across from each other. Candice opened a beer and raised her can to Elio. She grinned. "Elion et let''s celebrate our cohabitation. May god bless us with happiness!" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Elio quickly raised his ss and said, "Cheers." Candice said, "Cheers." After clinking sses, she took a sip. The beer''s carbonation made her wince. She then let out a rxed sigh. Elio found her expression endearing and cute. He took a sip of his beer as well. After that, he handed her a pair of disposable gloves and a piece of barbecued meat. Candice looked at it and asked, "What''s this?" Elio smiled lightly. He replied, "I don''t know. I ordered it based on poprity." Candice didn''t ask further and took a bite. As she bit the meat, she eximed, "It''s delicious!" Chapter 940 Chapter 940 Elio felt increasingly pleased watching Candice''s satisfied expression. He originally didn''t intend to have dinner, but now with Candice''spany, he had an appetite to eat. They drank beer, ate fried chicken, and had a barbecue together. After two cans of beer, Candice was already tipsy, making her eyes zed and her speech incoherent. Elio was used to strong liquor, so these beers had no effect on him. He walked over to her and carried her upstairs. As Candice caressed his head, she murmured, "Elio, from now on, I''ll protect you. I won''t let anyone hurt you." Elio smiled wryly. He said, "Candice, you shouldn''t drink. Don''t drink anymore." Leaning against his shoulder, she murmured, "Elio, why don''t you like me?" Elio gently ced her on the master bedroom''srge bed. After removing her shoes, he covered her with a nket. He responded to her drunken words, "I do like you." With her eyes closed, Candice pouted as if about to cry. She asked, "Why don''t you like me?" Elio caressed her head and kissed her lips. He said softly, "I like you, Candice. I like you a lot." Candice responded as she was satisfied, "Mhm." After kissing her, Elio sighed, "You can''t handle alcohol. You bber nonsense when you''re drunk." After covering her with the nket, Elio stood up and removed his watch. He began to unbutton his shirt as he walked toward the bathroom. While Elio was showering the door suddenly opened. He was startled, so he quickly grabbed a towel to cover himself. Candice straight away rushed in. She lifted her dress and removed her innerwear. Then, she sat on the toilet to relieve herself. Elio stared at her intensely as his breath became irregr. As the water cascaded over him, his body temperature rose. Candice, who was half-drunk, nced at Elio. Due to the effect of the alcohol, her face flushed, making her look seductive. She kicked off her underwear and stood up. She began to unbutton her shirt as she walked toward Elio. The loud noise of the automatic toilet flushing and the shower spray filled the room. Candice murmured softly, "I want to take a shower too." Unable to hear her clearly, Elio only saw her walking toward him. When she was in front of him, she was. already naked. Then, she threw herself into his arms. He found it hard to breathe as he was growing shy. He slightly open his mouth to calm his breathing. Holding her soft body, he was afraid that she might fall. Candice''s hands roamed over his wet chest. She mumbled, "Your chest muscles are so firm... How can they be so firm..." Elio gulped. He couldn''t resist anymore, so he lowered his head to kiss her lips. As he kissed her, he caressed the back of her head before pulling her under the shower. He kissed her while helping her bathe with warm water. As they bathed, he couldn''t resist making love to her right there. Under the effect of the alcohol, Candice was very daring and cooperative.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. From the bathroom to the bed, Elio thoroughly enjoyed the process. He realized that drunk Candice was the sexiest and irresistible, driving him crazy. Late at night, Candice fell asleep in Elio''s arms as she was exhausted. Elio held her warm and soft body. As he closed his eyes, he touched her smooth back, basking in the memories of their sexual interactions. Her body was very fragrant and soft. After a round of sex, Elio could easily have a boner again. At that moment, the phone on the bedside table suddenly rang. Elio took Candice''s phone and saw the caller ID. It was Mervyn. Upon seeing his name, he instantly felt sad. Instead of answering the phone, he hung up. Momentster, Mervyn called again. Elio was annoyed by the disturbance, so he switched off the phone. Chapter 941 Chapter 941 When Candice shifted in her sleep, a sharp tug on her hair jolted her awake. Wincing in pain, she let out a whimper. As her eyes fluttered open, she realized she was in Elio''s embrace. Both of them nestled together under the nkets, skin against skin.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her cry stirred Elio awake. He looked at her with bleary eyes, his voice gentle yet tinged with concern as he asked, "Candice, what''s wrong?" Candice quickly pulled the nket closer to her chest, embarrassment flooding her cheeks as she responded, "You''re lying on my hair." Elio immediately lifted his arm to free her. Candice scooted away from his embrace, feeling bashful as her eyes darted around the room. She couldn''t help but steal a nce at his well-defined abs. With a soft voice, she asked, "How did I end up in your room?" Elio offered a faint smile. "This is your room, too." Candice scratched her head, her recollection of the previous night was hazy. She vaguely remembered having a few drinks before everything went dark. Alcohol never sat well with her, often leaving her drunk after just a few sips. "Did we..." Candice''s voice trailed off as she shyly lifted the nket to peek at herself before hastily covering up again. Her cheeks flushed as she stuttered, "We... did that again?" Elio''s expression turned slightly crestfallen. "You forgot?" Candice nodded in response. Elio chuckled, feeling somewhat regretful as he realized Candice''s memorypse meant she had forgotten the passion, the uninhibited nature, and how captivating she was the night before. No man could resist the allure of a woman he loved showing boldness and initiative in bed. At that moment, Elio had a sudden epiphany about the wonders of alcohol. He wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her close, rolling over so that she was beneath him. His eyes brimmed with warmth and affection as he gazed at her. Candice''s nerves fluttered as she asked, "I didn''t do anything embarrassingst night, did I?" Elio''s thoughts drifted back to her unexpected entrance into the bathroom while he was showering, and even to her boldly stripping down to join him. He wondered if those moments could be considered embarrassing. Yet, he murmured affectionately, "No." "Then we " Elio cut her off and exined, "I couldn''t resist." He kissed her forehead and continued softly, "Since we''re living together now, fet''s not bother with separate rooms. My thoughts and actions seem to have a mind of their own around you." Candice''s gaze dropped, her cheeks flushing a deep red as she mumbled, "I tend to toss and turn at night. I''m worried I''ll disturb your sleep." "You didn''t. You slept on my shoulder the entire night, looking peaceful and sweet." Candice looked up to meet his intense, captivating gaze. Elio''s eyes seemed to burn with a fiery intensity. He tenderly caressed her cheek, his lips slowly making their way down to her neck. She watched him with rising uneasiness. His Adam''s apple bobbed noticeably, and his lips parted slightly as he took a deep breath. His body began to respond. Sensing his intent, Candice swallowed nervously. When Elio pressed his body tightly against hers, awareness flooded her senses, causing her chest to feel hot and constricted. She took a deep breath and pressed her lips together. The temperature rose between them. Filled with restless desire, Elio murmured, "May I?" "It''s already morning. Shouldn''t you be heading to work?" Candice replied shyly. "I''ve got nothing pressing." "But I have to go to work," Candice protested softly. "Take the day off. I''ll approve it," said Elio. A bashful smile spread across Candice''s face. She closed her eyes and nodded in agreement. Elio pinned her hands above her head to the pillow, their fingers intertwined. He kissed her shoulder, trailed his kisses to her neck, and nibbled teasingly. Candice bit her lip in an attempt to contain the overwhelming sensations, but her efforts were futile as soft, shy moans escaped her lips. Once again, they found themselves lost in a vigorous morning "workout". Elio was in the prime of his life, his energy seemingly boundless. Chapter 942 Chapter 942 The world around Candice and Elio faded as they surrendered to their passion in bed. On the first day of living together, they took the day off from work. They made love in the morning, and again after lunch in the study. Exhausted, they cuddled and drifted off into a nap. As dusk fell, Candice had just stepped out of the shower when Elio drew her back to the bed. Their passionate encounter stretchedte into the night. Much like any couple enraptured by love, their moments together were wild, unrestrained, and brimming with passion. They experienced an unparalleled sense of release both physically and emotionally. Perhaps due to oversleeping, Candice awoke in the middle of the night. She reached for her phone, only to find it turned off. This exined why she hadn''t received any calls all day. She had assumed her family simply wasn''t worried about her. Upon powering the phone back on, she was greeted by dozens of missed calls-all from Mervyn and a slew of messages. Among them was a text from Sienna. "Candice, why is your phone off? Elio mentioned you''re staying at his ce and are doing fine, so I shouldn''t worry. But please, get back to me as soon as you see this. Mervyn stopped by looking for you. He seemed quite anxious." "Mom, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me," Candice texted back to Sienna. Then, she climbed out of bed, stepped onto the balcony, and dialed Mervyn''s number. The connecting tone sounded briefly before Mervyn answered the call. His voice was thick with anxiety as he asked, "Candice, where have you been? Why didn''t you answer my calls or respond to my messages all day? Your family said you weren''t at home. Where did you go? Where¡ª" Candice cut him off. "Stop, stop, stop. You''re bombarding me with questions. How can I answer them all at once?" Mervyn took a deep breath and calmed himself before asking, "Where are you?" "At my fianc¨¦''s house," Candice replied. "Elio''s house?" Mervyn''s voice carried a hint of displeasure. "Yes." "Are you living together?" "Yes." Mervyn struggled to keep his anger in check. "Candice, are you out of your mind? You''re not even married yet, and you''re already living vel.n together. When did you start behaving like this? You weren''t like this before." 12 n Candice felt exasperated. She had always been well-behaved, but that didn''t mean she was conservative She was open to premarital sex, particrly with Elio, who was not only her fianc¨¦ but had already shown hismitment through generous engagement gifts. Not wanting to delve further into the topic, Candice shifted the conversation. "What''s so urgent that you need to find me?" "We''ll discuss it in person. I''lle to pick you up tomorrow morning," Mervyn said. Just then, the balcony''s ss door slid open. Elio stepped out, holding a light jacket, which he gently draped over Candice''s shoulders. He rested his head against her cheek and murmured, "It''s chilly out here. Don''t stay out too long." Startled, Candice turned to look at him. Mervyn clearly heard Elio''s voice over the phone, and his anger intensified. "Candice, did you hear what I said?" Candice snapped out of her daze. "Huh?" "I said, I''lle to pick you up tomorrow morning. We need to have a serious talk," Mervyn said. "Oh," Candice answered nonchntly. Frustrated, Mervyn ended the call abruptly. Candice slowly set her phone down and turned to face Elio. She said diffidently, "Mervyn''sing to pick me up tomorrow. He wants to talk." Elio''s heart sank with disappointment and difort, yet he managed to keep his smile serene andposed. He spoke gently, "If you want to meet him, go ahead. If not, that''s fine, too. I respect your choice." Candice gave a small, grateful smile. "Thanks for being understanding."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After all, she and Mervyn had been friends for over 20 years. She couldn''t simply end their rtionship because of her engagement. Chapter 943 Chapter 943 Elio remained silent as he wrapped his arms around Candice''s shoulders and pulled her close. He gazed up at the night sky, trying to calm the anxiety and unease within him by feeling theforting warmth of her presence in his arms. His apparent generosity was nothing more than a fa?ade, and his understanding was just an act. Deep down, he despised seeing Candice interact with Mervyn. Even though their rtionship was purely tonic, Elio was overwhelmed by jealousy and bitterness so intense it drove him to madness. He simply couldn''t stand it. Yet, Elio chose to keep this side of himself hidden from Candice, not wanting to reveal how petty and jealous he could be. He believed it was best to conceal his ws until after they were married to avoidplications. It was a bright, sunny morning when Mervyn arrived. Candice and Elio were walking to the front yard of the vi when they saw him approaching. The two men exchanged no greetings. Their hostile nces were like a silent duel. Despite the storm of emotions raging within them, both managed to maintain a calm exterior. "Mervyn, you''re here?" Candice greeted him politely.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Upon seeing Candice, Mervyn''s expression softened. He took her wrist and led her toward his car. "Come on, get in," he urged. "Where are you taking me?" Candice asked. "Don''t ask questions. Just follow me." Candice turned as they walked, wanting to say goodbye to Elio, but Mervyn hurried her along and practically shoved her into the car. Elio stayed calm from the start and stood silently with an unreadable gaze fixed on Candice, keeping his thoughts hidden. As the car started pulling away, Mervyn shot a sharp re at Elio and muttered, "Such a faker. He''s clenching his fists so hard they might crack, yet he keeps up the act of being a gentleman." Candice felt a wave of anxiety wash over her at Mervyn''s words. She rolled down the window and nced back. Sure enough, Elio''s calmness was belied by the anger in his tightly clenched fists. As the distance between them increased, Candice nced in the rearview mirror. Elio still stood rigidly in ce, his presence both unsettling and intimidating. Candice''s unease deepened. Why didn''t Elio speak up if he disapproved of her going out alone with Mervyn? She pulled out her phone, intent on sending a message, but she set it down again after a moment of hesitation. Instead, she turned to Mervyn. "Why did youe tooking for me so early in the morning?" Mervyn suppressed the urge to scold her. "I want you to see the kind of man you''re nning to marry. I''m trying to snap you out of your love-struck haze." "I''ll figure out who he is on my own." Candice felt exasperated. Earnestly, she said, "Mervyn, my family supports my rtionship with Elio. You''re my best friend. Why do you keep opposing it?" "Because..." Mervyn halted, his words catching in his throat. He couldn''t bring himself to confess his feelings, fearful it might drive Candice away. After a pause, he continued, "Because I don''t want you to end up with regrets." Candice offered a resigned smile. "Who can predict the future? Even if I don''t marry Elio and choose someone else, can you guarantee I won''t have regrets then?" "That''s just twisted logic," Mervyn snorted in response. Candice took a deep breath. "Where exactly are you taking me? I need to get to work." "Take a day off," Mervyn demanded. "I already took a day off yesterday," Candice replied. With a smirk, Mervyn asked through clenched teeth, "So, you can takeza day off for Elio for no reason, but you can''t do the same for me? Does our 20-year friendship meantess to you than he does?" Chapter 944 Chapter 944 Candice was utterly speechless. She leaned back in her seat, turned her gaze out of the car window, and ceased her questions about their destination. An hourter, the car turned into the driveway of an upscale neighborhood and halted in front of a luxurious high-rise apartment building. Mervyn stepped out first and led Candice through themunity grounds, eventually ascending to a higher floor using an elevator. Candice''s curiosity grew throughout the journey. Mervyn brought her into avishly decorated apartment. Her heart sank as soon as she saw the owner of the house. Mervyn had introduced her to Josie''s aunt, Fenna. Fenna greeted them politely with a warm smile and invited them to sit. Shortly after, she signaled to a maid to bring over some refreshments. Candice mustered a strained smile, struggling to maintain politeness while harboring a desire to throttle Mervyn. Meeting Fenna was something she had never anticipated. After exchanging some pleasantries, Fenna cut to the chase. "Candice, let me rify. I''m not bringing this up on Josie''s behalf, but rather because Mervyn sought help from her. Unaware of the situation, Josie turned to me for help instead." Candice offered an awkward smile. "And I''m sure you understand that given my husband''s position, delving into someone''s background isn''t much of a challenge," Fenna added. Brimming with anger, Candice questioned Mervyn through clenched teeth, "Did you ask them to dig into Elio?" "Yes, I asked for Josie''s help and Ms. Hudson uncovered everything. It''s time you open your eyes and see the truth about him," Mervyn responded boldly. Candice drew in a deep breath, struggling to contain her anger. She willed herself to appear nonchnt as she spoke, "Alright, show me everything. Let me see what other questionable dealings Elio had been tactics concerning my university enrollment." involved in, besides his c Fenna rose from her seat and made her way to the study. Within moments, she emerged holding a pile of documents. Seating herself opposite Candice, she went through the papers and passed one over, stating, "Here''s the hospital where ¨¦to stored his sperm." Candice''s frustration boiled over and she clenched her fists, scolding, "Whether he stored sperm or not, that''s his private affair. Do you have any sense of boundaries?" Annoyed, Mervyn said, "Just check out the document first." Candice''s irritation deepened. She was utterly exasperated with Mervyn. What was he ying at? Reluctantly, she took the document and examined it closely. To her astonishment, her name was listed as the only authorized user of the sperm. Fenna passed another document to Candice. "Here''s Elio''s diary from a few years back." Candice was incredulous. "You even have his diary?" Fenna offered a faint smile while brushing off the significance. "Elio''s mother read his diary and passed it on to Josie. She shared this particr entry with me." A growing difort settled in Candice''s chest. These self-proimed elders showed apleteck of respect for Elio. The invasion of his privacy by reading his diary was simply intolerable.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Utterly ticked off, Candice nced down at the few lines written in the diary. "I had that dream again-the one where I slept with Candice. She was crying sorrowfully. What should I do? I''m losing control of my inner demons. I want her to have my children, many, many of them. When will my wishe true?" Candice didn''t find anything particrly rming in the entry. She checked for the date, but there was no year mentioned. She asked, "When was this diary entry from?" Annoyed, Mervyn snapped, "The date isn''t what matters! What you need to understand is that he doesn''t truly love you. He''s merely obsessed with your appearance and gics. To him, you''re just a tool for having children!" Chapter 945 Chapter 945 Candice couldn''t resist her curiosity. "I bet there are more diary entries besides this one. Where are they? I''d like to see them as well." "The rest are irrelevant and none of your concern. Focus on this page alone," Fenna replied with a stern tone. Candice gave a faint smile as she set down the documents, asking, "Is there anything more?" Irritated, Mervyn snapped, "Aren''t these enough?" Candice shook her head. "No." Taken aback, Mervyn and Fenna exchanged a look of surprise.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Candice smiled contentedly. "I''m really curious about when Elio started feeling this way about me. He wants us to have children together-surely that means he likes me a lot, right?" Enraged, Mervyn jabbed her head. "You''re such a hopeless romantic! He has been plotting against you since high school-blocking your college applications, stopping you from studying abroad, and messing with those guys around you. I''m a victim, too!" "How have you been a victim?" Candice asked. With his hands on his hips, Mervyn answered through gritted teeth, "He secretly funded the ''free'' schrship I received to study abroad. He wanted to separate us!" "Separate us?" Candice echoed, puzzled. "But we''re not even together. What''s there to separate between us?" "That''s exactly why I find him so terrifying," Mervyn exined. Fenna nced at Candice, then at Mervyn before saying," And the worst is yet toe." She then pulled out another stack of photos and handed them to Candice. "He''s somewhat disturbed," Fenna remarked sincerely. "Candice, you must consider carefully and not rush into anything." Candice epted the photos and began to flip through them, one by one. Tears inexplicably welled up in her eyes, and she struggled to articte the emotions stirring in her heart. Those photos of her had been secretly taken since she was a child. Every aspect of her life was captured on camera, including pictures of her sleeping. Not all the photos were artistic or beautiful. Many were inappropriately focused on her legs and chest, particrly when she wore a dress. Viewed individually, the photos gave off a creepy, invasive vibe. However, when seen collectively, they clearly depicted the obsessive actions of a guy secretly photographing his crush. Elio was clearly obsessed, as evidenced by these secretly taken photos. But why had Candice never noticed anything before? Mervyn poked the thick stack of photos in her hand and asked, "Aren''t you terrified by such a creepy guy?" Fenna added, "Do you remember the guy who openly confessed his feelings for you at the school gate in your senior year?" Candice nodded in response. "That guy ended up in the hospital the next day. A weekter, his entire family moved to another city," Fenna said. Mervyn couldn''t resist snarking, "Elio''s psycho. His mind is like a bottomless pit of darkness." Candice hung her head with a heavy heart and murmured, "So, he''s been crushing on me since I was a kid?" Exasperated, Mervyn grabbed her arm. "Can we stay on topic here? We''re discussing his character and the messed-up tactics he employs! Aren''t you afraid of a guy so warped and dark?" Candice gripped the photos and retorted, "Why should I be afraid? Who drove him to these dark actions? Wasn''t it all because of his mother?" "Are you feeling sorry for him?" Mervyn was baffled. Candice offered a bitter smile. "I do feel sorry for him, but I love him even more." Fenna waspletely stunned at her words. Chapter 946 Chapter 946 Candice was in love with Elio? Just moments ago, Fenna had attempted to reveal Elio''s true character to Candice. She portrayed him as intimidating and creepy, hoping it would convince Candice to leave him. Ironically, her efforts seemed to have the opposite effect. Fenna looked at Mervyn and thought he was an absolute fool. He had actually told her that Candice didn''t have feelings for Elio and was merely being deceived by him.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Mervyn pped his forehead and gave a bitter smile. He slumped back onto the couch, too defeated to continue the argument. Candice turned to Fenna. "Ms. Hudson, is Josie aware of what kind of person Elio really is?" Fenna gave an awkward smile. "Of course, she knows. But she''s smart enough not to get involved with someone as creepy as him." "That''s reassuring," Candice replied. "A man as creepy as Elio shouldn''t be around other women. He should stay with me." Mervyn couldn''t contain himself any longer. "Candice!" he eximed. Candice jumped, her eyes widening in surprise. "Why are you shouting my name like that?" "Do you realize what you''re saying? What happened to all the books you''ve read, the knowledge you''ve umted, and the education you''ve pursued over the years? "And look at yourself now! You appear to be aplete fool, utterly blinded by your infatuation with Elio and losing all sense of right and wrong," Mervyn snapped. Candice began to cry as Mervyn''s words cut deep. Through her tears, she said, "How does loving someone make me a fool? Elio secretly took photos of me, imagined starting a family with me, and even drove away anyone else who was interested in me. "He sabotaged my education ns and our ns to study abroad together. You see all his actions as terrifying and twisted, but I don''t! I see a man who has loved me in secret for years. "Yet, I was clueless all this time and I left him to suffer alone! I feel sorry and sad for him. What he did touched me deeply." Fenna let out a snort. Unable to listen any longer, she left the living room. Meanwhile, Mervyn clenched his fists as he struggled to find the right words. Candice sniffled, wiped her tears, and said, If I had known he loved me, I would have told him how I felt years ago and we could have been together, instead of just starting now." Mervyn''s eyes turned bloodshot with rage. "He''s been manipting you from the start! What do you even find appealing about him? His deceitfulness?" "Mervyn!" Candice snarled, her patience finally worn thin. "If you get another bad thing about him, our friendship is done." With that she grabbed her bag and left. Mervyn rushed after her in desperation. He ended up dashing after her onto the main road. He grasped her arm, his demeanor softening as he chose his words carefully. "Candice, I only want you to see his true character. Can you please take a moment to think about it, rather than acting impulsively?" "Mervyn, I truly love Elio-more than I can say. Please support us if you value our friendship," Candice replied earnestly. "Candice " "Enough. Yes, it''s true he secretly took photos of me, fantasized about me, manipted situations, and even set traps to lure me in. None of these actions are right or honorable, but they all stem from his love for me. "I don''t resent him for any of it. In fact, it only deepens my love for him. Do you get it?" Candice exined. Overwhelmed with sorrow, Mervyn ced his hands on his hips and quietly gazed skyward. Candice continued, "I was the one who proposed to him. I actually asked him to marry me. So, please stop conspiring with Josie to break up Elio and me." Chapter 947 Chapter 947 After her words, Candice swiftly turned and left. She walked to the street, hailed a taxi, and returned to her office. She felt a heavy weight in her chest throughout the day. Eventually, she couldn''t contain her emotions any longer and dialed M''s number. Stationed at the frontier, M was taken aback by the call from Candice. At first, she thought Candice was simply missing her, but it soon became clear that she was seeking help. With a troubled tone, Candice asked, "Aunt Chubs, why did your mother do this? She went through Elio''s diary and even showed it to Josie. Why is she so intent on forcing Elio to marry someone he dislikes?" Candice slumped over her desk, silently weeping. Her heart ached for Elio. The more she thought about the situation, the more her frustration grew. Baffled, M asked, "Candice, what''s wrong? What happened?" "They''re trying to force me and Elio apart. I''m just so devastated!" Candice replied. "Who?" "Your mother and Josie''s aunt?" M gasped. "My mom and Fenna?" Candice simply hummed in affirmation. M reassured her. "Candice, please don''t cry. With Leo by your side, there''s nothing to fear. He loves you more than you realize and won''t give up on you easily. No one can tear you apart as long as you stay strong." "But Aunt Chubs, I''m terrified! I''m worried your mother won''t ept our rtionship. I can''t even bring myself to go with Elio to meet your parents." M sighed deeply, her mind racing with thoughts of Micha''s stubbornness, Fenna''s deceitful tactics, and Josie''s maniptions. A shiver of dread ran through her as she worried for Candice. After a brief pause, M said, "Candice, don''t be afraid. My parents do like you. It''s just that they view Leo''s marriage as a strategic alliance. They believe Josie would be a better match for him due to her influence and capabilities, not because they genuinely prefer her over you." "So, how can I make them ept me?" M gave a gentle smile. "You don''t need to bend over backward to impress them. Just continue to be the person Leo loves, and you''ll naturally win them over." "Is it really that simple?" "Yes." "Thank you, Aunt Chubs," Candice said, managing a smile through her tears. M smiled warmly. "Stop crying now. You''re a grown-up. Be brave in pursuing your happiness. And remember, if you ever feel helpless, Jasper is there to help you." "Alright." After finishing work for the day, Candice returned home in the evening to find that Elio hadn''t arrived yet.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The cook had dinner ready and offered to serve her, but she chose to wait for Elio so they could eat together. She suggested the cook and the maid take the rest of the day off As the time ticked by, her hunger grew more insistent. Candice sat on the living room couch, asionally ncing at her silent phone. She debated whether to send Elio a message to check on his whereabouts. Torn, she toyed with her phone, unsure whether to reach out or wait a little longer. The clock showed 9:00 pm when she heard the door finally open. She leaped up from the couch, her eyes wide with anticipation as she turned toward the entrance. Elio strode in, momentarily taken aback to find Candice waiting. He mustered a smile and walked over to ce his phone on the coffee table. "When did you get back?" he asked. Candice noticed his posture was tense. Though his smile was charming, his eyes betrayed a trace of sadness. Unable to hold back, she approached and wrapped her arms tightly over his waist. She pressed her face against his chest and whispered, "You''re clearly upset. Why try to hide it?" Startled, Elio instinctively pulled her closer, his arms encircling her shoulders. He cradled the back of her head, kissed her fragrant hair, and closed his eyes, taking a deep breath to steady himself. "Candice, is he really that important?" Elio asked tentatively, his voice tinged with a bitterness that seemed toe from a deep, unresolved issue. Chapter 948 Chapter 948 Candice replied impassively, "Yes, but he''s not as important as you are." "Did he tell you to leave me?" Elio asked. Candice fell silent.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Elio''s face turned sour. He tightened his embrace, closed his eyes, and whispered into her ear, "Candice, ignore what anyone else might say. Don''t even think about leaving me. Now that you''re in my life, I''ll never let you go." Candice''s heart ached with sympathy, sensing the deep, unspoken love Elio harbored for her. Though she harbored feelings for him, too, her love was different-much purer. She cherished him deeply but had restrained herself, never acting on her feelings or crossing any boundaries. She wrapped her arms around Elio''s neck, pulled herself up on her tiptoes, and whispered into his ear, "Let me tell you a secret." Curiosity piqued, Elio tilted his head down, his ear brushing close to her lips, ready to catch every word. "I have been in love with a man for ten years," Candice murmured. Instantly, Elio''s body tensed, and his expression hardened. He unsped Candice''s hands from his neck and distanced himself. His voice detached as he said, "I don''t want to hear this." His sudden shift in demeanor took Candice aback. With a flicker of irritation, he loosened his tie and nced toward the dining table. "Haven''t you eaten yet?" he asked. "No," Candice replied, her voice tinged with sadness. She had hoped to confess her feelings earlier when the mood was lighter, but now Elio seemed distant and upset. "Don''t wait up for me in the future. My eating schedule is all over the ce. I don''t even have dinner sometimes." Feeling slighted, Candice murmured, "Oh." Elio removed his suit jacket and headed toward the dining table. "I''ll heat the food, and then we can eat together." He picked up the dishes and carried them into the kitchen. Candice trailed behind him, her steps hesitant. In the kitchen, Elio ced the dishes into the microwave. Candice paused at the doorway, her gaze lingering on his broad back. Leaning against the counter with his hands spread out, Elio hung his head, his posture exuding an unspoken loneliness as he waited for the food to heat. Summoning her courage, Candice stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him from behind. Elio stiffened slightly but rxed as his hands gently rested on her arms encircling his waist. He asked in a soft voice, "What''s the matter?" "Elio Hoffis," Candice whispered. An inexplicable tension gripped Elio at the sound of his full name. He swallowed anxiously, his voice raspy as he responded, "Yes?" "I''ve loved you for over ten years, Elio. I''ve felt this way ever since I was young." Elio stood frozen, his shock rendering him immobile. The microwave chimed, yet he still struggled to process her words, his heart pounding fiercely and his breathing uneven. Candice continued, "I''m not someone who takes rtionships lightly. It''s because it''s you, that I''m open to sleep with you, and to marry you It''s because it''s you, Eli Hoffis, that I''m ready." Overwhelmed by his emotions, Elio gently pulled away her hands, turning to envelop her in a tight hug. His eyes brimmed with tears, his voice shaky as he asked, "Candice, d-do you really love me?" "I love you, Elio," she whispered in reply. Her words ignited a surge of excitement within him. He could barely contain it. He held her close, his body trembling as his vuln¨¦rable heart beneath his usually stoic exterior had finally found sce. Tears escaped his tightly shut eyes. His throat tightened to the point where words failed him. Meanwhile, Candice felt nearly suffocated by the intensity of his embrace. "Elio-" she began. Elio cut her off and asked meekly, "Candice, have you really loved me for over ten years? Do you truly love me?" Chapter 949 "I truly love you and want to marry you," Candice said earnestly. Ovee with excitement, Elio was momentarily speechless. He gently cradled the back of her head and leaned in to kiss her deeply and passionately. His other arm wrapped tightly around her waist, pulling her close as if trying to meld her into his very being. While they were kissing in the kitchen, Jasper entered the living room, scanning around. As he approached the kitchen door and saw what was inside, he spun around, his cheeks reddening with embarrassment. "Uncle Elio!" he called out. Startled by Jasper''s voice, Candice''s face flushed as she hurriedly pushed Elio away. She gasped for breath before saying, "That was Jasper''s voice." Reluctant to break the moment, Elio murmured breathlessly, "Just ignore him." "We can''t," Candice said, cing her hands on Elio''s chest and firmly pushing him back. With a sigh, Elio finally let her go. Candice hurried out of the kitchen into the living room. As she spotted Jasper''s knowing smile and teasing gaze, a wave of embarrassment washed over her. "Why are you here, Jasper?" Candice asked, settling onto the couch. Jasper leaned back against the couch with a casual air. "Just checking in to see how you''re settling in," he replied. Candice offered a faint smile. "I''m settling in well." "That''s good to know," Jasper responded earnestly. "My mom''s on my back to make sure you and Uncle Elio tie the knot without hups." Candice furrowed her brows in confusion. Jasper chuckled and continued, "My mom wants me to take you back to visit Grandma Micha tomorrow to talk about the wedding." Candice turned with an anxious look on her face.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Elio emerged from the kitchen with a few dishes and set them on the dining table. Catching Jasper''s words, he approached and said casually, "Tomorrow isn''t the right time." "Uncle Elio, you can''t keep avoiding this. Sooner orter, Candice has to meet your parents," Jasper replied with a displeased tone. Elio was determined to shield Candice from any difort. He said firmly, "There''s no need to meet anyone we don''t have to." Candice grasped Elio''s intent immediately. Meanwhile, Jasper waspletely stumped. M had wanted Candice to show courage and confront her challenges directly. However, Elio seemed intent on avoiding others and keeping Candice close to him alone. Jasper''s tone turned grave. "Grandma Micha, Fenna, and Josie are all aligned against you two. They¡¯re determined to tear you apart and Candice''s outmatched by them. There¡¯s no point continuing if you both handle your rtionship this way." Elio''s face was clouded over with concern. Candice nced anxiously at Jasper, asking, "It''s not that serious, is it, Jasper?" Frustrated by their indifference, Jasper replied sharply, "Candice, this isn''t just my take. It''s our family''s stance." Elio¡¯s face fell, and hepsed into silence. Candice hung her head, torn by inner turmoil. Jasper continued with sincerity, ¡°Uncle Elio, I get it. You want to shield Candice from hardship and keep your marriage solely around the two of you. But remember, this isn¡¯t just about the two of you. ¡°It represents theing together of two families. You need your parents to ept Candice for this marriage to work.¡± Candice appreciated Jasper¡¯s well-meaning advice. She knew that without Elio¡¯s parent¡¯s blessings, their marriage would feel iplete and obstacles would litter their path ahead. She turned to Elio and said earnestly, ¡°Elio, Jasper¡¯s right. We need your parents¡¯ approval before we proceed with marriage.¡± Elio pped his forehead and replied despondently, ¡°They¡¯ll never agree.¡± ¡°Then, we¡¯ll put the wedding on hold,¡± Candice said. Elio¡¯s face fell, his gaze fixed on her in disbelief. Unspoken fear flooded his eyes, and his voice shook as he uttered, ¡°Candice¡­¡± After some thought, Candice said, ¡°I want to return home with you and live with your parents until theye around and ept our marriage. Only then will we tie the knot.¡± Jasper pped his hands enthusiastically. ¡°That¡¯s an excellent idea! I agree.¡± Chapter 950 Elio''s expression hardened abruptly. "No way," he said firmly. Jasper and Candice were taken aback. They stared at Elio''s concerned face. "Why?" Candice asked. "You won''t be able to change their minds. Staying with them will only bring you more suffering and harm. I disagree," Elio replied. "That''s not true. They''ve always treated me kindly," Candice argued. "Candice, things are different now. You''re not in the same position as you were before." "I want to try, Elio. Please, can you just let me try? I believe I can convince them to ept me." Jasper supported her, adding, "I''m with you on this, Candice." Elio shot Jasper a cold re. "Don''t you have anything better to do today?" Jasper shrugged. "Not really. Even though my mom''s far away, she''s really concerned about Candice''s marriage. She insisted I keep an eye on her." "This isn''t open for discussion," Elio stated firmly. Jasper threw a meaningful nce at Candice.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She caught on quickly and moved to sit beside Elio, gently hugging his arm. "Elio, can you please let me try? Maybe I can make it work, who knows?" she said in a sweet, cajoling voice. Elio''s heart melted slightly, and his voice took on a soothing tone as he replied, "Candice, I know them better than you do. It''s not going to change anything no matter how hard you try. It will only cause you more trouble and pain." Scrunching up her forehead, Candice pouted with discontent. "Candice, maybe it''s time for your secret weapon?" Jasper murmured from the side. Candice''s demeanor shifted dramatically at Jasper''s suggestion. Her lips quivered as though she was on the verge of tears, her big, round eyes welling up. In a tremulous voice, she asked, "Elio, don''t you love me anymore?" Elio was immediately thrown into a state of panic. He had never seen Candice look so forlorn and close to tears before. She resembled a rose covered in morning dew, looking incredibly vulnerable. Her tears glistening on hershes ignited a deep, unexinable pain within him. Feeling as if everything was spiraling out of control, Elio reached out to cradle her face. "Candice, it''s not what you think... I do love you. I¡ª" "No, you don''t. I''m leaving you. I''m going to pack my things and go home!" Candice snapped, shoving Elio''s hands aside in frustration. She quickly stood up and hurried to the second floor. Elio scrambled after her, desperately grabbing her hand. But she immediately shook it off. He reached for her again, only for her to slip away once more. After several futile attempts, Elio''s panic surged. He pulled her into his arms and softly pleaded, "Candice, please don''t do this. I''ll listen to you and do whatever you want." Jasper covered his mouth to stifle hisughter. Elio held Candice tightly. Slowly, she raised her hand and shed an "okay" gesture to Jasper, who couldn''t help but be impressed. Having been pampered all her life, Candice had mastered the art of ying the innocent. A few tears from her were all it took to melt the hearts of everyone in the family. Elio didn''t invite Jasper to stay for dinner, opting instead for some alone time with Candice. After dinner, Candice returned to her room to pack her belongings, preparing to move into Hoffis Manor. Meanwhile, Elio instructed Robert to prepare a room for her. That night, Candice found little rest. Elio had swept her into making love three times, and she didn''t fall asleep until almost dawn. ... The following afternoon, Candice arrived at Hoffis Manor in Elio''s car. Known as the wealthiest family in Norvania, the Hoffises truly lived up to their reputation. Hoffis Manor was as grand and opulent as a castle. Tristan and Micha were already waiting in the living room when Candice and Elio arrived. A few maids carried their luggage inside, while Robert escorted them to where Tristan and Micha were seated. Candice felt a twinge of unease. Tristan and Micha greeted her with warm smiles. Micha extended her hand and said, "You''re here, Candice." With a bright smile, Candice approached and gently grasped Micha''s hand. In a soft voice, she said, "In the past, I used to call you both ''Grandma'' and ''Grandpa'' like Jasper. Would it be alright if I start calling you by your first name?" Micha and Tristan shared a look, their smiles faltering slightly. Even Elio was taken aback. He hadn''t anticipated Candice''s assertiveness. She was bolder than he had imagined. Chapter 951 With a smile, Micha suggested, "Why not follow Jasper''s way of addressing us?" Candice pouted and yfully said, "No, I prefer keeping it casual with your first names¡ªMicha, Tristan." Her voice was as sugary-sweet as honey, her smile as innocent as a cherub''s.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Tristan felt a warm glow in him at her words. His grin stretched wider, and he blurted out, "Aw, you''re so sweet." Micha''s smile faded, her demeanor turning serious. She quickly changed the subject. "Leo mentioned you''d be staying with us for a bit. We''re thrilled and already set up a room for you. Let me show you there." Candice linked her arm with Micha''s, saying, "Thank you, Micha." Micha sighed, feeling somewhat defeated. Despite her displeasure, Candice''s sweet tone and contagious smile made it hard to resist. Candice followed Micha as they climbed the stairs to check out her room, only to find she wouldn''t be sharing the room with Elio. Micha had deliberately set up her room to be as far away from Elio''s as she could manage. It began to dawn on her why Elio seemed so spirited despite their lovemaking marathonst night. Now that they were staying at Hoffis Manor, they had to sleep in separate rooms. Meanwhile, in the living room, Tristan strolled over to Elio and patted his shoulder. "Hey, Dad," Elio greeted him respectfully. Tristan offered a casual smile and said, "Candice is truly a sweetheart. I can see why you''re taken with her. But your mother is considering your future. You and Candicee from different worlds." "So, what world does shee from? And what about me?" Elio questioned challengingly. Tristan responded earnestly, "Shees from a world bathed in sunlight, filled withughter and warmth. On the other hand, yours is a battlefield of business, swarming with rivals who are always scheming to outmaneuver you. "You need a partner who''s more than just a pleasant distraction like Candice. You need a weapon, someone who can help you climb to the top." Wearing a stern expression, Elio remained silent as he headed toward the study. Tristan sighed in resignation as he watched Elio leave. He couldn''t grasp Elio''s perspective. Elio had always been introspective and seldom smiled since he was young. Tristan found it surprising that Elio had fallen for someone as light-hearted as Candice. ... Candice felt her first day at the manor had gone smoothly. Micha and Tristan had shown her warm affection as they always had. However, such affection felt more akin to what a person would show to a cherished granddaughter than to someone engaged to Elio. ... The next evening, Elio was still upied with an event, leaving Candice to head back to Hoffis Manor alone in the driver¡¯s car after wrapping up her work. Upon her arrival, she found Josie was there. Candice exchanged polite greetings with everyone before settling onto the couch. She listened attentively as Micha and Josie dove into a serious discussion about the future development ns for Phoenicia, which touched upon some sensitive business details. Josie outlined the nned expansions of the subwaywork and highlighted the areas designated for dynamicmercial growth. Micha soaked up every detail, swiftly strategizing thepany''s future moves. As Candice listened, she started to understand why Micha saw Josie as a potential daughter-inw. Having a government official in the family could provide a substantial strategic edge in business. Even after realizing this, Candice kept her focus on the ongoing conversation. As the evening wore on, the sky gradually darkened with the setting sun. "Josie, why don''t you stay for dinner tonight and spend the night here¡ª" Micha began, but her invitation was interrupted by Elio''s unexpected return. Candice''s face lit up with joy like a delighted bird at the sight of him. She opened her arms wide and rushed toward him. "Elio, you''re back!" Her voice was tender and sweet, her smile beaming. Elio had just entered the living room when Candice, unable to contain her excitement, rushed toward him. Instinctively, he caught her in an embrace. After a challenging day, her affection was exactly the sce he needed. His usually stoic face softened into a tender smile as he hugged her and whispered, "Yeah, I''m home." Everyone in the living room, including the maids, stopped to watch in disbelief. Who could have imagined that Elio, known for his stoicism, could show such an unguarded smile? Chapter 952 Candice took Elio''s arm as they pulled away from each other. She confidently led him toward the living room and said, "Josie''s here. Let''s go join her." Josie couldn''t help but notice the smile on Elio''s face and the intimate way he had hugged Candice. She felt a sense of unfamiliarity creeping in. This was a side of Elio she had never seen before. Elio''s eyes were filled with tenderness as he looked at Candice, his voice soft and gentle as he spoke to her. Josie wasn''t the only one taken aback. Micha and Tristan also looked surprised. Micha watched as Candice and Elio walked over, arm in arm. She casually asked, "Just finished work?" Elio''s expression tightened and he responded with a subdued hum. The duo settled onto the couch opposite Josie and Micha. Candice intertwined her fingers with Elio''s. Tristan found it intriguing and asked, "Wasn''t the event supposed to go until 9:00 pm tonight?" "The main event''s done. I skipped the after-party," Elio replied. "Marriage truly changes things. When you have someone special waiting at home, you find yourself wanting to return earlier," Tristan remarked. Josie''s expression darkened at his words. Micha gave an awkward smile and said pointedly, "It''s unusual to see you home early. Did you rush back for dinner because Josie''s here?" "I didn''t know she wasing," Elio replied curtly. He unwittingly embarrassed Josie to the core with just that sentence. After the maids finished preparing dinner, Robert called everyone to the dining table. Candice took Elio''s hand and led him toward the bathroom. Micha stood up, asking, "Dinner''s ready. Where are you two off to?" Candice turned and exined, "I''m taking Elio to wash up, Micha." Micha responded with a resigned smile. As Tristan and Micha walked alongside each other toward the dining room, he remarked, "He follows her like a lost puppy. He''s getting drawn into her world soon." "Exactly. He''s reverting to a child again." Micha sighed. "Candice may not be chatty, but her infectious energy always brings life to the house," Tristan added thoughtfully. "Her cheerfulness andughter liven things up." Micha agreed. "And Leo seems to have found his smile with her." Tristan''s words made Micha go silent all of a sudden. Josie was trailing behind Micha and Tristan with an unmistakable expression of displeasure. She struggled to contain her simmering anger. Josie knew that Micha and Tristan disapproved of Candice''s decision to marry Elio, but they bore no ill will toward Candice. In fact, they were quite fond of her. It left Josie uncertain about her next move. As everyone gathered around the dinner table and began discussing the economy, Candice naturally felt left out of the conversation. Candice noticed that Elio had lost his appetite and was eating with a sullen expression. It was a stark contrast to his usually lively demeanor during meals with her. She figured that the oppressive atmosphere of the house was dampening his spirits. She ced a piece of meat on Elio''s te and leaned in to whisper. "Elio, I''ve got a joke for you." Elio couldn''t help but smile even before hearing it and responded, "You''ve got a joke for me?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Candice nodded and said, "But you''ve got to eat while you listen." Elio grinned, lowering his head to dig into the meal and the meat she had served him. "Alright, go ahead," he said eagerly. Candice swallowed her food and took a sip of water to clear her throat, then leaned against Elio''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "Once upon a time, amb invited a puppy over for dinner and served a table full of fresh hay. "The puppy nibbled hesitantly at the food but couldn''t bring itself to eat much. A few dayster, the puppy invited themb to dinner. Determined to be more generous, the puppy nned to serve themb the mostvish feast possible. "So, the puppy prepared a tableden with juicy spare ribs." After finishing her story, Candice blinked expectantly as if hoping for approval of her joke. Seeing her endearing expression and hearing her "joke", Elio couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle at the dining table. Chapter 953 Candice caught Elio''s smile and struggled to hold back her own. Micha, Tristan, and Josia paused their discussion on economics. They were surprised by the lighthearted moment between Candice and Elio over dinner. However, the most astonishing change for them was Elio. Known for hisposed, dignified, and reserved demeanor, he seemedpletely different tonight. The trio was dumbfounded to find Elioughing more in one evening than they had seen himugh in the past year. Elio chuckled and softly asked, "Is there more?" Candice took a sip of her soup, paused, and began a tale, "A tortoise wanted to race a hare. But the hare, with a condescending tone, said, ''Your kind won once by fluke. Quit dreaming.'' "Undeterred, the tortoise tried every method to persuade the hare, who remained unmoved. Finally, the tortoise pulled out a wad of cash and said, ''Consider this your fee for turning up!'' "A broad grin immediately spread across the hare''s face as it responded, ''Mr. Tortoise, I''ll run just the way you want me to.''" The story wasn''t all that funny, but Candice''s sincere effort to brighten Elio''s mood made him feel better. He sensed that Candice genuinely cared about him and understood his feelings. Such care and attention were the most heartwarming anecdote. Despite the inness of the story, it still filled him with immense happiness. The two of them chatted and ate with delight, creating a stark contrast with the other three. ... After dinner, Candice headed to her room to freshen up, while Elio went to his study to work. Unable to contain herself any longer, Josie knocked on the study door. "Come in," Elio responded nonchntly. Pushing the door open, Josie entered. Elio briefly nced up at her before returning his focus to his work. Approaching him with a smile, Josie asked, "Candice seems like someone really interesting. You seem pretty happy with her, don''t you?" Without looking up, Elio hummed in response. Josie sat across from his desk, and her face fell. She spoke earnestly, "When the novelty of such feelings wears off, what will keep your rtionship going?" Elio abruptly closed his documents and red at Josie, his eyes steely. In a sharp tone, he replied, "I''m not interested in Candice solely because she''s intriguing. I truly care for her, and that''s what makes her interesting to me. Can you see the difference?" Josie gritted her teeth and clenched her fists, her face hardening even further. Elio''s expression remained serious as he emphasized each word. "I''m fond of her. Even if she were a lifeless doll, I would still find her interesting and love her the same. "It''s simr to how I don''t have feelings for you. Even though you''re exceptionally talented, skilled, attractive, and beautiful, you don''t stir any feelings in my heart." Josie sneered. She fought hard to suppress her anger, forcing a smile instead. She sighed and said, "We''ve been friends for so long and know each other so well, yet it feels like I''m truly seeing you for the first time now. Candice does have a unique charm." Elio lowered his head and responded impassively. "I''m busy. If there''s nothing else, please leave."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Feeling discontent, Josie stood up reluctantly and quietly left the study. As she entered the living room, she found Candice dressed in adorable cartoon pajamas, applying a facial mask with her hair styled in a bun. Candice enthusiastically pulled Micha into a girl group dance, while Tristan was capturing the fun on her phone at Candice''s request. Michaughed heartily as she danced, her moves delightfully awkward. Tristan couldn''t contain hisughter at her antics. "No dancing for me anymore. I''m too old, and it just doesn''t suit me," Micha remarked. Candice took Micha''s hand and reassured her cheerfully. "Micha, you take such good care of yourself. You don''t look your age at all. Your dancing is graceful and endearing." "Oh, you tter me," Micha giggled bashfully. Turning to Tristan, Candice asked, "Tristan, do you think Micha dances well?" Chapter 954 A goofy grin spread across Tristan''s face as he responded, "This is the first time I''ve seen Micha dance. She''s actually quite graceful." Flushed with embarrassment at thepliment, Micha was soon guided in front of the camera by Candice, who taught her another few simple dance steps. Caught up in the moment, Micha danced along, herughter tinged with shyness. Her somewhat awkward movements reminded Tristan of a clumsy penguin, which made himugh. Theirughter filled the living room, but Josie felt like an outsider amid the joy. She had always been aware of everyone''s fondness for Candice, but now she understood why. Candice''s natural charm and youthful innocence were simply irresistible. Josie feltpletely disconnected from everyone there. She returned to her room and texted Fenna, "Aunt Fenna, there''s no hope left between Elio and me. I''m giving up." Almost instantly, Josie received a text message from Fenna. "Don''t give up just yet. The oue remains uncertain until the very end." Josie''s heart sank into turmoil once more. ¡­ Meanwhile, Candice was exhausted from the lively dancing in the living room. Micha and Tristan had already returned to their room, satisfied with how the night had gone. Candice sat on the couch, her gaze drifting toward the study. She considered checking on Elio but eventually decided against it, not wanting to disturb his work. Given that they were at Hoffis Manor and Elio''s parents were around, she thought it best to keep a respectful distance. After thinking things over, she returned to her room. ¡­ The next morning, Elio emerged from his room and knocked on Candice''s door, but there was no response. He turned the knob, entered, and looked around, only to find that she had already left. A slight pang of disappointment washed over him. As he exited the room, he bumped into Josie. "Candice has joined your parents for their morning workout," Josie said, offering a faint smile. Elio nodded and hummed in response. Turning to Josie, he asked, "Why didn''t you join them?" "I don''t have to go out of my way to please your parents. They already approve of me," Josie answered confidently. Elio felt uneasy at her words. He didn''t want Candice topromise herself to gain anyone''s approval, yet now she seemed to be making an effort to win over Micha and Tristan. He walked past her, striding downstairs, with Josie quickly following suit. She joined him for breakfast and seized the chance to hitch a ride when he went out. Elio knew Josie was still attempting to get closer to him, but her efforts were futile. ... In the following days, Candice devoted most of her time to Micha and Tristan, aside from her workmitments. As she spent increasing amounts of time with them, she inadvertently neglected Elio''s feelings. Adding to the strain, Elio was consumed with work, leaving little opportunity for them to be together. At home, Micha even deliberately kept them apart. Over the weekend, Micha and Tristan set out to explore some famousndmarks with a group of like-minded friends. They invited Candice along for two reasons. They wanted to keep her from spending too much time with Elio, and they genuinely enjoyed herpany.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After a full day of sightseeing, everyone grew quite fond of Candice. During dinner, the conversation took a personal turn when one friend curiously asked, "Candice, do you have a boyfriend?" Feeling awkward, Candice nced at Micha and Tristan, unsure whether to mention Elio. As she hesitated, their friends across the table noticed her uncertainty and mistook it for shyness about being single. One of them earnestly suggested, "My son is around your age. Maybe you two could get to know each other." Another chimed in, "My son is also a great match. Candice, let''s exchange numbers. You shoulde visit us sometime." "Candice is always smiling. She must be truly blessed. A woman who carries such blessings into a home can only bring good fortune to her husband." As thepliments poured in, Candice felt increasingly embarrassed. Just then, Tristan interjected. "Forget about that idea, everyone. Candice is already engaged to my son." Chapter 955 Somebody was skeptical. "How''s that possible? You¡ª" Tristan interrupted with a serious tone. "We''re somewhat rted, yes. But didn''t you notice she called us by our first name?" While the others continued tough and joke, Candice was quietly moved by Tristan''s words.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Tristan''s recognition of her meant that her recent efforts hadn''t been wasted. However, Micha remained unconvinced. She was fond of Candice but disagreed with her marrying Elio. ¡­ After a long day, Candice returned homete at night. She bid farewell to Tristan and Micha and returned to her room. Then, she indulged in a hot bath and massaged her sore shoulders and neck before settling into bed. Her phone buzzed. She picked it up and saw it was a message from Elio. "Open the door. I want to see you." Candice sat up in bed and typed a reply. "It''s toote." Though she longed to spend more time with Elio, they were under his parents'' roof, and Micha had made her wishes clear¡ªElio and Candice were to sleep in separate rooms. Candice didn''t want to cause any upset. Elio''s response came promptly. "Seven days a week, including weekends, you''re always with my parents. What about me?" A crying emoji followed his words. Candice felt a pang of sympathy. Resignedly, she rose from her bed and opened the door. As soon as the door was opened, Elio slipped inside quickly. He wrapped one arm around Candice and locked the door with his free hand. Candice looked up at him, about to speak, but Elio silenced her with a deep, passionate kiss. The intensity of his sudden kiss overwhelmed her. He effortlessly lifted her light frame and carried her toward the bed. As they fell onto the bed together, Candice pressed her hands against Elio''s chest, finally turning her face aside to break free from his kiss. Elio''s lips started to trail down. She caught her breath and weakly said, "Elio, we shouldn''t. It wouldn''t be good if your parents found out." Elio buried his face in the curve of Candice''s neck, breathing heavily. The warmth of his breath against her skin sent a shiver down her spine, leaving her utterly weakened. He paused before murmuring, "Candice, I miss you. I miss you so much." "We see each other every day," Candice replied. Elio adjusted their positions until Candice was lying on top of him. He cradled the back of her head and waist, his gaze intense and earnest. Each word he spoke was stressed with emotion. "Just seeing each other doesn''t count. You spend all your time with them. What about me? Don''t you want to be with me?" Seeing the jealousy in his eyes, Candice offered a helpless smile. "I''m doing this for our future together, isn''t that what we both want?" "You don''t have to seek their approval. I''ll only marry you in this lifetime." Elio reassured her. Candice cradled Elio''s handsome face in her hands, lowering her head to kiss him gently. Craving more, Elio attempted to deepen the kiss. However, Candice quickly withdrew after their lips met. Moments earlier, when their bodies had pressed against each other, she could feel his intense desire. "You should go back to your room. I don''t want to upset your parents," Candice said gently. "Candice, I want you," Elio replied. Rolling over, he shifted their positions until Candice found herself beneath him, right at the center of the bed. His kiss on her earlobe stirred a rush of emotions within her. As his hand slipped under her nightgown, Candice felt her resolve weakening. Overwhelmed by her feelings for him, she gave in to his desires, and they passionately embraced the moments when they indulged in each other. Chapter 956 Chapter 956 The early morning sun filtered through the window, casting a gentle glow across the room as it peeked through the curtain gaps. Candicey curled up in Elio''s arms, both sound asleep in the warmth of the bed,pletely naked and entwined. She stirred slowly, blinking away the remnants of sleep as she woke. Her movements roused Elio, who gazed fondly at her blushing face with contentment. He leaned in to kiss her forehead. Candice smiled at him, closed her eyes, and whispered, "Good morning." Unable to hold back, Elio affectionately nuzzled her cheek, his voice enticing and husky. "You''re awake?" Candice responded with a soft hum. Elio rolled over gently, positioning himself above her, and buried his head in her neck, showering her with kisses and nuzzles. Feeling ticklish, Candice squirmed and pushed against his strong chest with her hands. "Leo, let''s not start the morning like this," she murmured shyly. Hearing her call him "Leo" thrilled him even more, deepening his sense of their growing closeness. In the past, he had only dreamed of holding her close as they slept and indulging in her intimacy. Now that his dream hade true, he still found it difficult to articte his overwhelming excitement and profound appreciation for her. It always felt like it wasn''t enough. The time spent with her was never enough, nor was the time spent loving her, or even the time spent making love to her. His body mirrored his emotions greedy, desperate, and filled with care for her. He had just woken up but couldn''t resist the urge to indulge in her again. He yearned to witness her losing control beneath him, to hear her shy moans, and to elevate her to the pinnacle of ecstasy. Elio kissed his way down her body and disappeared under the covers. Candice bit her lip, struggling to suppress the overwhelming sensations. Her eyes closed, and she clutched the covers as she savored his attentiveness. Candice could sense how deeply Elio adored her body. He was unyielding in his teasing and kissing, employing every method to make herpletely lose herself. Elio would often joke, "I now see why ancient rulers were so enthralled by beauty that they neglected their duties." Since the day he was in a rtionship with Candice, he was consumed by thoughts of her day and night, always longing to see her, be with her, and make love with her. After years of secret yearning, his dream had finally be a reality. There was no holding him back now. His love for her was profound and overwhelming. Candice finished freshening up and changed into her outfit before exiting her room at noon.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Micha and Tristan were enjoying the beauty of the flowers and their coffees in the garden courtyard. Candice approached them quietly and greeted, "Micha, Tristan, good afternoon." Tristan waved her over. "Candice,e and have a seat." With a bright smile, she walked over and took a seat. Micha narrowed her eyes at Candice, then smiled casually before asking, "Did Leo spend the night in your roomst night?" Candice''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. She wondered if they had installed cameras in her room. As Candice thought about it, Micha said, "The red mark on your neck-is that from him, or was it a mosquito bite?" Tristan cleared his throat and interjected. "Just leave it be." Candice quickly adjusted her cor and nodded. "Yes, he spent the night in my room." "Do you truly think Leo is the right match for you, Candice?" Micha asked with heartfelt sincerity. Candice stared at her in surprise. Micha casually continued, "My n son, though wealthy and handsome, doesn''t offer much more. He''s rather dull, and seldom talks or smiles. He''s utterly boring, with no interests or hobbies whatsoever. Even his character isn''t very appealing either. "A remarkable woman like you deserves someone better. Do you see what I''m saying? You and him won''tst. Eventually, you''ll grow tired of him, and you-" Chapter 957 Chapter 957 Candice was about to defend Elio when a sudden force gripped her arm, yanking her up from her chair. Before she fully understood what was happening, Elio had pulled her to his side. His face contorted in anger as he red at Micha. He exuded a strong and intimidating presence as he spoke sharply, "I know I''m not worthy of Candice, but I don''t need your well-meaning advice. "I''m not a tool you''ve crafted to take over the family business. I''m a person and your son. Don''t I have the right to love? Don''t I deserve happiness?" Micha''s expression turned steely as she fixed a stern re on Elio and said, "You need to know your ce." Upon hearing her harsh words, the pain Elio had suppressed for more than 20 years suddenly burst forth. His voice rose to an almost hysterical growl. "I want to embrace life, too, to be lively and engaging. But did you ever give me the chance? "Since childhood, even a simple ser game was forbidden and dismissed as a distraction from my studies. I''ve never met anyone or experienced anything that made meugh joyfully. All I''ve ever known is your cold, relentless pressure and a never-ending parade of tutors! "How can I find a reason to smile? How can I ever be happy? Even with Candice finally beside me, you still see me as unworthy and judge her unfit for our family''s vast business. How much longer will you control my life?" Micha''s face turned stormy as she clenched her fists. Tristan wasted no time reprimanding, "Leo, knock it off!" Candice gripped Elio''s arm and pleaded desperately, "Please don''t speak like that, Elio! Be kind to your mom." Elio fought to control his anger, his eyes welling up as he eximed, "I shouldn''t have ever brought Candice home. You don''t deserve to have such an amazing daughter-inw." With that, he took Candice''s hand and walked purposefully out of the manor garden. They got into the car and departed from Hoffis Manor. The atmosphere inside the car was thick with gloom, and Candice sensed Elio''s profound sadness. Elio was remarkable but had been raised in such a suffocating environment. He grew up under the thumb of his overbearing mother. Throughout his childhood and into adulthood, he never experienced praise or encouragement. Instead, he endured constant belittlement and degradation. As his sister, Wanda''s brilliance shone brighter, Micha''s tyranny over him intensified. Micha constantlypared him unfavorably with Wanda, a chemistry prodigy. It was hard to imagine how he endured such an upbringing. l The car pulled up at a tranquil meadow, nestled amidst forested hillsides and enveloped by lush greenery. Elio parked the car, slumped weakly against the seat, and closed his eyes to gather himself. WonPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "I''m sorry, Candice. I lost my temper earlier and frightened you," he whispered. Candice unbuckled her seatbelt and turned toward him, gently cing her hand on his. Elio paused briefly before opening his eyes and locked his gaze with hers. She smiled, her voice gentle and sweet as she said, "Elio, you''re not worthless like Micha says. To me, you''re handsome, capable, and incredibly sessful. You''re passionate about sports, high e educated, fluent in fournguages, and skilled in sprinting, piano, painting, and photography. "Your diverse interests and captivating personality make you truly special in my eyes." Elio smiled genuinely, a sense of relief washing over him as he tenderly stroked her head. He unbuckled his seatbelt and drew her into a tight embrace. Candice was like the only sun in his life, radiating warmth andfort. Feeling immensely grateful to have her, he whispered, "Thank you, Candice." Chapter 958 Chapter 958 Candice wrapped her arms around Elio''s waist and gently stroked his back as she leaned into his embrace. She asked, "Where are we headed now? Are we not going back to Hoffis Manor?" "Do you still want to go back?" Elio asked. Candice pondered for a moment before saying, "It seems irrelevant now. Your mom is fond of me, but not enough to wee me as her daughter-in-w. She''s still set on you marrying Josie." Elio held her shoulders and eased her backward. "Why bother with these futile efforts when you already understand?" "I had to try. At least now I know it was a waste of time," Candice replied. Elio offered a helpless smile and kissed her forehead. "Let''s head back to our ce. I''ve had my fill of the torture of sleeping in separate rooms at my parents'' house." Candice''s cheeks turned pink as she nodded bashfully. Soon, they drove home together.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The abrupt departure of Candice and Elio cast a somber shadow over Hoffis Manor. With Candice''s lively spirit absent, evenings that had once been animated with herughter and cheer now felt unusually quiet. Tristan and Micha found themselves alone, exchanging nces in the silence. Micha adapted quickly, but Tristan couldn''t shake the absence of Candice. This deepened his yearning for Elio even more. Besides, Josie''s frequent visits to Micha began to irk Tristan. Frustrated and unable to voice his emotions, he resolved to go on a fishing trip with his buddies, leaving Micha alone at home for more than ten days. Meanwhile, Elio opted to create some space between himself and Micha. He and Candice settled back into their home, reveling in their unrestrained love for each other daily. As time passed, Candice stumbled upon albums and sketchbooks hidden in his cab-each one a testament to his long-standing crush on her since childhood. She would tease him, saying, "If only you''d confessed a few years sooner, just think of all the time we could''ve had together." "I didn''t want to be used of leading on an underage girl," Elio responded ruefully. It dawned on Candice then that she was now 23-an age often seen as ideal for marriage. It urred to her that perhaps Elio''s timing hadn''t been toote after all. A few nightster, Elio received a call from Robert. "Mr. Elio, Madam has been hurt and is in the hospital." The seriousness in Robert''s tone conveyed the urgency of the situation. Elio and Candice hurriedly made their way to the hospital. Upon hearing the news, Jasper also rushed to join them. Out on a fishing trip far from shore, Tristan couldn''te back right away despite being informed of the incident. Upon arriving at the hospital, they found Robert waiting outside the operating room. After asking for details, they discovered that Micha had identally slipped on the staircase, falling from the sixth step and injuring her lower spine. By the time Miche arrived at the hospital, she had lost mobility in her lower body. About an hour after her surgery, Fenna and Josie arrived. Seeing them walk in, Elio and Candice exchanged puzzled nces. Feeling irritated, Jasper questioned them, "How did you find out about my grandmother''s injury?" "Mrs. Hoffis called me right away. I was out of town, so it took me a while to get here," Josie replied. Jasper couldn''t hide his disdain. He clenched his fists to contain his anger and nced over at Candice It baffled him that Micha hadn''t called ed her husband, son, or daughter-inw, but had instead contacted Josie, who was practically an outsider. If Robert hadn''t alerted them, would Micha have been satisfied with only Josie''s presence? This troubling thought intensified Jasper''s frustration. "My grandmother seems to ce a lot of trust in you, turning to you first when she''s injured," Jasper said. "How''s Mrs. Hoffis doing?" Josie asked. "Ask the doctor, not us," Jasper snapped in response. Chapter 959 Chapter 959 Fenna stepped forward, her voice gentle. "Leo, Candice, this is on you. Your mother is getting older and as her son and soon-to-be daughter-inw, shouldn''t you be there for her? It''s because you moved out and left her alone that this terrible incident happened." Elio''s face clouded over, and he was ready to retort when Candice squeezed his hand, silently urging him to stay calm. She didn''t want Elio confronting Fenna at the hospital. Candice had her emotions in check, but Jasper didn''t. Anyone who dared to cross Candice would face his fury. He stormed up to Josie and gave her a severe reprimand. "Josie, what''s gotten into you?" Josie was taken aback as Fenna watched, bewildered by his outburst. Jasper continued his tirade with his hands on his hips. "Even though Candice is engaged to Uncle Elio, she''s just his partner. You, on the other hand, are Grandma''s chosen future daughter-inw. She only sees you in that role.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "As her daughter-inw, shouldn''t you be there to care for her instead of letting her fall and get hurt? Are you doing your job? Don''t you have any sense of responsibility?" Josie was utterly speechless. She wanted to argue but was unable to muster a response. Fenna hurried over and positioned herself protectively before Josie. She grumbled, "What kind of twisted reasoning is this? Your grandmother fell, and you me Josie for that? Are you out of your mind?" Jasper sneered, "Out of my mind? You me Uncle Elio and Candice for not being home to take care of Grandma, which led to her fall. "Have you ever thought about who''s been practically acting as the Hoffises'' daughter-inw without any official title? "Does she truly believe she''s so special? She''s always hovering over Grandma. How could they just sitfortably at home?" Fenna''s face contorted with anger. Josie tugged her arm and whispered, "Aunt Fenna, don''t stoop to his level." Gritting her teeth, Fenna muttered, "Wanda''s son is just as insufferable as she is." Jasper faintly heard herment and was about to retaliate when the door to the operating room swung open. Everyone hurried forward as the doctor emerged, bombarding him with questions. "The situation isn''t life-threatening, but she has suffered a severe injury to her lower spine. Given her age, she''ll need a wheelchair for the foreseeable future. We''ll monitor her progress. There''s a possibility she could regain some mobility, the doctor exined. A heavy silence fell over everyone. In the VIP ward, Micha slowly emerged from the anesthesia after her surgery. The first person she saw was Jasper, followed by Elio, Candice, Fenna, and Josie. "Micha, how are you feeling?" Candice asked. "Are you in any pain?" Elio and Jasper asked with concern. Micha nced around the ward. She felt a pang of disappointment not seeing Tristan. Instead of answering their questions, she turned to Fenna and Josie with a grateful expression. "I''m sorry for causing you worry and the inconvenience ofing to visit me" "Please, there''s no need to apologize," Fenna replied politely. "Josie sees you as her mother. She was devastated when you got hurt." Josie shoved Candice and Jasper aside to approach Micha. Leaning in, she softly asked, "Mrs. Hoffis, are you feeling any difort?" "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me," Micha mumbled. Jasper and Candice exchanged bewildered nces, both at a loss for words. Chapter 960 Chapter 960 Micha had a team of professional caregivers and rehabilitation therapists looking after her around the clock. Yet, Candice remained concerned about potentialplications. "Let me stay with you tonight, Micha," Candice suggested. In a gentle tone, Micha reassured her. "It''s fine, Candice. You should head home and get some rest. I''m in good hands here." Fenna immediately nudged Josie and gave her a meaningful nce. Taking the hint, Josie said, "Mrs. Hoffis, I have tomorrow off. How about I stay over tonight instead?" Micha nced at Josie and pondered briefly before replying, "Sure, Josie, stay with me tonight. We have things inmon." Candice pursed her lips awkwardly and stayed quiet. Growing frustrated with Micha''s behavior, which seemed increasingly out of line, Elio took Candice''s hand and said, "The caregivers are here with Mom, so you don''t have to spend the night at the hospital. I don''t want you to wear yourself out." Candice managed a faint smile in response. Josie felt a surge of jealousy. Watching Elio and Candice together, she clenched her jaw unconsciously. Micha closed her eyes and murmured weakly, "I''m okay. You can all go now." "Call me if somethinges up," Elio said, his voice devoid of emotion. He then took Candice''s hand and led her out of the ward. Candice nced back to bid farewell. "Micha, I''m heading out now. I''lle see you again soon." With her eyes shut, Micha remained silent. Fenna and Josie exchanged a knowing nce and smirked with satisfaction. They both understood Micha''s strong-willed nature, so ensuring her backing was crucial to secure Josie and Elio''s future marriage. Meanwhile, Jasper drove Candice and Elio home. The pair sat side by side in the back seat, holding hands, both disheartened. After Jasper dropped them off, he dialed M, who was stationed far away on the frontier, to update her on the family''s current situation. ... In the quiet of the night, the vi was brightly lit. Candice sat on the living room couch, deeply absorbed in a thick medical book as she searched for rehabilitation techniques for lumbar issues. Her eyelids grew heavy as time passed, and she yawned more often. Having just showered and dressed in pajamas, Elio descended the stairs. He approached Candice and took the book from her grasp. Startled, Candice looked up at him, who leaned closer and effortlessly lifted her into his arms. She stiffened briefly before instinctively clinging to his neck, her eyes widening in surprise as she gazed at his handsome face. "It''ste. Time for bed," Elio said gently. "You could''ve gone ahead," Candice murmured. "I can''t sleep without you in my arms," Elio replied. Candice blushed, warmth spreading across her cheeks in response to his words. She asked, "How did you ever manage to sleep when you were single?" "Back then, I didn''t have anyone, so there was no one to miss. Now that I have you, even a moment apart makes my heart ache." "I didn''t expect you to be so smooth." "I wouldn''t call it smooth talking. I''m just speaking my mind." Candice smiled sweetly in response. Arriving at the bedroom, Elio carefully settled her onto the bed and tucked the covers around her. Then, he joined her and pulled her close in an embrace. Candice nestled into his broad chest and whispered, "Your mom is injured. Aren''t you worried?" "Worrying won''t help. She doesn''t want our concern or care, so it''s not worth your time and energy. She won''t be grateful," Elio replied. Candice sighed, feeling emotionally drained. Shortly after, Elio gently took her hand and intertwined their fingers together. His voice was husky as he whispered, "Candice, let''s get married." Her heart fluttered at his words, but she feigned sleep, disregarding his proposal again as if she hadn''t heard them. She wasn''t opposed to marrying him. Instead, she awaited Micha''s and Tristan''s approval. She hoped for a marriage filled with happiness and harmony, and free from typical challenges with mothers-inw. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 961 Candice stayed quiet. The room was still. Elio switched off themp and drew her closer, cing a gentle kiss on her forehead. His nerves wouldn''t ease until they exchanged vows and became husband and wife. ¡­ The next day, M boarded a military helicopter bound for Phoenicia. She rushed to the hospital to visit Micha, who had been injured. Unexpectedly, Micha greeted M with a hint of dissatisfaction. "It''s just a minor injury. You didn''t have to rush back from work," she scolded. Deeply concerned, M gazed at Micha, who was now paralyzed from her waist down. It pained her to see Micha brush off her condition so casually. Nevertheless, M stayed by her side at the hospital for hours. At dinner time, Fenna arrived at the hospital carrying homemade dishes. It irked her to see M again. "Wanda?" she blurted out, surprised. M offered a faint smile, rising politely. "It''s been some time, Ms. Hudson." Fenna forced a strained smile, her irritation growing as she noticed M''s ageless beauty despite nearing 50. M maintained a youthful appearance. Fenna pushed herself to remain courteous. "Yeah, it has been quite some time." M looked at the food Fenna was carrying, and said, "We''ve hired a nutritionist and chef to handle the cooking. You can leave it to the experts and save yourself the trouble from now on." Fenna felt awkward, unsure whether to put down the food container or take it away. Micha quickly interjected. ¡°Fen¡¯s cooking is fantastic and I love it. Please, bring it in.¡± Her intervention brought relief to Fenna, brightening her expression. Fenna quickly approached and smoothly nudged M aside. She opened the food container and began serving the meal. ¡°I cooked your favorite pot roast today,¡± Fenna announced cheerfully. M moved aside, her expression clouding over. Micha pressed a button on the remote, and the head of her bed gradually elevated. She looked at Fenna with admiration, saying, ¡°You¡¯re truly impressive, juggling an influential career while mastering the art of cooking at home. You manage both effortlessly. Josie is equally remarkable.¡± M¡¯s face twisted in disdain as though she had tasted something foul. She couldn¡¯t shake the memory of Fenna¡¯s harsh criticism, using her of ipetence in caring for Nathan. In the past, Fenna employed sneaky, maniptive tactics to undermine and ridicule M. Each time those memories returned, they stoked her anger. She had once confided in Micha about Fenna¡¯s actions, only to receive a dismissive response. ¡°Nathan¡¯s a remarkable man, and it¡¯s natural for him to draw many admirers. Fenna¡¯s behavior wasn¡¯t beyond reason. She was just pursuing the man she desired, which isn¡¯t exactly a crime,¡± Micha had remarked. Since then, M realized that Micha held questionable beliefs. Micha consistently valuedpetence and power above all else, often cing self-interest ahead of empathy. Elio and Candice would inevitably drift apart if things continued in such a way. M felt it was time for her to intervene. Throughout the meal, Fenna tended to Micha with a closeness that resembled that of a daughter rather than just a visitor. After dinner, Micha needed to rest. M said her goodbyes and left the ward. As she stepped out, Fenna hurried after her, calling out, ¡°Wanda!¡± M paused and turned to face her. Fenna approached confidently, wearing a smug smile. ¡°It¡¯s been many years since west met. How¡¯s Nate?¡± Despite both of them being married to others for over two decades, her curiosity about Nathan persisted. ¡°He¡¯s doing fine,¡± M replied calmly.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Did hee back with you?¡± Fenna probed further. M dropped all pretense of politeness and sternly questioned, ¡°Does your husband know you¡¯re still so interested in another man?¡± Fenna¡¯s face darkened, and she fell silent. M¡¯s expression turned icy with a hint of smirk. She continued, ¡°I recall Cameron¡¯s daughter as quite decent¡ªsmart, kind, and lovely. When did she start going after other people¡¯s husbands, much like you did when you were younger?¡± Chapter 962 Fenna''s expression hardened visibly. Gritting her teeth, she eximed sharply, "Watch your words, Wanda!" "What? Did I say anything inappropriate?" M replied nonchntly. Fenna seethed with anger as she responded, "It''s a matter of timing. I was together with Nathan after your divorce. You got involved in our rtionshipter." "You consider a boss-subordinate rtionship being together? When will you snap out of your illusions?" M countered. Fenna''s face twisted with anger, her fists clenched so tightly they trembled, and she gritted her teeth so hard it seemed she might shatter them. She suppressed her seething rage and said, "Elio and Josie have been together for years. They were each other''s first love and were already discussing marriage. Yet, Candice swooped in and stole Josie''s fianc¨¦. How would you justify that?" M was left speechless. She smirked and quipped, ¡°Ms. Hudson, are you truly that oblivious, or are you simply pretending not to see the obvious?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Josie was aware from the start that Elio was only using her as a front to deceive my mother. How could she ever believe their rtionship was real?¡± Fenna offered a faint smile but stayed quiet, her eyes aze with smoldering fury, turbulent like stormy seas. Having missed her chance with Nathan before, she now appeared resolute in aiding Josie to win over Elio as a form of redemption. After a pause, Fenna emphasized each word through clenched teeth. ¡°Wanda Hoffis, nothing is decided yet. Everything¡¯s still up in the air. It¡¯s uncertain who Elio will ultimately pick.¡± With that, she brushed past M, who called out firmly, ¡°Fenna.¡± Fenna halted in her tracks. M turned, her eyes locked on Fenna¡¯s silhouette as she warned, ¡°Your husband didn¡¯t climb to his current position easily. Sometimes, those who ascend too high forget their roots. ¡°I advise you to stay grounded. Don¡¯t let obsession destroy the future of those around you and your own.¡± Ignoring the advice, Fenna snorted disdainfully as she marched out of the hospital. Watching her leave, M couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Fenna had be even more ruthless, reckless, and unrestrained. Recalling Elio¡¯s mention of Candice¡¯s near-miss overseas, M now harbored suspicions that Fenna might have yed a part. After leaving the hospital, M waited by the roadside. Soon, a sleek luxury car pulled up, and Jasper stepped out from the driver¡¯s seat. He approached M with a gentle smile and said, ¡°Mom, please get in the car.¡± M returned his warmth with a smile as she settled into the passenger seat. ¡°Thank you, son.¡± Jasper returned to the driver''s seat, started the car, and they began their journey. As they drove, his curiosity got the better of him. ¡°Mom, did you return this time because Grandma was injured, or because of Candice¡¯s marriage?¡± ¡°Both,¡± M replied.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°This hingesrgely on Grandma¡¯s decision. If she approves of Candice marrying Elio, then everything will be fine despite any schemes Josie might cook up.¡± Jasper stated. M nodded in agreement, her gaze studying Jasper¡¯s striking features. She asked gently, ¡°And what about you? You¡¯re nearly 26 but haven¡¯t even held a woman¡¯s hand, let alone had a girlfriend. Are you struggling with some hidden ailment, or perhaps you¡¯re gay?¡± Her words startled Jasper, causing him to cough violently. After catching his breath, he grumbled, ¡°Mom, what kind of mother speaks about her son that way?¡± ¡°How else then? You should find someone nice and start dating.¡± Jasper smiled with resignation. ¡°I¡¯m just not into it.¡± Chapter 963 ? Ello was startled awake by a phone ringtone early in the morning. He opened his eyes to find Candice still soundly asleep in his arms. He swiftly reached over to silence the phone, his face souring as he glimpsed Mervyn''s name on the caller ID. He disconnected the call and ced the phone down. Then, he softly kissed Candice on the forehead and pulled her closer, hoping to drift back to sleep. Momentster, the phone rang once more, thoroughly irritating him. Carefully shifting Candice aside, he grabbed the phone and headed to the balcony to answer it. Mervyn''s voice was gentle as it came through the phone. "Good morning, Candice! Today- Elio cut him off, his tone icy. "Candice is still asleep. What do you need? There was a moment of silence before Mervyn''s tone became distinctly different. He asked with a deep sense of annoyance, "Why are you answering her phone?" "I didn''t want to answer initially, so I ended the call. But you kept ringing back, so I figured it must be urgent, or you wouldn''t be so persistent, would you?" "Just pass her the phone. I need to speak with her," Mervyn demanded. "I told you she''s not awake yet," Elio stated. They engaged in a silent battle through their phones. Mervyn''s voice tightened with anger as he cautioned, "Engaged or not you should respect her privacy and stop answering her calls." There''s no privacy between us," Elio replied pointedly Mervyn''s frustration boiled over. "Elio, don''t push me too far." With a tone as cool as the morning air, Ello warned, ''From now on, please keep your distance from my fianc¨¦e, maintain the boundaries of a normal friendship, and let go of any false hopes you may have about her.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. With those final words, Elio ended the call. He lingered on the balcony, phone in hand, watching the sunrise slowly ascend above the horizon. After a moment, he returned inside. Candice was already awake, seated on the bed, rubbing her sleepy eyes while searching for her phone. She murmured, "I remember leaving my phone on the nightstand." Elio approached and handed it to her. "Mervyn called twice. I didn''t want him to wake you, so I answered." Taking her phone with a puzzled expression, Candice asked, "Did he say what he wanted?" "It didn''t sound urgent. He just wanted to chat, Elio exined. Candice offered him an awkward smile after taking back her phone. "No, it''s fine. He probably didn''t have anything important," Candice replied. ''You should call him back, just in case there''s something urgent," Elio suggested as he headed into the walk-in closet. Candice noticed a hint of unhappiness in his expression. Despite hisposed demeanor and insistence that she return the call, she sensed an undercurrent of jealousy. After a moment''s hesitation, she dialed Mervyn''s number. His voice greeted her cheerfully as he answered, "Candice, is that you?" "Yes, it''s me." "Candice, I found a super cool restaurant. How about we check it out for dinner tonight?" Mervyn suggested. "Maybe another time, Mervyn," Candice replied without hesitation. "Are you busy?" "A bit." "What about tomorrow? "I''m not free then either." "The day after? Or maybe over the weekend- Candice''s voice grew stern. "Mervyn, don''t you understand? I don''t feelfortable going to dinner alone with you. It wouldn''t sit well with my fianc¨¦." In a mocking tone, Mervyn retorted, "So, just because you''re engaged, you can''t have dinner with a friend? Are you a prisoner? Are you not allowed any freedom?" "I could join you for dinner, but I''d have to bring him along," Candice responded. Chapter 964 ? Mervyn sneered, "What''s the meaning of this? Why should you bring him along?" "Because he''s my fianc¨¦," Candice replied firmly. Mervyn snorted in response. "Well, things just got more intriguing!" Candice sighed softly before saying, "I''ve already gone over everything. I''m quite swamped at the moment. Let''s reschedule for another time. Her suggestion to reschedule seemed more like a polite brush-off that was unlikely to happen. She set down her phone and headed into the walk-in closet. Inside, Elio was busy adjusting his tie. Candice approached and gently took the tie from his hands, her fingers slightly clumsy as she carefully tied it for him. Ello paused, his gentle eyes gazing intensely at her. His voice, though hoarse, camed a tender tone. "Did he have something urgent to discuss with you?" Feeling a blush rise to her cheeks, Candice answered softly, "He invited me to dinner tonight." A shadow flickered across Elio''s eyes at her words. Noticing the drastic change in his expression, Candice smiled reassuringly and added, "I declined." Elio''s face immediately brightened with a subtle smile. He cradled the back of her head and leaned in to kiss her lips. "I have a banquet tonight with some important political figures. I''ll be back soon. Wait for me at home, and no dating with Mervyn." The mention of dating made Candice feel slightly awkward. It dawned on her that Elio saw her rtionship with Mervyn asplicated. Rising onto her tiptoes, Candice returned his kiss and said, "I''ll be waiting for you." Elio''s body tensed, his gaze lingering on her shy demeanor. Her initiative to kiss him stirred something deep within him. Unable to hold back, he pressed her against therge mirror, leaning in to kiss her. Candice hadn''t expected her simple peck to result in her being pinned against the mirror and kissed with such depth and passion. The intense kiss finally ended after she pushed him away several times. Had it continued, Elio might have been tempted to skip work and whisk her away to bed. As evening fell, a grand and opulent banquet unfolded in the ballroom of a prestigious five- star hotel. The air buzzed with the presence of political heavyweights, high-ranking officials, and some of Phoenicia''s wealthiest tycoons. This banquet was organized to propel Phoenicia''s development for theing decades. Officials hoped to secure investments from wealthy tycoons to foster a brighter future for Phoenicia. alone at home. Besides, he couldn''t shake off his concern that Mervyn might try to approach her again and ask her out. "Leo." A gentle voice reached his ear. He turned to see Fenna approaching arm in arm with her husband, Philip Durand. In his 50s, Philip had a balding head and a plump, aged appearance, yet he remained a notable political figure. Fenna had strategically married him solely for his potential to surpass Nathan in power, fueled by her ambition to outshine M. Over two decades had passed, and while Philip hadn''t surpassed Nathan''s influence, he had established a significant political position. Elio politely shook hands with Philip and exchanged a friendly greeting. "I''ve heard you''re considering building the world''srgest fantasy amusement park in Phoenicia, Fenna remarked with a faint smile. "It''s still under consideration, Elio responded, returning the smile. He wasn''t eager to invest. Rather, it was the officials who were pushing for his funding. They seemed unconcerned about the potential risks to Elio''s finances. They aimed to make their governed regions flourish, focusing solely on superficial efforts. Upon hearing Elio''s hesitation, Philip couldn''t help butunch into a lengthy spiel, painting a grand vision of the project and boasting about Phoenicia''s promising development prospects.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Elio listened with unruffled calm as Philip spoke. Meanwhile, Fenna excused herself to the dining table, where she picked up two sses of wine. After ncing around to ensure no one was watching, she discreetly spiked one of the sses Chapter 965 ? Fenna returned to Elio and Philip, offering each of them a ss of wine. It was customary for the men to socialize over drinks at the banquet. By the banquet''s end, Sean noticed Elio still hadn''t shown up. Worried, he went inside to search for Elio, but there was no trace of him anywhere. Unable to reach Elic by phone, Sean grew frantic and immediately called Jasper. Half an hourter, Josie received a call. She hurried outside and spotted Fenna''s car parked by the roadside. Climbing in, she was shocked to find Elio unconscious in the back seat. "Aunt Fenna, what''s happening?'' Josie asked. As Fenna drove away, she said, "I brought him here for you. The rest is up to you." Confused, Josie replied, "I don''t understand, Aunt Fenna." Fenna red at Josle. ''You fool! I''m taking you both to a hotel. Your responsibility is to watch over him. If he shows any reaction, be prepared to spend the night with him. Tomorrow morning, I''ll arrange a police raid targeting illegal activities, with the press in tow. You''ll be front-page news as his girlfriend who spent the night with him at the hotel." Josie was awestruck by Fenna''s audacious n. "Oh my goodness! Aunt Fenna, that''s amazing!" Fenna smiled with a hint of satisfaction, saying, "After this, he''ll have no choice but to marry you. If he tries to shirk responsibility, it could harm his business. "His parents won''t tolerate such a scandal. They''ll do everything to ensure he marries you into the Hoffis family." "And that''s not all." Fenna''s smile grew wider with pride as she continued, "A monthter, whether it''s true or not, you''ll announce that you''re expecting." As Fenna revealed more, Josie became increasingly thrilled. She couldn''t help but smirk. saying, "Aunt Fenna, you''re brilliant." Fenna responded with a smug smile. The car pulled up to another five-star hotel. As Fenna turned off the engine, she nced through the ss and found Jasper standing in front of the car. Both she and Josie were stunned.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. With hands casually tucked in his pockets, Jasper stood tall and imposing. He possessed the strikingly handsome features of his parents, Nathan and Wanda, enhanced by a roguish charm. His eyes flickered with a teasing mockery, almost as if daring them, saying, "Run! Let''s see where you can go!" Josie''s voice trembled with nervousness as she stammered, "A-Aunt Fenna, how did Jasper find out we''ll be here? What should we do?" Fenna turned to check the back seat. Elio remained unconscious, hidden from the view on the outside. "Stay calm. Don''t panic. I''ve got this." Fenna reassured Josie before stepping out of the car. As she approached Jasper, the door of the adjacent vehicle swung open. M emerged, her expression stern, her stride confident andmanding. Fenna was taken aback once more when she saw M. She couldn''t understand how Wanda and Jasper had discovered her careful nning and arrived so swiftly. Without a word, M walked up to Fenna and delivered a resounding p across her face. The sharp crack echoed in the quiet. The p was powerful and ruthless,den with long- standing and recent grievances. Stunned, Fenna held her throbbing cheek. Once she recollected herself, she red at M, her eyes zing with anger. Emphasizing each word, she snarled, "Wanda Hoffis, how dare you-l'' Before she could finish her sentence, M raised her other hand and delivered another sharp p, striking Fenna''s opposite cheek. The crisp sound of the second p reverberated through the air. Chapter 966 ? Josie was taken aback witnessing Fenna being pped twice. She couldn''t stay seated any longer and swiftly exited the car. She approached with a frown, questioning, "Why did you hit her? Mile exchanged a meaningful nce with Jasper, who understood her intention and moved to open the car door. Josie was flustered. She hurried back to the car to intervene, but it was toote. Jasper had already noticed Elio lying in the back seat. "You..." Josie began, guilt overwhelming her as she watched Jasper help Elio out of the car. Keeping her anger in check, Fenna emphasized each word through clenched teeth. "Wanda, do you even realize who you just hit?" "Of course, a criminal," M responded icily. Frustrated, Fenna raised her voice. "Elio was drunk. I was just trying to get him home safely!" M gestured toward the hotel behind her, questioning, "Is this where he belongs?" Fenna was left speechless, her anger simmering in silence. When Josie saw Jasper carrying Elio into their car, she understood they couldn''t retreat now. Rushing over, she attempted to rify, "Mrs. Morrison, Aunt Fenna was simply bringing Leo back home. We happened to be passing by this hotel where she needed to handle something." M sneered and sized Josie up with disdain, "Your father and my husband are best friends. Your father''s a man of integrity and kindness. Why don''t you follow his example? Instead, you are picking up on your aunt''s underhanded tactics. Josie, you''re a letdown." Josie''s face fell, utterly embarrassed, and she wished she could vanish then and there. M then turned to Fenna with a stern warning. "If this happens again, there won''t just be two ps." With that, she got into the car. Jasper started the engine and drove off, leaving Fenna and Josie motionless. Their faces contorted with frustration, and they seethed with no outlet for their boiling emotions.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Still, M''s words stirred something deep inside Josie. She felt a profound sense of shame, realizing how much she had veered off course and how distasteful she had be to herself. On their way back, Jasper was driving when he asked, "Mom, how did you figure out what they were up to and locate them so fast?" "I just called your dad and used a satellite to trace their path," M replied nonchntly. "But how did you know they''d pull that trick?" *Fenna tried the same thing on your dad once. Jasper was astonished. "Seriously? She pulled a fast one on Dad?" M hummed in acknowledgment. ''Did it work?" "No, it didn''t." "Who saved Dad? Was it you, too?" M smiled faintly and shook her head. ''No, your dad managed to save himself. He was in far better condition than Elio and had a strong determination. When he started feeling the drug''s effects, he somehow subdued Fenna and locked her in the bathroom, then called the police. By the time I got there, the police had already arrived." Jasper marveled, "Wow, Dad''s really something." *Fenna''s methods are too deceitful," Mmented, her hand pressed against her forehead in deep thought. "If we don''t intervene soon, she''ll continue sowing discard until she drives Elio and Candice apart." ''She''s unhinged. I don''t think she''s doing this for Josie''s sake anymore. It''s purely about payback." "Yeah, payback against me," M agreed. Jasper tightened his grip on the steering wheel, his voice rising. "It all stems from Grandma''s obsessive control over Uncle Elio." Mi nced at Jasper''s profile and whispered, "Son, it''s time we take a bold step to address your grandma''s troubling actions and help Elio and Candice, too." Chapter 967 ? Jasper''s eyes gleamed with anticipation as he eagerly nodded. ''Sure, Mom. What''s your n?" First, you should start dating." M suggested with a faint smile.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jasper was baffled. After a pause, he responded indifferently, "Mom, it seems you''re just nudging me to get a girlfriend. Don''t use helping Uncle Elio and Candice as an excuse." M sounded mildly dismayed. "At 26, isn''t it normal to be curious about romance? Why aren''t you interested? Haven''t you met anyone who interests you?" ''There are attractive women out there, but none captivated me. They all seem rather dull," Jasper sighed wearily. "That''s why I''m not eager to get to know thern." "That sounds like an excuse," M snorted. "Whatever," Jasper muttered, clearly exasperated. Half an hourter, they pulled up to Hillside Vi. As the car pulled into the driveway, Candice heard the noise and rushed out, surprised to see M and Jasper stepping out. "Aunt Chubs, Jasper, what brings you here?" Candice asked. Jasper headed to the back seat and opened the door to help Elio, who appeared unconscious, out of the car. Candice hurried over to offer help. "How did Elio get so drunk?" she asked. "He''s not drunk. He''s ''Jasper began, but M interrupted sharply, "Jasper." Jasper quickly grasped M''s signal for him to keep quiet. Alongside Candice, he helped Elio into the house and settled him in his room. Afterward, they descended to the living room where M was waiting. A maid brought refreshments as they entered. "Aunt Chubs, when did you return? Candice asked. "I returned as soon as I heard about Jasper''s grandma''s injury, M replied gently. Candice''s face creased with worry. "Her injury''s bad. She can''t walk at all right now." Mi scooted closer to Candice, gently held her hand, and spoke eamestly, "Candice, you and Leo should go ahead and get married. You don''t have to wait for my mother''s approvall. From what I know of her, she rarely changes her mind once she''s decided against something." Candice voiced her concerns. "But if she never epts me as part of the family, our life together will be challenging." M shook her head. "No, even if she doesn''t approve of you and Leo, she won''t resort to maniptive tactics to separate you or make your lives difficult. ''But You and Leo can build your life together without her interference. At her age, she doesn''t have the energy to meddle in your marriage." M reassured her. ''Do you think she''d be so furious that she''d have a meltdown if I married Elic?" Candice asked. Jasper interjected. "You''re underestimating my grandma''s resilience. A minor thing like a marriage wouldn''t deeply upset her. She might be annoyed for a few days at most." "But she favors Josie, and-" M cut her off. "Now that I''m back, you can put your worries about Josie aside. Give it some time, and I''ll make sure her true colors are revealed." Relieved, Candice smiled and nodded, humming in agreement. M couldn''t resist adding, "Are there singledies among your friends or acquaintances? Maybe you could introduce them to Jasper. He- Jasper interrupted with irritation. "Mom, enough. Can you please stop?" There was a brief pause before Candice asked, "Aunt Chubs, isn''t Jasper gay?" M was taken aback. Growing exasperated, Jasper responded sharply, "Candice, when did I ever say I was gay? Don''t spread rumors. I''ll sue you for defamation even though we''re family." ''But that''s what all your friends say," Candice replied with a cheerful smile. Jasper was left seething, pointing a finger at Candice as if to scold her. However, he found himself unable to reprimand her. He ended up swallowing his anger like trying to choke down a cactus. Chapter 968 ?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. M looked at Jasper, her face creased with worry. Her gaze held the same poignant mix of heartache and resignation as a mother watching her sone out of the closet. Feeling flustered under her gaze, Jasper hurried to exin, "Mom, I''m not gay. I''m straight,pletely straight. I''m interested in women, not men." Then, why don''t you have a girlfriend?" "I haven''t found the right person yet," Jasper replied. ''So, you''re not interested in women,'' M stated firmly. Jasper simply held his forehead and sank back onto the couch, uncertain how to reply. After pondering for a moment, M suggested, "How about I arrange a blind date for you?" Jasper let out a heavy sigh. "Mom, I''m only 26. Isn''t it a bit ridiculous to start setting up blind dates?" "You''re a 26-year-old man who hasn''t even held a woman''s hand. That''s what''s truly ridiculous, ''M retorted. "You''re a catch, and many women are interested in you, yet you''ve remained single all this time. There must be something wrong with you." Candice chimed in, "Yes, exactly, Aunt Chubs is right. There must be something wrong with you." Jasper straightened abruptly, his demeanor bing serious. ''Fine, set up the blind date. I''m curious to see how impressive this woman you arrange for me will be." "She''ll be beautiful, elegant, well-educated, graceful, and interesting." M replied confidently. Jasper smiled wryly. "I''m eager to see for myself." M felt a wave of relief with his agreement. Sorting out Elio''s marriage was her main task, and then she could focus on Jasper''s love life. The future was starting to look more promising. It waste at night, so Candice suggested that M and Jasper stay over. "We won''t be staying tonight. Leo might wake upter, and he''ll need you," M said with a faint smile. Thinking Elio was just intoxicated from drinking too much, Candice didn''t worry much and calmly agreed. After saying goodbye to M and Jasper, she returned to her room only to find Elio missing from bed. Candice heard the sound of running water in the bathroom. She assumed he must have awakened. Yet she was puzzled to see him showering even though he was drunk. There was a danger he could slip and fall. Candice hurried to the bathroom door and knocked. "Elio, are you showering? It''s not safe after drinking so much." There was no reply. "Elio," she called and knocked again, but silence greeted her. Worry mounting, she feared he might have fallen and lost consciousness. "Elio?" Candice hurriedly gripped the doorknob and turned it. As she pushed the door, it swung open abruptly from the inside. Before she could react, Elio, naked and still dripping from his shower, pulled her into a passionate kiss. Candice was utterly surprised by the kiss. Before she could gather her thoughts, Elio wrapped his arms around her waist and lifted her effortlessly. She found herself carried toward the bed and abruptly pushed down. Panic fluttered through her, and she instinctively pushed against Elio''s chest He undressed her as they kissed. As his kisses moved to her earlobe, he whispered," Candice, I think I might have identally taken some kind of drug. I feel really out of it." Candice''s eyes widened in shock and her body tensed. ''Don''t worry. I''ll be gentle." Ello reassured her. Candice made a small, acknowledging sound. She closed her eyes and weed his approach, yet a wave of unease washed over her. She wondered which audacious scoundrel could have drugged Flio. Now, it all clicked why Jasper and M had personally escorted him home. Chapter 969 ?Chapter 969 Candice woke up early in the morning, her body aching all over. She had hardly slept a winkst night, unable to recall how many times Elio had been passionately intimate with her. All she knew was that his desire had been fervent and relentless. Seeing Elio peacefully asleep beside her, Candice closed her eyes with relief, hoping to steal a bit more rest. M''s words consumed her thoughts. Candice wondered if she would never marry without Micha''s approval. Due to Elio''s extraordinary nature, even a simple outing could expose him to dangers like being drugged. Candice felt their rtionship hanging by a thread. She wondered if registering their marriage first might be wise. This way, it could deter other women who still harbored fantasies about Elio. With these thoughts swirling in her mind, Candice drifted back into slumber. In her dream, she saw Elio holding hands with a bride, running through a picturesque meadow. Her heart raced with anticipation, assuming she was the bride. Yet, when the bride turned around, Candice was stunned to see Josie''s face. She woke up abruptly, startled by the vivid vision. The room was flooded with bright sunlight streaming through the balcony, casting a warm,forting glow. Candice turned to the space beside her. Elio had vanished, leaving only the lingering warmth in the sheets.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Sitting up, wrapped in a nket, she nced around the room. Just then, the bathroom door swung open. Elio emerged, dressed casually in loungewear, looking fresh and appealing after his shower. Spotting Candice awake, Elio''s gaze softened. He approached and leaned over, hands bracing against the bed as he kissed her flushed cheek. "You must be tired. Why don''t you sleep a bit more?" he whispered. Candice shook her head. "No, I''m up now." "Do you want to take a bath?" Elio asked. Candice nodded, feeling difort coursing through her body. Elio gently stroked her hair and murmured, "Just hold on. I''ll get the water running." With that, he disappeared into the bathroom. Snug in her nket, Candice curled up and pulled her phone from the nightstand to nce at the date. Soon, Elio reappeared, saying, "It''s ready. Candice." Candice began to get up from the bed, but Elio swiftly lifted her into his arms. "I can walk, you know," she said. "I prefer carrying you," Elio responded softly. Unable to resist his loving gesture, Candice relented. Their intimate connection had long outgrown any initial awkwardness. Candice eagerly weed Elio''s desire to stay in the bathroom while she bathed. He settled on the bathtub''s edge while she luxuriated in the warm, bubbly water, feelingpletely at ease and peaceful. After some consideration, Elio decided to address the previous day''s events. "Candice, I want to apologize forst night." "There''s no need for apologies. It wasn''t your fault," Candice responded with a reassuring smile. "I''ll ensure it doesn''t happen again." "Who was responsible?" "Fenna." Candice''s expression turned grave as she stood up, her anxiety palpable. Fenna had drugged him? It seemed like a scheme to steer him toward Josie. The revtion deeply unsettled her, and she gazed up at Elio, her voice earnest. "Elio, let''s get married." Elio froze, staring at her in disbelief. Overwhelmed by excitement, he crouched down, took her hand, and asked joyfully, "Are you serious? Should we get married today?" Candice''s cheeks flushed with warmth as she nodded, smiling. Elio lifted her from the bathtub without concern for her dampness and embraced her tightly. He was so overjoyed that his words tumbled out incoherently. "Yes, let''s do it. There must be an avable slot today. We''re getting married!" "I need to inform my family first," Candice said. His breath quickened, and he replied softly, "Of course, we''ll inform them. And I''ll contact the press. I want everyone to know that Elio Hoffis is getting married today!" Candice looked at him with a hint of concern, asking, "Shouldn''t we keep this private?" Chapter 970 ? "No,'' Elio stated. *I''ll go along with your n," Candice replied. She rested her cheek against his sturdy shoulder and closed his eyes, cherishing the warmth of his embrace. By 4:00 pm, a crowd had assembled at city hall. Among them were Candice''s extended family, including M and Jasper. Everyone was eager to witness the couple''s mamage registration. Reporters immediately engulfed Elio and Candice as they emerged from city hall. shbulbs popped and microphones were thrust toward Elio. The reporters bombarded him with questions about whether he was married, details about his bride, and his thoughts on marriage. Usually reluctant with reporters, Elio found himself willingly engaged this time. Holding Candice''s hand, he introduced her with pride and joy as his wife. "How did you two meet? Who pursued whom?" asked a reporter. "We''ve known each other since childhood. I''ve had a crush on her since we were young, and I was the one who pursued her,* Elio answered. The reporters erupted in a chorus of excited admiration. Smiles of warmth spread among the Morrisons, except for Florence, who quietly wiped away tears, deeply moved by Candice''s marriage at such a young age. After leaving city hall, everyone returned to Morrison Residence. They indulged in avish feast featuring fine wines and delectable dishes, with Tristan in tow. Laughter and congrattions filled the air for the newly married couple. Micha''s absence was noticeable amid the festive atmosphere. No one had told her about it. The next moming, Josie stormed into the hospital in a fury. She pushed open the door to Micha''s ward without consideration for her rest and blurted out, "Mrs. Hoffis, Leo and Candice got married yesterday!" Micha was shocked. Then, scoffing, she said, "Impossible. I didn''t approve of their marriage. They wouldn''t dare proceed without my consent. Also, how could they get married without even informing me?" Josie opened her phone and showed Micha the trending news. "Look, Leo even gave an interview. Their marriage is making headlines everywhere." Micha took the phone and read the headline. Her face first paled, then darkened with rage. Her hands trembled and her neck reddened as anger surged through her. Ovee with fury, she clenched her teeth and hurled the phone across the ward. It smashed against the floor and shattered on impact. Josie was startled at the sudden outburst but quickly regained herposure. Anxiously, she asked, "Mrs. Hoffis, what should we do now? Everyone knows he''s married." Micha clenched her fists so hard they shook, her voice filled with indignation. "Do they see me as an outsider? They registered their marriage yesterday afternoon, and I''m just finding out now?" In a low, distressed tone, Josie asked, "Mrs. Hoffis, do you approve of their marriage?" "No, I don''t!" Micha dered. She longed to retum home, but her severe spinal injury limited her mobility. Josie''s heart sank. She felt overwhelmed by despair, seeing almost no way to reverse the situation. "What should we do next?" she asked. Frustrated, Micha pounded her leg and growled, "It''s all because of these useless legs of mine!" Then, she pointed to a drawer and said, "Bring me my phone." Josie retrieved the phone and handed it to her. Micha wasted no time calling Tristan''s number. As soon as Tristan answered the call, Micha''s voice, brimming with fury, pierced through before he could speak. "Why did Leo and Candice get married without consulting me? They got married yesterday! Why didn''t anyone inform me until now? Visibly flustered, Tristan attempted to soothe her. Take it easy. Leo and Candice were already engaged. Their marriage was inevitable. "You''re still recovering in the hospital, and stressing out won''t help your health. I didn''t inform you because I wanted to wait until you were getting better-" "Excuses, all of it!" Micha interjected, her toneced with anger.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Recognizing that reasoning with her in such a state was futile, Tristan replied impatiently, Enough. Now that you know, ept it. There''s no use in causing a scene." Chapter 971 ? ''Tristan, did you just say I''m being unreasonable?" Micha shouted furiously. The line went dead from the other end. Micha, still seething, hurled her phone across the room, shattering it. Yet, even this violent act couldn''t quell her anger. She fell deeply disrespected by both Elio and Tristan. Now, even M and Jasper had kept her in the dark. The thought that everyone closest to her was drifting away because of Candice''s marriage filled her with profound disappointment. Picking up the two shattered phones, Josie approached and sat beside Micha, gently consoling her, "Mrs. Hoffis, don''t be upset. You must take care of your health. We can address Leo''s marriage gradually." *Josie, do you have any suggestions?" Micha asked, her voice edged with desperation. Josie shook her head, looking equally frustrated. Just then, M walked briskly into the room, her voice calm and soothing. "Nothing will work." Hearing her voice, both women turned to look at M. She entered gracefully with a lunchbox in her hand, her smile gentle. "Don''t waste your effort. Elio has already signed over half his assets to Candice. If they divorce, the family business will be affected.'' Micha who was always protective of power and assets, erupted, "Who let him do that? He had lost his mind!" Although bedridden, her domineering presence was palpable, trembling with rage. M was now less concerned about Micha''s outburst. In fact, she was more worried that Josie would continue to stir trouble. Setting down the lunchbox, M faced Josie with a sweet yet barbed smile. "Ms. Hudson, I''m impressed by your persistence. But now that Elio and Candice are married, I hope you''ll value yourself and maintain your dignity. Don''t harbor any more illusions about Elio." Josie hurriedly exined, "Mrs. Morrison, you''ve misunderstood. Elio and I..." Mughed coldly, "You know it best whether I misunderstand or not. Spare me the fake exnations." Josie stood there, both awkward and mortified. M''s expression remained stem. "Ms. Hudson, it''s my duty as a daughter to take care of my mother. With me around, you don''t need to visit as often. *Please inform Ms. Fenna Hudson that I don''t wish to see her. Tell her to stay away and don''t ruin my mood whenever I''m in the hospital.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Micha scowled, "Chubs, that''s too much." Josie''s face darkened, deeply embarrassed. M snapped, "They had the nerve to drug Ello with an aphrodisiac! if that''s not disgusting. what is? Don''t you think being with such people tarnishes your values? Micha was stunned, a wave of anger surging to her chest. She never expected M to speak to her like this. ''How dare you talk to me like this? Do you still see me your mother?" M tapped the lunchbox and said, "Here''s some soup and food, though it probably won''t taste as good as Fenna''s cooking. ''Enjoy your meal. I won''t be joining." Micha clutched her chest in pain, shouting, ''Chubs, you''re driving me up the wall! M walked toward the door and suddenly paused. Without turning around, she remarked, "If you don''t want to end up old and alone, with children who resent you and a husband who doesn''t care about you, you should probably reassess your position. "Think carefully about what you should and shouldn''t be doing. With that, she walked out of the ward. Chapter 972 ?Chapter 972N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. It was six monthster that Nathan returned to Phoenicia from the frontier. He and M had been living apart for more than half a year, and countless times, he had asked M when she would return to the frontier and theb. Even after years of marriage, he was still as attached to her as ever. M replied, "I need to stay in Phoenicia to handle something important." However, she never specified what it was. Now, he finally understood¡ªit was to settle old scores and new grievances together. Philip had been reported for embezzlement and bribery, leading to his downfall. Fenna herself was arrested for involving in kidnapping abroad,mitting crimes against Candice, and taking bribes. The couple ended up behind bars. During these six months, Micha, who was still bedridden, learned of the events and felt shocked. She was grateful that Josie had not married into their family. Otherwise, their business could have been implicated. There was another major event, which was Elio and Candice''s grand wedding. The wealthiest man in the country got married on the most beautiful ind in Norvania. Several flights flew guests to the romantic ind. The once in beach transformed into a sea of flowers, with petals carpeting the ground. The decorations, costing tens of millions of dors, wereplemented by the most luxurious food and wine. At the wedding, Candice, like everyone else, witnessed the most beautiful wedding scene of her life. The air was filled with the scent of flowers, and everywhere she looked was just screaming "romance". Dressed in a million-dor wedding gown and adorned with jewelry worth tens of millions, Candice walked on the exquisite carpet toward the center stage, where the charming and elegant-looking Elio awaited. The guests filled the seats, all smiling warmly. Tears of happiness welled up in Candice''s eyes and a sweet smile graced her lips, as she saw her parents, uncles, aunts, brothers, and sisters-inw who had loved and spoiled her for over 20 years. She felt incredibly blessed. Marrying the man she loved now made her life feelplete. They exchanged vows and rings, sealing their promises with a kiss amidst the blessings of everyone present. Micha attended the wedding too. Although she had been reluctant to acknowledge Candice¡¯s status despite them getting the marriage certificate. It wasn¡¯t until the incident with Fenna and Philip had made her reconsidered her stance. As apuse filled the air, everyone rejoiced. One person, however, quietly wiped away tears. It was Daniel, the steadfast and resilient anti-drug force supervisor, also Candice¡¯s father. Thetter part of the wedding was a musical party. Candice slipped out of her wedding gown and into an elegant evening dress, strolling through the wedding venue with Elio by her side. They mingled with friends and family, raising sses in celebration amidst lively conversations. The venue was overflowed with beautiful melodies and delicious delicacies. The tempting aroma of the cuisine lured Candice away from Elio to a secluded corner for a private moment of indulgence. Just then, Mervyn approached. "Candice, congrattions on your wedding," he said. Candice looked up, exchanged a nce with Mervyn, and offered a faint smile. She clinked sses with him and replied. "Thank you." Mervyn, after having a decent amount of wine, revealed his emotions through his flushed face and moist eyes. Beneath his smile, bitterness and sadness were palpable. Seeing Candice and Elio''s marriage making headlines, he realized his chance had slipped away before it even began. He had never had the opportunity to confess his admiration to Candice. "Promise me you''ll be happy." Mervyn murmured, forcing a smile. "I will. I hope you find your other half soon and be happy." Candice responded with warmth. Mervyn tightened his lips, bowed his head in contemtion for a moment, and summoned his courage to continue, "Candice, there''s something I''ve been holding in my heart. If..." "Just keep it to yourself," a sudden voice interrupted. They turned to see Elio approaching. He gently took Candice''s hand, his demeanor calm yet his gaze cool and resolute as he addressed Mervyn. "There''s no need for questions and words. It''s pointless, isn''t it?" Mervyn''s smile hardened with bitterness. Candice was left perplexed. Chapter 973 ?Chapter 973 Mervyn nodded. "Yeah, it doesn''t matter anymore." "What are you talking about?" Candice asked, confused. "Why don''t I understand?" Elio smiled gently and whispered, "You don''t need to understand. Come on, let''s have a drink with Mom and Dad." "Okay." Candice picked up her ss of juice, waved goodbye to Mervyn, and walked toward Micha and Tristan. Mervyn watched as they walked away, unable to resist taking another big gulp of his drink. Micha was sitting gracefully in her wheelchair, maintaining her usual elegance. Elio and Candice approached and greeted politely, "Mom, Dad, let''s toast." Micha forced a smile, her gaze on Candice was affectionate yetcking genuine approval and admiration. Deep down, she believed Candice wasn''t capable enough for Elio. Nheless, it didn''t affect their rtionship, as no one cared about Micha''s opinion. On the other hand, Tristan was delighted. He raised his ss enthusiastically, showering them with blessings and well-wishes, especially emphasizing, "May you soon be blessed with children!" Candice blushed and smiled shyly, nodding as she sipped her juice. Elio, barely able to contain hisughter, looked at Candice lovingly. Keeping the secret was tough, but Candice insisted they tell no one until after the first trimester when the pregnancy was stable. Remarkably, Candice''s body showed no signs of pregnancy. She could eat, sleep, and work with no fatigue or morning sickness. Nearby stood Nathan, M, and Jasper. At first nce, they seemed like peers, not because Jasper looked mature, but because his parents appeared youthful and well-maintained. Nathan was a dashing defense general, and M was a beautiful chemist. As for Jasper, he worked at Elio¡¯spany while learning business management. Six months ago, he founded his ownpany and began his entrepreneurial journey. These past six months had been tough for him. Suspected of being gay, M initially set him up on blind dates. After meeting several women without sess, he dismissed countless more with the excuse of being too busy with his startup and not interested in women. Eventually, his family became convinced he was gay, leading to the most outrageous setup of all: M arranged a date for Jasper with a man. Her forward-thinking approach left Jasper utterly bewildered. Seeing Elio¡¯s joyful smile, M couldn¡¯t help but remark, ¡°How did Elio be mature so early? He started crushing on Candice before he was even an adult. Yet some men show no interest in women at all.¡± Jasper''s brow furrowed, and his handsome face fell in exasperation. Nathan replied, "There might be an issue." M queried, "Darling, do you think it''s psychological or physical?" "Could it be a physical issue?" Jasper''s frustration finally surfaced. "Dad, Mom, you''re practically spelling it out for me. Is this necessary? Discussing this right in front of me?" M, surprised, asked, "So, it really is a physical problem?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jasper rubbed his forehead, feeling exasperated. "You really know how to miss the point!" Nathan ced aforting hand on Jasper''s shoulder. "Jasper, take a break from thepany ande train with me at the frontier for a few months. I guarantee you''ll feel physically stronger." Jasper grabbed Nathan''s hand and pressed it against his chest. "Feel that? That''s muscle, rock hard. I''ve kept up my workout routine for years. There''s no need to go all the way to the frontier." M and Nathan exchanged a nce, uncertain of their next steps. Jasper had recently turned 27. He was remarkably handsome with a fit physique and came from a distinguished family background, yet he had never dated or shown interest in any woman. Chapter 974 It was unusual. Just then, Candice and Elio approached. Setting aside their family affairs, the three raised their sses in a toast with Candice and Elio. They began with heartfelt wishes,ughing and conversing freely. Unexpectedly, the conversation veered toward Jasper. "Now, all the kids at home are married. Even Candice is married. It''s just him left, a bachelor without a girlfriend," M said. Jasper countered, "Mom, my cousins are all in their 30s. Isn''t that normal for them to be married?" M persisted, "But Candice is younger than you and already married!" Nathan interjected, "Let''s give him some time. No rush. Let''s see when he''s 30, or maybe 40. Who knows, perhaps he''ll get married in his 50s. There''s still plenty of time ahead." Jasper was speechless, offering a faint smile. "Dad, you''re really good atforting people." Observing the concern from M and Nathan, Elio reassured them. "Don''t worry. Jasper definitely likes women. In the past, he¡ª" Before Elio could finish, Jasper abruptly rushed forward, his hand covering Elio¡¯s mouth as he pulled him aside by the shoulder, his voice tinged with irritation. ¡°Uncle Elio, I need to talk to you.¡± M, nervously intrigued, hurried over. ¡°What happened in the past? Hey, don¡¯t go! Come back here and exin!¡± Jasper held Elio firmly, turning back, and shouted, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s nothing! Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense!¡± ¡°There¡¯s definitely something,¡± Nathan chuckled lightly. ¡°Yes, he has a secret.¡± M agreed. Lowering her voice mischievously, Candice whispered, ¡°Uncle Nathan, Aunt Chubs, I¡¯ll ask Elio about Jasper¡¯s secret when we get home.¡± M smiled knowingly and nodded eagerly. ¡°Sure, Candice. Ask him when you get back.¡± Candice nodded with a wide smile. The grand wedding spanned two days, with the first day dedicated to the solemn ceremony and the second day to indulgent leisure activities. The ind itself, where they held their wedding was bought by Elio as a gift for Candice and christened Enchanted Cove. Yet amidst the joy, there were moments of sorrow. In the prison in Phoenicia, Josie visited Fenna with her parents. Seated in the prison, Fenna appeared weary, as if she had aged ten years in an instant.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Josie couldn¡¯t help but shed tears at the sight of Fenna. Fenna¡¯s first question was, ¡°Has Elio gotten married?¡± Josie¡¯s sorrow deepened, and she nodded quietly, struggling to hold back her tears. ¡°You are useless! You can¡¯t even hold onto a man!¡± Fenna spat out with anger. Unable to bear any longer, Cameron seized the phone and shouted at Fenna through the ss, ¡°You¡¯re already in jail now! Don¡¯t you realize your mistakes? Why are you so stubborn? "Are you genuinely concerned about Josie''s happiness? Or are you just trying to project your regrets onto her?" Fenna looked at Cameron through tear-filled eyes. "Cam, Josie loves Elio. What''s wrong with that?" Cameron retorted, "If Elio doesn''t love Josie and chooses to marry someone he loves instead, what''s wrong with that then?" Fenna fell silent. Cameron continued, "Nathan didn''t love you. He and Chubs did nothing wrong. They even showed you mercy back then. Don''t you have any gratitude?" In frustration, Fenna gritted her teeth. "Reflect on your life in prison for the rest of your days." With that, Cameron hung up the phone, took his wife and daughter''s hands, and strode out of the prison. Josie didn''t look back at Fenna either. Once outside the prison, Josie sat in contemtive silence in the car. Finally, she murmured, "Dad, I want to go abroad." Cameron responded calmly, "Go ahead. As long as it''s the right thing for you, I''ll support you." "Thank you, Dad." Chapter 975 The summer heat in Phoenicia was scorching, leaving the streets almost deserted. A figure dressed in a giant frog costume hurried to the caf¨¦ entrance. She set down her pile of little frogs in a corner and removed her heavy frog head, revealing her sweat-drenched but beautiful features. zing up at the signboard, she blinked and anxiously muttered, "This must be the ce." Hugging the frog''s head, she walked in and looked around. There was only one young man in the entire caf¨¦. From a distance, he appeared strikingly handsome with an air of elegance and sophistication. "The quality of this setup was high," she thought. No wonder her mother warned her not toe back home if she still couldn''t get married this time. Breathless, she walked over, sat down in front of the man, and apologized politely, "I''m sorry, I was chased by the city officials because of my job. I got lost and ended up being half an hourte. I''m so sorry." At the sound of her voice, Jasper looked up and was momentarily stunned to see a half-human, half-frog figure before him. A flicker of surprise crossed his eyes. Jasper, dressed in a suit, exuded an elegant and noble demeanor. He looked at her quietly, his handsome face was devoid of any emotion. She nervously swallowed and forced a smile, exining, "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is¡ª" Jasper interrupted in a calm tone. "Imogen Kingsley." Imogen was taken aback but quickly recovered, "Yes, I''m Imogen. It seems Aunt Eloise has already told you about me, but out of respect, I should introduce myself properly." Jasper nodded, a faint smile ying on his lips. Imogen began confidently, "I''m the blind date Aunt Eloise introduced to you. I have a degree and I''m 26 years old. I''m a frence entrepreneur with zero dating history, zero savings, no bad habits, and no hobbies. But I have dreams." Jasper raised an eyebrow, his smile widening. "So what are your dreams?" Imogen clenched her frog fist and dered passionately. "My dream is to be an astronaut and travel to the moon." Jasper was momentarily at a loss for words. "Ady with big dreams," he pondered. At that moment, a waiter brought a ss of iced water. Imogen, thinking it was for her, quickly reached out. "Thanks." But as her frog hand reached for the ss, she realized she was still in costume and felt a bit embarrassed. She awkwardly smiled, stood up, and turned her back to Jasper. "I''m sorry, but can you help me with my zipper?" Jasper hesitated for a moment, then stood up to assist her. Suddenly, Imogen saw an elderlydy at the door, swiftly running off with her group of little frogs. "What are you doing? Put down my little frogs! Those are mine!"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Just as Jasper raised his hand, the woman in front of him disappeared in a sh. "Hey, your frog head!" Jasper called out, watching her in her cumbersome outfit darting out, leaving the frog head behind. He quickly picked it up and chased after her. The scene on the street wasical. An olddy in her 60s was sprinting with a bunch of little frogs, followed by a disheveled, pretty girl in a frog costume, and trailing behind was a handsome man in a suit, carrying the frog head. The spectacle made people stop and watch. The olddy darted into an alley. When Imogen followed suit, she could no longer see her. Leaning against a wall with one hand, Imogen rested the other on her waist, drenched in sweat. Gasping for breath, she muttered angrily, "Bad people do get old. What a bad day! Not only did I sell nothing, but I also got chased by city officials and then had my little frogs stolen by an olddy. How unlucky can I get?" Looking back at the alley, she sighed, "My blind date probably thinks I¡¯m crazy. Oh gosh, another one blown." Thinking about Jasper''s handsome features, Imogen couldn''t help but feel a pang of regret. He was the most attractive guy she had ever met on a blind date. With a long sigh, she dragged her weary steps out of the alley. Chapter 976 When Imogen stepped out of the alley, she saw Jasper holding her frog head, looking around as if earnestly searching for her. As soon as he turned and their eyes met, he walked over briskly. With a furrowed brow, Jasper asked, "How much did those little frogs cost?" "About 50 dors," Imogen replied. He seemed incredulous and shocked. "You chased an olddy down two streets over 50 dors?" Imogen''s face darkened in annoyance. "Is it just about the money?" "If it''s not about the money, then what''s the problem?" he countered. Imogen huffed, realizing that good looks didn''t necessarily mean good sense. This small disagreement already revealed their shing values. Forcing a polite smile, she exined, "Yes, it''s about the money. Those 50 dors are worth a two-day meal for me. I woke up early in the morning, ran to the wholesale market, and hauled back those little frogs. "I inted each one myself, hoping they''d sell well. I protected them while running away from the city officials for an hour. Now, a thief disguised as an olddy stole them, and I went to get them back. Is that wrong?" Jasper set down the frog head, took out his wallet, and handed Imogen all the cash inside. "This shouldpensate for your loss today. Is it enough?" He didn''t want her to feel bad and waste her time on these trivial matters. He still hoped the date could continue. Imogen''s lips curled into a smile at the sight of the thick wad of cash. There must have been at least ten thousand dors. She couldn''t help but like Jasper more. Seeing his generosity, their shed values didn''t seem to matter. Without hesitation, she grabbed the money and stuffed it into her costume''s belly pocket. Beaming, Imogen thought, "This guy is good at pretending to be rich. He''s probably given me all he''s got and might have to scrape by next month." Still, she couldn''t help but admire a man with such generosity. Even if he was broke, he exuded chivalry and warmth. "Are you giving me this money voluntarily?" she asked, curious. "Yes," Jasper replied, his expression serious as he walked to her back. "Now, take off that costume before you get heatstroke." "Thanks," Imogen said. Prompted by Jasper''s reminder, she was suddenly aware of the sweat covering her body, making the heat almost unbearable. As Jasper helped her out of the frog costume, Imogen couldn''t help but ask, "Asher, did you just give me all the money you had?" Jasper paused slightly. "What did you call me?" "Asher. Aunt Eloise said your name is Asher, you''re 37, a tech school graduate now working as a car salesman." "She mentioned you lost all your savings in a tel scam six months ago, with hundreds of thousands of dors in debt, but you''ve managed to pay it off through hard work selling cars. Your story is both pitiful and inspiring."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jasper chuckled, helping Imogen out of the costume before walking to face her. Gazing at her, he queried, "Didn''t she show you my photo?" Imogen, folding the costume, replied casually, "She did, but photos these days are unreliable with all the filters. You''re much better looking in person." "Thanks," Jasper uttered with a softugh. Holding onto the money in her costume, Imogen asked again, "So, you''re really giving me this money?" "Yes." "No takebacks?" "No takebacks," Jasper said, amused. Imogen mused to herself. No matter how handsome or generous a man seemed, infidelity and betrayal were always possibilities. If marriage was going to be a trial, why not choose a man who was both handsome and generous? Blushing slightly, she questioned, "What do you think of me?" Jasper smiled gently. "You''re great and I''m very satisfied." Chapter 977 ? Imogen couldn''t help but smile, her eyes twinkling with happiness. After so many blind dates with countless men, they always found something to criticize about Imogen-her family''s poverty, her education level, or her personality. It seemed they could always find a w. This was the first time Imogen met someone who genuinely appreciated her, and it didn''t hurt that he was handsome too. Although Asher''s family wasn''t wealthy either, they were well-matched. Neither could look down on the other. Moreover, Aunt Eloise, who had married into his hometown, vouched for him, praising his honesty, capability, and good character. He seemed like perfect husband material. Blushing slightly, Imogen''s voice softened. I''m quite satisfied with you too. How about we get our marriage license?" Jasper was taken aback. "A marriage license? We''ve just met. Shouldn''t we get to know each other first? Imogen shrugged. "It''s all about living together. We can make do, and the days will pass." Jasper was at a loss for words. After pausing a moment, Imogen exined, "If you want to build a rtionship first, that''s fine. But Aunt Eloise mentioned your father had cancer. "Even though he''s recovering well, you are eager to get married to fulfill his wish. I thought you''d be more anxious than me." Jasper hesitated for a few seconds, then smiled gently and said, "Alright, let''s get married then." Imogen didn''t get excited. But instead, she felt a sense of relief wash over her as if she hadpleted a significant task. She wouldn''t have to endure her parents'' relentless nagging about marriage anymore. *Bring your documents tomorrow morning and we''ll meet at the city hall." ''Let''s exchange numbers, Jasper suggested, taking out his phone. Imogen pulled out her phone as well, showing him her number. After he added her, she couldn''t help but ask, "After we''re married, can I manage your sry?" Jasper looked up in puzzlement. Imogen quickly rified, "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t want to take your money. We can put both our sries into your bank ount, but I''d like to keep the card. You''ve been scammed before, and you''re too kind-hearted. It''s easy for you to get cheated." But of course, it was also because of greed and innocence-two of the most dangerous traits. Imogen didn''t want to risk their future finances. Jasper smiled warmly. "Alright, after we get married, you can handle the household matters." After exchanging their numbers, Imogen inquired, "Will you continue renting an apartment once we''re married?" He was renting an apartment? Jasper was taken aback by her question. Imogen noticed his hesitation and added, "Let''s save money. Instead of renting, why don''t we stay with my parents? It''s cramped, but we''ll save on rent. We can move out once we''ve saved enough for a down payment." "Okay, whatever you say," Jasper agreed softly. His gentle and maic voice melted Imogen''s heart. Did all salesmen have such charming voices? With his good looks and pleasant tone, it''s no wonder female customers found it hard to resist buying cars from him. Imogen picked up her frog head, her smile brimming. "I should go now. I''ll see you tomorrow, dear future husband." Jasper stood momentarily stunned, his heart racing and cheeks flushing. He watched her stride toward the subway entrance until she vanished from sight. Shaking himself out of his reverie, he hurried after her. He took her hand and cleared his slightly husky throat. "Imogen, I''ll send you home. I came here by car." Imogen was surprised. "You have a car?" After seconds of hesitation, Jasper replied, "It''s a client''s car. I''m sending it for maintenance and drove it here."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Great!'' Imogen turned and walked back, delighted. She was determined to save as much money as possible to support her dream of advancing the nation''s space exploration efforts. Every penny saved was a penny earned. Chapter 978 Chapter 978 When Imogen saw Jasper''s approaching car, she froze in shock and hesitated, uncertain about getting in. Jasper courteously opened the door for her, a puzzled expression on his face. "What''s wrong?" "This car must be worth a fortune, right? If something happens to it, we can''t afford the repairs," Imogen fretted anxiously. Jasper was about to reassure her, but after some consideration, he replied, "It''s fine. Just be careful." Imogen nodded earnestly and settled into the car. During the drive, she provided Jasper with the address. An hourter, they parked in front of a dpidated building in the old city quarter. Imogen stepped out and waved at Jasper. "You should head back now. I''ll see you at the city hall tomorrow." Jasper leaned out of the car, returning her wave as he watched Imogen walk away. His gaze lingered on the dpidated building ahead, a sense of mncholy settling within him. Imogen climbed up to the eighth floor, her breath heavy andbored. Exhaustion consumed her. Living on the top floor without an elevator meant scaling eight flights of stairs daily, a task that drained her energy each time. She tossed her frog costume into a corner and slumped onto the sofa, feeling as though her spirit might depart her body at any moment. Today''s flurry of activities had taken a toll far beyond her expectations. Just then, a middle-aged man with a limp descended from the rooftop, a basket of freshlyundered clothes in his hands.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Imogen, you''re back?" he called out. Imogen sprang to her feet at the sound of his voice and hurried over to take the clothes from him. "Dad, let me help you." Gregory Kingsley handed her the clothes, and together they slowly made their way down to the living room. Imogen took out the clothes and began folding them with care. Gregory approached to help. "Dad, I''m getting married," Imogen said. Gregory was momentarily taken aback, though he was not entirely surprised. Marriage was a natural milestone as daughters grew up. It was about time for Imogen to settle down. "Where''s he from?" Gregory inquired. "He lives next door to Uncle Brandon. Aunt Eloise introduced us. His name is Asher." Gregory spoke calmly. "If Eloise introduced him, he must be decent. What''s his family background? Will they look down on us for being poor?" "Simr to ours, I think. He seems like a good match." Gregory pursed his lips and replied thoughtfully, "In that case, both of you should work hard together. The future will surely get better." Imogen hummed in response. "We don''t have money for a dowry, so don''t ept anything from his family. Gregory folded the clothes neatly, carrying them into the foom as he continued, "Invite him over for dinner sometime." Imogen mustered her courage and inquired, "Dad, we wish to save money. Can we stay here?" Gregory ced the folded clothes in the room and limped back out. In a warm tone, he replied, "If you don''t mind the cramped and old house, you can definitely live here." Imogen was overjoyed. "Thanks, Dad." Gregory smiled in response. "We''re family. There''s no need for thanks." "Where''s Mom?" "She went to clean someone else''s house after work," Gregory replied. el.ne Imogen felt a pang of concern for her mother. Ever since Gregory got injured and lost his job, her mother had been the sole breadwinner, supporting her education and holding the family together, while Gregory managed the household chores. This warm sanctuary they now had was purchased with thepensation from Gregory''s ident. "I''ll go cook dinner," Imogen said, standing up and heading toward the kitchen. However, Gregory stopped her, saying, "Get on with your work, I''ll handle dinner." Imogen smiled gently. "I''m not busy, Dad." Gregory looked at her tenderly and uttered, "I know you''re always busy with work." Imogen''s heart warmed, and she followed his suggestion, heading back into the room. Her already small room was packed with various items, from aerospace models to piles of goods. Chapter 979 Chapter 979 Imogen logged into herptop, essing the backend of her online store to review thepleted orders. There were none. However, there were numerous unanswered inquiries. She diligently responded to each one and after waiting for a moment, there were no new customers, no orders rolled in, and the inquiries dried up. Switching to another interface, Imogen confronted lines of densely packed code and data structures for unmanned rockets. Troubled, she rested her head on her hand, lost in thought for a while before finally starting to type, coding away. Two hours passed in intense concentration on her coding, followed by three more after dinner. Later that night, shepleted her work and sent it out. After five hours of relentless effort, she earned three thousand dors. Imogen, who did not have a formal education, was often undervalued by others despite her talent. Sometimes, it brought her close to tears. Closing herptop, Imogen stretched as she headed to the bathroom. She believed in the transformative power of hard work and study to change lives. Yet, her fate seemed mired in hardship due to her excellent performance in her studies. Her eptance letter from Norvania Aerospace Academy was intercepted by the child of a high-ranking official, altering her life''s course and thwarting her future ambitions. Powerless even now, she had no choice but to ept her fate. Early the next morning, as nned, Imogen got her marriage license with the man she had met only for the second time. She found him handsome but surprisingly calm, with few expectations. To her, marrying anyone felt the same. It was about finding a teammate, reassuring her parents, and ending their relentless pressure to marry. Leaving the city hall, Imogen nced at the marriage certificate in puzzlement. "Your name is Jasper Morrison? Aren''t you Asher?" Jasper looked nervous. "My ID says Jasper Morrison, but my family has always called me Asher, so everyone else just assumed Asher was my name. But it''s actually just my nickname." Imogen hummed a response and nodded thoughtfully before looking back at the certificate. "Jasper... this name sounds familiar." "You..." Jasper''s expression darkened slightly. Imogen paused before asking, "When will you move into my ce?" "Today, if that''s okay," Jasper replied. "Of course," Imogen said, handing him the keys. "Here''s a set of keys. Do you need help with your luggage?" Jasper smiled. "No need. It''s right behind the car." Surprised, Imogen eximed, "So soon?" She followed Jasper to the parking lot, where she saw his in domestic car, priced around 100 thousand dors. "Is this your car?" "It''s a used one. It was quite affordable," Jasper exined hastily. Imogen felt relieved. Having a car was reassuring. If her parents ever felt unwell in the future, they could drive to the hospital themselves without worrying about transport during emergencies. "It''s nice," Imogen said softly. Jasper opened the passenger door and said courteously, "Let''s get in and head home." Imogen smiled. "Okay."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She clicked her seatbelt into ce as she settled into the car. Once Jasper pulled away, he prompted a conversation about Imogen''s parents on their personalities and interests. "They''re very down-to-earth and easy to get along with. Don''t worry." Soon, Jasper''s car entered the chaotic East Street in the old city quarter Each side of the street was crowded with tiny stalls, bustling with pedestrians who ignored traffic rules, crossing the road at will. The area was marked by poor environmental conditions, inadequate sanitation, and an overall atmosphere of chaos and disorder. Chapter 980 Chapter 980 Having finally parked the car, Jasper and Imogen immediately noticed a crowd gathered ahead, drawn by the spectacle of two women in a heated argument. Upon hearing themotion, Imogen hurriedly rushed over. "Imogen..." Jasper was bewildered, following quickly behind. Pushing through the crowd, Imogen spotted her mother, Carol Pembroke, engaged in a fierce dispute with her aunt, Thelma McCoy. Carol''s eyes were brimming with tears, a mix of grievance and anger evident as she pointed and used, "You shameless thing! Give the family homestead back!" Thelma, whose features were contorted in malice, retorted sharply, "You''re the shameless one! Your whole family is! "You deserve Gregory''s disability, Imogen''s failure to enter college, your poverty, your destitution, and your finger being chopped off! You''re just too shameless, and even heaven doesn''t want your family to live well." "You''re so cruel! Karma will catch up with you," Carol cried, her anger palpable and resolute. "You shameless thing! We agreed from the start that the family homestead would serve as a bridal house for Maxwell to live in for two years and that he should move out after that. "But by exploiting a loophole in thend survey, you registered it under his name and usurped our home." Thelma stood with her hands on her hips, exuding a fierce demeanor akin to a demoness. "It was left to Maxwell by his grandfather, and we allowed you to stay there temporarily for a few years." "Stop spouting nonsense!" "You''re the one spouting nonsense! Your entire family is! You, pauper, are so destitute that you can''t even put food on the table. Now, you''re nning to covet Maxwell''s house?" Carol was no match for Thelma. She was insulted to the point of tears, struggling to catch her breath. Imogen hurried over, nervously taking Carol''s arm. "Mom, let''s not argue with her. Let''s go home." Upon seeing Imogen, Carol finally let her emotions show, breaking down. "Imogen, she''s gone too far..."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Imogen hugged Carol and shot a fierce re at Thelma. Leading Carol out of the crowd, sheforted her in a soft voice. "I know, Mom. Let''s not argue with people like her. Don''t let her ruin your health. There must be another way to reim the family homestead. We''ll find it." Jasper stood outside the crowd, observing silently. This intense confrontation was unlike anything he had ever witnessed before. Qu Despite having heard only part of the heated exchange, he grasped the underlying reasons behind it. As Imogen helped Carol upstairs, Jasper followed with the luggage. He was aware the apartment waspact and that it was a walk-up, but he hadn''t anticipated it being on the eighth floor. Luckily, he was fit from regr exercise, so the few pounds of luggage wasn''t too heavy for him. On the eighth floor, Gregory heard footsteps and hurriedly opened the door. Upon seeing Carol in tears, supported by Imogen, he anxiously asked, "What''s going on? What happened?" "Mom got into another argument with Aunt Thelma," Imogen replied. Gregory''s surprise and helplessness were evident. "No wonder it''s so noisy outside. Judging by your state, you must have lost the argument, right?" Imogen frowned at him. "Dad, please stop." Gregory sighed deeply. He was just about to reach for the door to close it when he noticed someone tall, handsome, and muscr standing behind them. He was holding some luggage and greeted Gregory immediately. "Hello, Dad." Gregory was dumbfounded, standing motionless. Carol, who had just walked in, couldn''t help but turn her head in surprise to look at the man behind her. Jasper respectfully greeted Carol too. "Hello, Mom." It was only then that Imogen reacted, her voice tinged with a hint of nervousness. "Oh, I almost forgot to introduce him. We''ve recently married. This is my husband, Asher." Chapter 981 Chapter 981 Carol was utterly taken aback, her tears suddenly ceasing. "He''s your husband?" she eximed. The man''s striking good looks were undeniable. His extraordinary appearance and charisma made him stand out in a crowd. It was almost surreal to think he was Imogen''s husband. Gregory, too, was momentarily stunned, and his surprise evident in his expression. Quicklyposing himself, he said, "Ash, pleasee in and have a seat." "Thank you," Jasper replied, cing his suitcase down before settling into a chair. As he took in the shabby interior of the house, a sense of unease crept over him. With a swift effort to regain herposure, Carol brushed away her tears and hurried off to brew some coffee. As Jasper settled into his seat, Gregory''s scrutiny intensified, his gaze holding a mysterious depth. Jasper''s palms grew mmy, his back stiffening as he felt the weight of Gregory''s stare. His eyes flitted around nervously, unable to settle on a reassuring focal point. Under Gregory''s intense gaze, Jasper found himself at a loss for suitable conversation topics. Meeting Imogen''s parents for the first time proved to be far more daunting than Jasper had imagined. Suddenly, Gregory eximed, "Ash, my boy! You remind me of an old supervisor I had. He was quite remarkable, always radiating confidence." Jasper''s hands grew restless, his nerves intensifying. Was Gregory onto him? Politely, Jasper asked, "Dad, where did you work before?" With a solemn sigh, Gregory waved his hand dismissively. "Oh, that''s all in the past now. Let''s not dwell on it," he muttered. Imogen delicately epted the coffee Carol had prepared and approached Jasper, offering it to him. Taking it with both hands, Jasper expressed his gratitude, saying, "Thank you." Imogen''s smile softened as she said, "My father is a retired soldier. He was a veteran who served at the border and was honorably discharged due to an injury." Jasper feigned surprise, replying, "Oh, I had no idea!" But unbeknownst to them, Jasper had long been aware of this information. Nevertheless, he feltpelled to keep up the facade. Soon, Imogen settled beside Jasper. Prompted by Gregory, she leaned closer, her eyes examining Jasper with curiosity. Feeling the weight of her gaze, Jasper tensed inexplicably. He reached for his ss of water, using it to momentarily divert the attention away from him. Imogen couldn''t resist asking, "Dad, who does he remind you of?" "General Thornton," Gregory replied. Upon hearing this, Jasper suddenly choked, narrowly avoiding a coughing fit. Imogen promptly handed him a tissue. "Be careful with your water," she advised. At that moment, Carol arrived with a tter of freshly cut fruits, her face now glowing with a smile that contrasted sharply with the tension from the recent ordeal. "Here you are, Ash. Help yourself to some fruit," she offered. "Thank you." As heid eyes on the fruit, Jasper''s memory was jogged, reminding him of the presents he had brought. He swiftly made his way to his suitcase, unzipping it to reveal three meticulously prepared gifts. "Well, since this is our first meeting, I''ve brought a little something for each of you. Please, Mom, Dad, and Imogen ept these gifts with my warmest regards," Jasper expressed. With that, he approached them, extending the presents. The trio couldn''t help but exchange surprised nces as they admired the elegantly wrapped packages. With a bright smile, Carol eagerly unwrapped her gift. "You''ve brought presents as well? Ash, you''re incredibly thoughtful. Thank you!" Imogen''s eyes sparkled with delight. "I can''t believe I received one too!" Meanwhile, Gregory''s lips instinctively curved into a smile, unable to conceal his pleasure. "Thank you, Ash. But honestly, we''re all family now. There''s no need for such generosity." As they unraveled the gifts, astonishment painted their faces. Their eyes widened in shock as they stole nces at each other''s gifts, then back at their own, struggling toprehend the reality of the items before them. Gregory''s gift was a Rolex watch, elegantly embellished with a gold border Meanwhile, Carol''s present was a breathtaking set of ruby jewelry, each piece meticulously crafted and radiating beauty. On the other hand, Imogen''s gift consisted of a dazzling array of diamond essories-rings, bracelets, nes, earrings, and a headpiece.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. A profound silence settled over them, with none of them daring to l break it with words. Was there a chance that these gifts were counterfeit? But what would be the estimated value of these items if they were confirmed to be genuine? With anticipation bubbling, Jasper observed their reactions intently. These gifts had been carefully curated through discreet consultations with a few married women in his office, striving for the utmost thoughtfulness in each selection. However, Jasper couldn''t help but wonder if the trio''s stunned silence indicated their disapproval. Chapter 982 Chapter 982 Imogen and her parents exchanged nces before their faces lit up with genuine smiles of appreciation. "Thank you. I absolutely love it," Carol said sincerely.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "We''re a bit worried about the cost. You really didn''t need to," Gregory added, acknowledging Jasper''s generosity. "I''m genuinely thrilled with mine as well," Imogen chimed in with a gentle smile, seeking to reassure Jasper. After all, everyone understood his family''s financial hardships. With his father battling cancer and his mother''s passing, making a living in Phoenicia was a challenge. Imogen couldn''t shake the memory of how Jasper had emptied his wallet and given her all the cash he had during theirst encounter. Even if his gifts turned out to be counterfeit, they still represented his sincere sentiments. Handing her ruby jewelry to Carol, Imogen suggested, "You two go ahead and catch up. I''ll prepare dinner." Jasper quickly stood up, eager to offer his help. However, his words got stuck in his throat, rendering him momentarily speechless. After all, he was clueless about cooking. He knew he''d bepletely out of ce as soon as he entered the kitchen. Carol swiftly grasped Jasper''s arm, insisting that he remain seated. "Ash, you stay here and talk with Dad. Imogen and I will take care of the cooking." Feeling embarrassed, Jasperplied and returned to his seat, pouring Gregory more coffee and striking up a conversation with him. Gregory proceeded to barrage Jasper with a series of inquiries about his job at the car dealership, delving into details such as ie, working hours, and future aspirations. Fortunately, Jasper had prepared himself well and adeptly handled every question thrown his way. Despite this, a pang of guilt apanied his responses. Internally, he wrestled with the truth that he had assumed another man''s identity and misled Imogen into marrying him. He felt the weight of his wrongdoing. Had he notmitted this deception, perhaps the real Asher would be the one sitting there, sipping coffee with Gregory. Imogen''s husband would be a different man altogether. After chatting for a while, Gregory once again observed Jasper closely beforementing, "Ash, have you ever considered how peculiar fate can be?" "What do you mean?" "You truly do bear a remarkable resemnce to a young general from our country in his prime-tall, remarkably handsome, and with a noble and righteous demeanor. Your mannerisms especially are uncanny," Gregory mused. Jasper offered Gregory a sheepish smile. "With billions of people worldwide, it''s not umon to encounter doppelg?ngers." "That''s true," Gregory concurred, taking a sip of his coffee. "Once upon a time, I diligently served on the border, contributing to our nation''s defense. "I even had the honor of working under General Morrison for a while. But it was a shame my rank was too low. I never had the opportunity to exchange words with him." Jasper whispered, "You never know. Perhaps you''ll get the chance someday." Gregory couldn''t help but chuckle ruefully. "Well, it seems even more improbable now. After all, he''s a high-ranking general from Norvania, and I''m just a disabled veteran Meeting him again is beyond unlikely." Jasper sighed deeply in response, remaining silent. Gregory shared, "While stationed at the border, Carol and Imogen often joined me on troop assignments. "Imogen attended junior high there and grew into quite the charmer. She garnered significant poprity, attracting the admiration of many boys." Jasper felt his embarrassment intensify as he awaited Gregory''s next words, his cheeks betraying a hint of redness. With a touch of pride, Gregory continued, "I her first year of junior high, there was a boy from the neighboring ss who sent hermet love letter. She tore it up right i front of him and casually tossed it into the trash." Upon hearing Gregory''s words, Jasper''s smile became strained, his unease growing palpable. "Any clue who thatd might''ve been?" Jasper asked. Gregory shook his head. Jasper pondered silently, "Who else could it have been but Nathan Morrison''s son?" Unbeknownst to Gregory, it was Jasper who had repeatedly sent Imogen heartfelt letters, only to be met with disappointment each time. Each letter was mercilessly torn to shreds. The first one found its ce in the trash, the second was angrily crumpled and hurled back at him, and the third, though delivered, arrived toote. Imogen had already changed schools. At that time, Imogen was merely a freshman in high school. Despite more than ten years having gone by, Jasper still initially mistook Imogen for someone else when he firstid eyes on her again. Meanwhile, Imogen remainedpletely unaware of Jasper''s existence. Even though he had sent her three love letters in the past, she had never spared him a second thought. Suddenly, Gregory''s hands met in a proud p. "Ah, I recall now! That young man was none other than General Morrison''s son!" Pointing toward the kitchen, he continued, "Imogen had her one chance to alter her destiny. Unfortunately, she let it slip away." Jasper''s expression turned solemn as he awkwardly forced a smile. Chapter 983 Chapter 983 Jasper found himself caught between amusement and frustration. Noticing Jasper''s difort, Gregory quickly caught on and hastily rified, "Ash, don''t worry about it. I was just teasing you. "Besides, Imogen was just a young girl back then and was entirely engrossed in her studies. Romance was thest thing on her mind. Let''s just consider it a bit of good-natured banter." "I understand," Jasper replied with a polite smile.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. As Gregory poured more coffee for Jasper, thetter epted it graciously, cradling the cup with both hands. "Thank you." "Keep in mind, Ash, you''re the man Aunt Eloise believes is the perfect match for Imogen, and our entire family puts faith in her judgment. "We''re not seeking wealth or status. All we ask is that you treat Imogen with care and that you both support each other in marriage." "I understand, Dad." Upon hearing Gregory''s elevated expectations and effusive praise for the fictitious Asher, Jasper felt his heart sink deeper into a hollow ache. Simrly, Imogen''s abrupt proposal to marry a man she had only just met left her feelingpletely stunned and bewildered. Unbeknownst to her, the mere notion of her request had initially startled Jasper. Considering the potential repercussions, Jasper understood that disclosing his true identity to Imogen would probably lead to her immediate departure, rushing straight into marriage with the genuine Asher. Consequently, Jasper would be left alone to bear the burden of his deception. But given the chance to begin afresh, Jasper was sure he would still opt for the same path. Delving into his thoughts, Jasper understood that encountering Imogen again was a twist of fate, woven through the ages. However, learning that she was actively searching for a life partner and on the verge of marriage left him profoundly unsettled. Before long, dinner was served, and everyone gathered around the table. It was a modest, homemade meal,prising four main dishes and a dessert. As they gathered, toasts were made in celebration of the newlyweds, apanied by heartfelt blessings and well-wishes. Despite the warmth of the asion, Jasper ate sparingly, his appetite subdued. Following dinner, Imogen took Jasper''s suitcase and rolled it into her room. Jasper followed suit, stepping into a cramped space filled with belongings. A cluttered desk upied one corner, stacked with books and aputer, while a wardrobe and a narrow bed left little room for movement. "Is there no bathroom in this room?" Jasper asked, surprise evident on his face. "No. I share a bathroom with the rest of my family. If you need to prepare for work, it''s best to wake up early to avoid waiting." With a soft exhale, Jasper absorbed the cramped and stifling atmosphere of the room. Nevertheless, he understood that he had chosen this course, and he was resolved to endure it. "Where do I sleep?" he asked, scanning the room without spotting any suitable space for a bed. Imogen furrowed her brow in confusion, gesturing toward her bed. "Right here! Are you seriously expecting us to sleep apart?" Jasper was momentarily rendered speechless. "Unfortunately, there aren''t any spare rooms in my house. If you prefer not to share a bed, I can sleep in my parents'' room. It''s bigger, and I can even set up a makeshift bed on the floor," Imogen offered. Jasper quickly interjected, "That''s not what I meant." Imogen waved off his concern with a light-hearted tone. "It''s okay, I get it. We''ve just met, so sharing a bed might be a bit ufortable. But don''t worry. I''m a pretty rxed sleeper, and I won''t do anything inappropriate. You can trust me on that." Jasper couldn''t suppress a mix of amusement and bewilderment at Imogen''sid-back and open-minded demeanor. Meanwhile, Imogen began to unpack Jasper''s suitcase. "Let me help you sort and arrange your clothes in the wardrobe." "I can handle it myself," Jasper insisted. "It''s no hassle-" But before Imogen could finish her sentence, her words faltered. She waspletely taken aback by what she saw in Jasper''s suitcase. Inside, his belongings were meticulously arranged, disying a collection of suits, ties, shirts, and 1 casual wear neatly folded and stacked. The sight exuded an air of sophistication, suggesting the considerable value of his wardrobe. "Is it necessary to wear suits every day at the car dealership?" Imogen''s curiosity piqued. Jasper nodded. "Yes. I''s a requirement." As Imogen hung up his garments, she couldn''t resist asking, "Your clothes seem to be of exceptional quality and style. Where did you buy them? Were they expensive?" "Not at all." Chapter 984 Chapter 984 "I''d like to get a suit for my dad as well. He''s never had the opportunity to wear one," Imogen said. While hanging his clothes, Jasper''s hand paused momentarily, suspended in the air. He stared at Imogen with disbelief, a wave of empathy flooding him as heprehended the hardships she must have endured. How many struggles had they faced to be devoid of such basic luxuries? Upon seeing Jasper''s puzzled expression, Imogen responded with a resigned sigh. "For people like us, chances to wear suits are few and far between. Even at formal events, being tidy and presentable usually does the trick." "And what about your parents'' wedding? Did they dress up for that?" Jasper inquired. Imogen sighed softly at the memory. "Well, they were much like us. They had a simple ceremony at the courthouse, followed by a small family gathering." Leaning against the wardrobe, Jasper''s gaze softened as he regarded her. "Imogen, do you ever imagine having a wedding of your own?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Imogen''s response came swiftly, surprise evident in her widened eyes. "Oh, please don''t think about it. Weddings are costly and exhausting affairs. I don''t aspire to have one." "Isn''t it true that every woman dreams of having a wedding?" Jasper queried. Imogen responded with a warm smile, whispering, "I don''t need a wedding. If you start earning money, we should save it for our future. We should strive to buy our own house as soon as possible." After a moment''s pause, Jasper spoke gently, "Imogen, Dad was just reminiscing about your childhood... he¡ª" "Did he boast again about how I rejected that Norvanian general''s son when I was little?" Imogen interjected. Jasper hesitated briefly, surprised by her straightforwardness. Imogen released a soft sigh, her smile carrying a hint of resignation. "He always brings it up. Just take it as a humorous anecdote and don''t dwell on it too much." "What were you thinking at that time?" Jasper''s hands tightened, betraying his nerves. Imogen continued unloading his suitcase, nonchntlymenting, "Honestly, I wasn''t thinking much at all. It was just a random boy from the neighboring ss whom I barely knew, sending me a childish love letter. It was quite amusing, really." "If... if he were to pursue you now, would you entertain it?" Jasper inquired tentatively. Imogen responded swiftly, "That''s not possible." "I mean hypothetically," Jasper rified. Without a moment''s hesitation, Imogen firmly stated, "I would definitely reject him without any doubt." Jasper''s expression turned somber as he fell silent, his gaze fixed on Imogen. Imogen couldn''t help but feel perplexed by his sudden change in demeanor. Wasn''t her response satisfactory? It appeared that her new husband possessed a streak of jealousy. Even with what she believed to be the perfect answer, he still seemed dissatisfied. Well, he certainly wasn''t easily pleased! If it weren''t for Gregory''s persistent reminders, Imogen would have long forgotten about that minor incident. Afterall, she couldn''t even recall the boy''s name or appearance All she knew was his family background. His father was a General in Norvania, his mother a renowned chemist, and his grandparents were among the wealthiest in the country. Such a prodigy seemed like a distant star,pletely out of reach for her. Even if there were a chance, Imogen understood her ce well. Just like mismatched pots and lids, some matches were simply not meant to be. She wouldn''t indulge in foolish dreams of bridging the gap between two vastly different worlds. Wary of straining their newlywed rtionship, Imogen swiftly changed the topic. "But Ash, you''re so handsome. Have you truly never been in a rtionship? Not even once?" Jasper turned to adjust the clothes in the wardrobe, his movements slightly assertive. With a blunt tone, he replied, "I have. Around 17 or 18 times." Imogen was surprised. "That many? But Aunt Eloise said you hadn''t dated anyone. You-" Jasper closed the wardrobe door with a decisive click before facing her, his demeanor tinged with pride. "What''s this? Already having second thoughts about our marriage?" Imogen quickly forced a smile, feeling somewhat exhausted by his demeanor. Why did he seem so entitled? "Nope." Imogen grinned widely. "No regrets. Everyone has a past, right? 17 or 18 exes, it''s... just part of life." As she finished speaking, Imogen felt as if she had almost bitten through her tongue, a wave of frustration washing over her. Chapter 985 Chapter 985 Jasper countered, "And what about you? How many boyfriends have you had before?" Imogen''s reaction faltered slightly, aplexity flickering in her gaze. Swiftly, she lowered her head, her tone heavy as she replied, "None." Jasper couldn''t miss the despondency in Imogen''s response. Sensing something amiss, he pressed on, "While you may not have dated, I''m sure you''ve had feelings for someone before, haven''t you?" Imogen offered a wry smile, arching an eyebrow at him. "Well, we''ve all had ourpanions, haven''t we? No one betrayed anyone, so let''s not dwell on the past, okay?" Jasper sensed he had touched upon a sensitive subject; it was apparent that Imogen cherished someone deeply. However, constrained by circumstances, she settled for whoever came her way. Reflecting on this, Jasper felt a twinge of unease. "Well, who was the one who initially brought up this topic?" he questioned. "Sorry," Imogen apologized. Nevertheless, Jasper persisted, unwilling to let the matter slide. "Were you infatuated with someone, or was it unrequited love?" Imogen swiftly retrieved her pajamas from the wardrobe, evading his question. "I''ll go take a shower now. You can finish tidying up on your own." Carrying her clothes, Imogen stepped out of the room. With a sigh escaping her lips, she closed the door, burdened by a heaviness in her heart. Suddenly, memories of Ethan rk inundated her mind, evoking a familiar ache. Growing up, Imogen and Ethan were inseparable, akin to two peas in a pod. Their bond transcended the boundaries of friendship, hinting at a love waiting to bloom. Ethan had once whimsically proposed that if neither had found their soulmate by age 30, they should marry each other. Imogen''s former best friend was well aware of the underlying attraction between Imogen and Ethan, along with their pact to marry at 30. Despite this knowledge, she shamelessly pursued a physical rtionship with Ethan, resulting in an unnned pregnancy and their rushed marriage this year. This betrayal deepened Imogen''s sense of urgency to settle down. In the quiet of the night, Imogen and Jasperid on the modest bed, their bodies tense. Jasper felt acutely aware of each breath, his difort palpable in the confined space. He stole a nce at Imogen lying beside him, his unease lingering despite the separation of their nkets. His heart fluttered erratically, his thoughts scattering like startled deer. Imogen''s profile captivated him. Her beauty was enchanting, exuding a luminous and delicate charm that held Jasper''s gaze. Despite being 27, she seemed as youthful as a 20-year-old, her skin radiant and wless. A tightness gripped Jasper''s throat as he swallowed hard, difort prickling his spine. With a gentle shift, he turned to fully face Imogen, silentlycherishing her presence. As he admired her, his gaze burned with intensity. S In this unfamiliar ce, Jasper struggled to find rest lying beside Imogen. After all, she was someone he had harbored feelings for over a decade ago. Throughout the night, his mind wrestled with thoughts, leaving him restless in the darkness. Meanwhile, Imogen, carefree and nonchnt, slept soundly, her serene state contrasting sharply with Jasper''s inner turmoil. Nheless, she hadn''t fully reconciled with her marriage and was still clinging to a subconscious denial. As the first light of dawn filtered in, Imogen opened her eyes slowly, only to be greeted by the unexpected presence of a strikingly handsome stranger lying beside her. Startled, she pulled back, a moment of panic gripping her before reality sunk in-she was now a wife. She belonged to someone. Nheless, their unioncked the foundation of love. It was a product of familial expectations and her desire to move on from Ethan. Thus, Imogen harbored no illusions or expectations for her husband. All she craved was a peaceful coexistence. Getting up from the bed, Imogen proceeded with her morning routine. After changing into fresh clothes, she savored a hearty breakfast prepared by Carol. With her belongings in hand, she eventually made her way out. Amidst the struggle of her online store, Imogen had to resort to selling her model blocks at a street market. However, as she descended the stairs and stepped outside, she was suddenly greeted by a torrent of colored, filthy water.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. In an instant, the icy deluge drenched her from head to toe, sending a shock of coldness coursing through her body. Frozen in disbelief, she shivered uncontrobly, her eyes widening as she stared at the two figures standing before her. Chapter 986 ? It appeared that Thelma was the one responsible for sshing Imogen with dirty water. With her face twisted in anger, Thelma viciously shouted, "Imogen, tell your mother that if she ever dares to bother my son again, I''ll make you suffer. Let''s see who can be more ruthless." Suppressing her emotions, Imogen silently wiped the dirty water from her face. Thelma and her husband, Henry Kingsley, had forcefully taken possession of their family homestead, but Imogen chose not to intervene. Despite the ongoing conflicts between Imogen''s parents and Thelma''s family, she opted to stay out of the fray. Even as tensions between the two families escted into legal battles, Imogen remained aloof. Imogen was well aware of how these individuals preyed upon her family''s vulnerabilities-her father''s disability, her mother''s limited education, and her ownck of academic qualifications, financial resources, and skills. Despite enduring their constant bullying in the past, being directly drenched with dirty water was a step too far. Enough was enough. Imogen''s life seemed like a never ending series of cmities-her family''s homestead had been piged, her educational opportunities were stolen, and even the man she loved was torn from her grasp. Was she fated to endure such perpetual misfortune? In a surge of fury, Imogen stormed toward Thelma, grabbing her forcefully by the hair and dragging her toward the nearby gutter. "Ah! It hurts!" Thelma''s cries echoed in the air. Believing Imogen to be an easy target, Thelma had dropped her guard, leaving herself vulnerable and unable to retaliate immediately. Imogen''s movements were swift and almost too fast to track. With a firm hold on Thelma''s hair, Imogen propelled her into the murky waters of the shallow ditch nearby. The foul odor from the stagnant water assaulted their senses, intensifying Thelma''s outrage as she plunged into its depths. Thelma''s screams reverberated through the silent moming, attracting curious onlookers from neighboring houses. As Thelma disappeared beneath the water''s surface, she put on a facade of victimhood, crying out and pretending to be distressed to gain sympathy. Amidst themotion, usatory nces and murmured conversations swirled around Imogen, casting her as the antagonist in this neighborhood drama. Imogen gritted her teeth, her words aimed like daggers at Thelma. "The truth is undeniable you stole my family''s homestead. Though we may never reim what''s been taken, a semnce of remorse is warranted. Do not mistake my patience for weakness. Push me too far, and your entire family will know no peace." Under the weight of Imogen''s intensity, Thelma wilted. Running her fingers through her damp locks, Imogen continued, "Maintaining virtue is crucial in life. Otherwise, karma will inevitably catch up with you." As Imogen turned to leave, she discovered herself surrounded by neighbors and curious onlookers. Moving through the crowd, Imogen was met with sympathetic and concerned gazes. Suddenly, her steps faltered as she came face to face with a couple, their hands intertwined. The man exuded sophistication, his thoughtful gaze framed by sses. Beside him stood a woman adorned in extravagant attire, her pregnancy evident. Clutching the man''s hand, she fixed Imogen with a challenging and hostile stare, Imogen froze, her gaze locked in a silent confrontation with theirs. Standing before her were Ethan, the man she once adored, and her former confidante and best friend, Scarlett Ramirez. Worry etched Ethan''s face, his caring gaze filled with concern. Meanwhile, Scarlett''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Imogen, what''s happened? Why are you soaked?" Imogen greeted them with a sheepish smile. ''Good morning, Ethan and Scarlett! I should probably head home to change my clothes." As she passed them by, Ethan turned anxiously, reaching out. "Imo But before he could continue, Scarlett promptly pulled him back, her voice lowered in a stem reminder, "Imo? Remember, you''re a married man."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Ethan held himself back, his tone soft as he exined, "I just wanted to check on her as a friend." Scarlett scoffed, her hand instinctively moving to her belly as she stared at him coldly. "Don''t think I''m blind to your intentions, Ethan. Let me be clear-you''re my husband now, so drop that idea." Gritting his teeth, Ethan shrugged off Scarlett''s hand. "This is absurd," he muttered under his breath. Without hesitation, he hurried after Imogen. Furious, Scarlett clutched her stomach protectively, tears welling up as she paced back and forth. "Ethan, stop right there!" she eximed. Disregarding his pregnant wife''s pleas, Ethan chased after Imogen up the stairs of her old house, his breaths ragged as he called out, "Imogen!" Chapter 987 ?Chapter 987 As Imogen tumed, she noticed Ethan approaching with a tissue in hand, his steps eager. With a gentle touch, he wiped the water from her face, his voiceforting. "You know you can always confide in me. We''ve been best friends for so long." Grabbing the tissue from his hand, Imogen''s tone soured. "How could you just leave your pregnant wife ande rushing over here? It''s not only unfair. It''s downright despicable." "I was worried about you.'' Ethan''s voice quivered with concem. "If they bother you again, just tell me. I''ll always be here to protect you. I'' ''That won''t be necessary." The voice that disrupted the silence wasn''t Imogen''s. It resonated from the maning down the stairs.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. With each elegant stride, Jasper descended. Imogen and Ethan both lifted their gazes. Jasper was adomed in a wlessly tailored ck suit, exuding an aura of unmatched elegance and refinement. Despite their previous interactions, Imogen couldn''t help but find herself captivated by Jasper''s presence. Approaching Imogen, Jasper firmly sped her damp shoulder as he drew her into his embrace. His demeanor dripped with arrogance, his eyes cold and unyielding. ''My wife is under my protection. There''s no need for you to concem yourself," Jasper firmly dered. Meanwhile, Imogen''s heart raced as she found herself enveloped in Jasper''s embrace. An inexplicable nervousness gripped her, causing her heart to flutter wildly. Overwhelmed by the moment''s intensity, her body stiffened with tension, hesitating to respond. Jasper''s subtle, yet captivating, scent momentarily left her mind nk, ensnared by its allure. Visibly surprised, Ethan shifted his gaze between Jasper and Imogen. "You''re married?" he blurted out. Imogen remained tense and disoriented in Jasper''s embrace, struggling to process Ethan''s words. "Yes, we are," Jasper confirmed. As his words tapered off, Ethan tenderly sifted his fingers through Imogen''s damp hair, his toneced with concern as he asked, "How did this happen?" Feeling a bit uneasy, Imogen briskly withdrew from his touch. I''m alright. Are you on your way to work? Watching this exchange, Ethan''s expression darkened even more, his jaw tightening as he demanded, "Imogen, aren''t you going to introduce us?" Imogen hesitated for a moment before she spoke, This is-" However, Jasper smoothly intervened before she could finish. "I''m Imogen''s husband, Asher, he introduced himself, extending his hand. Ethan reached out to shake it, his demeanor carrying a hint of superiority. "I''m Ethan Imogen''s childhood friend." After exchanging forced smiles, they released their handshake. "What''s your line of work?" Ethan inquired. Jasper replied, "I''m in car sales." "How much do you earn?" "It varies based on performance." "Do you own a house?" ''Not currently." "Are you confident in providing for Imogen? Can you ensure her happiness? You- At that moment, Imogen''s voice sliced through the tension. "Ethan, are you finished? Will you start checking IDs now too?" Ethan paused, his gaze meeting Imogen''s. "I''m just trying to look out for your future," he responded. Imogen''s reply was terse. "If your concern is overflowing, perhaps it''s time to redirect some of that attention to your pregnant wife." Upon sensing the shift in Imogen''s tone, Jasper fell silent abruptly. At that moment, Scarlett approached them, her eyes welling with unshed tears and her raw emotions on full disy. ncing at the trio, she erupted in anger, her voice trembling. "Ethan, if your heart still belongs to Imogen, let''s go to the hospital now and end this pregnancy. I don''t want this child, and I can''t endure this marriage any longer. I''ll set you free to be with Imogen." Ethan was taken aback by Scarlett''s words, rushing to her side to offerfort. "Please, darling, don''t say things like that. The baby is innocent. And my rtionship with Imogen isn''t what you believe." Scarlett''s sudden outburst immediately pulled Imogen into the conflict, leaving her feeling utterly exasperated. Why did their marital discord always involve her? Chapter 988 ?Chapter 988 Imogen said irritably, "I''m really busy and don''t have time to deal with your marital issues. Don''t drag me into your rtionship." After that, she strode upstairs to change her clothes. Scarlett cried as she turned away to leave. She said, "If you don''t want to live together anymore, then let''s not. I don''t even want the child." Ethan was very anxious. He said to Jasper, "Imogen wouldn''t just marry a stranger out of nowhere, so she must be doing this to get back at me." With that, he quickly chased after Scarlett. Jasper was left speechless. Back home, Imogen couldn''t hold back her tears as she changed out her dirty clothes. No matter how tough or unfair life was, she had neverined or cried before. She couldn''t endure it anymore as it was thest straw that broke the camel''s back. Every time she saw Ethan and Scarlett, her heart ached all over again. She still couldn''t let go. Imogen wiped away her tears and changed into clean clothes. Then, she went downstairs and dragged arge box of products to sell at a street stall. She had the worst luck. Not long after she set up, there was a city inspection, and all her goods were confiscated. She was left with a fine notice. "To get your goods back,e to our office, write a guarantee, and pay the fine." Her goods were worth over two thousand, but she needed to pay a one thousand dor fine. If she took the goods back but couldn''t sell them, they would just end up as unsold inventory. Imogen stood in the middle of the street with the fine notice in her hand. She felt lost and didn''t know what to do. A breeze suddenly whooshed in, chilling her to the bone. Life was so hard!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She just wanted to save up 200 thousand to buy her father the best prosthetic leg. not the poor-quality one that didn''t fit and made walking difficult, causing sores and infections. But for her family, 200 thousand was astronomical. It seemed like fate had it in for her family. Whenever she saved a little money something would happen to drain her savings. Once it was gone, she had to start saving all over again. Thest time, she had managed to save 80 thousand. Then, Carol, exhausted from work, crashed her electric bike into someone¡¯s new car. All her savings went to paying for the damages because the other party didn¡¯t have insurance. Before that, Gregory tried to save money by picking mushrooms in the mountains. But then, he fell, broke his hand, and ended up in the hospital. Imogen spent thousands on his treatment. When they got home and had the mushroom soup, the whole family got food poisoning and had to go back to the hospital. Imogen sighed deeply. She crumpled the fine notice and tossed it into a trash can by the roadside. Forget the goods! With her deste silhouette, Imogen walked forward. In the bustling world, she was just another struggling person among the masses. She had to struggle to live. From a distance, Jasper watched her leave from his car. He leaned back in his seat as he looked at her with a thoughtful look. If he hadn¡¯t met her again, he would never have known that Imogen was living such a hard life. The girl who had won awards since elementary school, and who shone on various stages even in middle school, had lost her radiance. ... In the evening, Imogen bought groceries and returned home. Gregory was preparing dinner when she arrived. ¡°Dad, where¡¯s Mom?¡± Imogen asked as she changed her shoes. Gregory replied, ¡°Your mom took a job helping someone move today. They offered meals, so she hasn¡¯te back yet. We don¡¯t have to wait for her for dinner.¡± Chapter 989 ?Chapter 989 Imogen walked into the kitchen and started preparing the vegetables. "Dad, let me do it. You can rest for a while." "You''ve been working all day, so you must be tired. Let me cook. You can rest." "I''m not tired," Imogen said as she guided Gregory out of the kitchen. She firmly said, "I''ll do the cooking tonight." Gregory had lost his legs, so he used to walk with his hands. A few years ago, he spent thousands on a prosthetic leg but was swindled with a poor-quality one. Now, standing too long caused him pain, and he walked with a limp. "Alright then," Gregory replied with a contented smile. Imogen busied herself in the kitchen while Gregory drank tea in the living room. Half an hourter, she made two tes of pae, a salmon omelet, and a bowl of Greek sd. "Dad, dinner''s ready." Gregory walked over to sit down. He looked at the food on the table and then at Imogen. Imogen sat down and used her cutlery to serve Gregory some food. She said, "Dad, let''s eat." However, Gregory frowned. Imogen noticed his serious expression, so she asked, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" Gregory resigned as he asked, "Imogen, have you forgotten something?" Imogen was puzzled. She asked, "Forgotten what?" After Gregory put down his cutlery, he sat upright. He said, "Think carefully." "Did I forget to add salt?" With that, Imogen picked up a piece of vegetable. As she chewed it, she responded, "No, I didn''t!"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Gregory reminded her, "Have you forgotten that you have a husband now?" Imogen was stunned and froze in ce. Right, she hadpletely forgotten. Actually, she didn''t really remember that she was now married. Also. she was so used to cooking for just the two of them. Imogen quickly put down her cutlery and asked, "I''ll make another dish. How about some burritos?" "Anything is fine. Make a few more. Your husband looks like he has a big appetite," Gregory advised. Imogen busied herself in the kitchen again. She made six burritos. As she served the food, the door opened. Jasper walked in and changed his shoes. When he saw Gregory, he said, "Dad, Imogen, I''m back." "Just in time. Come have dinner," Gregory said with a smile. Imogen set down the burritos and hurried to get another te of pae for Jasper. After washing his hands in the bathroom, Jasper went to sit down at the dining table. Looking at the food on the table, he was stunned. A te of burritos, a bowl of Greek sd, and a salmon omelet. Although there was a variety of food, the portions were small. Imogen felt a bit embarrassed because she and Gregory usually ate simply. She had forgotten that she got married yesterday. Imogen said gently, ¡°I didn¡¯t buy much groceries today. We¡¯ll make do for now. I¡¯ll cook something better for you tomorrow.¡± As Jasper picked up his cutlery, he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Eating light is good for the body, so there¡¯s no need for you to make special dishes.¡± ¡°Do you usually get off work on time?¡± Imogen asked. ¡°Mostly. If I¡¯m everte, I¡¯ll let you know in advance.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat, Dad,¡± Jasper invited. Gregory replied, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s eat.¡± The three of them ate quietly, and there was an odd sense of unfamiliarity between Imogen and Jasper. Imogen treated him like a guest she didn¡¯t know well. After dinner, Gregory watched TV in the living room. Imogen went to clean her bedroom, wipe the table, and mop the floor. Meanwhile, Jasper went to take a shower. After showering, he put his dirty clothes in the washing machine. When he returned to his room, he saw Imogen still cleaning. He asked, ¡°Can I help with anything?¡± He had never done housework before, so he didn¡¯t know where to start. Chapter 990 ?Chapter 990 Imogen said, "No need. You work so hard, so you should rx when you get back from work. I can handle this myself." Sitting on the edge of the bed, Jasper pondered for a moment. He said, "Imogen, let''s talk." Instead of stopping what she was doing, Imogen asked, "Talk about what?" "Let''s get to know each other better to ease the adjustment period after marriage." Imogen looked at him silently. Jasper said gently as he looked into her eyes, "We both have jobs, so we don''t get much time together." Imogen smiled faintly. She said, "Life is long. Are you afraid we won''t get to know each other well enough?" Jasper asked, "What''s your rtionship with Ethan?" Imogen fell silent. Jasper continued, "Is he your ex-boyfriend?" Imogen put down the cloth she was holding and leaned against the desk. She responded, "No. He is just a friend." "And what about his wife?" Imogen replied, "She was my close friend, but now she''s just a neighbor that I''m familiar with." Jasper asked, "Do they live nearby?" Imogen said, "Yes. We grew up together, but we''re just ordinary friends." Jasper asked, "Do you still have feelings for him?" Imogen scoffed and retorted, "I''m married to you. Why would you ask that?" Jasper''s expression darkened. He asked calmly, "Do you still love him?" Imogen was unhappy. She lowered her head and said coldly. "No." Jasper continued, "Then don''t have any contact with him." "Why?" Imogen asked as she was puzzled. Jasper sneered. She replied, "A scheming woman and a cunning man. You''re no match for them." Imogen resigned as she smiled. She then stood in front of Jasper and said, "You''ve only met them once and already decided this? Isn''t that a bit hasty?" Jasper resigned. He responded, "I''m just looking out for you." Though Imogen didn''t agree, she nodded politely. She said, "Alright. Thank you for the advice. I''ll keep that in mind." Jasper took out a bank card and handed it to Imogen. He said, "This is my sry card. Use it as you please. Don''t save money for me." Imogen froze. Staring at the card, she was momentarily at a loss. "Take it," Jasper said as he ced the card in her hand. Imogen nervously gulped. As she nced at the card, she said, "I''ll keep it safe."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jasper frowned. He corrected her, "You should not save but spend... Don''t save money for me. Make sure you spend it, understand?" Imogen smiled wryly. This man, why does he always say the opposite? "Alright. Thank you, dear," Imogen said lightly. Jasper''s heart raced like crazy as he heard the word "dear". His face flushed, and his ears turned red as he looked at Imogen intensely. Imogen''s expression remained calm, but she was taken aback when she noticed his red ears. Why was he blushing? She didn''t do anything! "What''s wrong with you?" Imogen asked curiously. Jasper tugged at his cor, feeling hot. His heart couldn''t stop pounding. The word "dear" had him flustered. He gulped as he replied with a hoarse voice, "I''m fine. Imogen, if you ever want something, just tell me. As long as it''s within my ability, I''ll satisfy you." Imogen yed along and smiled. She asked, "I want to fly to space. Can you take me there?" "Try something else," Jasper said as he smiled helplessly. Chapter 991 ?Chapter 991 "Let me think about it. I''ll tell youter." Imogen said. She didn''t expect much from this marriage as itcked any emotional foundation. To her, as long as they could get by, it was enough. The marriage was merely to prove she had moved on from Ethan and also to reassure her parents. Late at night, Imogen returned to the bedroom in her pajamas after taking her shower. As she entered the room, she saw Jasper changing clothes. His well-built physique, defined muscles, and healthy skin tone momentarily stunned her. Realizing what she was seeing, she quickly stepped back and shut the door behind her as if she had done something wrong. Upon hearing a loud bang, Jasper looked toward the door. At that moment, his expression darkened. Outside, Imogen''s face flushed and her heart raced. She was so nervous that her breath became erratic. The image of his perfect body kept reying in her mind, filling her thoughts with blush-inducing visions. It wasn''t like she had never seen a man with such a good body, but that was all in movies or short videos. In reality, she had also seen men bare- chested, but either much skinner or fatter. This was her first time seeing such a handsome guy with a nice body in real life. It threw her previously calm heart into chaos. With her hands on her flushed cheeks, she took a deep breath. Suddenly, the door opened, startling her. She looked up at Jasper, who had already changed into his pajamas. Jasper frowned as he asked with displeasure, "Why are you hiding?" "I..." Imogen was at a loss for words, realizing her reaction had been over the top. After all, it was just her husband changing his shirt. "My bad, I I... I''m not used to it yet." Jasper pulled her into the room and closed the door. He said, "You don''t have to apologize. Next time, if you encounter such a situation, don''t run away." "Okay." At that moment, Imogen still wasn''t able to calm down. After she entered the room, she felt the room was too small and the atmosphere was ambiguous for some reason. Everything seemed to have changed. "Get some rest," Jasper said. Imogen replied, "Okay." She quickly got into bed, lying down. Jasper stood by and watched her. Feeling his gaze on her, Imogen felt even more nervous. She gulped while pursing her lips. She felt her heart pounding as her body tensed. She thought to herself, "Why was he standing there? Why was he looking at me like that? Did he want to have sex with me? If so, should I be reserved or take the initiative? But I have no experience, so how should I respond? The more she thought about it, the hotter and more flustered she felt. After drawing the curtains, Jasper got into bed. He lifted the nket andid next to her. The moment he got into her bed, Imogen was sure that he wanted to have sex with her. She was too nervous to speak. Seeing Jasper turned over, Imogen was startled. She blurted out, "Can we do it with the lights off?" Jasper was stunned. After a few seconds, he asked, "Do what?" Imogen was confused as her face turned even redder. She turned to face him and said, "You got into my bed. Don''t you want to..." Jasper chuckled. He replied, "This nket is mine." Imogen looked down and realized it wasn''t her nket. Feeling embarrassed and awkward, she wished she could run away.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She quickly pushed away his nket and apologized. "I''m sorry, I took the wrong nket." Sitting up, she carefully brought her own nket from the foot of the bed. After that, she lightlyid down with her back turned to Jasper. Chapter 992 ?Chapter 992 Imogen bit her lower lip because she felt so embarrassed that she wanted to smack herself. The words she said just now were so ridiculous. Both of them fell silent as they were lost in their thoughts. The atmosphere in the room was very ambiguous. Jasper then turned off the light. As the room fell into darkness, their breathing became even and steady. Jasper clearly knew what Imogen was talking about earlier, but he pretended not to understand. This night was restless for both of them. The next morning, Imogen was =up before dawn to make breakfast. She ironed Jasper''s suit and polished his shoes. After that, she prepared his lunchbox. When Jasper woke up, he didn''t see Imogen in the room. Instead, he found his neatly ironed clothes hanging in an obvious spot, which made him feel touched. As he walked out of the room, he saw Imogen busying herself in the kitchen. After freshening up, he headed toward the kitchen. When he walked past the dining table, he noticed the simple, yet nutritious, breakfast and a lunchbox on the table. His gaze softened as he was touched by her effort. He knew Imogen wasn''t doing all this out of deep love for him, but because she was inherently a good person. "Imogen," Jasper called softly. At that moment, Imogen was busy cleaning the kitchen. When she heard Jasper call her name, she turned and smiled warmly at him. She said, "Ash, have breakfast first while the meal is still warm. I''ve also prepared your lunch. You can just heat it in the microwave." "What time did you get up?" Jasper asked with concern. It must have been very early in the morning to get so many things done. "I''m used to waking up early, so it''s fine." Imogen said as she finished cleaning and took off her apron. She said slowly. "All my goods were confiscated by the city officials, but I don''t want to pay the fine to get them back. I''ve closed my online store, so I might need to find a new job." Jasper offered, "If you don''t want to work, you can just stay at home. I can support you." Imogen said, "I have hands and feet, and I''m still young and strong, so I don''t need anyone to support me. "Besides, working isn''t just about making money, it''s also about realizing my self-worth and not bing useless." Jasper asked, "Do you need help finding a job?" Imogen shook her head and replied, "No. I can manage." Jasper sighed softly as he looked at her with a deep gaze. Imogen walked over and gently nudged him toward the dining table. She said, "Don''t just stand there. Eat your breakfast and leave early to avoid traffic. Don''t bete. Jasper was pushed till he sat down. Imogen sat across him with her chin resting on her hands. She just stared at him while he had breakfast. Jasper picked up his cutlery and looked at the oatmeal and handmade pancakes in front of him before looking at Imogen. He asked, "Have you eaten?" "Yes. I had two pancakes." "Two pancakes isn''t enough. Have some more." "My appetite is small, so I''m not hungry." "What about your parents?" Jasper asked again. Imogen nced at their room. The door was already opened. "They probably went back." Jasper asked in confusion, "Went back where?" Imogen replied, "They went home! I heard them say that a rtive at home held a banquet, so they went back to attend the banquet." "The countryside?" Imogen nodded and said, "Yes, the countryside. A small ce in the recesses of the mountains." Jasper nodded, not asking any further questions. Instead, he quietly ate his oatmeal. Watching him eat with such elegance and grace, Imogen couldn''t help but admire him. How could this man eat so elegantly? Growing up in the countryside and struggling through life''s challenges, a man like him should have been rough around the edges, but his innate mobility and refined demeanor made every movement captivating and poised.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 993 Chapter 993 After breakfast, Jasper left for work. Imogen saw him off downstairs. Watching him get into the car, Imogen waved goodbye to him. After his car drove away, only then did she head back upstairs. Despite living on the eighth floor, she didn''t mind taking the stairs. She treated it as exercise. Back at home, Imogen cleaned the house, did theundry, and hung the clothes up to dry. After finishing all the household chores, she got ready, took her resume, and went out to look for a job. Star Enterprise was founded by Jasper a year ago. Thepany primarily operated in the inte sector, including shopping tforms, online streaming, aerospace transportation, highly profitable game development, and esports teams. Jasper, as a rising business magnate, was quite famous in the business world. He had created a billion-dor empire in a very short time. Some said he relied on his parents'' advantages, others said he leveraged the power of his billionaire uncle, and some said he just got incredibly lucky. Everyone had different opinions, but not many people actually knew this new business tycoon. In hisrge office, Jasper stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window which overlooked the bustling city below. He wasn''t concerned about multi-million dor contracts. Instead, he was more worried about whether Imogen had found a job worth a few thousand dors.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. At that moment, his phone rang. He walked to his desk and nced at the caller ID. It was Tyrell Sanford, a college friend of his. He answered and put the phone to his ear. "Hello." "Jasper, are you busy?" Tyrell asked. Jasper asked, "I''m not busy. What''s up?" Tyrell said, "Jasper, we''ve been friends since college, and I have a favor to ask. Can you help me out?" Jasper replied, "What is it?" Tyrell said, "A friend of mine applied for a job at yourpany. She passed the initial interview but hasn''t heard back about the second one." Jasper chuckled. He replied, "That''s the HR department''s job. It''s not my job." Tyrell sighed. He pleaded, "I know you''re the big boss of the whole group and don''t deal with such minor things. But considering our friendship, could you do me this small favor? "You know, I''m short, ugly, and started to go bald at a very young age. It''s been tough for me to find a girlfriend. She''s really important to me, Jasper! After four years of friendship in college, can''t you do this little thing for me?" Jasper smiled bitterly and replied, "Alright. What''s her name? Tell me the position she''s applying for." "Imogen Kingsley. She''s applying for a position in aerospace transportation. I''ll send you her details." Jasper was stunned and froze in ce. Imogen Kingsley? His wife? Maybe it was just a coincidence. After the call ended, Tyrell sent Jasper the details. Jasper sat down and opened the file. When he saw the information, he was totally stunned. The information matched his wife''s exactly. The name and the personal details were the same, except for the job application photo. Jasper checked Imogen''s alma mater again. Norvania Aerospace University? How could there be identical personal details but different people? What was going on? Jasper immediately called HR. He asked, "Is there an applicant named Imogen Kingsley?" "Yes, Mr. Morrison." "Notify her toe in for a second interview tomorrow and bring her to my office. I want to see her personally." "Understood." Chapter 994 Chapter 994 Imogen spent the whole day at the job market, submitting numerous resumes, but heard nothing back. She graduated from a technical college with a degree in "Aircraft Maintenance Engineering and Management", a highly specialized field that nopanies seemed interested in. Her dream was to work in the aerospace industry, but her qualifications were not enough. She was stuck between aiming too high and settling too low. Just as she was about to give up and go back to running her online store, an old ssmate called. "Imogen, let''s meet up. A bunch of our high school friends are having a reunion." Just as she was about to decline, the caller added, "A lot of our ssmates have be big bosses. They''re doing great." Imogen thoughtworking was crucial for finding a job, so maybe her ssmates could help her out. After some consideration, she agreed. Several men and women were gathered in the luxurious hotel suite of Phoenicia Grand Hotel. As Imogen walked into the room, she was greeted by the ss monitor from high school, Drake Coffey. "Imogen, our beauty queen! It''s been a long time," Drake greeted as he shook her hands.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Imogen smiled warmly and exchanged pleasantries with her old ssmates. Everyone greeted her cheerfully. Her former best friend, Scarlett, was also there at the time. After sitting down, a ssmate asked curiously, "Imogen, Scarlett said you''re married!" Imogen took a sip of water and replied calmly, "Yes, I am." "Howe you didn''t invite us to your wedding?" Imogen replied, "We didn''t have a ceremony." Another ssmate inquired, "Where''s your husband from? Do we know him?" Imogen said, "You don''t know him." A nosy ssmate probed further, "What does your husband do? Can we meet him sometime?" Imogen smiled but said nothing. She just nodded. At that moment, Scarlett chimed in with a teasing tone, "Her husband is a real estate consultant. You know, the kind who calls people every day, asking if they want to see a property." Everyone chuckled at this. Although Scarlett looked sympathetic, she actually was mocking Imogen. She added, "Back then, Imogen was the prettiest and best student in our ss. It''s a shame she couldn''t into college and ended up at a no-name technical school, Since graduating, she hasn''t even found a decent job." All of her ssmates fell silent in shock. One ssmate said, "Imogen, you haven''t found a job all these years?" Another added, "No way! How can you be struggling so much?" A third eximed, "You were our teacher''s favorite student. He had high hopes for you. It''s really surprising how things turned out." Everyone beganmenting on Imogen. She was indeed the least sessful among them. Some had be big bosses, some worked for state-owned enterprises, and others were doctors,wyers, and professionals in various fields. Even Scarlett had be a well-known blogger, earning over a hundred thousand a month. Imogen kept drinking her water, enduring the remarksced with sarcasm and false concern. The reunion was nothing more than a farce. It was simply a smallworking circle. Apart from that, it was also a circle for those with a little bit of wealth topare and socialize. As the dishes arrived, people ate, drank, and chatted. There was a slightly tipsy man who ignored all decorum and said, "Imogen, if you had chosen me back then, you''d be living in a luxury apartment and riding in a fancy car now." Everyoneughed. Imogen felt embarrassed and humiliated, but she still forced a smile. The man continued, "Everyone thought you and Ethan were a couple. You turned down a lot of good men for him, right? In the end, he married Scarlett. Isn''t that ironic?" Scarlett said as she smiled, "Hey, my husband and I are living happily now. Don''t joke about my husband!" Chapter 995 Chapter 995 Imogen''s ssmate said, "We know you''re happy now, Scarlett. You''re pregnant and you will be a mom soon. Not only that, your husband is a manager at a bigpany. You''re living a good life!" Imogen felt increasingly ufortable listening to them gloat at her expense, but she didn''t say a word. She just sipped her drink, ate her food, and smiled when someone spoke to her. She had hoped to leverage her connections to get a job, but now she realized it was just wishful thinking. She was merely a joke for these old ssmates to amuse themselves with. Imogen wanted to finish eating and leave as soon as possible, so she kept her head down to eat her meal. At that moment, Scarlett made an infuriating suggestion. She said, "Imogen just got married and didn''t invite us to attend the ceremony. How about we treat this dinner as her wedding banquet, and the meal is on you?" The ssmates quickly agreed, "Yeah, that''s a great idea! We''ll send you the money as a wedding giftter." Imogen was stunned. At that moment, the food in her mouth turned tasteless. She slowly put down her cutlery and looked at the tableden with gourmet food and drinks, feelingpletely bewildered. This was a five-star hotel, so this meal would cost at least tens of thousands. Money as a wedding gift? ording to Phoenicia''s customs, each person might give five hundred, totaling only about five thousand for ten people. She might have been poor, but she wasn''t stupid. Just now, she had endured all the mocking and ridicule, but she wouldn''t let them take advantage of her financially. After all, her dignity really was all she had, especially since she was poor. Imogen threw her cutlery down and took a big gulp of her drink. She smiled as she said to everyone, "Do I look like an easy mark to you?" Everyone smiled awkwardly. Scarlett added, "Imogen, we''re all old ssmates. Why are you being so harsh?" "Harsh?" Imogen wasn''t afraid of being embarrassed. She said calmly, "Didn''t you all just say that I haven''t found a job in years and that my husband is just a salesman? "How could I possibly afford to treat you to a meal at a five-star restaurant? Should I use the few hundred dors in my wallet, or are you alt nning to give me tending thousand dors each as a wedding gift?" The room filled with awkwardughter. A ssmate teased, "Imogen, why are you getting so upset?" Imogen snorted. She replied, "I''m not upset. I''m just stating facts. If I''m treating you all to this meal as my wedding banquet, then each of you should give me at least ten thousand dors."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The ssmate who had professed his liking for mogen immediately pulled out his phone. He said, "Imogen, show me your QR code. I''ll transfer you ten thousand dors right now. No, make it a hundred thousand... I have plenty of money." Without hesitation, Imogen took out her phone, opened the QR code, and ced it right in front of him. Everyone was stunned, including the man. They had all assumed she wouldn''t ept because people usually wouldn''t want to be embarrassed. But Imogen didn''t want to show them respect or fake herself in front of them. If he dared to offer a hundred thousand, she would take it. The man''s eyes darted around the room. When he looked at Imogen''s phone, he was hesitating. He asked another ssmate, "How much are you nning to give?" "I... I just bought a house outrightst month, so I don''t have any cash right now. I''ll ask my ountant to transfer it to Imogen tomorrow." "My wife controls our money, so I need to discuss it with her first." "I..." A female ssmate was flustered. She shifted the topic to Scarlett. "Scarlett, you''re Imogen''s best friend, and your husband is her best friend too. How much are you two nning to give?" Scarlet smiled awkwardly. She replied as she patted her protruding belly, "This little one in my belly e hasn''t even been born yet and has already drained our funds. Of course, we''ll give a gift, but let''s stick to the local custom of 500 dors." Chapter 996 Chapter 996 "500. I''ll give 500 too..." Suddenly, everyone eagerly took out their phones, ready to transfer the money to Imogen. Pulling her phone back, Imogen stood up and said, "You guys don''t have to transfer anything. Your gift money can cover the cost of this meal. "If it''s not enough, whoever organized this gathering should make up the difference. I''m broke and can''t pay a cent." With that, Imogen grabbed her bag and left. A few ssmates panicked.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Two female ssmates who were somewhat closer to Imogen caught up with her in the hallway. They pulled her aside and said, "Imogen, the reunion isn''t over yet. Leaving like this isn''t appropriate." The other was defending Imogen. She said, "Scarlett did this on purpose. She''s been targeting you all night. If you leave because you''re humiliated by her, you''re ying right into her hands." "Exactly. You shouldn''t let them mock you like this." Imogen resigned. She said with a faint smile, "I appreciate your concern. Maybe I''m just not suitable to be at these kinds of ces and these kinds of asions. I..." But before Imogen could finish her sentence, a familiar male voice called out, "Imogen?" She and her ssmates turned toward the voice. At that moment, Imogen was stunned. Jasper was dressed in a suit, looking dapper and elegant. He had juste out from another private room, apanied by several equally well- dressed men, including some well-known business tycoons. Imogen guessed that he was having social activities or treating clients to a meal, but having social activities at a five-star hotel seemed extravagant. Jasper turned around to face hispanions and said, "You all may go back first. I have something to take care of." "Yer, Mr-" Jasper immediately interrupted, "Don''t talk anymore. Just go back." They nodded respectfully before leaving. Jasper walked up to Imogen. Then, he asked with a smile, "What are you doing here?" Imogen felt down as she replied softly, "I''m attending my high school reunion, but it''s over now. I¡ª" "It''s not over," her ssmate interrupted. She was very excited as she kept staring at Jasper''s handsome face. She walked toward Imogen and held her arms. She shyly asked, "Imogen, who is this? Aren''t you going to introduce him to us?" Before Imogen could speak, another female ssmate stepped up to Jasper and extended her hand. She greeted Jasper with a smile. "I''m Noemi Britt, a high school ssmate of tmogen." The other female ssmate also greeted him. Jasper shook hands with each of them. He smiled as he said, "I''m Asher, Imogen''s husband." "Husband?" The two ssmates were shocked. Imogen hurried over to Jasper''s side. Tugging at his sleeve, she said, "The reunion is over. Let''s go home." "It''s not over yet," the ssmates insisted, not wanting to miss this precious opportunity. They pulled Jasper and Imogen back inside and said, "Since we ran into each other, let''s get to know more about each other. Come on. Sit with us." Jasper was curious to meet Imogen''s ssmates, so he allowed himself to be led inside. Imogen nervously pulled his hand and said, "Don''t go in. Let''s leave." Jasper was puzzled. Sensing her distress, he asked, "What''s wrong?" Imogen shook her head as she didn''t know how to exin the situation to him. She was okay if she was being mistreated, but she didn''t want Jasper to face their insults and mockery. The two female ssmates were no pushovers, so they were very enthusiastic as they pulled Jasper into the room. They energetically announced, "Everyone, meet Asher. He is our beautiful Imogen''s husband." The room fell silent as all eyes were on Jasper in shock and admiration. Chapter 997 Chapter 997 Jasper''s innate air of nobility and elegance was so striking that no one could associate him with being a mere salesman. Imogen walked up to Jasper and tugged at his sleeve. She said quietly, "Let''s go." She couldn''t bear to see her newlywed husband mocked by her group of tactless ex-ssmates. Jasper seemed to understand Imogen''s thoughts. He gracefully pulled out a chair for her and sat down beside her. All eyes remained glued to Jasper. One of their married ssmates teased, "Imogen, I never expected your husband to be so handsome. You''re really lucky!" Imogen forced an awkward smile. "Your husband is way better looking than Ethan," another ssmate said. Scarlett''s face instantly darkened. She retorted unhappily, "No matter how handsome he is, he''s still just a salesman showing people houses. How can hepare to Ethan?" At that moment, a male ssmate became more animated. He chimed in, "Yeah. Looks aren''t everything for a man. He needs ability, strength, wealth, and... stamina."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. They burst intoughter at the sexual innuendo. Everyone understood andughed at the vulgar joke, except for Imogen and Jasper. A male ssmate, who had a crush on Imogen, quickly exined after theughter, "Mr. Asher, don''t be offended. We''re not saying youck stamina. After all, ability and wealth are visible, but stamina isn''t something others can easily see." Another male ssmate said as heughed, "Imogen probably knows best." Imogen''s face turned pale with embarrassment. She grabbed Jasper''s hand, intending to leave. As she made a move, Jasper held her hand then pressed it gently against his thigh, signaling for her to sit still. Imogen was taken aback. As Imogen turned to look at him, she saw Jasper was wearing a subtle and meaningful smile. He wanted to join them because he wanted to meet Imogen''s friends and get to know about her past to build a good rapport. But now, it wasn''t necessary anymore. "Come on, Mr. Asher, have a drink," a male ssmate said as he poured a ss of wine for Jasper. He continued, "Try this. This wine is worth 20 thousand. A singlesip is worth hundreds." Jasper picked up the ss and said, "Thanks." The male ssmates continued, "You''ve probably never had such good wine before, right?" Imogen struggled to keep herposure, almost wanting to flip the table. Jasper gently massaged her hand before taking the ss to his nose to take a whiff. At that moment, everyone was watching him. They seemed to be expecting a look of surprise on his face. They thought that he was naive about the finer things in life. They also expected him, as a salesman, to say something nice in his customary fawning ttery. However, Jasper didn''t drink the wine. Instead, he put the ss down and said, "I don''t usually drink this kind of wine." "Ha ha! Is it because you''re so used to drinking fake wine that you can''t even tell good wine apart?" the man mocked. "Hey, Devin Hinton, watch your mouth!" Imogen snapped because she was unable to suppress her anger any longer. The room suddenly fell silent. Everyone looked at the furious Imogen. "Imogen, don''t get upset." Devin teased. Jasper took out his phone and made a call. He instructed, "Bring my wine to room 6." After putting down the phone, he leaned close to Imogen. He soothed her gently. "Don''t get angry. It''s not worth it." Devin asked, "Oh, Mr. Asher has his own wine here?" Chapter 998 Chapter 998 "Yeah. I had this wine stored here from a client event because we didn''t finish it," Jasper said. Then, he picked up the wine in front of him. He nced at it and set it down again. He continued, "I''m not used to this kind of wine." Devin sneered as he mocked, "You''re not used to a wine that''s worth 20 thousand? You must have had too much cider, right?" He thought Jasper was bluffing, so he was awaiting his downfall. Meanwhile, others were also snickering quietly. Just then, the hotel manager appeared, pushing a cart with a bottle of wine. With everyone''s attention fixed on him, the manager carefully presented the bottle to Jasper. The manager asked, "Mr. Asher, shall I open it?" Jasper nodded. The manager expertly opened the bottle, creating a sense of ceremony. Everyone in the room was taken aback, staring wide-eyed at the bottle in the manager''s hands. Imogen didn''t drink alcohol and was unfamiliar with wine, so she didn''t know its price. The only thing she knew was that the reaction of these people was too exaggerated. Imogen looked at the wine, leaned close to Jasper, and asked quietly, "How much is this wine?" Jasper replied, "It''s not expensive at all, but you can''t buy it even if you have money, which is why they''re so shocked." Oh... Imogen believed him without question. The manager poured a small amount of wine into a ss and handed it to Jasper. Jasper took it and passed it to Imogen. Imogen quickly pushed it back. She said, "I don''t drink." Jasper pursed his lips as he smiled softly. He asked the others, "Anyone who wants a drink, just let the manager know, and he''ll pour you a ss." Eyeing the 70 thousand bottle of wine, Devin lost his confidence. He gulped and pursed his lips. Then, he asked, "Is this your client''s wine?" Jasper took a sip before asking with a smile, "Are you saying this hotel is embezzling their clients'' property?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone fell silent. A bottle of wine that was worth 70 thousand was something even the hotel owner wouldn''t dare to misuse. After Jasper had his drink, the arrogance of the group dissipated. Their voices softened, and their previously superior demeanor disappeared. The manager went around offering the wine, but no one dared to ept it. They feared they might have to split the cost of such an expensive bottle. Returning to Jasper''s side, the manager asked, "Mr. Asher, should we store the wine or would you like to take it with you?" Jasper asked Imogen, "Does your dad drink?" Imogen replied, "Yes, he does." "Then let''s take it home for him." "Sure," Imogen immediately agreed. Since she thought the wine wasn''t expensive and Jasper could afford it, she didn''t want to spoil the mood. As the manager packed the wine, Jasper turned to him and said, "Give them a 50% discount on their bill." "Sure, Mr. Asher," the manager responded respectfully. Everyone was stunned. Their perception of Imogen''s husband as a salesman waspletely altered. He was handsome, drank 70 thousand dor wine, and was able tomand the city''s most luxurious hotel that was owned by the richest man, Zach, to give a discount so easily? Who exactly was this man? The subtle yet powerful, show of status left Devin and the others who had mocked Imogen earlier feeling embarrassed. They had mocked her for marrying poorly, but nowat was clear they were the stupid ones. Feeling the sting of the earlierments, the atmosphere became awkward. At that moment, some very observant ssmates approached Jasper. They asked with respect, "Mr. Asher, could I add you as a friend?" "I''m thinking of buying a house soon. Could we exchange contacts?" Chapter 999 Chapter 999 "Mr. Asher, which sales office do you work at?" However, Jasper refused them all without hesitation. "I don''t discuss business after hours. Sorry." A salesman refusing to add contacts and not talking business after work? Everyone was stunned, and even Imogen found it strange. But then she thought, maybe he was just standing up for her, not wanting to do business with her tactless old ssmates. How admirable! Jasper took Imogen''s hand and stood up. He said, "We live far away, so I''ll take Imogen home to rest now. Enjoy yourselves."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After that, he picked up her bag, slung it over his shoulder, and led her out. As he walked past the manager, he took the expensive wine with him. Some still couldn''t believe what they had seen, so they followed them out. They confirmed that Jasper and Imogen indeed left with the 70 thousand dor bottle of wine. To verify the discount, Devin quickly went to pay the bill. Unexpectedly, the hotel really did give them a 50% discount just as Jasper instructed. Devin was astonished. He asked, "Who is he? How can he get a 50% discount at Phoenicia Grand Hotel? That''s insane!" Someone curiously asked Scarlett, "Scarlett, you''re Imogen''s best friend. Do you know anything about her husband? What''s his background?" Scarlett forced an awkward smile and shook her head. She said, "I''m not familiar with her husband. I heard he''s from the countryside. He has no car, no house, and no savings. He also has a father withte-stage cancer." Everyone exchanged nces. As they stepped out of the hotel, a luxury car pulled up and stopped in front of Jasper. Jasper opened the door for Imogen, but he was pulled aside. Imogen asked him cautiously, "Why did you order this kind of car?" Jasper frowned. He asked, "What''s wrong with this car?" "This luxury car costs twice as much as a regr one." Jasper resigned as he smiled. Leading her into the car, he found an excuse, "I selected the wrong type by mistake. Since it''s already ordered, let''s just ride it." They sat side by side in the car. Jasper slowly looked down at Imogen''s fair and delicate hand. As he looked at it, he gulped, wanting to hold it. Back at the hotel, when she took the initiative to hold his hand, his heart raced like crazy. Holding her hand made him nervous and his heart raced. Taking a deep breath, Jasper mustered his courage to move his hand toward hers. Imogen was still thinking about the reunion. As Jasper was about to hold her hand, Imogen suddenly withdrew her hand. She asked curiously, "Ash, how did you get the hotel manager to give you a discount?" Jasper exined, "The manager is a friend of mine." "That''s all?" "It''s just an employee discount. Of course, it worked." Imogen smiled lightly. Lowering her head, she said, "I never want to attend such ridiculous ss reunions again." Jasper asked, "Was this your first time?" Imogen replied with a tinge of sadness, "Yes. The first and thest." As Jasper gazed at her delicate profile, he was touched by her subtle loneliness and sorrow. Mustering his courage, he gently ced his hand on hers, with his fingers closing softly around her delicate palm. Imogen trembled slightly, freezing in ce. The warmth of his hand fett like an electric current passing through her. She was so nervous that her heart was poundinglike crazy. The air in the car became hot as it felt like the temperature was rising. Chapter 1000 ?Chapter 1000 Imogen knew that she was Jasper''s wife, so holding hands with him was perfectly normal. Yet, she didn''t understand why her heart was racing, leaving her flustered. She also instinctively pulled her hand away. To Jasper, her reaction was a blow to his pride. Jasper didn''t say anything but slowly retracted his hand. He ced his hand on his thigh as he gazed out the window. Imogen lowered her head without saying anything because she was trying to calm her restless emotions. Back at home, Imogen walked in front of Jasper. After climbing to the eighth floor, they went inside the house to greet Imogen''s parents. Imogen ced the bottle of wine in aer before heading to her room. Jasper sat on the couch, loosened his tie, and watched Imogen move in and out of the room until she finally went into the bathroom to shower. Gregory walked out of his room in his pajamas. ''Dad," Jasper greeted politely as he sat up straight. Gregory sat down next to Jasper. He said, "You''re backte tonight." Jasper replied, "Yes. I had a social activity. Imogen also had a ss reunion, so we got backte." ''I save some food for you two. Do you want to have some?" Gregory asked kindly. Jasper quickly declined. "It''s okay, Dad. We''ve already eaten." Gregory patted his shoulder as he said, "Alright, get some rest after your shower. I''m heading to bed now." Jasper suddenly remembered something. He said, "Dad, there''s something I want to ask you. Just as Gregory was about to stand up, he sat down again. He asked, "What is it?" Jasper nced toward the bathroom to ensure Imogen was still inside. Then, he asked quietly, "Why didn''t Imogen get into college after her entrance exams and end up at a technical school instead?" Gregory sighed deeply. He was silent for a moment before speaking, "Has Imogen told you about it?" Jasper neither confirmed nor denied it. He just watched Gregory quietly. Thinking that Jasper knew, Gregory said regretfully, "It was our foolishness that ruined Imogen''s future." "What happened?'' "Imogen got epted into Norvania Aerospace University, but her spot was taken by someone else. She didn''t receive any admission notices from any university, so she had to settle for a technical school to study her favorite subject. *She had chances to go for a master''s and Ph.D., but due to several major setbacks in our family, she had neither the money nor the time to continue her studies and had to stop studying." Jasper clenched his fists to suppress his anger. He angrily asked, "If her spot was stolen. why didn''t you report it? Why didn''t you fight back?" "We only found out a few years ago, and the other family is wealthy and powerful. I heard that her father is a government official. We couldn''t fight them.'' Jasper couldn''t believe such a thing could be covered up. He stated angrily, "If you are not wrong, why would you be afraid of fighting back?" Gregory shook his head. He sighed and said. "We already took the money." Jasper was stunned. Gregory continued, "When Imogen discovered this, she was furious and wanted to see the woman who ruined her future. She wanted to sue her until she lost everyst penny, but my wife and I were so dumb that we took arge sum of money from them and used it to buy this second-hand apartment."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jasper was speechless. Gregory said, "When Imogen found out, she was livid, but it was toote. We were so foolish and ipetent that she had topromise with fate." Jasper was furious listening to Gregory''s exnation. There was a saying, "Knowledge changes fate, and education changes lives", Imogen didn''t lose to herself but to her circumstances. She was a girl with dreams and great ambitions who ended up yielding to a life of mediocrity and poverty. Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 "Have you met that woman before?" Jasper asked. "We haven''t seen her in person. Her parents handled the negotiations," Gregory answered. Jasper nodded in understanding upon hearing this. "Dad, everything is settled now. You should take some rest." "Okay, you should get to bed early too." With that, Gregory retreated to his room, leaving Jasper slumped on the sofa, closing his eyes to rest. Meanwhile, Imogen emerged from the bathroom and found Jasper reclined on the sofa, apparently asleep. Approaching quietly, she leaned down and whispered, "Ash, don''t sleep here, you¡ª" Before she could finish, Jasper opened his eyes. Imogen stood frozen, her eyes locked onto Jasper''s profound gaze. His eyes shimmered with mystery and depth, their intensity captivating as he gazed into hers. Imogen nervously cleared her throat before advising, "You shouldn''t stay here; you might catch a cold. Take a shower before heading to your room to sleep." "Imogen." "Yes?" "Do you have any regrets?" "Regrets about what?" "Do you regret marrying me so impulsively?" Imogen chuckled bitterly, her voice tinged with guilt. "I should be asking you that question. You''ve been so good to me. Why would I regret anything? But given my family''s circumstances and my imperfections... Do you regret marrying me?" Jasper reached out slowly, tenderly sping her delicate hand in his own. He gently stroked her thumb and whispered, "I have no regrets." Imogen felt her heart race as she watched him hold her hand. Her cheeks flushed crimson as she shyly nced down, unable to meet his gaze directly. "You should go take a shower," she murmured. "Do you want me to bring your pajamas?" Jasper paused for a moment before nodding. "Yes, please." With that, he let go of Imogen''s hand. She walked into the bedroom, while he headed toward the bathroom. Upon returning to her room, Imogen gently touched her flushed cheeks. Taking a deep breath, she murmured to herself, "Imogen, you''re too easily flustered. JustN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. holding hands with him and you''re a bundle of nerves? How embarrassing." Continuing to mutter to herself, Imogen approached the cab and retrieved Jasper''s pajamas. As she opened the drawer to find his underwear, she couldn''t resist stealing another nce. Jasper wasn''t even slightly overweight. So why were his boxers sorge? Imogen blushed once more, her embarrassment palpable as she swiftly tucked the underwear into Jasper''s pajamas. She then took a deep breath, followed by another, feeling a wave of heat flush through her entire body. Walking steadily, Imogen whispered to herself reassuringly, "It''s normal to feel desire. There''s no need to be embarrassed. He''s your husband, after all." Carrying Jasper''s clothes, Imogen approached the bathroom door and called out, "Ash, I''ve got your clothes. Can you open the door and take them?" Upon hearing Imogen''s voice, Jasper promptly turned off the water and cautiously opened the door. Meanwhile, Imogen quickly nced away, extending her arm to pass the clothes to him. Upon witnessing her reaction, Jasper chuckled softly and epted the clothes. After thanking Imogen, he gently closed the door behind him. That night proved restless for both of them, each consumed by their thoughts and burdened with heavy hearts, struggling to find sleep. Soon, the clock struck 2:00 am. Imogen tossed and turned in bed, believing she was the only one unable to sleep. Much to her surprise, Jasper was also awake. As Jasper turned to face her, Imogen asked curiously, "Ash, is something troubling you?" In the darkness of the room, she could discern faint shadows. Meanwhile, Jasper focused his gaze on Imogen, her figure slightly blurred in the low light. His voice was gentle as he said, "Imogen, could you start calling me Jasper or Jay from now on?" "Sure," Imogen replied, her confusion apparent. "Is this why you''re feeling unsettled?" "No." "Then why are you still awake? You''ve been tossing and turning all night.". "And why aren''t you asleep either?" Jasper countered. "Me?" Imogen hesitated, her unease evident as she searched for an exnation. After all, she couldn''t possibly admit to Jasper that she was too nervous to sleep because he had held her hand twice that day. Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 Imogen certainly couldn''t say it in this manner. "I''ve been considering looking for a job," she said. "Don''t worry about it. Take your time. If you have any thoughts, feel free to discuss them with me. I have many friends who might be able to help," Jasper offered. Imogen''s pride kicked in as she quickly refused, "You don''t have to trouble yourself. I can handle it on my own." "I''m your husband. How could it possibly be a bother?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "That''s not what I meant. I''m just confident that I''ll find a job soon." "I see." "And what about you?" "I''ve also been thinking about work." "Don''t dwell on it too much. Try to get some sleep," Imogen suggested, blinking as she looked at Jasper lying beside her in the dim light. Even in the darkness, his silhouette exuded a striking allure. "Okay, goodnight," Jasper said. "Goodnight," Imogen whispered in return. With that, Jasper closed his eyes, his breathing gradually calming. However, Imogen still found herself unable to fall asleep. As she shut her eyes, her thoughts continued to race. They had been married for several days, sleeping in the same bed. Did Jasper truly have no desire for her? Every day, they treated each other respectfully, making her feel like their marriage was almost unrealistically perfect. It wasmon knowledge that most men could easily have sex with women they found attractive, even without having feelings for her. But why didn''t Jasper seem to have such desires toward her? Could it be that he was physically incapable of bing aroused? With her mind swirling with these thoughts, Imogen slowly sumbed to sleep. Before she knew it, morning had arrived. Jasper remained deep in slumber when a sudden weight pressed down on his lower abdomen. The difort from his erection jolted him awake, instantly pulling him out of his dream. "Ugh," he grunted, swiftly moving to relieve the pressure on his stomach. When Jasper saw Imogen and felt her body beneath his hand, he froze in astonishment. Feeling mortified, Imogen hurriedly climbed off Jasper, her face flushed as she apologized, "I''m really sorry about that. It wasn''t intentional-I was just reaching for my phone and ended up on top of you." Upon hearing this, Jasper nced over at the nightstand beside him Sure enough, Imogen''s phone was resting there. Without much thought, he retrieved it and handed it back to her Imogen''s face reddened further, a faint smile dancing on her lips as she settled back with her phone, swiftly turning away from Jasper. She couldn''t help but worry if her clumsy actions had been too noticeable. Her curiosity about Jasper''s sexual prowess had driven her to orchestrate the incident. Imogen briefly checked the time on her phone before setting it down. As she turned away from Jasper, she couldn''t help but tense up, feeling her body stiffen in response. Meanwhile, Jasper took a moment topose himself, exhaling slowly as he gazed up at the ceiling. In one smooth motion, he turned toward Imogen and slipped his arm around her from behind, pulling her gently into a tender embrace. Imogen was caught off guard by Jasper''s sudden gesture. She remained frozen, her heart pounding in her chest. With her back against Jasper''s chest, Imogen sensed the warmth of his breath softly caressing the skin at the nape of her neck. At that moment, a tingling heat swept through her entire body, leaving her feeling drained and powerless. She remained silent in his embrace, too shy to utter a word. Suddenly, Jasper whispered behind her, "When did your phone end up on my bedside table?" Imogen shut her eyes in embarrassment, remaining silent. Her body tensed with apprehension, frozen in ce. It appeared Jasper had caught her again. With nervousness evident in her voice, she stammered, "Jay, I..... I didn''t mean to do that just now. Did I hurt you?" Jasper chuckled softly, closing his eyes as he nuzzled his face against her neck. "So, you did it on purpose," he murmured. Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 Imogen felt her strength draining in Jasper''sforting embrace, her body softening like a puddle. Despite her nervousness, she closed her eyes, eagerly awaiting his next move. At that moment, her heart swelled with anticipation. As moments drifted by, Jasper kept her in his arms, his body radiating warmth akin to a furnace. Finally, he whispered in her ear, "You can rest a little longer. There''s no rush to get up so early."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Upon hearing this, Imogen was left speechless. In a heartbeat, theforting warmth of his embrace dissipated. Jasper stepped back, gently draping a nket over her. Afterward, he changed into fresh clothes. Imogen couldn''t resist stealing a nce at him, her heart brimming with curiosity. Jasper discarded his pajamas and slipped into a button-up shirt. As Imogen caught a glimpse of Jasper''s strong back muscles, a slight warmth spread across her cheeks. Settling back onto the bed, she subconsciously gripped the nket, her mind racing with questions. What could be the problem? It wasn''t like they were living in conservative times-so what was holding Jasper back from making his move? Could he possibly be runningte? After changing into fresh clothes, Jasper went to the bathroom to freshen up. Meanwhile, Imogen closed her eyes, attempting to drift back to sleep. However, rest evaded her. About 30 minutester, Jasper finished his breakfast in the living room. He then returned to the bedroom to retrieve his phone and suit jacket, getting ready to leave. Unable to resist, he stole a nce at Imogen, who seemed to be asleep. As he observed her, his steps paused briefly, hesitating for a few seconds. Unbeknownst to him, Imogen was wide awake. Despite hearing Jasper''s footsteps, she didn''t register the sound of him opening or closing the door. In her confusion, Imogen suddenly found herself enveloped by Jasper''s fresh,forting scent, apanied by the gentle touch of his lips brushing against her forehead. The unexpected intimacy left Imogen momentarily dumbfounded. She squeezed her eyes shut, her heart racing with a sudden rush of excitement. Had Jasper just... kissed her? No, he had stolen a kiss. After pressing his lips to her forehead, Jasper silently withdrew, gently closing the door behind him. In an instant, Imogen''s eyes snapped open. Sitting up abruptly her hand instinctively clutched her chest, taking in deep breaths. Her heart raced, echoing like a startled deer in the quiet room. ncing toward the door, Imogen absentmindedly touched her forehead. It appeared that she might be developing feelings for her recently wedded husband. Otherwise, why would she feel so nervous, her heart pounding rapidly? As she pondered this, Imogen feltpletely flustered. She got out of bed and made her way to the bathroom to freshen up, hoping to clear her mind. With Jasper out, Carol at work, and Gregory immersed in handicrafts in the living room, Imogen was determined not to stay idle at home. After breakfast, she picked up her resum¨¦ and set out to look for a job. Descending the stairs, Imogen unexpectedly bumped into Ethan just outside the front door. "Good morning, Imogen," Ethan greeted warmly, approaching with a bag of takeout in hand. "I brought you breakfast. Are you heading out to job hunt?" Imogen paused, briefly eyeing the breakfast Ethan offered. "I''ve already eaten, but thanks." Ethan''s expression softened at her words. "No worries. Take it with you. You can eat itter if you get hungry." Imogen felt uneasy about Ethan''s gesture, especially now that they were both married. Despite their past connection, she was determined to maintain clear boundaries. "I really don''t want it. Maybe you should take it back for Scarlett," Imogen insisted firmly. "Are you still upset?" Ethan''s expression grew serious. Imogen looked puzzled. "What do you mean?" With a troubled look, Ethan moved closer, reaching out to take Imogen''s hand. Startled, she quickly pulled her hand back. "What are you doing?" she demanded. Ethan''s frustration boiled over as he said, "Imogen, you know how I really feel. I''ve loved you since we were young. We understand each other so well. You know I was pressured into I Scarlett, right?" "Pressured?" Imogen retorted, her voiceced with disbelief. "If you didn''t want to marry her, why did you sleep with her? And now that she''s pregnant, how can you in it was against your will?" Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 Imogen felt unfamiliar with Ethan''s current demeanor. She couldn''t bear to see the man she had once loved behave so repulsively. Ethan tried to exin, "Imogen, I was drunk and confused. You''ve always been the one I loved. I¡ª" "Enough, Ethan," Imogen interjected sharply. "I''m married now, and Scarlett is pregnant. Please treat her and your unborn child with respect. There''s no point in saying things that will only lead to more trouble." With those words, Imogen walked away from him. Suddenly, Ethan forcefully seized her arm, his face contorted with anger. "Imogen, did you marry some random guy just to get back at me?" "No! Let go of me," Imogen shot back sharply. Despite her plea, Ethan persisted, pulling her closer and gripping both her arms firmly. Imogen found herself ufortably close to Ethan, struggling against his tight grip. "Let go," she demanded firmly. Losing hisposure, Ethan growled in frustration, "You''re only doing this to spite me, right? Deep down, you can''t deny that you still have feelings for me. Why put yourself through this agony?" "I don''t," Imogen retorted, her eyes shing with anger. "You know it''s true," Ethan insisted arrogantly. "You married a man you barely knew. His family is struggling, his job is mediocre, and his character is unremarkable. "Just look at him he has the appearance of a boy toy kept by a wealthy woman. For all we know, he might even be a gigolo." Imogen''s fury boiled within her, her chest tightening painfully. Tears threatened to spill as she admonished, "Ethan, who do you think you are, talking about my husband in such a manner? What makes you think you have that right?" Ethan shot back defiantly, "I''m just calling it as I see it. He''s a freeloader. I doubt he even had a ce ready for you when you married him. It''s absurd that he still relies on you." Imogen muttered sharply, "That''s none of your damn business." Unable to restrain himself, Ethan shot back, "Imogen, face reality. Besides being good-looking, he''s utterly useless. Don''t use your happiness to retaliate against me." Imogen fought with all her might, crying out, "Let me go, let me go!" The harder she struggled, the more determined Ethan became to hold her back. In their struggle, Ethan suddenly pulled her close, his voice gentle yet tinged with nervousness. "Imogen, please, I beg you not to do this. It''s my fault. I know I''ve been wrong. Once Scarlett gives birth, I''ll divorce her Please, don''t punish me, and don''t keep punishing yourself." "Let me go..." Imogen fought desperately, her voice strained. Suddenly, a figure hurried toward them. Just as Imogen noticed Jasper approaching, Ethan was abruptly yanked away. A loud thud reverberated as Jasper''s punch sent Ethan crashing to the ground. Ethany still, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. Jasper''s face contorted with anger, his breathing heavy and ragged. He clenched his fists tightly, casting a nce at Ethan sprawled on the ground.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. As Jasper turned to Imogen, he noticed tears welling in her eyes. Jasper hade home to retrieve an important document he''d left behind only to find Imogen and her former love embroiled in a heated argument at the doorstep. Why were tears flowing down her cheeks? Was it because of the sadness that came with their now-confirmed marriages? Imogen gasped and quickly wiped away her tears. Nervously swallowing, she stammered, "Jay, why... why have you returned?" Jasper sighed casually and replied, "I came back for some documents. What''s he up to?" .nex Ethan gradually stood up, picking up the takeout bag from the floor. Wiping a trickle of blood from his lip, he lifted his gaze to Jasper, who towered over him by half a head. Next to Jasper''s imposing, muscr figure, Ethan appeared notably fragile and small. Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 Jasper''s overwhelming presence loomedrge over Ethan. Ethan couldn''t help but falter in response to Jasper''s imposing demeanor. Imogen picked up on Ethan''s tension and anxiety. Trying to diffuse the tension, she said, "It was just a minor disagreement, nothing serious." Jasper frowned, his expression darkening further. Imogen nervously swallowed as she nced at Ethan. "Weren''t you supposed to be bringing breakfast home to Scarlett?" Ethan nodded hurriedly. "Yes, that''s right. I should get going." With those words, he turned and hurried away. Jasper let out a cold scoff as he watched Ethan leave, his frustration mounting. He felt as though he was on the brink of losing his sanity. In their childhood, Imogen felt no affection for Jasper. Now, as adults, her heart belonged to someone else. Jasper couldn''t understand why he kept subjecting himself to such anguish. Why did he ever have to meet her? Just then, Imogen cautiously approached Jasper, asking, "Are you angry?" Jasper shook his head. After all, his frustration was with himself rather than with Imogen. "Did he start it, or was it the other way around?" Jasper asked. "It wasn''t me," Imogen replied promptly. "So, he was bothering you," Jasper''s voice turned cold and solemn. Imogen lowered her gaze. Jasper took a deep breath, silencing his inner turmoil. He gently sped her hand, escorting her back home. As they walked together, Imogen furrowed her brow in confusion. "Jay, why are we going home? I was just heading out to look for a job." "Let''s pause the job search for now. We need to go home and pack our bags." "What? Why?" "We''re moving." "Where are we going to live?" "My friend has gone abroad and won''t be back for ten years. He''s asked me to move in and look after his house," Jasper exined. Imogen paused, taken aback by the unexpected turn of events. Could there really be such a stroke of luck in this world? "Do we have to pay rent?" Imogen asked. "Nope," Jasper replied, gently taking her hand as they went up the stairs together. Imogen walked quietly beside Jasper. Watching his tight grip on her hand, she couldn''t help but feel reassured andforted by his touch. However, she also detected an underlying tension in him, almost as if he feared she would disappear if he were to let go. After a thoughtful pause, Imogen feltpelled to clear the air. "Jay, there''s nothing romantic between Ethan and me. We were good friends in the past, and now we''re barely acquaintances." Jasper responded calmly, "Okay, I trust you." Upon returning home, he updated Carol and Gregory on the situation. Despite his wish to have them move in together, they both declined his offer. As a result, Jasper and Imogen had to move out on their own. Once Imogen had finished packing her bags, she joined Jasper in his sleek luxury car. During the drive, doubts began to emerge in Imogen''s mind. Why was it the same luxury car again? And why was the driver the same asst time? Weren''t these types of high-end vehicles typically reserved for the wealthy elite? Did Jasper really need to use such an expensive car for work a second time? Soon, the vehicle was on its way to the city center.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. At first, Imogen assumed they were heading toward an ordinary apartment. But to her astonishment, they arrived at a prestigious vi district, winding along garden pathways. As they pulled up to the entrance of a majestic vi, Imogen was struck speechless. Stepping out of the car, she was immediately captivated by thevish surroundings, feeling as though she had stepped into a scene from a movie. Imogen remained rooted in ce, utterly awed by the breathtaking sight before her. Jasper followed suit, stepping out of the car to join her. Meanwhile, the driver hurriedly began unloading their luggage. Imogen turned to Jasper, her surprise evident in her voice. "Jay, are we staying here?" Jasper simply nodded in response. He was determined to keep Imogen away from Ethan, even if it meant risking his true identity being revealed. Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 Shortly afterward, they stepped into the vi. Imogen found herself in the opulent living room, nervously scanning itsvish surroundings. She hesitated to touch anything. Each item seemed too valuable to risk damaging. In contrast, Jasper appeared at ease in this environment. He swiftly carried their luggage upstairs. Upon returning downstairs, he vanished into the kitchen. Momentster, he reappeared with a ss of water, handing it to Imogen. "Thank you," Imogen murmured appreciatively as she took the ss, feeling its warmth. Sensing Imogen''s unease, Jasper tried to reassure her, saying, "Feel free to make yourselffortable here. You don''t need to worry about damaging anything." Taking a sip of the warm water, Imogen nervously replied, "But this ce isn''t our home."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jasper smiled gently, reaching out to stroke her hair. "That''s alright. Just try to rx a bit, okay?" Imogen was momentarily taken aback, standing frozen as she locked eyes with Jasper, her heart racing with surprise. Meanwhile, Jasper realized toote that his actions had unintentionally made her uneasy. Having grown ustomed to affectionately patting Candice''s head, this gesture of fondness came naturally to him. Retracting his hand, Jasper cleared his throat and said, "I''m off to work now. Take your time to settle in and make yourself at home here. If you need anything, just give me a call." Imogen nodded in response. Jasper nced at her briefly, a hint of hesitation visible on his face. Eventually, he departed, leaving Imogen alone in the house as he headed out for work. Imogen observed the ce quietly as Jasper left. Putting down her ss, she decided to explore her new surroundings. The vi epassed three floors in total. It featured a variety of rooms, including guest amodations and versatile spaces for fitness, cinema, entertainment, study, and work-truly catering to every requirement. The opulent lifestyle of the wealthy left her deeply impressed. Upon entering one of the master bedrooms, Imogen quickly realized that her and Jasper''s luggage were not in the same ce. Moving on to the adjacent master bedroom, she found her luggage neatly arranged inside. Instantly, confusion clouded her mind. Was Jasper hinting that they should sleep apart? The separate arrangement of their luggage strongly suggested so. Feeling disheartened, Imogen began unpacking her belongings quietly. In the corporate headquarters, Jasper sat at his desk in the CEO''s office, observing the woman who had arrived for an interview-Imogen Kingsley. However, this Imogen was not his wife. Her true identity was Zoey Layton, a 27-year-old local from Phoenicia. Her father had retired as a ????? high-ranking official, while her mother had ended her career as a judge. Indeed, both of her parents had notable achievements. Despite her distinguished lineage, Zoey''s academic performance consistently subpar, making it was challenging for her to secure a ce in a prestigious university. The possibility of Zoey failing to secure admission to a prestigious school posed a threat to the Layton family''s reputation. In response, Zoey''s parents decided to target Imogen, whose remarkable academic achievements shone brightly despite her humble upbringing. Leveraging their influence and connections, the Laytons intercepted Imogen''s eptance letter. Seizing this opportunity, Zoey fraudulently assumed Imogen''s identity and secured a ce for herself at the prestigious Norvania Aerospace Academy. A few years ago, Imogen unexpectedly found out that apany had been making social security contributions on her behalf without her knowledge. Initially, she considered pursuing legal action. However, to her dismay, Zoey''s mother turned out to be a former judge from the same court. Almost everyone involved either knew her as a former colleague or had been her student, creating a tightly interconnected web of rtionships. Subsequently, the Layton family approached Carol and Gregory, offering them a substantial sum of money to keep the matter quiet. Fearful of potential repercussions, Carol and Gregory reluctantly epted the hush money. Consequently, Imogen was left with no option but to ept this bitter truth and endure the injustice of fate. After conducting a thorough investigation, Jasper resolved to confront the impostor pretending to be Imogen-Zoey Layton. Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 Despite Zoey''s ordinary appearance, her temperament was notably pleasant. Jasper scrutinized her academic credentials and job application with a prating gaze. Zoey appeared visibly nervous. Her cheeks flushed with a blend of shyness and apprehension, her heart fluttering with waves of emotion. The CEO''s choice to personally conduct her interview-an extraordinary privilege unlike any other-filled her with an excitement she could barely contain. Before Zoey arrived, she had envisioned encountering a middle-aged man who was bald and overweight, assuming he had chosen her based on her beauty, talent, and capabilities. However, upon meeting Jasper, she was surprised to find a young, handsome, and remarkably charismatic individual. "You began with great promise at Norvania Aerospace Academy, achieving top grades. It''s disappointing that you graduated with the lowest scores. "Your high school essay on space exploration dreams garnered attention across Norvania, creating quite a buzz. Why have you chosen a path in the private sector now? What happened to your ambitions in aerospace?" Zoey felt increasingly uneasy. She nervously bit her lip and managed a strained smile, replying, "I did have aspirations in aerospace. However, only a select few from Norvania Aerospace Academy make it to the space agency. "Just because I didn''t qualify there doesn''t diminish my abilities. I believe I can still excel and make an impact in my chosen field." Jasper sneered as he set her resume aside. "And what field would that be?" Zoey sensed she wasn''t being taken seriously, feeling Jasper''s scrutiny intensify. But why would the CEO of such a prestigiouspany personally interview her only to undermine and single her out? It seemed unlikely. There had to be some sort of test or evaluation in progress. Despite feeling unsettled, Zoey maintained her smile and continued, "I possess a diverse range of strengths. My skills span across various areas¡ª including ying the piano, excelling in dance, and fluently speaking several foreignnguages." Jasper responded sharply, "I lead an aviation transportpany. Are you here to dance or y the piano?" Upon hearing this, Zoey gritted her teeth, her face flushing with frustration. Nevertheless, she kept herposure and responded calmly, "Mr. Morrison, as stated in my cover letter, I am applying for a position in the PR department." After all, public rtions epassed tasks such as writing documents in the office and managing client disputes-it was generally regarded as one of the less technically demanding roles. Little did Zoey know, Jasper harbored a deep-seated resentment toward her. Zoey had assumed Imogen''s identity, obtained her degree, and shattered her dreams. However, rather than making the most of this opportunity, she allowed it to go to waste. Why would Zoey go through the trouble of earning a degree from Norvania Aerospace Academy only to settle for a basic public rtions job? After all, a few years at any technical school ormunity college could have led to a simr oue. In the end, it was Imogen who bore the brunt of the consequences. As Jasper contemted this, his animosity toward Zoey intensified. He had no intention of forgiving her or her family easily. "You''re hired," Jasper dered calmly. Zoey had initially believed she stood little chance, but to her astonishment, she passed the interview. Expressing her grael.ne she said, "Thank you, Mr. Morrison." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jasper lowered his gaze, and his voice softened as he instructed, "Please go to the HR department for your onboarding." "Of course, thank you, Mr. Morrison," Zoey responded gratefully, preparing to leave. In that instant, a sudden thought struck her. She hesitated, wondering if Jasper''s special treatment toward her implied a personal interest. Summoning her courage, Zoey ventured tentatively, "Mr. Morrison, I''m currently single." Jasper''s gaze remained cool and enigmatic as he observed her, offering no response. Zoey shed him a timid smile. After saying goodbye, she gracefully exited the office. As the door closed behind her, Jasper seethed with rage, angrily discarding all of Zoey''s files into the trash. Keeping Zoey on board was merely a means to collect evidence and seek vengeance for Imogen. Did Zoey genuinely think she was special? After unpacking her belongings, Imogen spent several hours searching for job opportunities, In the evening, she visited the supermarket to pick up some groceries. Upon returning home, she proceeded to prepare a meal for two. Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 At 7:00 pm, Jasper arrived home. As he entered, the aroma of food greeted him. He changed his shoes and walked into the dining room. Imogen looked gentle and charming with her apron on and her long hair tied back. Jasper found himself mesmerized. "You''re back? Wash up and let''s eat," she said with a smile. Jasper smiled, feeling a happiness he''d never experienced with other women. It was so simple yet wonderful. "Okay," Jasper replied before going to wash his hands.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After washing his hands, he brought out spaghetti for both of them. Their dinner consisted of two dishes and a soup, creating a warm and cozy atmosphere. Imogen noticed that Jasper often put meat on her te, as if worried she wasn''t eating enough. "You should eat more instead of always giving me food," Imogen said. Jasper replied, "You''re too thin." Imogen was speechless. She didn''t think she was thin. In fact, she felt she was a bit chubby. Maybe men and women see things differently. She lowered her head to eat the food. As she ate, she felt a bit down, thinking about something she couldn''t resist asking. She tried to sound casual as she asked, "Are we going to sleep in separate rooms?" Jasper paused while eating. Imogen noticed his reaction was a bit different, so she quickly gave him an out. "Sleeping separately is fine. You have work, and I sleep poorly, so I might disturb your rest." "It''s not like that," Jasper responded as he put down his cutlery. He gazed at her intently. Imogen continued eating to avoid his eyes because discussing this made her look like she was looking forward to something to happen. "I didn''t mean anything by it," Imogen said with an awkward smile. "I just wanted to make sure. You don''t have to be so tense. We''re still in the stage of getting to know each other. Let''s just go with the flow." Jasper''s mind was in turmoil. He didn''t know how to deal with this sham marriage. He was waiting for Imogen to truly fall for him before he had enough courage to reveal his true identity and was confident enough to consummate their marriage. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to touch her, but that he couldn''t. Deceiving someone into marriage was bad enough, but if he also deceived her into having sex, he truly wasn''t human. If Imogen discovered his true identity and insisted on a divorce, he would respect her decision. At least she was still a virgin by that time. Jasper didn''t continue the discussion any further. After dinner, Imogen wanted to clean up, but Jasper took her hand and pushed her to the sofa in the living room. He said, "You cooked, so I''ll do the dishes. Just leave the rest tome." Imogen was a bit worried as she responded, "But you''re already exhausted from working. Doing chores after your work is too much." Jasper pretended to be stern. He said, "Imogen, I''m your husband, not your boss. If I work a bit more, you can rx. Isn''t that good?" "It''s not bad, but-" "Be good. Sit here, eat some fruit, watch TV, or browse your phone. Call me if you need anything." Imogen was pulled by Jasper to sit on the sofa in the living room. She felt touched as she watched him being so considerate. Nowadays, a handsome, domestic, and caring man was a rare find. Imogen took out her phone and opened WhatsApp to check her messages. Suddenly, there was a crash from the kitchen. She quickly put down her phone and ran there. She found Jasper picking up broken pieces of a porcin dish. As they looked into each other''s eyes, they both froze. Jasper felt embarrassed! Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 "How about I wash them instead?" Imogen said because she could see that Jasper wasn''t good at housework, or perhaps he had no experience at all. As she stepped into the kitchen, Jasper quickly put down what he was doing and pushed her toward the door. He said firmly, "No, I said I''ll do it, so I will do it well." "Just be careful," Imogen said, a bit worried about him. Jasper replied with a gentle smile, "Alright." Imogen went to sit in the living room. Jasper washed the dishes, cleaned up, and even wiped down the stove. In the living room, Imogen was looking at her phone. Suddenly, she received a message from an old client, codenamed "Old Wolf." Old Wolf: "Imogen, there''s an outsourcing project. Can you do it?" Imogen: "What kind of project?" Old Wolf sent a filebeled "Confidential". Upon opening it, she was shocked and looked at it for a long time. Imogen: "I can do it. How much are you offering?" Old Wolf: "Eight thousand." Imogen: "25 thousand." Old Wolf: "You''re too greedy." Imogen: "You and I both know what kind of project this is. If 25 thousand is too much, you can find someone else." Old Wolf: "If anyone else could do it, I wouldn''t be asking you." Imogen then sent an emoji of a big, grinning face. Old Wolf: "Deal. As usual, payment after projectpletion and approval." Imogen: "Deal." She immediately went to her room to take herptop and ce it on the coffee table. Sitting on the floor, she began to work, processing project data with intense focus. Her screen was filled with strings of code, lines of data, and pages of programming. She was so engrossed that she didn''t notice Jasper quietly crouching behind her and observing her. Her fingers flew over the keyboard with practiced ease. The more Jasper watched, the darker his expression became. He took out his phone and discreetly captured a photo of her screen. Then, he put down his phone and sat down on the sofa. He calmly asked, "Imogen, what are you doing?" Imogen was shocked. She quickly closed herptop and turned to Jasper in a panic. Jasper lightly sighed. He then leanedPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¨¥ in closer to Imogen and asked quietly may not understand all the code, but I recognise the software backend you were using. It''s from the space agency." Imogen was at a loss as she stood up. Then, she moved to the adjacent sofa. She gulped before nervously exining, "I just took on some frence work to earn extra money. I haven''t done anything wrong." Jasper''s face darkened. "You''re already breaking thew." Imogen bit her lip as she was so nervous that her body tensed up. She looked at Jasper, wondering if he might report her. Jasper said, "The person who leaked the space agency''s project data to you is also breaking thew." Imogen quickly put down herptop and rushed to Jasper''s side. Gripping his hand nervously, she said, "Jay, you won''t report me, will you?" Jasper was stunned. He was speechless. What does Imogen think of him? How could he report his own wife? "I can''t find a job right now, and I have no ie. I just wanted to earn some extra money to help with the household expenses so that I can ease your financial burden. I don''t want you to bear it all alone. "I just want to make some money. I promise I won''t do anything illegal. Jay, believe me, I really didn''t..." Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 At that moment, Imogen was extremely flustered. Jasper looked down at her trembling hand resting on the back of his own. Then, he turned his hand to hold hers, gently rubbing her palm. He could feel the sweat in her hand, so he knew that she was truly scared. Jasperforted her, "You''re my wife. How could I ever report you? I''m just reminding you that what you''re doing is wrong and illegal." Imogen nodded vigorously and replied, "I know, but I''ve already taken the money. I''ll finish this project, and I promise I won''t take on such frence work again." Jasper asked, "Then tell me, what exactly is this project?" After hesitating for a few seconds, Imogen murmured with her head lowered, "The space agency''stest Dragon Arrow 2 flight database has a system linkage bug. They outsourced it to me to fix it." Jasper was stunned. Seeing his silence, she looked up but saw his shocked expression. Imogen resigned as she said, "It''s not that the space agency doesn''t have people who can fix it. Some opportunistic employees want to make themselves look good, so they take on such tasks and then find people like me, who have the skills butck the credentials and job opportunities, to do the work. "I get paid, they get the credit and rewards, maybe even promotions." Jasper sighed lightly. As he gripped Imogen''s hand tightly, he leaned back on the sofa. His expression darkened, and he felt ufortable. Thinking about Zoey''s actions, which led to Imogen''s current desperate situation, made him furious. Imogen peeped at Jasper''s expression and noticed his anger, but she didn''t understand why he was so upset.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She asked anxiously, "You won''t report me, will you?" Jasper furrowed his brow, lost in thought. Imogen nervously leaned closer to him. She mustered the courage to appeal to him in a soft and coquettish tone, "Jay, please, just turn a blind eye this once. I''m only doing it for the money." Jasper''s expression became slightly gloomy. He gulped as he gazed intently at her delicate face. He asked with a husky voice, "Are you begging me?" Imogen blinked her bright eyes and nodded sincerely. She said, "Yes." Jasper swallowed before murmuring, "Show some sincerity." With an earnest and serious attitude, Imogen knelt on the sofa beside him and sped her hands together th She pleaded, "I''m begging you, day." Jasper shook his head. Imogen frowned. She asked in displeasure, "Then what do you want me to do to show sincerity?" Jasper leaned closer to stare at her pink lips. He hesitated before saying in a hoarse voice, "Can you kiss me?" Imogen was dumbfounded as her heart pounded like crazy. She thought she had misheard him. She froze for a while from being extremely nervous. However, Jasper fixed his gaze on her lips, gradually drawing closer to her. Her heart raced faster and faster, her breathing became even more erratic, and her body felt increasingly warm. Feeling her face heat up, Imogen closed her eyes and mustered her courage to kiss him. As soon as her lips touched his cold lips, an indescribable thrill surged through her, making her body stiff. She didn''t move. She quietly kissed his lips, breathing in his pleasant scent. She didn''t know how long she needed to kiss him to show sincerity. Just as she was wondering, she felt a hand on her waist, slowly pulling her into his embrace. Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 In her panic, Imogen ced her hands on Jasper''s chest to create some distance between them. His lips were moving, slightly parted, as if he wanted to deepen the kiss. She felt overwhelmed and unable to calm her racing heart. Suddenly, she pushed him away. Jasper was pushed to lean back against the sofa. He was a bit disappointed as he gazed at her. Imogen flushed as she panted slightly. She took deep breaths before shyly saying, "I kissed you sincerely." Jasper gave a bitter smile and nodded. The kiss had been no more than a polite peck. His disappointment stemmed from her pushing him away. Imogen asked, "So, you won''t report me?" Jasper replied, "Yes." "Thank you," Imogen replied before hastily getting off the sofa. With her face flushed, she grabbed herptop and awkwardly rushed to the second floor. She acted as if she wanted to flee the scene. Jasper was panting while he was leaning back on the sofa, so he took deep breaths. He stared out the window, trying to calm his frustration and the burning in his chest. In the bathroom, Imogen rushed to the mirror. Her face was red, and she looked very flustered. What was wrong with her? She turned on the tap and sshed her face with cold water, hoping to clear her thoughts. It was just a kiss with her husband, yet the effect was overwhelming. The whole situation had made her feel surprisingly flustered. Imogene concluded that it was Jasper''s handsomeness that caused her reaction. She had always been attracted to good looks, and if he weren''t so handsome, she wouldn''t have impulsively agreed to marry him on their first meeting. That night she didn''t leave her room She worked through the r fixing one of the numerical control system''s bugs by 4:00 am, The next morning, she vaguely heard someone whispering in her ear, "Imogen, breakfast is ready. Heat it up when you wake up." Half-asleep, she murmured, "Okay." "What time did you stay up untilst night?" "Four..." "Don''t stay upte working anymore." "No! I have to... finish it... It''ll take at least two or three more days... so I have to stay up." Imogen mumbled, feeling a gentle hand caressing her hair. The voice staying upte, okay?" Contet was displeased but tender, Imogen shook her head and replied, "No." Then, she turned over. more As his soft breath brushed her earlobe, he said gently with a work yourself to death and el soothing voice, "Do you want alone?" In her dreamy state, Imogen couldn''t help but smile when she heard the voice. Then, Jasper kissed her forehead. His kiss was like a gentle breeze, leaving a familiar andforting scent. "Tonight, I''lle to your room and make sure you sleep."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Okay," she murmured as she was in a daze. After that, the voice faded. She felt her nket being pulled up to her shoulders to cover her. She then slipped back into a deep sleep. As she dreamt of the gentle and handsome Jasper, she couldn''t help but smile with happiness. Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 It was already noon when Imogen woke up. The sweet dream she had about Jasper felt somewhat unreal. However, his voice still lingered in her memory, and the breakfast he had prepared was on the table. She heated up the breakfast and ate it with satisfaction. After eating, she carried herptop to the study and continued working.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The work she was doing was highly challenging and crucial to the aerospace industry, so she was not allowed to make any mistakes. When she focused on her work, she lost track of time. By evening, Jasper had returned. He came home, changed his shoes, and gently pushed open the study door. He found Imogen was fully absorbed in her work. Not wanting to disturb her, he quietly closed the door. Then, he took off his suit jacket, rolled up his shirt sleeves, and went to the kitchen to cook dinner. Imogen was so engrossed in her work that she didn''t notice the time until there was a knock on the door. When she checked the time, it was 7:00 pm. "Oh no!" Imogen eximed, realizing she had forgotten to make dinner for Jasper. She rushed to open the study door and saw Jasper standing there. Feeling guilty and uneasy, she apologized, "I''m sorry, I forgot to make dinner. You rest for a while, I''ll make it now." As she spoke, she started heading toward the kitchen. Before Jasper could say anything, she had already dashed off to the kitchen. As she passed through the dining room, she noticed the table was set with steaming dishes. She froze in surprise. Jasper approached her and said in a gentle tone, "Cooking isn''t solely your responsibility. You don''t need to apologize for this." Imogen was astonished. She asked, "When did you make this?" Jasper went to her side, took her hand, and led her to the table. As they went to the dining table, Jasper seated her down. He said, "I got home at 6:30 pm." "Why didn''t you tell me?" Jasper pursed his lips as he smiled As he served her some meat his fork, he exined, "You busy, so I didn''t want to w with et "Thanks," Imogen replied. Looking at the meat he gave her, she smiled knowingly. Then, she started eating. Jasper''s cooking wasn''t extraordinary, but it was decent. Clearly, he was new to it. Yet, a a long day at work, he had quietly prepared dinner. Imogen felt she had married the right person. Having seen many men refuse to do housework and act like bosses at home, she appreciated Jasper''s efforts even more. She focused on eating, while Jasper kept adding food, ensuring she ate enough. The atmosphere at the table was quiet and cozy. Suddenly, Jasper said, "Imogen, no staying upte tonight." Imogen was stunned. She remembered the dream she had this morning and realized it wasn''t a dream. She nervously swallowed her food before murmuring, "Okay, I won''t stay upte." "And no bringing theptop into the bedroom," Jasper added. Imogen was shocked, so she blurted out, "That''s not possible." Jasper frowned. As he looked at her seriously, he asked, "Do you want to sleep with me?" Imogen''s face flushed. She quickly exined, "That''s not what I meant." "Work can be done during the day. You should be resting at night." "But there''s a tight deadline." Jasper stared at her with a stern expression. Imogen said haltingly, "I''ll listen to you. No staying upte, no overworking and no bringing theptop into the room." Jasper''s expression softened, and he gave her a gentle smile. As he added more food to her te, he said gently, "Good." That night, Jasper stayed on the sofa in the living room. Several times, Imogen tried to sneak out to the study to get herptop, but each time, Jasper caught her. Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 Imogen awkwardly tried toe up with excuses. However, Jasper still felt uneasy. He returned to his room to grab his pillow and nket before heading straight to Imogen''s room. Seeing hime into her room to sleep, Imogen panicked. She asked, "You''re going to sleep with me?" Jasper put down his pillow before lying on her bed and covering himself with the nket. His movements were fluid and calm, though his heart was racing. Jasper said, "Until you submit your work, I''ll be sleeping with you." Imogen blinked, looking at him. She felt nervous for some reason. Despite having a shared bed for a few days before, Jasper had shown no interest in her, so she had no expectations now. Sometimes, she wondered if she had married a gay man. After lying there for a while, Jasper opened his eyes to see Imogen sitting upright. He asked curiously, "Why aren''t you sleeping?" "Oh," Imogen blurted out as she snapped out of her thoughts. She quicklyy down and covered herself with the nket. Then, she picked up the remote to turn off the light. In the darkness, only the sound of their even breathing could be heard. Their hearts were beating irregrly. "Goodnight, Imogen," Jasper murmured in his deep and maic voice. Imogen replied softly, "Goodnight." After that, both of them stayed quiet. The room was filled with a familiar yet strange sense of intimacy. For the next few days, Jasper continued to sleep in her room. Imogen didn''t stay upte working, but there was no physical intimacy between them. To her, Jasper was perfect in many ways. He treated her well, was responsible, took on most of the household chores, and was generous. He had no discernible ws. Other than the fact that he was sexually inactive. Their life was simple, happy, and warm. Yet, this one issue lingered. After Imogen submitted her project and received payment, she nned to buy a gift for Jasper and a dress for herself. She was unsure if hisck of interest was psychological or physical. They had been married for a month, and she felt it was time to have sex. Otherwise, how could she bear their children? That evening, she nned to dress up and have an honest conversation with him. If the issue was physical, he could seek treatment. If it was psychological, she needed to prepare for the future. Around noon, the downtown za was bustling. Imogen went shopping alone, but the high prices deterred her from buying anything, so she decided to shop online instead. After an hour, all she had was a cup of Earl Gray tea.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. e Drinking her tea, she walked into a transparent elevator. She looked out at the Scenery of the za through the sses. Suddenly, a familiar figure caught her eye. As she looked closely, she realized it was Jasper. Jasper was apanied by a beautiful young woman. The woman was intimately holding his arm and they wereughing as they love approached a luxury car. They had a driver who opened the door for them. As the elevator reached the ground, Imogen rushed out. By the time she reached the za, Jasper and the car were gone. She stood there under the sunlight, lost and heartbroken. She was just there watching people passing by. Sadness filled up within her, and her tears welled up in her eyes. As she felt extremely sad, she couldn''t help butugh at herself. She suddenly realized the truth. How could she have found such a perfect husband? It had all been an illusion. It also well exined why Jasper hadn''t touched her since their marriage. Chapter 1014 That girl was really beautiful. Feeling down, Imogen sipped her tea dejectedly as she slowly walked toward the subway entrance. At 6:30 pm, Jasper arrived home right on time. As he changed his shoes at the door, he couldn''t help but look toward the living room because he couldn''t wait to see her. Not seeing her, he called out, "Imogen." There was no response. After changing his shoes, he carried two bags of fruit into the house. Imogen was sitting at the dining table, dinner already prepared for him. Jasper walked in with a gentle smile, and his gaze was filled with affection. He ced the fruit on the table and said, "Imogen, I bought your favorite fruit." Imogen replied politely, "Thank you." Jasper took off his suit jacket and sat across from her. He noticed her unusual expression. With a somber face, Imogendled a bowl of soup for him. She said, "Have some soup. I made it especially for you." Jasper asked gently, "What''s wrong? You seem upset today. Is it because of your work?" Imogen shook her head as she kept her head down. Jasper asked, "Tell me, why are you unhappy?" After pondering for a moment, Imogen slowly raised her head to look at Jasper. Her gaze was cold and distant as she asked indifferently, "Jay, why did you want to marry me?" Jasper froze. Seeing her downcast face and detached demeanor, he worried she had discovered something.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Did you find out something?" Jasper asked nervously. Imogen nodded. Jasper panicked. He quickly exined, "Imogen, I didn''t mean to deceive you. I had my reasons." Imogen pursed her lips in a bitter line. Although she appeared calm, she was heartbroken. Her heart ached. So, he really had lied to her. Imogen felt so hurt that she almost cried, but she still tried to maintain herposure. She forced a stiff smile and said politely, "It''s okay. If marrying me was a moment of impulse, I can understand. After all, it was quite sudden when I proposed we register for marriage. Let''s just end it here." Jasper felt even more unhappy. He reached out to hold her hand and asked, "What do you mean by ending it here?" "Let''s get a divorce," Imogen said as she tried to sound calm despite her sorrow. Jasper felt a sharp pain in his chest, as if he had been scalded by moltenva. He was so in pain that he struggled to breathe. He nervously said with his trembling voice, "Imogen, we don''t have to get divorced. I was wrong to deceive you, but my feelings for you are genuine. Does my identity really matter that much?" Imogen looked at him in confusion. She asked, "Your feelings are genuine? Then who was that woman?" Jasper asked, "What woman?" Imogen wore a bitter smile and said, "The woman that made you keep your virginity. She''s a tall, slim, beautiful woman. The one you held hands with to shop today." Jasper immediately understood. He nervously asked, "You want a divorce because you think I have another woman?" Imogen replied, "Isn''t that the case? We''ve been married for over a month, yet we still sleep in separate rooms. You don''t even try to touch me. It''s like we''re just roommates." Jasper took a deep breath to calm himself down. Holding Imogen''s hand gently, he exined, "The woman I was with today is my cousin, Candice Morrison. I can ask her toe and exin everything to you." Imogen slowly withdrew her hand and ced it on herp. She asked, "Then why don''t you want to be intimate with me?" Chapter 1015 Imogen''s question left Jasper stunned. He hadn''t expected her to be so straightforward, even though her face was flushed red. Her gaze remained steady, and she quietly looked into his eyes as she urgently sought an answer. Jasper felt his mouth go dry, so he picked up the ss on the table and took a sip of water to moisten his throat. He couldn''t help but look away to avoid her gaze. Imogen continued to ask, "Do you have feelings for someone else, or is there something you can''t tell me?" Feeling nervous, Jasper blurted out, "No, there''s no other woman." Imogen let out a sigh of relief, feeling slightly reassured. She slowly said, "So, there''s something you can''t tell me?" Jasper pondered for a moment, torn about whether he should be honest now. From Imogen''s casual mention of divorce, it seemed he wasn''t that important to her. "Imogen, if I lied to you, what would you do?" Jasper asked cautiously. Imogen''s calmed heart immediately sank. She stared at him in shock. So, he had lied to her? Was he really gay, and she had unknowingly be his beard?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Her expression darkened as she felt even more furious. Seeing this, Jasper quickly tried to salvage the situation. He said, "I mean, what if." As Imogen looked down at the spread of food on the table, her appetite was gone. In a serious tone, she said as she suppressed her anger, "If you lied to me about this, I won''t forgive you. We can''t continue as a married couple." Jasper felt a deep sense of loss, slowly clenching his fists as he sadly gazed at her indifferent expression. "I''m not hungry. You can eat by yourself." With that, Imogen left the table and headed to her room. As Jasper leaned back in his chair, he felt lonely. Staring at the food, he felt his heart starting to suffocate. That night, Imogen didn''t leave her room. She couldn''t sleep because she was troubled by the possibility that Jasper was hiding something about his sexual orientation. Despite his exnation, his guilty demeanor showed that he was lying to her. She didn''t expose him, but that didn''t mean he could hide the truth. When she thought about it, she couldn''t help but shed tears. Despite their short time together, she had developed feelings for him. The next morning, her rm woke her up. Groggy, she got ready, dressing simply and preparing to look for a job. As she left her room, she saw Jasper cing breakfast on the table. Jasper gently said, "Good morning, Imogen. Come have breakfast." Imogen replied indifferently, "No, thanks." After that, she walked toward the door. For the first time since their marriage, she treated him with cold indifference. Jasper couldn''t stand it, so he quickly walked over to grab her arm and pull her back. Imogen stumbled back against the wall, looking up at him in surprise. His breath was heavy, and his gaze intense. He leaned on the wall with one hand, looking down at her pretty face. His voice was hoarse as he murmured, "Imogen, don''t do this to me." Hearing the sadness in his voice, she felt sad too. She said in a slightly gentle tone, "Let''s both calm down." "Are you still thinking about divorce?" Imogen found his question ridiculous. If he was gay and had deceived her into marriage, shouldn''t she want a divorce? Imogen replied, "I can''t ept that you lied to me." Jasper lowered his head and sighed deeply. He asked, "Is lying really that serious?" "Yes, it''s very serious," Imogen replied with a nod. Chapter 1016 Jasper held his other hand against the wall, contemting for a moment. Then he raised his eyes to meet Imogen''s gaze. Breathing heavily, he continued to argue, "Imogen, I didn''t lie to you." "Are you sure?" Imogen asked as she narrowed her eyes in confusion. Jasper gulped, feeling guilty. He liked Imogen so much that he couldn''t ept the idea of divorce. He braced himself and said with a guilty conscience, "Yes, I''m sure. I didn''t lie¡ª" He didn''t finish his sentence. Suddenly, Imogen ced her hands around his neck. She stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the lips. The unexpected kiss left Jasper shocked and immobile. With his pupils dted slightly, he blinked. His breathing became erratic, his heart rate quickened, and his body stiffened. As he tasted the sweetness of her lips, he could no longer suppress his desire. He ced his hands on her waist, pressing her soft and curvy body against the wall. He wasn''t satisfied with just kissing, so he slightly opened his mouth to cover her lips. He slid his tongue into her mouth and started sucking her tongue. Imogen was stunned. She had only wanted to test if Jasper was gay and if he could ept a woman. She thought Jasper would dodge or reject her kiss, but she never expected him to react so passionately. His assertiveness was aggressive, dominant, and fiery, making it hard for her to breathe. "Mmm..." Imogen struggled to push him away, but the kiss had rendered her weak. She could only use her clenched fists to hit his chest. Her resistance was so feeble it seemed more like an invitation. Her moans were tantalizing. Jasper used his strong body to pin her down, making her unable to move. His kiss was deep and consuming, as if he wanted to devour her. He grasped Imogen''s wrists, slowly raising them above her head and pressing them against the wall. His kiss grew more passionate, from innocent to lustful, his body pressing more tightly against hers. It was because Imogen had initiated it, so he went all out to kiss her. Imogen felt like the kiss was draining all her oxygen, and it seemed like an eternity before he finally released her lips. As he rested his forehead against hers, he panted softly. Their hot breath mingled, and the air was full of tension. At that moment, their hearts were racing like crazy. As Imogen narrowed her eyes slightly, she pursed her lips, sore from the kiss. In a deep, maic voice, he murmured, "Imogen, as long as we don''t get a divorce, I''ll do anything for you." Imogen felt very sad. She liked his kiss but also felt a sense of repulsion. She asked, "Doesn''t it bother you to kiss me?" Jasper was stunned for a few seconds before he said, "Yeah, it''s a bit ufortable." After all, his sex drive was quite high, so a deep kiss couldn''t satisfy him. He still wanted to keep it going but the desire was tormenting him. How could he not feel ufortable? Imogen felt ufortable hearing his words. He was gay. Can he really be straight after that? Marriage isn''t a game, so why did he lie to make her his beard? Imogen angrily pushed against his chest, making him step back. Jasper didn''t understand why she was angry, so he frowned at her. "If it''s ufortable, then don''t kiss me!" Imogen said angrily. Jasper felt wronged. He responded, "You kissed me first."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "I..." Imogen''s voice trailed off as she was unable to argue. Jasper stared at her. Imogen stayed quiet for a while. Not bothering to say anything, she went to open the door. Jasper stepped forward and pressed her hand down. He said, "Eat breakfast before you leave." "I don''t want to eat." "At least eat a little." Imogen sighed in exasperation. Looking at him, she couldn''t help but feel frustrated and helpless. Chapter 1017 In the end, Imogen obediently went back to the dining table. She pulled out a chair and sat down. After grabbing a hot cross bun, she angrily stuffed it into her mouth. Seeing her finally give in, Jasper smiled. He walked over and sat down across from her. Imogen''s cheeks were still flushed with embarrassment. She looked at Jasper''s handsome face and muscr body. Combined with his good-natured, gentle, and considerate personality, she felt heartbroken and regretted knowing he was gay. No, she couldn''t give up on Jasper just like that. She wanted to make him stir for a woman. After making up her mind, she felt better. As Jasper ate elegantly, he asked in a gentle tone, "Where are you goingter?" "The job market." "I''ll take you there." "It''s okay, you should go to work." "Don''t worry, I''m not in a hurry." Imogen was silent for a few seconds before asking, "Jay, where do you work?" Jasper paused and fell silent. Mustering her courage, Imogen asked, "Can I visit your workce? I''d like to meet your colleagues." Jasper''s gaze flickered. He replied, "It''s not very convenient." Imogen resigned as she pursed her lips. She responded, "Oh!" She felt a bit disappointed after getting rejected. After breakfast, Jasper drove Imogen to the job market before heading to work himself. As soon as Jasper entered the first floor of the Star Enterprise''s building, employees greeted him politely but kept their distance. However, Zoey Layton, a recently hired employee, approached him with a nutritious breakfast in her hands and blocked his path. Seeing her, Jasper was irritated. Zoey''s shy smile and affectionate attitude were evident as she offered, "Mr. Morrison, I made this nutritious breakfast for you. I hope you like it." The employees passing by were stunned when they saw the scene. They thought Zoey was bold to pursue Jasper. Jasper''s expression turned gloomy, and he coldly stared at the breakfast for a moment. After some thought, he reluctantly epted it. He said coldly, "Thanks." With that, Jasper walked past Zoey.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Zoey was overjoyed, believing that his eptance of the breakfast meant he reciprocated her feelings. The other employees were also shocked when they saw the scene. A CEO epted a breakfast from a new employee? Wasn''t it obvious the treatment was unfair? Feeling triumphant, Zoey beamed. As soon as Jasper came out of the elevator, he tossed the breakfast into the trash. His assistant, Tanner Day, approached. He handed over some documents to Jasper and said, "Mr. Morrison, I''ve gathered all the information on Zoey Layton." Jasper took the documents, ncing through them as he walked. Tanner followed. "This evening, there''s an interview on the financial channel you need to attend." Jasper stopped abruptly. After hesitating for a few seconds, he said, "Cancel it." Tanner was puzzled. He asked, "Why, Mr. Morrison? This program has been scheduled for a long time, and¡ª" Jasper cut him off sternly, "No reason. I don''t want to be on TV." Tanner replied timidly, "Understood, Mr. Morrison." Jasper walked to his desk and handed a document to Tanner. He instructed, "Take this to the HR manager and have him hire this girl for the aerospace R&D department." Tanner took the document with both hands. He was curious, so he nced at the document. Jasper assigned someone to the aerospace R&D department must mean she was exceptional. However, the moment he saw the information on the document, he was stunned. A graduate from technical school? Chapter 1018 Imogen was sitting in the corner of a convenience store. She suddenly received a phone call while eating a cheap fast food meal. The person on the other end said, "Hello, Ms. Kingsley. I''m the HR manager from Star Enterprise. Our aerospace R&D department would like to offer you a position. Would you¡­" Before the caller could finish, Imogen hung up. She put down her phone and muttered to herself, "Are scammers so clueless nowadays? They don''t even do a background check before trying to scam people?" She continued eating. The phone rang again. Imogen sighed deeply. She picked up the call and put the phone to her ear. She said impatiently, "Star Enterprise, right?" "Yes, Ms. Kingsley. Why did you hang up? I wasn''t finished speaking." "If you''re going to scam people, at least be believable. I never applied for a position in Star Enterprise. Also, with my qualifications, I wouldn''t even be qualified. You''re telling me the aerospace R&D department wants to hire me? Even a fool wouldn''t buy that." The HR manager also found it ridiculous, but the information on the document was indeed written like that. Although Imogen didn''t believe it, they still had to follow the order. "Ms. Kingsley, if you think I''m a scammer, you cane to our headquarters for an interview. Star Enterprise is a well-knownpany and it''s not something you can fake." Imogen was so stunned that her fork slipped from her hands. She sat there in disbelief for several seconds. She cleared her throat before asking, "Are you really the HR manager of Star Enterprise?" "Yes." "The aerospace R&D department wants to hire me?" "Yes." Imogen was dumbfounded! It felt like she had been struck by an unexpected bolt of luck. The surprise that she got seemed unreal, and it was unbelievable. Her mind went nk as it didn''t feel real. Although Star Enterprise was a private enterprise, it had developed rapidly in recent years and was a rising star in the inte industry. Its aerospace division was especially impressive. Thepany had recruited talents that even the National Space Agency had lost. Just a couple of years ago, Star Enterprise had sessfully built an unmanned transport spaceship that the space agency had struggled with, and the government eventually requisitioned it. This showed how impressive the aerospace R&D department was. "When are you avable?" the HR manager asked. Imogen gulped. After sitting up straight, she replied earnestly, "I''m avable anytime." "Is 9:00 am tomorrow okay?" "Yes, that works." "Alright, Mr. Kingsley. See you tomorrow at 9:00 am at the HR department of Star Enterprise." "Sure, I''ll be there on time." After hanging up, Imogen put down her phone and pinched her cheek hard. The pain made her yelp. As she rubbed her sore cheek, she muttered to herself, "Oh my god, I''m not dreaming, am I?" She covered her face as she contemted. Why? Why would Star Enterprise reach out to her? A nobody with no qualifications, no connections, and no achievements. The world must be crazy. Imogen carried her bag and quickly walked out of the convenience store. She was both excited and overwhelmed. As she walked into the subway, her phone suddenly rang.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She took out the phone and nced at the caller ID. When she saw it was Ethan, she was stunned for a few seconds. In the past, she felt happy and excited every time when Ethan gave her a call. But now, all she felt was indifference or perhaps a bit annoyed. It seemed she had truly moved on from him. Chapter 1019 Since Imogen had moved on, there was no need to avoid Ethan anymore. She answered the call and put the phone to her ear. "Hello." Ethan said with a displeased voice, "Imogen, where did you move to? Your parents said you left with that guy?" Imogen replied, "He''s my husband, not ''that guy.''" "Where are you?" "That''s none of your business." "Imogen!" Ethan shouted. She knew he was angry from listening to his voice. She found it ridiculous, so she replied, "Ethan, I''m married now. It''s normal for me to live with my husband. I don''t owe you an exnation about where I am." Ethan said earnestly, "Imogen, you know I''m worried about you. How long have you known this stranger before marrying him? Do you know his personality? Do you really know what kind of person he is? What if he mistreats you?" Imogen was speechless. She surpassed her emotions as she said clearly, "Hey, you''re my childhood friend, so I still consider you a friend, but that''s all you are. Know your ce. You have no right to interfere in my marriage. "Whether he mistreats me or not is none of your concern. You should worry more about your pregnant wife." Suddenly, Ethan blurted out, "Are you still mad that I married Scarlett?" Imogen was totally speechless. She was done with the conversation, so she hung up the phone. After that, she walked onto the train. Her phone rang again. Seeing it was Ethan, she hung up. Then, she received a text from him. "I know you''re still angry with me. Your revenge is sessful. I regret it so much now. Imogen, can we go back to how things were before?" Imogen replied, "Don''t tter yourself. I don''t hate you, and I don''t like you. Stop harassing me, thank you." Ethan bombarded her with more messages. "Imogen, you''re lying to yourself." "You used to like me so much." "It was my fault and I regret it so much. Every day, I''ve been thinking of divorcing Scarlett. If she weren''t pregnant, I would havee back to you." "Imogen, let''s sit down and talk." Imogen couldn''t take it anymore, so she immediately blocked him. At that moment, she felt at peace. After getting off the subway, she went to the supermarket to buy some meat, vegetables, and fruit. After buying the groceries, she happily walked back to the luxurious vi with some bags in her hands. She thought Jasper must be her lucky star. Not only was he handsome, but he also seemed to bring good fortune.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Since marrying him, everything had gone smoothly. Her life was getting better, and she felt increasingly happier. Back at home, Imogen cooked avish dinner. In the evening, Jasper came home right on time. Before they were married, he had nevere home from work on time. Also, he didn''t usually go home soon after work. But now, he found himself wanting to get home as soon as possible. He opened the door and walked into the house. As he changed his shoes, he noticed Imogen''s shoes were in the shoe cab. Holding a box of desserts, he looked around and called out softly, "Imogen." Hearing his voice, Imogen quickly removed her apron and rushed to the door. As Jasper saw her rushing toward him, he handed her the desserts with a gentle smile. He said, "I passed by an old bakery, and they had this dessert¡ª" Before he could finish his sentence, Imogen leaped toward him with her face beaming with excitement. She stood on tiptoe, wrapped her arms around his neck, and hugged him. At that moment, Jasper''s voice trailed off, and he froze. "Jay, I''m so happy today! Something even luckier than winning the lottery happened," Imogen said as she wrapped her hands around his neck and couldn''t stop jumping. Chapter 1020 Jasper held Imogen''s slender waist. He frowned as he tried to control his breathing, which had be a bit rapid. This woman, didn''t she know how soft and tempting her curvy body was? And she was rubbing against him? He felt like he was going crazy! Jasper put the dessert box on the counter. Then, he held her waist with both hands and gently but firmly pushed her a bit away. He quietly asked with a low voice, "What''s making you so happy?" Imogen was extremely happy. As she looked up at him, she said, "A bigpany called me out of the blue and asked me to attend an interview tomorrow." Jasper smiled knowingly; he had already known about this. "Whichpany?" Jasper asked deliberately. Imogen''s hands were still on Jasper''s neck. She was genuinely excited when she slowly said, "Star Enterprise." "Not bad," Jasper replied calmly. Imogen pouted in displeasure, "What do you mean by not bad? It''s Star Enterprise, the hottestpany in the inte industry right now." Jasper could see how much she genuinely wanted this job and how deeply she admired thepany. "I hope you do well in the interview," Jasper said gently. His words were full of affection for her. Imogen beamed. As she met his intense gaze, she suddenly realized her action had been overly enthusiastic.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Maybe it was because of the deep kiss this morning that made her feel much closer to Jasper. She felt less restrained and distant than before. If she chose not to get a divorce, she would have to make him want her. She slowly put down her hands and calmed herself down. She gently said, "I made dinner. Go wash your hands before we eat." Jasper quickly handed her the dessert box and said, "I bought these for you." ncing at the packaging, Imogen eximed, "These pastries from the old bakery are hard toe by and limited in quantity." Jasper smiled knowingly as he continued, "I saw you watching videos about their pastries before. I picked them up when I was on my way home." Imogen felt warm inside. "Thank you," she said before taking the box inside. The shop was quite far away, so it definitely wasn''t like what he said. She had only watched those videos a few times, but he noticed and remembered. She was touched by his affection. Dinner included shrimp, meat, and stew. Imogen served him while he peeled shrimp for her. They ate quietly. At the table, Jasper said with hesitation, "Imogen, I can''t take you to the Star Enterprise interview tomorrow. Can you take a cab by yourself?" Imogen didn''t expect him to take her. She replied, "Of course, I can go by myself. You don''t need to worry about me." Jasper smiled knowingly as he nodded. From now on, he must be more cautious at work. He was curious about how Imogen would handle the fake Imogen in the PR department of the aerospace R&D department. Dealing with the fake Imogen would be easy for him, but he preferred Imogen to handle it. As Jasper was thinking about something, Imogen suddenly said, "Jay, I want to sleep with you tonight." Jasper''s heart skipped a beat. The food in his throat almost made him choke. He covered his mouth as he coughed twice. He then looked at her in shock. Chapter 1021 Jasper''s response cut deep into Imogen''s pride. She offered a strained smile and pushed herself to say, "I was just kidding. You don''t have to get so uptight." After clearing his throat, Jasper exined, "Imogen, it''s not that I''m unwilling. It''s just-" "It''s okay. You don''t have to exin," Imogen said, feeling overwhelmed. Maintaining a facade ofposure, she added, "I get it. Let''s just go with the flow!" With that, she lowered her head and began eating quickly. Seeing her tense expression, Jasper felt uneasy and unsure how to proceed. He began, "Imogen-" Imogen cut him off quickly. "Let''s eat. We don''t have to discuss this." Jasper sighed resignedly and quietly focused on his meal. The atmosphere at the table grew noticeably heavy. After dinner, Imogen left the dishes for Jasper to take care of and retreated to her room in a sulk. Sitting on the couch in the living room, Jasper was lost in thought and unable to quiet his mind. As time ticked away, the night deepened. Eventually, the light in Imogen''s room went out. Jasper stood up abruptly and went back to his room. Half an hour passed as he washed up, changed into pajamas, and emerged from his room. He lingered outside Imogen''s door, hand hovering to knock, but hesitated and withdrew it. After a moment''s uncertainty, he turned to leave, only to find himselfing back. He remained torn in that manner. Suddenly, the door swung open, and Imogen emerged, holding an empty cup. She froze upon seeing Jasper, who had been on the verge of knocking. Jasper quickly withdrew his hand, awkwardly asking, "You''re not asleep?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "I was asleep. I just got thirsty-" Jasper interrupted her before she finished her sentence, taking the cup from her hand. "Let me handle that." "It''s " Before Imogen could even say "fine," he quickly took her cup to the counter, filled it with water, and returned it. Imogen gratefully epted it. "Thank you." Instead of handing her the cup, Jasper stepped past her and entered her room. "Let me bring it in for you." Imogen was puzzled. She turned to observe him carrying the cup of water into her room and cing it on her bedside table. Standing by the door, she waited for him to leave. His behavior intrigued her, seeming inexplicable and out of character. When she found Jasper still in her room instead of leaving, she felt puzzled and asked, "Is there something else you need?" Jasper looked uneasy. He swallowed anxiously, his gaze piercing as he met hers. His lips parted, but words seemed to evade him. Imogen couldn''t discern his thoughts. "What''s the matter?" Jasper approached her cautiously. Instinctively, Imogen held the door open for him. As he drew near, he closed the door behind her and pinned her against it. His sudden closeness took Imogen aback. She could feel the wall behind her as she looked up at him, flustered. With one hand on the door and the other cradling Imogen''s face, Jasper looked deeply into her eyes. He swallowed hard, sounding husky and irresistibly appealing as he asked, "Imogen, make me a promise, okay?" Imogen''s heart raced, her breathsing in shallow gasps. She tensed up, asking, "What do you want me to promise?" "Promise me that, no matter what happens, we''ll never talk about divorce," Jasper said earnestly. Imogen frowned. "If you ever betray me, I''ll definitely consider divorce." Jasper quickly reassured her. "I would never betray you." Imogen nodded in response. "As long as you respect my boundaries, divorce won''t be on the table." "What are your boundaries?" Jasper asked. Chapter 1022 "Cheating on me or lying," Imogen said. Jasper''s throat went dry when she mentioned "lying." He felt flustered and unsure how to respond. Seeing he looked disheartened, Imogen suggested, "Don''t push yourself. Listen to your heart. Don''t rush into marriage to meet societal expectations or feel pressured to settle down with someone you don''t truly love just to fulfill family obligations." Jasper looked puzzled. "That sounds a bit strange no matter how I think about it. What exactly do you mean?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Imogen thought he was ying ignorant and had no choice but to ask directly, "You''re gay, aren''t you? Are you a top or a bottom? Women aren''t your thing, huh?" Jasper''s eyes widened in shock. He pressed against the door with both hands, trapping her in between, and said firmly, "There''s no way I''m gay. I''m straight,pletely straight." He sounded truly exasperated. Imogen wasn''t the only one who had suggested he might be gay. M and Candice had brought it up as well. While he couldn''t prove it to them, he could prove it to Imogen. Jasper was so frustrated that he breathed heavily through his mouth before he emphasized. "Imogen, I''m straight. I''m into women." Imogen offered an awkward smile and eyed him skeptically. She replied casually, "Oh." "You don''t believe me?" he asked. How could Imogen believe him? She reluctantly followed his lead, asking, "Since you''re straight, does that mean you''re experiencing sexual dysfunction?" "None at all," Jasper replied, exasperated but unable to vent his feelings. He hadn''t expected Imogen to misunderstand him so profoundly, especially on this matter. A rush of emotions overwhelmed Imogen. She muttered weakly, "So, you''re not gay, and there''s nothing physically wrong. But you''ve never touched me since we got married. Could it be that you''re simply not attracted to me? That you don''t feel anything for me?" "Quit overthinking it, okay?" Feeling emotionally drained, Jasper hurried to rify, "I love you, deeply. It was love from the moment I first saw you." "Then, why?" Imogen blinked, looking at him with innocent eyes, her cheeks flushing pink. His confession both thrilled and unsettled her. "Because you don''t feel the same way about me," Jasper blurted out. Imogen forced a bitter smile. "If you''re having problems in bed, just say so. Why falsely use me?" For a man, nothing stung more than being used by his beloved of being inadequate in bed. Her words deeply wounded Jasper. His pride took a serious blow. In a fit of anger, he grabbed her by her thighs and lifted her. Imogen was startled, crying out as her feet left the ground. Gripping his shoulders tightly, she looked down at him from her elevated position, asking, "What are you doing? Put me down." "Let me show you right now if I can satisfy you," Jasper said in a husky, deeply resonant voice filled with intense desire as he carried her toward the bed. Imogen''s feet dangled in the air, fear driving her to wrap her arms tightly around his neck. Jasper knelt on one knee by the bed, cing Imogen down before leaning over her and pressing her into the mattress. He kissed her passionately, his tongue exploring her mouth. Imogen was startled and flustered. Unsure of how to respond, she instinctively pushed against his chest. His kiss was intense. His hands boldly slid under her pajamas, exploring upward without hesitation. Imogen''s eyes widened, her expression tensing almost to a freeze. Her body trembled slightly under his touch, her breath uneven as warmth spread across her skin. She continued to push against his chest forcefully. Slowly, she melted into his kiss, unable to muster the strength to resist. Jasper''s body pressed firmly against her abdomen, his strong, rugged presence stirring a fear she had never known before. Chapter 1023 Imogen felt nervous and afraid. It was her first time, after all. She had an important interview the next day and couldn''t afford to be anything less than wless. She shook her head to break free from Jasper''s kiss, panting as she weakly pushed against him. "Jasper Morrison, cut it out." Jasper trailed kisses down her neck, undoing the buttons of her pajamas one by one. Imogen''s body had yielded to his touch, but her mind was still fighting to stay clear. She protested, "No, stop it." She could barely endure it. As Jasper''s kisses moved to her chest, she tilted her head slightly back, closed her eyes, and bit her lip. His lips brushed against her sensitive skin, and she felt herself weaken. She let out a shy whimper. Jasper abruptly stopped, his breath ragged. Hey atop her soft, sweet-smelling body. The sudden halt was agonizing for him, almost causing physical pain. He felt like he was nearly losing his mind trying to control his desire. He was overwhelmed by an unprecedented wave of passion and desire. Burying his face in her neck, he said raspily, "Imogen, I want you." "But I don''t," Imogen replied shyly. Jasper felt a pang of disappointment, wondering if his inexperience had made her ufortable. He kissed the corner of her lips and whispered, ¡°Imogen, I¡¯ll be gentle. Just tell me if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re notfortable with.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and I have an important interview tomorrow. I want to be at my best,¡± Imogen exined. ¡°You¡¯re going to nail that interview tomorrow. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous,¡± Jasper said. Imogen smiled weakly. ¡°Don¡¯t try to reassure me. You never know how these things will turn out.¡± Jasper fought back his intense desire, taking deep breaths to ease his difort. He carefully smoothed out her clothes and buttoned them up. Then, he withdrew from her soft form, studying her flushed cheeks before tucking her in.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Imogen turned away and closed her eyes, feeling too shy to meet his gaze. ¡°Tomorrow night,¡± Jasper said in a hoarse voice. He swallowed hard as if he¡¯d longed for this moment for ages. ¡°We could pick up from where we left off.¡± Imogen shook her head. Jasper frowned. ¡°How about the day after tomorrow?¡± Again, Imogen shook her head, pressing her lips tightly in embarrassment. Growing more desperate, Jasper asked, ¡°What about this weekend?¡± Imogen nodded in response. A smile finally lit up Jasper¡¯s face. Hey beside her, propped himself up on one elbow, and gently yed with her silky hair with his free hand. ¡°Could we start a family?¡± ¡°No,¡± Imogen blurted out. She hadn¡¯t found a job yet. With their current challenges, how could they take on the added responsibility of starting a family? Jasper kissed her earlobe and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to have protection on hand.¡± Imogen¡¯s face instantly flushed red. She pulled the nket over her head, turning away from him. Hiding under the nket, she said, ¡°Jasper, just go back to your room and sleep. You¡¯re so annoying!¡± Jasper sat up, a hint of hurt in his voice as he questioned, ¡°We¡¯ve only been married a short while, and you already find me annoying?¡± Imogen muttered from under the nket. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Jasper chuckled, gently stroking her head through the nket. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back to my room. Don¡¯t forget our ns for the weekend.¡± Imogen remained silent under the nket. Jasper left her room and closed the door behind him with a smile. Chapter 1024 The next morning, Imogen woke up unusually early. With an important job interview looming, she dressed meticulously, applied light makeup, and left home half an hour earlier. Anxious about potential traffic dys, she deliberately opted for the subway. As she approached the subway entrance, someone suddenly threw a bucket of water mixed with green dye at her out of nowhere. Imogen waspletely caught off guard, freezing in shock. She let out a startled cry. The water cascaded from her head to her toes, leaving her drenched. She stared in disbelief at the culprit¡ªScarlett, who was visibly pregnant. Passersby at the subway entrance were equally stunned. They paused to watch with curiosity, gossiping and specting about the unexpected incident. Imogen clenched her jaw, struggling to maintain herposure as she slowly wiped the water from her eyes. She looked down at her soaked clothes, then back at Scarlett. If Scarlett hadn''t been pregnant, Imogen might have been tempted to give her a piece of her mind right then and there. A wave of frustration knotted Imogen''s stomach. She took a deep breath, her voice edged with anger as she demanded, "Scarlett, what on earth is your problem?" Emphasizing her pregnant belly in tight clothing, Scarlett took on a victimized posture. Tears welled in her eyes as she pointed an using finger at Imogen. "Imogen Kingsley, you seduced my husband! You have no morals. You''re despicable!" A crowd of spectators swelled, with many pulling out their phones to capture the unfolding drama. Imogen quickly put on a face mask, her voice ringing out in anger. "Stop spreading lies about me!" Scarlett struggled to speak through tears, "I''ve seen your messages. Are you going to deny it?" Imogen found the mention of "messages" amusing. "You''ve seen them, so you know it was your husband who pursued me, who confessed his feelings. I told him I wasn''t interested and blocked him." Resting her hand on her belly, Scarlett sobbed, "If you hadn''t encouraged him and flirted back, why would he be so obsessed with you and keep bothering you?" Imogen was dumbfounded. It was the most ridiculous usation she had ever heard. Were all pregnant women assumed to be this foolish? Why was Imogen med when she was the one who had been pursued? Imogen didn¡¯t have the energy to argue with Scarlett any longer. She''d bete if this kept up. Her clothes were soaked through, her makeup a mess. She turned, eager to get home and change, thinking she might still make it on time with a bit of luck. Watching Imogen walk away, Scarlett hurried over and grabbed her arm. "Imogen, I spent a lot of money to find your address. I¡¯m not letting you leave without an exnation." Entirely focused on her uing interview, Imogen hastily jerked her arm away. "Let me go! I don''t have time for this nonsense." Scarlett was shoved, stumbling until she collided with a pir near the entrance. Sliding down, she ended up seated on the floor. Onlookers tensed at the scene. Clutching her stomach, Scarlett let out a scream of pain, her face twisted in agony. Hearing the cry, Imogen spun around, rmed by the sight before her. Despite whether Scarlett was genuinely injured or not, Imogen''s interview waspletely derailed.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "It''s killing me!" Scarlett cried out. Tears streamed down her face as she continued clutching her stomach. Onlookers rushed to help her up, some dialing for an ambnce. Imogen stared at Scarlett, her expression filled with bewilderment. When the ambnce arrived, Scarlett was quickly taken away. Seen as the one at fault, Imogen reluctantly trailed behind. She ended up paying for Scarlett''s ambnce and medical bills. Chapter 1025 As Scarlett underwent a series of tests, Imogen sat on a hospital bench, ncing at her phone to check the time and reading over the apology message she had sent earlier. A sense of heaviness burdened her heart. Before, Scarlett had taken the man Imogen once had a crush on. Now, Scarlett had also dashed the job opportunity Imogen had longed for.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Imogen couldn''t help but feel that Scarlett''s presence was nothing short of bad luck for her. Imogen couldn''t gauge how much time had psed when Ethan rushed into the hospital in a frenzy. Upon spotting her, he hesitated briefly before blurting out, "Imogen, what are you doing here? Where''s Scarlett? And why are you soaked?" Imogen stared at him with a steely re but chose to say nothing. Her simmering frustration caught Ethan off guard, making him nervously swallow. He nced around, asking, "Scarlett said something happened with our child. What happened?" Imogen scoffed inwardly. Instead of something happening with their child, it was just Scarlett scheming against Imogen. After Scarlett arrived at the hospital, she underwent a thorough examination, including detailed tests for liver function, gic diseases, and more. She treated Imogen as if she were a fool, insisting that Imogen foot the bill for over eight thousand dors. Imogen simply wanted the ordeal to be over, so she didn''t bother arguing with Scarlett. At that moment, Scarlett emerged from the doctor¡¯s office, clutching the test results. Spotting her, Ethan rushed over to help her, his concern palpable as he scanned her from head to toe. "Scarlett, is everything okay with the baby?" Scarlett held her belly and cast a pointed look at Imogen. She feigned difort and said tearfully, "Ethan, my abdomen is hurting. Imogen shoved me, and I stumbled." Ethan¡¯s anger boiled over. He yelled, ¡°Imogen, take it out on me if you''re upset! She¡¯s pregnant. You can¡¯t just push her like that!¡± Imogen seethed with frustration but remained silent. She grasped the sensitivity of offending an elderly person or a pregnant woman. She found herself at a loss for words to justify her actions. Rising from her seat, Imogen strode over to Scarlett and Ethan, her demeanor firm. Her voice sounded icy as she enunciated each word. "The fact that you''re not staying in the hospital suggests the baby is fine. "You took advantage of the situation, squeezing over eight thousand dors out of me with every possible test. I won¡¯t argue about it. Consider it a generous donation from me to you." Scarlett''s face darkened with anger. "Imogen, what do you mean? Are you using me of extorting money from you?" Imogen ignored her question, thinking Scarlett was well aware of whether it could be considered extortion. Instead, Imogen continued, "Since your husband is here, let''s address this directly." Ethan swallowed hard, asking, "Imogen, what¡¯s on your mind?" Imogen snorted, thoroughly disappointed in Ethan. The overwhelming disappointment she feltpelled her to make a decision. In a tone colder and firmer than ever before, she stated, "Ethan, listen carefully. I feel nothing for you. I love my husband deeply, so please stop pursuing me." Ethan¡¯s face fell, visibly crestfallen. Scarlett nced up at him, clearly displeased with his reaction. "I¡¯ve already blocked both you and your wife. From now on, treat me like a stranger when you see me. There¡¯s no need for greetings.¡± With that, Imogen turned and left. Ethan grew anxious. He let go of Scarlett and hurried to catch up with Imogen, grabbing her arm. "Imogen¡ª" Imogen spun around abruptly, wrenching her hand away. Anger surged through her, making her tremble as she yelled, "Are you deaf? Lay a finger on me again and I''ll call the cops for harassment." Ethan looked at her with disappointment, his eyes revealing reluctance, discontent, and resignation. Chapter 1026 Imogen gritted her teeth, her gaze cold and tinged with simmering anger she struggled to suppress. She turned away again. Tears welled up in Ethan''s eyes. He stood still like a marite cut loose from its string. Scarlett approached him and gently linked her arm with his. Her voice was filled withpassion as she whispered, "Darling, think of our child and me. Stop clinging to the delusion. She''s already married." Ethan could no longer contain himself. He buried his face in his hands, turned away, and leaned against the wall, sobbing. Scarlett stood behind him, her eyes welling with tears as she watched, her fist clenched and trembling. ¡­ After leaving the hospital, Imogen hailed a taxi. Feeling dejected, she retrieved her phone from her bag and checked her message. It was a reply from the HR manager at Star Enterprise, Skr. "Ms. Kingsley, if today doesn''t work for you, we can reschedule for tomorrow or the day after. Any weekday is suitable for your interview." Imogen stared at the message, feeling it was almost surreal. She wondered what kind of wonderfulpany this was. Could it truly not be a scam? As an ordinary, unknown person who didn''t even meet the educational requirements, she couldn''t understand why Skr would show her such respect. It all seemed so strange. This unexpected humility and respect left Imogen feeling doubtful and uneasy as her mind raced with uncertainty. After returning home, Imogen showered to wash away the day and discarded her stained clothes. She felt disheartened. After blow-drying her hair, she copsed onto her bed, drifting into a deep, thoughtless sleep. She missed lunch and slept through until evening. When she awoke, the window sill was bathed in the glow of the sunset, with a breeze stirring the curtains. From outside her bedroom, she faintly heard the front door to the living room closing. Imogen tossed aside the nket and rose from the bed. d in slippers, with her long hair flowing loose, she exited the room with a dispirited demeanor. Jasper was nowhere to be seen in the living room, but she heard soundsing from the kitchen. She shuffled toward it with weary steps. Jasper turned at the sound of footsteps, and Imogen''s slender figure slipped into his arms. Her arms encircled his waist, pulling him close. Burying her face in his chest, she closed her eyes, savoring the warmth and the steady rhythm of his heartbeat beneath his crisp white shirt. Jasper''s body tensed momentarily, taken aback yet deeply moved by her embrace. He stood there, silent and contemtive, gazing down at Imogen nestled in his arms. What was on her mind today? Her unusual disy of affection was endearing, yet there was a hint of sadness in her demeanor. He thought something must have been troubling her.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Jasper smiled warmly, pulling Imogen closer as he wrapped his arms around her shoulders. Leaning close to her ear, he murmured, "What happened?" With her eyes closed, Imogen nuzzled her cheek against his chest, and whispered, "Jay, just hold me." Jasper tightened his embrace, gently nuzzling her neck as he pressed a kiss against her skin. His voice was husky as he spoke, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got you. Is something bothering you? Talk to me about it, okay?¡± "Just being able to hold you like this brings me joy," Imogen said. Jasper breathed in the sweet scent of her, momentarily swept up in his emotions. He blurted out, "Why did you skip the interview today?" Imogen hesitated for a moment, tilting her head slightly to meet his gaze from within his embrace. Her eyes were clear as she asked, "Jay, how did you find out I didn¡¯t attend the interview?" Chapter 1027 Jasper felt flustered and hastily attempted to deflect. "I could tell something was bothering you, and I figured it might have been rted to the interview." Imogen wasn''t convinced by his exnation, which seemed full of holes. She questioned, "Maybe I''m just in a bad mood from a botched interview. How do you know I didn''t even attend?" Jasper fell silent, leaving Imogen staring at him, clearly baffled. He quickly shifted gears, making his way to the kitchen. "You haven''t eaten dinner yet, have you? Let me whip something up for you." "Jay," Imogen called after him. Jasper remained focused on cooking. "What are you in the mood for? Maybe some beef?" "Are you really not going to exin?" "I was just guessing." Imogen let out a deep sigh, unsure of how to respond. Jasper avoided addressing the question by spending the entire evening holed up in his study, deeply immersed in work, and retiring to bedte into the night. ¡­ The next morning, Imogen arrived at Star Enterprise''s HR department as nned. She breezed through her initial interview and was hired on the spot. The straightforward process and the superficial interview seemed like mere formalities. They hired her without hesitation. It felt surreal, like living in a dream, until she signed her employment contract with a flourish. If it weren''t for Star Enterprise loomingrge before her, she''d find it hard to believe any of it was real, including joining the aerospace R&D department. From the interview and onboarding to receiving her ID badge, everything was wrapped up smoothly in just a single day. It felt as though she was caught in a dream. After finishing onboarding, instead of going straight home, Skr led her to an adjacent, spacious building. Inside, the space was filled with mechanical disys and operational areas dedicated to the R&D department. In the R&D office, everyone was fully engrossed in their work. Skr passed Imogen''s information to Gerald Levingston, the director of R&D, and casually dropped a hint. "Gerald, meet our specially recruited neer. Please make sure she settles in well." Gerald, a man in his 50s with thinning hair and a noticeable belly, scrutinized Imogen intently behind his thick sses. The mention of Imogen being "specially recruited" intrigued him, pleasantly so. He epted Imogen''s resume from Skr''s hand and studied it, initially assuming she was a highly paid expert poached from a prestigious institution by some higher-up. However, he was surprised to learn that "specially recruited" didn''t mean what he had assumed.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. This "specially recruited" demanded his special attention and care. Gerald angrily tossed the resume back to Skr, snapping, "I don''t care if she''s connected to some higher-up! I won''t have such a ''specially recruited'' slotted into my department. We''re not here to do clerical work." Imogen''s cheeks burned as the entire office turned to look at her. Skr whispered anxiously, "Gerald, keep it down. This isn''t our call. It''s out of our hands." Gerald stood with his hands on his hips, delivering a stern and prideful reprimand. "This is R&D. Even if apany asrge as Star Enterprise, assigning someone with just an associate¡¯s degree would be considered too low, even for a receptionist! "Who''s the clueless higher-up responsible for this? Point them out, and I''ll have a word with them. Even if it goes all the way up to the CEO''s office, I doubt they could outmaneuver me!" Imogen''s expression darkened considerably. She struggled to understand how she had secured a role in Star Enterprise''s R&D department given her educational background. She pondered which of her skills had impressed them and how she had been recruited. The other employees cast peculiar nces her way. Skr''s face flushed with anger. After pulling Gerald into a quiet corner, Skr muttered, "The clueless person you mentioned? It''s Mr. Morrison. Are you nning to barge into his office and confront him?" Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 Gerald was startled. He turned abruptly, his expression rmed as he looked at Imogen. Imogen felt uneasy under his scrutiny. She wondered what Skr had said to Gerald to cause such a strange reaction. Just moments ago, Gerald had worn a grim expression and a visibly annoyed attitude. However, upon hearing Skr''s words, he swiftly switched to a smiling face. His round, big face lit up with a broad smile, a sharp contrast to his earlier demeanor. Gerald approached Imogen in a gentle and humble manner, speaking in a friendly tone, "You''re Imogen, right?" Imogen hurriedly nodded in response. "Yes, Mr. Levingston." Gerald smiled warmly and said politely, "Please, call me Gerald. Everyone does." "Of course, Gerald," Imogen responded respectfully. Apart from his skills, Gerald earned the role of R&D director for his sharp insights. He guided Imogen to her workstation, set up a newputer for her, provided fresh office materials, and warmly introduced her to everyone. Where he had previously shown disdain toward her, now he was exceedingly humble and polite, even encouraging other employees to look after her well. Skr observed from the sidelines, smiling with satisfaction. Later, Imogen followed Skr out of R&D. After exiting the building, Skr politely said, "Let''s call it a day. Get some rest and be here on time tomorrow morning." "Thank you, Skr," Imogen replied courteously. Skr smiled thoughtfully,menting, "It''s intriguing how two people sharing a name can chart such distinct paths. Not long ago, there was a young woman named Imogen Kingsley, a graduate of Aerospace Academy. "She had all the qualifications but didn''t quite catch your break. She ended up starting in our PR department as a junior clerk." Imogen''s heart skipped a beat. Anxiously, she asked, "Skr, did you say there''s another Imogen Kingsley in the PR department?" Skr nodded. "Yes, is everything alright?" "Did she graduate from Aerospace Academy?" "Yeah, she did. She''s tall and slender. Are you familiar with her?" Imogen offered a wry smile. After a brief pause, she shook her head and responded, "No, I''m not. I just find it interesting to share the same first andst name." "That''s true, but she works in PR. The chances of your paths crossing are pretty slim," Skr said. Imogen felt the same way. Star Enterprise spanned three expansive buildings, each teeming with thousands of employees. The steady stream of people meaThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. random meetings were umon even within the samepany. After saying goodbye to Skr, Imogen lingered outside Building One of Star Enterprise. As the workday drew to a close, employees began to trickle out of the office, reminiscent of students streaming out of school after the final bell. Clusters of professionals exited in groups, forming a hove continuous flow from the building. After a long wait, Imogen finally spotted a familiar figure. Hastening over, she called out, "Zoey." Zoey heard her name and turned toward the voice. As she caught sight of Imogen approaching, her face paled with shock. After a brief moment of surprise, she swiftly collected herself. Without acknowledging Imogen''s call, Zoey averted her gaze and briskly walked away. Imogen hurried over and intercepted Zoey, speaking casually, "Actually, I should''ve addressed you as Imogen. Hold on for a moment. There''s something I need to talk to you." Zoey''s expression darkened noticeably. In a tense whisper, she demanded, "How did you find me here? What do you want?" "I mean no harm. Please don''t misunderstand. I just wanted to let you know that I''ve also started working at Star Enterprise. If y wish to keep your identity e confidential, please stop using my personal information." Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 Zoey''s jaw dropped and her eyes widened at Imogen''s words. She eximed, "What? Y-You got hired at Star Enterprise?" Imogen nodded. Zoey scoffed incredulously, "Seriously? What credentials did you use tond a job there? Are you doing janitorial work or scrubbing toilets?" Imogen hadn''t expected Zoey to mock her after she had sincerely shared the news. Imogen swallowed her frustration and issued a final warning. "You don''t have to concern yourself with my position. I suggest you focus on reverting to your name. Stop appropriating mine for your work." "Did they actually hire you?" Zoey asked, her displeasure evident. It was clear she harbored doubts. Imogen shed her ID badge. Zoey couldn''t make out the department, but seeing the familiar badge unsettled her. She quickly pulled Imogen into a secluded corner and hissed, "You can''t be here at Star Enterprise. We can''t work together. It''ll ruin everything for me." Smirking disdainfully, Imogen snapped, "You ruined me years ago. How can you sleep at night? I''m being kind by even giving you a heads-up." Through gritted teeth, Zoey retorted, "Remember, your parents got a lot of money from mine. Why should I feel guilty?" The thought tore Imogen apart every time it crossed her mind. If Gregory and Carol hadn''t epted money from Zoey''s family, Imogen would have reported Zoey long ago. "My parents sold out my degree for your family''s money, but that doesn''t entitle you to steal my identity forever," Imogen replied firmly. Zoey''s frustration burned in her eyes as she said assertively, "I don''t care. It took me ages to get this job at Star Enterprise. You must leave. It''s too risky for both of us to work here." Imogen found her amusing. "Zoey, I don''t owe you anything. I''m telling you as a favor, so you can spare yourself any embarrassment when your identity is exposed. "If you''re not interested in resolving this yourself, then let''s just pretend this conversation never took ce." With that, Imogen turned and walked away. Zoey rushed to catch up with Imogen, her grip tightening on Imogen''s hand. "How much will it take for you to quit Star Enterprise? Name your price. I''ll pay it, and you''ll be gone." Imogen disyed her ID badge, saying, "I''m a full-time R&D employee making 250 thousand dors annually. I''ve got at least 30 years ahead here, plus a pension after retirement. Calcte the figure. Can you afford that?" Zoey rolled her eyes. "Seriously? How did someone with your background end up in R&D? What strings did you pull?" Imogen loathed Zoey, but she felt helpless since Gregory and Carob had epted a sizable sum from Zoey''s family. Imogen still couldn''t repay the money and could only hope to keep everything quiet.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Zoey, if you want to spare yourself embarrassment, find your way out. I''m done here." With that, Imogen turned on her heel and left. Zoey stood frozen, her face drained of color, visibly anxious as she watched Imogen walk away. A dark, intense gleam began to simmer in her eyes. Imogen reached the sidewalk just as a luxury vehicle zoomed by. Its rear window rolled down, revealing a man whose profile bore a strong resemnce to Jasper''s. Her heart tightened inexplicably. As the luxury car disappeared into the distance, she made a mental note of the license te number. Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 Imogen spotted a taxi and waved energetically. It pulled over, and she wasted no time hopping in, gesturing toward the luxury vehicle ahead and urging, "Follow that car." The driver elerated to narrow the gap.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Imogen felt somewhat puzzled by her actions. That person simply bore a striking resemnce to Jasper, and she found herself surprisingly concerned about it. The taxi followed the luxury car for quite a distance. After about half an hour, the luxury car turned into a grand estate. Pulling up beside the entrance, the driver turned to Imogen. "Miss, they''ve gone inside. We couldn''t keep up." Imogen rolled down the window, gazing at the imposing estate before her. Curiously, she asked, "Do you happen to know whose estate is this?" The driver grinned goofily. "Oh, I sure do. This is Hoffis Manor, owned by the richest man in Norvania. It''s massive inside, bigger than two golf coursesbined." "The home of Norvania''s richest man?" Imogen was shocked, utterly bewildered. After paying the fare, she got out of the taxi and dialed a number on her phone. After a few rings, Jasper answered. His voice was gentle as he asked, "Imogen, everything alright?" "Are you done with work and on your way home?" Imogen asked. "I still have a few things to sort out today, so I''ll bete. Um, go ahead and have dinner without me," Jasper replied. "Okay," Imogen said. She didn''t head back. Instead, she settled on a bench near a flowerbed close by, waiting. She couldn''t shake her doubts about Jasper. Landing her job had felt too easy, and too good to be true. As dusk settled and the breeze chilled, Imogen rubbed her arms, feeling hunger gnawing at her stomach. She sat there for more than an hour until atst, the luxury car glided out from the estate''s gates. The car drove past her, but the light reflecting off the windows prevented her from seeing who was inside. Anxiously, Imogen scanned the passing traffic, hoping another taxi would appear any moment. Unfortunately, taxis were hard toe by in this area, and she could only watch helplessly as the luxury car disappeared from view. She dialed Jasper''s number again. As soon as Jasper picked up the call, he said, "Imogen, I''ve finished up at work and I''m on my way home." "Jay, could you share your location with me?" Imogen asked. "Why?" Jasper sounded a bit confused. "So, I can see where you''re at," Imogen rified. Jasper fell silent. "Is that a problem?" Imogen asked. "Wouldn''t it be easier to video call if you want to see where I''m at?" Jasper suggested. In a soft, loving tone, Imogen mumbled, "Nope, I just want your location." Jasper smiled knowingly. "Alright then." Shortly after, Imogen received his location. As she nced at the marker on the map, her heart dropped Just then, a taxi cruised past, and she swiftly hailed it and climbed inside. Jasper''s location showed just up ahead, at the end of this very street, approximately 1000 yards away. The timing felt too perfect to be a mere coincidence. Imogen urged the driver to hurry home as quickly as possible. The driver obliged, pushing the taxi to its limits without exceeding the speed limit. As the taxi pulled up in front of her house, the luxury car was just turning around to leave, heading in the opposite direction. She paid the fare, stepped out of the taxi, and hurried toward her house. She arrived just as Jasper was entering through the front door. He had just slipped intofortable slippers and shrugged off his jacket when he heard her hurried footsteps approaching. He turned to find her breathless, gasping for air. Jasper was puzzled. "Imogen, you''re only getting back now? Where have you been?" Imogen stood with her hands on her hips, slightly hunched as she caught her breath. Her intense gaze bore a hint of suspicion as she silently locked eyes with Jasper. Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 Jasper couldn''t help but smile as he carefully set his jacket down and walked over to lift Imogen into his arms. Imogen let out a surprised gasp and instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck. Her heart raced, cheeks turning pink as a wave of warmth washed over her. He carried her into the house and settled on the couch, seating her on hisp. Their proximity pressed them close. A lingering air of romantic uncertainty enveloped them. Imogen felt a blush spread across her cheeks. Jasper''s voice was husky and tender as he asked, "Have you had dinner?" Although Imogen hadn''t eaten yet, she nodded. "Yes, I have." Jasper tucked a strand of her long hair behind her ear. He looked deeply into her flushed and lovely face, his Adam''s apple bobbing. "You still haven''t told me where you''ve been." "I interviewed sessfully and started a new job. I was so thrilled that I went to visit my parents," Imogen replied. Jasper smiled warmly, his hands cradling her face gently. His voice carried a blend of excitement, tenderness, and affection akin to reassuring a child. "You''re amazing, honey. I always knew you had this in you. You''re simply the best."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Imogen couldn''t help but chuckle at his behavior. Jasper''s smile softened further, a look of gentle indulgence crossing his features. He studied her face intently, noticing every detail, every tiny pore. His gaze was so captivating that it caused her cheeks to flush with warmth, unexpectedly making her feel shy. Imogen nced downward, unable to meet his gaze directly. Feeling bashful under his gaze, her whole body tingled with warmth. Suddenly, Jasper gently lifted her chin with his finger, guiding her gaze upward. The atmosphere in the living room became increasingly tense, thick with uncertainty. Imogen pursed her lips, blinking as she watched Jasper''s handsome face nearing hers. His actions were deliberate and unhurried. Butterflies fluttered in her stomach, and she instinctively shut her eyes. As Jasper kissed her, she initially tensed. Drawing from their shared history of kisses, she quickly rxed into the moment and reciprocated his affection. Her lips and tongue danced with his, freely expressing her desires. Lost in the intoxicating whirl of their kisses, Imogen felt weightless as Jasper swept her up in his arms. He carried her up to the master bedroom. She surrendered herselfpletely to the intensity of his kiss. As she gradually returned to the present moment, she found herself lying on the bed. Jasper tenderly pinned her down, his hand caressing her cheek, down her neck, and settling on her chest. His bold gestures revealed his desire. He couldn''t wait until the weekend to be with her any longer. Imogen felt a rush of nerves, her body quivering slightly. Her desires surged, making it difficult to restrain herself. As she was on the brink of giving in, Jasper murmured in her ear, "Imogen, I''m going to take a shower. Will you wait for me?" Squeezing her eyes shut, Imogen nodded amidst a whirlwind of emotions. Reluctantly, Jasper got up from her and hurried into the bathroom. As the lingering warmth of Jasper faded, her rationality slowly returned. Blushing with embarrassment, Imogen opened her eyes and gazed at the ceiling, taking deep breaths to regain herposure. Her thoughts were in turmoil, racing in every direction. She pondered the strange events that had unfolded since marrying Jasper, none of which seemed to make any logical sense. Abruptly, Imogen sat up, adjusted her clothes, and briskly left Jasper''s room. Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 Imogen retreated to her room and locked the door. Without hesitation, she booted up herputer and started searching the inte for "Jasper Morrison". The results flooded in with numerous headlines, though most were disappointingly uninformative. Yet, one title caught her attention. With a swift click, she plunged into the article and absorbed its content eagerly. After reading the information, she waspletely taken aback. It turned out that the CEO of Star Enterprise went by the name Jasper Morrison. Strangely, there was hardly any online coverage of thepany''s CEO, not even a single photograph. Imogen''s unease deepened with each passing moment. She swiftly grabbed her phone and dialed Eloise''s number. After a few rings, Eloise answered. She held the phone to her ear and greeted, "Hey, Imogen!" "Aunt Eloise, I need to talk to you about Ash. He¡ª" Imogen''s words faltered as Eloise interrupted apologetically. "Imogen, I''m so sorry. I''m so scatterbrained. I forgot to tell you earlier. Ash''s father passed away, so he couldn''t make it to your date. He asked me to let you know, but in all the rush to attend the funeral, it slipped my mind." Instantly, Imogen felt unsettled. Panic surged through her as she anxiously nced at the door. Was the man here not the same person Eloise had introduced to her? Eloise continued, "Imogen, please don''t me Ash for not showing up. His father''s passing has really affected him, and he''s having a hard time right now. Can we dy the blind date for a bit? Would that be alright with you?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Imogen felt a knot in her stomach. She gulped, her hands trembling as she asked in a shaky voice, "Aunt Eloise, is the Ash you introduced me to still in our hometown?" "Yes, he''s still around. What''s the matter?" Imogen gulped again, feeling a prickling unease crawl over her scalp. Suddenly, a knock sounded at the door, causing Imogen to startle. She turned nervously to nce at it again. "Imogen, are you asleep?" Jasper''s gentle voice came from the other side. In a hushed tone, Imogen spoke into her phone, "Aunt Eloise, I need to go now. I''ll catch up with youter." "Alright. Bye." Imogen set her phone down, feeling her hands grow mmy with l.n nervousness. Taking a deep breath she gathered her courage and walked toward the door. Yet, ske hesitated before the door, her hand gripping the handle. Jasper knocked again. "Imogen?" Clearing her throat, Imogen responded, "I''m not feeling well tonight." "What''s going on?" Jasper asked, concern evident in his voice. "Where are you feeling difort? Let me check on you, alright?" "I just want to sleep," Imogen replied. het Her heart was conflicted as Jasper appeared oddly familiar and strange at once. Confusion and fear tightened their grip on her as she struggled to grasp his true identity. The feeling of deception was difficult to bear. After a prolonged silence, Jasper asked in a deep, somber voice, "Did I upset you somehow?" Imogen remained silent. "Please let me know if something''s bothering you. Don''t shut me out," Jasper added. "I didn''t," Imogen replied curtly. "Could you at least open the door, please? respect your decision. If you don''t want me to touch you, I understand. But I really hope we can talk and work things out face-to-face," Jasper urged Imogen lowered her head, a heaviness settling in her heart. "Please, I just need some peace." Jasper heard the reluctance in her voice and asked, dismayed, "What did I do wrong?" At the next moment, Imogen swung the door wide open. Her eyes were red, and she leveled a furious stare at Jasper, holding back her anger as she asked each word carefully, "Who are you, really?" Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 Jasper felt his heart sink as he stood there, rooted to the spot, his intense gaze meeting Imogen''s eyes zing with anger. Momentarily speechless, he slipped his hands into his sweatpants pockets, lowered his head, and sighed. Imogen suppressed her frustration, studying him cautiously before calmly asking, "Are you still searching for the right words, or do you n to continue deceiving me?" Jasper lifted his head and held her gaze firmly. "I''m Jasper Morrison." Imogen''s demeanor turned colder. "I''m fully aware. It''s written on the marriage certificate." "I deceived you. My real name isn''t Asher, and I''m not the guy Eloise arranged for you to meet," Jasper said. "Why would you pretend to be the guy Aunt Eloise set me up with?" Imogen demanded, her voiceced with anger. Jasper felt a surge of unease. He extended his hand, wanting to reach for Imogen''s hand to exin himself. Yet, Imogen cautiously stepped back, swiftly tucking her hands behind her, and eyeing his hand warily. Jasper''s hand hung in the air, pausing momentarily before slowly balling into a fist and then dropping to his side. He sighed softly. "To you, we''re both strangers. What''s the difference between marrying him and marrying me?" "Quite a lot," Imogen asserted. "Asher is the man Aunt Eloise picked out for me. I trust her judgment. She wouldn''t introduce him unless he were a good man. But you? Why did you pretend to be my blind date and rush into marriage with me?" "After all we''ve been through, don''t you think I''m a good man?" Jasper asked. "That''s beside the point." Imogen couldn''t understand his intentions. She continued, "You''re quite good-looking and tall. Finding a girlfriend would be easy with your looks. So, why rush into marrying someone like me, whom you barely know?" "Because I have feelings for you," Jasper replied without hesitation. Imogen was at a loss for words. She shook her head, furrowing her brow. "I don''t buy into love at first sight and marrying someone the very next day, unless the man''spletely unappealing and desperate to settle down. I find it hard to believe, especially considering it''s you." "We''ve known each other for a long time," Jasper replied. Imogen was taken aback. Jasper gestured toward the couch in the living room. "Take a seat outside. I have something to show you that will rify everything." With that, he walked into his bedroom. After a momentary pause, Imogen''s curiosity got the best of her, and she moved to the living room, settling onto the couch. A few momentster, Jasper returned from his bedroom, holding an envelope. He sat next to Imogen, who instinctively edged a little farther away from him. He nced at her, a touch of sadness flickering in his eyes. He sighed softly and handed her the envelope. Curious, Imogen took it and unfolded it. Inside were several photographs. She pulled out the photos, set the envelope aside, and scrutinized each photo. The photos dated back to her middle school years Back then, she looked youthful, radiant, and charmingly innocent, smiling brightly. The photos were all group shots, featuring ssmates orrge gatherings of people. After examining the photos, Imogen said, "These are all from my middle school days. How did you get hold of them?" "I received them from the teacher who took these photos back then," Jasper replied.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Imogen''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You were at my middle school?" Jasper gave a small smile and nodded. Imogen felt incredulous as she looked through the photos again, searching for Jasper''s face. "But how were you at my middle school? My dad was still stationed on the frontier, so my mom and I lived there back then. My middle school was out on the frontier." Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 "Before high school, I grew up and went to school out on the frontier," Jasper said. "So, which one are you in the middle school photos?" Imogen asked, carefully studying the few snapshots of several people. "Check out the group photos. Besides those, there aren''t any solo shots of us together," Jasper responded with a hint of disappointment. Imogen froze, staring at Jasper in disbelief. Anxiety churned in her chest and a sense of impending dread swept over her. She swallowed hard, her voice slightly quivering as she asked, "Was it that I didn''t want to take photos with you? Or did we just never get the chance?" "It was that you didn''t want to," Jasper replied. Imogen fell silent, her heart pounding erratically. She was gripped tightly by a wave of panic. She had always been known for her approachability and friendliness, so turning down a schoolmate''s invitation for a photo felt oddly out of character. Unless... it was him! Her breath caught as she cautiously asked, "Is yourst name Morrison?" Jasper nodded silently. Imogen''s heart skipped a beat. She remembered the general at the military base who shared the samest name. Suddenly, memories of the only boy she had ever kept at arm''s length in middle school came flooding back. She took a deep breath, trying to steady her nerves before cautiously asking, "Did you ever write me any love letters back in middle school?" Jasper gave a bitter smile. "Yeah, you tore them all up. There was even one you threw right at me." Imogen''s face went pale with shock. She tossed the photos onto the coffee table and quickly retreated to her room, mming the door with a loud bang. Jasper''s muscles tightened as he watched her reaction, a deep sense of disappointment washing over him, mingled with bitter anguish. Had she truly just run away from him like that?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He began to realize that her aversion was endearing. Previously, she had avoided him in much the same way, treating their encounters as if she had seen a ghost. Apart from school-rted interactions, she never spoke to him or made eye contact. Jasper hung his head, overwhelmed with sadness as he gathered the photographs. He felt waves of pain striking his chest. Meanwhile, Imogen leaned against the door of her room, her hand pressed to her chest. Her breath came in ragged gasps, her chest rising and falling with each shaky inhale. Finding out Jasper''s true identity was more unsettling than any ghost story she''d heard. It shook her to the core, her nerves on the brink of breaking. Jasper turned out to be the son of Nathan, the general of Norvania, and M, a renowned chemist. Besides, he was the CEO of Star Enterprise and nephew to Norvania''s wealthiest tycoon. He seemed to shine like the brightest star in the gxy Did someone as ordinary as Imogen even have the right to look upon him? And yet, she was thrust into marriage with a man of his standing. Imogen felt like she was losing it. Confusion clouded her mind, leaving her disoriented and unsettled. Rushing to her bed, she pulled the nket over her head, battling the urge to scream aloud. All she could do was quietly ponder if fate was ying a joke on her. Jasper Morrison was a distant fantasy for everyone. Was fate deliberately testing her sanity? They both had a restless night. The next morning, Jasper woke up early as usual and was about to fix breakfast for Imogen. When she came out of her room, she spotted Jasper heading toward the kitchen. Anxious, she hurried over and took the ingredients from his hands, setting them aside. "Please, quit making breakfast for me. It''s just too much," Imogen said worriedly. Jasper''s heart sank. His voice tinged with desperation and sorrow as he said, "Imogen, I''m your husband. How can you say that?" Imogen looked distressed. "No, this marriage was a mistake. We should go to the courthouse and file for divorce right away before your family even gets wind of me." Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 Jasper''s gaze turned steely, his face grave. He stated firmly, "I''m not divorcing you." Imogen''s lips quivered, tears pooling in her eyes. She sped her hands and pleaded, "Mr. Morrison, please. We''re not meant to be together. We can''t get married." The use of "Mr. Morrison" felt distant and icy, cutting deep into his heart. His frustration boiled over. "We''re not divorced yet. I''m still your husband. Stop calling me ''Mr. Morrison."" Imogen nodded vigorously. "Okay, fine. I''ll call you whatever you prefer, but we must divorce." She was wary of jeopardizing her family''s lives by challenging authority. The mention of "divorce" weighed heavily on Jasper. He gripped Imogen''s arms tightly and pulled her close. Looking down at her, his eyes shimmered with tears of anguish. "Why? What''s wrong with me? Why do you hate me so?" Imogen felt a pang of empathy as she watched Jasper teetering on the brink of losing control. She wrestled with finding the right words to exin herself. Jasper''s voice rose with anger. "Is it because I''m not attractive enough, or because I''m not gentle enough? Haven''t I treated you right? Give me a reason!" Imogen hung her head in sorrow, tears flowing freely. She whispered tearfully, "It''s because of who you are, Jasper Morrison." Jasper couldn''t ept such an exnation. He suppressed his despair and roared, "Imogen, if you''re mentioning divorce, it''s not going to happen while I''m still alive!" Imogen flinched in fear at his words. She could feel Jasper''s tight grip on her arms, causing her difort. After his outburst, Jasper released her. His eyes were still red from emotion as he stormed past Imogen into his room and mmed the door shut, sending a jolt of fear through her. She buried her face in her hands, wiping away tears, and stood there, paralyzed, unsure what to do next. Imogen recalled the initial flutter of love, her heart racing with excitement and bashfulness as she received Jasper''s first love letter. However, when Carol found out, she immediately reprimanded Imogen, "If you don''t want trouble, stay away from Jasper!" Jasper hailed from a prestigious lineage. A man of his standing could only be suited to a woman from a highesociety background, someone born into privilege and refinement. An average person like Imogen wouldn''t stand a chance at all. Disaster would surely follow if she dared to entertain such a foolish dream. Nathan wielded unmatched authority in Norvania as a general known for his decisive actions, unwavering strength, and ruthless tactics. With Jaspering from such a prestigious background, how could his family ever approve of someone as ordinary as Imogen marrying him? She was simply a person of humble origins. She feared that if Jasper were to love her, Nathan and Mita would tear them apart, bringing disaster upon her entire family. She felt it was inevitable. It was rumored that Nathan''s closest female friend back then, Fenna, had feelings for him. Yet, Fenna only wanted to quietly support Nathan as his assistant due tober humble background This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Unfortunately, M had Fenna involuntarilymitted to a psychiatric hospital, leading to a tragic oue for Fenna. On the frontier, Nathan was a figure of fear. Both he and M wielded equally formidable methods. Imogen had heard Carol recount countless chilling stories about Nathan, which filled her with deep apprehension. Eventually, Imogen decided to sever all connections with Jasper and steer clear of any entanglements altogether. Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 Another night of sleeplessness tormented Imogen. She spent the entire night unable to sleep, consumed by anxiety. She felt trapped in a difficult situation with no apparent escape. She wondered what kind of disaster her family would face if Nathan and M discovered the truth. She was aware that life wasn''t a fairy tale. Princes didn''t marry Cinderes in the real world. The next morning, Imogen got up unusually early. She quietly slipped out before Jasper even stirred. When she arrived at the office, her supervisor assigned tasks for her. She promptly dove into work, momentarily putting her worries aside. Imogen had a humble educational background, yet was personally recruited by Jasper. With her attractive appearance and great figure, her supervisor was naturally aware of her special connection with Jasper. Consequently, the tasks given to her were straightforward-typing, retrieving documents, and organizing materials and files. During lunchtime, most employees gathered in groups to dine out, while a handful of dedicated ones, remained in the office like Imogen, nibbling on sandwiches or takeout. Imogen couldn''t shake off the heavy feeling in her heart, making the sandwich she had packed that morning seem particrly nd. The idea of her unexpected marriage left her truly bewildered and incredulous. She was suddenly married to the CEO of Star Enterprise, which effortlesslynded her a role in the aerospace R&D department with his support. She felt undeserving of this position. "Ms. Kingsley," someone called out to Imogen. She turned to see who was at the door. A stranger entered, impably dressed in a suit with an ID badge hanging from his neck. With confidence, he walked up to her, holding a lunch box, and politely extended it to her. "Mr. Morrison prepared this lunch for you." Imogen was startled and nervously surveyed the room. True to form, several colleagues stared at her in disbelief, their surprise evident in their expressions. It seemed they were silently suggesting, "Look, someone with such a modest education still manages tond a job here. She must be having an affair with Mr. Morrison." Imogen hesitated, unsure whether to ept or decline. She raised the sandwich in her hand. "Thank you, but I''m good with my sandwich." The assistant ced the lunch box on Imogen''s desk and said politely, "Ms. Kingsley, I''ll leave it here for you. Don''t forget to eat." Imogen grabbed the lunch box andN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. returned it to the assistant, whispering, "I appreciate Mr. Morrison''s kindness, but I''ve already eaten. Please don''t trouble yourself bringing me food." The assistant looked at Imogen with a troubled expression. Imogen pulled her chair back, straightened up, took arge bite of her sandwich, and then busied herself typing away at herputer. Reluctantly, the assistant left with the lunch box. Soon after whispers began to ripple through the office. Following lunch, gossip spread like wildfire u''l throughout the workce. By the end of the day, the news had made its way across the entirepany. "Mr. Morrison prepared lunch for Imogen, but she turned it down." "Mr. Morrison has a crush on Imogen." "Mr. Morrison is trying to win Imogen''s heart." Word of such news traveled swiftly across Star Enterprise. Meanwhile, in the PR department, a group of colleagues gathered eagerly around Zoey, asking, "Imogen, we heard Mr. Morrison has a crush on you. Is that true?" Zoey was taken aback. Excitedly, she asked, "Who told you that?" "It''s the buzz around thepany," said a colleague with envy written all over her face. Zoey was somewhat surprised. Yet, recalling how Jasper had personally interviewed her and how smoothly she had secured her position at Star Enterprise, she realized she must be significant to him. So, Jasper did have feelings for her! She wondered if she could capture Jasper''s heart by taking the lead and letting her charm shine. Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 Surrounded by a steady stream ofpliments and admiration, Zoey gradually lost touch with her true self. In the evening, at the end of the workday, Jasper left the office early as usual. He sat in his car, quietly watching the entrance of Star Enterprise, waiting for Imogen to emerge. Time ticked by slowly. Most employees departed, but Imogen had yet to appear. Jasper''s patience dwindled. He swung open the car door and strode into the office building. Suddenly, someone blocked his path. His face tightened as he examined the person blocking him. "Good evening, Mr. Morrison," Zoey greeted with a delicate and charming posture, her face illuminated by a warm smile, her eyes reflecting deep affection. Jasper''s expression stayed impassive as hummed in acknowledgment. "Mr. Morrison, I''m truly sorry about all the gossip today. I have no idea who started it," Zoey murmured shyly. "What gossip?" Jasper looked confused. "You haven''t heard?" Zoey seemed surprised. "No, what''s happening?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Now, everyone in the office is talking about how you have feelings for me," she said, blushing and ncing down in embarrassment. Her voice grew quieter as she added, "They''re even saying you''re interested in pursuing me." Jasper couldn''t help but smile, intrigued by Zoey''s apparentck of self-awareness. He wondered what had emboldened her so. Seeing his smile, Zoey became even more enthusiastic and suggested cheerfully, "Mr. Morrison, how about we grab dinner somewhere and have a good talk?" Jasper suddenly found the idea appealing. "Sure, let''s invite your parents." Zoey was taken aback. "What? It''s our first date, and you''re already talking about meeting my parents?" Jasper''s expression clouded, finding her remark amusing. Disregarding her words, he gestured toward his car parked outside. "Let''s go. My car is right outside." Zoey was thrilled. She followed Jasper out of the office building, amidst the curious nces of onlookers. Employees at Star Enterprise began whispering about Jasper''s budding romance. Meanwhile, Imogen had been hiding in a corner, hesitant to emerge. It wasn''t until she saw Jasper and Zoey chatting andughing together as they exited the office building, got into his luxury car, and drove away that she finally emerged cautiously. She knew she couldn''t sustain her marriage with Jasper any longer and understood he wasn''t the lifelong partner meant for her. Despite this awareness, her heart wrestled with jealousy and sadness. She gloomily took the subway home. Arriving home, Imogen stared up at the imposing vi before her and was struck by a sudden realization. Wasn''t this vi owned by Jasper? How could she have been so oblivious? She sighed heavily, feeling as though she were glued to the spot. Just then, her phone rang. Imogen looked down pulled out her phone, and checked the caller ID. It was an employee from the space agency §Ö who had offered her an external job some time back. It had been a while since that job concluded. Why they calling now? Could something have gone wrong? to With these thoughts racing through her mind, Imogen answered the phone. "What''s the matter?" In a frantic tone, the caller eximed, "Imogen, it''s bad. They''ve caught me!" Imogen was dumbstruck, her heart racing as she struggled to decide what to do next. "Quick, you have to hide!" the urgent voice instructed. Imogen immediately ended the call. In a state of disarray, she dashed outside through the vi gates, scanning urgently for a taxi. Suddenly, a car pulled up in front of her, and two stern-faced men stepped out. They approached her, disying badges, and spoke with seriousness, "Ms. Kingsley, we''re security officers from the space agency. We suspect you''ve uwfully essed ssified national projects. Pleasee with us." Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 Imogen froze, her face drained of color. In that instant, one thought consumed her entirely. She realized that consequences always circle back. She grappled with the fear of imprisonment, unsure about her next steps. She hadn''t managed to divorce yet. Would being Nathan''s daughter-inw disgrace the Morrisons if she ended up behind bars? Tears welled up, but she fought them back as she was led away, feeling utterly lost. Meanwhile, Jasper hosted a dinner for Zoey and her parents, Marcel Layton and Rosalind Pearson. The Laytons were overjoyed in the restaurant. Upon learning Jasper''s identity, Marcel and Rosalind had dressed impably for the asion. Their smiles widened with each passing moment, sensing that Zoey''s worth was about to skyrocket. Jasper regarded the couple before him-one a former government official, the other a retired judge. Their status was seen as a powerful symbol of authority, especially among families like the Kingsleys. Despite enduring mistreatment, exploitation, and being taken advantage of by the Laytons, the Kingsleys had no choice but to silently bear their grievances. Marcel knew Jasper''s background but remainedposed as he politely asked, "Mr. Morrison, where do you work?" "At Star Enterprise," Jasper answered. "For how long have you known our daughter?" Rosalind asked. "Not too long," Jasper replied. "And how serious are you two?" Rosalind pressed on. "This is just our first dinner date," Jasper said. Marcel and Rosalind exchanged a somewhat awkward nce. Then, Rosalind remarked, "It''s only your first date. How did you end up involving us? I thought-" Jasper interjected with a wry grin. "Did you think I was going to propose to her, hence inviting both of you along?" Rosalind nodded in response. Zoey chuckled awkwardly and quickly exined, "Mom, Dad, Mr. Morrison wanted to meet you both, and that exins everything." Marcel''s expression grew serious. "It''s still too early. This feels rushed. Have you both thought this through?" Zoey blushed, looking down and waiting for Jasper''s response. Jasper cleared his throat,posed as he calmly exined, "I think there''s been a misunderstanding. I''m married." His words stunned them all, their gazes fixed on him in disbelief. Rosalind''s voice rose slightly with her question. "What? You''re married? Then why did you invite us?" Jasper''s expression hardened. He lifted his ss, took a sip, and stated, "My wife is Imogen Kingsley." Marcel was surprised. "When did you marry our daughter?" Rosalind looked even more shocked, eximing, "You rushed into marriage with our daughter?" Among the trio, only Zoey''s face drained of color, and her hands grew mmy, shaking as she held herThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ss. Jasper couldn''t help but find their deceitful behavior rather entertaining. Filled with excitement, Rosalind and Marcel questioned Zoey with a touch of disapproval in their voices, "When did you get married? Why didn''t you tell us?" "Exactly, marriage is a significant matter! Decisions like these should involve us. Even if his family is wealthy-his father a general and his mother a chemist-you shouldn''t rush into such things!" Zoey''s voice quivered as she spoke quietly, "Mom, Dad, I didn''t marry him." "He" Rosalind started to say something but cut herself off as realization hit her, rendering her dumbfounded. Marcel also grasped the situation, his face turning pale in an instant. All three fell into a stunned silence, deeply unsettled as they stared at Jasper Fear shed in their eyes as they grappled with the revtion that he was Imogen''s husband. Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 ? Zoey, Marcel, and Rosalind looked visibly frightened.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Jasper gave a slight smile. "I''m Imogen''s husband. Yes, the very Imogen Kingsley you all are familiar with." The three seemed unsettled. "It seems you called us here today for this?" Marcel asked. Zoey''s disbelief morphed into anger. "You interviewed and allowed me into the PR department intentionally?" A smile spread across Jasper''s face. "Exactly. That was the only way for me to gather evidence of your impersonation of my wife. "You''ve been using Imogen''s identity, taking her degree, and continuing to work under her name and credentials. Those offenses alone are grounds for imprisonment." Fear gripped Zoey, her eyes nervously darting toward her parents. "Mr. Morrison, let''s handle this rationally. It''s been years, and there''s no reason for further conflict. Besides, we''ve helped the Kingsleys through their troubles by providing a substantial sum," Marcel said calmly. Jasper smirked. He pulled out his phone and sent a message. Shortly after, he nced up at the trio before him. "I''ve been waiting for this ever since I brought your daughter into mypany. It''s time to put an end to this once and for all. Marcel''s expression hardened with fury. Rosalind and Zoey were visibly flustered. They scrambled to plead with Jasper for mercy. Jasper remained unmoved by their pleas. "Mr. Morrison, what will it take to spare my daughter?" Marcel asked. Jasper sneered, his eyes icy and unyielding, "Spare her? Not a chance." Before long, the police arrived. The trio looked visibly shaken as they were swiftly taken into custody. Zoey''s frightened cries and pleas fell on deaf ears. Jasper remained impassive. On the ride back, Jasper''s face turned grim as he received a phone call. Growing anxious, he urged the driver, "Hurry, to the space agency." Imogen was escorted from the car by two men and led straight into the research institute of the space agency, Upon entering, she was greeted by a spacious office, filled with rows of advancedputers showcasing detailed data on space rockets. She stood at the doorway, nervously absorbing her surroundings. In the office atrium, a dozen people gathered in earnest discussion, their expressions grave and brows furrowed with concern. "Terry, we''ve brought Imogen Kingsley," one of the men announced respectfully. Instantly, all eyes turned toward Imogen. She felt the weight of their scrutiny, her fingers anxiously fidgeting with her clothing, her breathsing in uneven intervals. Terry Gibbons, a fellow of the space agency''s research institute, called out to the woman modifying data at the center, "Professor Winkler, we''ve found the person who set up these data." M swiveled her chair toward the door. "Bring her in," Terry instructed. Imogen felt a surge of tension as she stepped into the office. M scrutinized Imogen intently, an approving smile gracing her features. Terry appeared taken aback. "You''re Imogen Kingsley?" Imogen gulped, nodding meekly. Terry''s voice grew firm and cold. "I was expecting someone older. Do you understand that what you''ve done is illegal? It could lead to imprisonment." Imogen pursed her lips, her heart pounding. Her voice trembled as she began, "I..." M stood up, her tone gentle andforting. "Terry, let''s not scare her." Then, she reached out her hand and introduced herself. "Hi, I''m M Winkler, a chemist working with the Trailzer rocket research and development team." Imogen promptly shook M''s hand and responded respectfully, "Hello, I''m Imogen Kingsley."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Trailzer has faced several issues, leading to dys in itsunch schedule. Data collected at its lowest point is inherently prone to discrepancies right from the beginning. "Previously, a colleague has sessfully implemented multiple adjustments that significantly improved Trailzer''s performance." Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 ? Imogen kept her focus on M as she spoke, quietly impressed to see that not all chemists fit the stereotypical image of being bald. Some were mature, attractive, and charming women like M.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Later, more discrepancies emerged in the subsequent data. We had hoped our colleague would publicly rectify and address the ws, but he struggled to manage it. "Upon further questioning, he eventually confessed that the earlier data had been patched up by a part-time worker named Imogen Kingsley," M rified. Imogen nervously addressed M, Terry, and the senior officials from the space agency. "I understand I made a mistake. Please, don''t report me! I''l return the money. I''m ready to draft a statement or sign an agreement-whatever is necessary. I promise to keep all previous data confidential!" "You''ve misunderstood, Imogen. We''re not looking to send you to prison. We simply need your help in identifying the issue with this data," M said calmly. Imogen was stunned, ncing first at M and then around at the others. Terry pulled out a chair. "Please, have a seat." Bewildered, Imogen stared incredulously at therge screen in front of her. With everyone''s attention on her, she nervously took a seat, grabbed the mouse, and began carefully scrutinizing the data. While Imogen hadn''t attended Aerospace Academy, her passion for the field never faltered. She had always studied diligently. After half an hour of effort, she finally pinpointed the issue. Bursting with excitement, she momentarily lost herposure, pointing at the data on theputer screen and eximing joyfully, "There it is! The error is right here." The group leaned in to inspect. It seemed to be a small glitch in a rather unassuming line of code. While they identified the issue, fixing the bug proved to be the real challenge. M leaned in toward Imogen, her tone gentle as she asked, "Imogen, could you stay and help us with this?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Sure." Imogen nodded. A warm smile spread across M''s face. "Thank you." Moved by M''s kindness, Imogen promptly replied, "It''s my pleasure." Jasper arrived at the space agency just as Imogen emerged, ready to hail a taxi Quickly exiting his car, Jasper hurried over and took hold of her arm, his face etched with worry. He was out of breath, scanning her anxiously for any signs of trouble. "Imogen, are you alright? Taken aback for a moment, Imogen rxed upon recognizing Jasper. She reassured him. "I''m fine." "Why were they looking for you?" Jasper asked. Imogen gently brushed his hand away and took a small step back, her tone slightly distant. "They needed my help with some data revisions." Jasper''s hand hovered briefly in the air before he resignedly lowered it. "They didn''t give you a hard time, did they?" Imogen shook her head. "No, the professors are all pretty approachable and easy to talk to." Jasper gestured toward his car parked behind me. "Let me give you a ride home." Imogen nced at his luxury car, then shook her head. Her reluctance showed as she responded softly, "No, thank you. I''ll take the subway." Jasper''s expression dimmed with a touch of disappointment. He asked quietly, "You don''t even want to ride with me anymore?" Imogen hung her head, pondering for a moment. "I think it''s better if we keep some distance. I''ll arrange to move out of your ce this weekend." Jasper''s expression hardened even more. Imogen''s tone became serious. "Also, when do we move forward with the divorce?" Her words sparked anger in Jasper. He firmly took her arm and directed her into his car. Despite his urgency, his touch remained surprisingly gentle. Imogen was caught off guard, finding herself quickly ushered into the vehicle. Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 ? Once they got in the car, the driver immediately started the engine and drove off. In frustration, Imogen leaned against the window, putting some distance between herself and Jasper. "Jasper, why do you have to put me on the spot?" Jasper closed his eyes and reclined against the seat, feigning sleep. "Putting you on the spot?" "Isn''t it obvious? I don''t want to be in the same space as you. I¡ª" "Imogen," Jasper interrupted, "You can hate me, be angry with me, or even hit me. But you cannot divorce me." Imogen, still fuming, retorted, "This marriage is a sham. It was never valid!" "A sham?" Jasper chuckled bitterly, slowly opening his eyes and turning to look at her, his gaze deep and mesmerizing. "Do you think anyone would believe that?" he uttered. Imogen was rendered speechless by his question. She had heard of people marrying for money or appearances, but she had never heard of a wealthy man deceiving someone as poor as herself into marriage.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I-I..." she stammered, unable toplete her sentence. A heavy silence fell over, filling Imogen with a deep gloom and unease. She didn''t truly want a divorce either. But Jasper was far from her league, and their worlds were miles apart. Imogen was painfully aware of this disparity. With Jasper unwilling to divorce, she was at a loss for what to do. When they arrived home, Imogen retreated to the room while Jasper, as he often did, went to the kitchen to prepare dinner for her. He had transformed from a man who had never touched a kitchen utensil into someone who loved cooking and embraced it wholeheartedly. After washing up and changing into herfy home clothes, Imogen emerged from the room and heard sounds echoing from the kitchen She froze for a moment before rushing in and quickly snatching the spat from Jasper''s hand. Mr. Morrison, you don''t need to cook for me anymore. I can''t ept it!" In the process of her grabbing, Jasper identally touched the edge of the hot iron pan, feeling a sharp pain from the burn. He quickly withdrew his hand, his brow furrowing as he sucked in a breath. He then raised his hand again to check on the burn. Seeing the burn, Imogen''s anxiety spiked. She immediately dropped the spat and grabbed hisrge hand, her heart aching as she inspected the reddened mark. "You''re burned." She pulled him over to the sink, holding his hand under the running water, gently rubbing the injured skin. Jasper remained silent. His eyes were full of intense affection as he gazed at her beautiful features, unable to look away even for a second. "Does it still hurt?" Imogen asked softly, lifting her head. When her eyes met his fiery gaze, Imogen''s face flushed immediately, her heart pounding wildly. She quickly looked down, avoiding his eyes.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. As soon as she released his hand, Jasper immediately sped hers again, holding it under the water. She tried to pull away, but he held on tightly. She wanted to escape, but he wouldn''t let her. Her cheeks flushed a deep red as she lowered her head. "Jasper, let go of me." With his free hand, Jasper reached over to turn off the stove. Then, in a swift motion, he pulled Imogen close, cupping her face with both hands, and leaned down, kissing her passionately. Imogen was caught off guard by his advance, her fists clenching as she pounded on Jasper''s firm chest. Her efforts had little effect on him, feeling more like a gentle massage than anything else. The more she struggled, the deeper he kissed her. Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 Imogen found herselfpletely lost in Jasper''s deep,manding kiss, unable to pull away. She didn''t know when she had started to give in, but his kiss made her lose control and her body responded in ways she couldn''tprehend. His dominant presence left her weak. She melted in his arms. Under the intensity of his kiss, she felt light-headed, her mind going nk. Jasper''s lips and tongue were tantalizing, while his strong chest felt warm against her. His body radiated heat. Imogen''s legs grew weak, and before she knew it, he had guided her out of the kitchen. Their bedroom was upstairs, but fearing she might regain her senses and push him away, Jasper pressed her onto the living room couch instead. Disoriented by his kisses, Imogen''s breathing became erratic, and her body grew ufortably warm. Jasper''s hands roamed freely, heightening the heated, intimate atmosphere. He reached for the remote on the coffee table, dimming the lights to create a romantic, shadowy ambiance. Imogen didn''t even realize when her clothes had been removed or how quickly things had escted. She was utterly lost in the moment. It wasn''t until a sharp pain snapped her back to reality that she regained her senses. She cried out, turning her head away from his kiss, pounding her fists weakly against his chest. "Jasper, you bastard... you... bastard..." "I''m sorry, Imogen," Jasper murmured, his voice pained, but he didn''t stop. Despite her tears and protests, despite the ungentlemanly way he was acting, he felt it necessary to im her, to sever her thoughts of divorce. He wanted to leave her with no room to escape him. Before, he had avoided touching her, hoping she would fall in love with him first. But now, that hope seemed impossible. Imogen sobbed beneath him, overwhelmed by pain, fear, and anger, feeling utterly disrespected. He had imed her innocence, in her moment of confusion and desire, before seeking her consent. She had once thought Jasper was perfect, someone far beyond her reach. But now, she despised him, a hatred born from her frustration and rage. She didn''t know how she endured the long, painful ordeal.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Jasper kissed her tears away, caressed her face, and whispered apologies, yet remained unyielding in his desire to possess herpletely. Late into the night, Imogen retreated to her room and took a shower. With her aching legs, she curled up in her bed, silently crying herself to sleep. In the brightly lit living room, Jasper sat on the couch after putting on his clothes. He stared solemnly at the blood-stained couch, lost in thought. He knew he had gone too far, but he didn''t regret it. He also knew Imogen would hate him for this. The realization of it pained him deeply as if a weight pressing on his chest, making it hard to breathe. He shut his eyes and leaned back on the couch. With an arm draping over them to block out the light, Jasper remained silent, battling his sorrow. The couch was made of leather. Afterposing himself, Jasper brought over some cleanser to remove the bloodstains. After tidying up the living room, he went to bed. Around 1:00 am and still wide awake, Imogen suddenly heard her phone chimed twice. Picking it up, she saw messages from Jasper. "Imogen, I admit I was wrong to deceive you about the marriage, to hide my identity. What I did in the living room was unforgivable, but I was desperate. "Please, give our marriage some time. I promise I will do everything I can to be the husband you deserve." Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 Imogen read Jasper''s message and angrily mmed her phone onto the bed. "Jasper, you bastard! Do you think having money, power, and influence makes you so great? All you do is bully me!" She didn''t bother to reply to his messages. After a night''s rest, Imogen woke up the next morning feeling much better. She got ready quickly and left for work early. By the time Jasper woke up, she was already gone. Imogen had taken the day off to return to the space agency and continue her work. She met several distinguished professors who admired her talent but regretted that herck of formal education prevented her from joining the agency. During lunch, Imogen went to the cafeteria with a few professors. Being young and attractive, she was well-liked. M, in particr, took a special interest in her. "Imogen, how old are you?" she asked.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I''m 27," Imogen replied. M looked surprised. "Wow, you look so young. You''re the same age as my son." "How many children do you have, Professor Winkler?" Imogen asked. "Just one, my only son," M smiled. Imogen hummed in response while eating. The others started teasing. "Professor Winkler, are you trying to set Imogen up with your son?" Mughed awkwardly. "No, no. My son isn''t a good match for someone like Imogen." "Are you sure you''re not saying the opposite?" another professor teased. Imogen felt exceptionally awkward, so she could only force a smile. M quickly exined, "I mean it. Of course, I hope my son can marry a good girl like Imogen, but he..." M sighed helplessly when she thought of Jasper''s sexual orientation. For 27 years, he had shown no interest in women. It was either a problem with his sexual orientation or his sexual function. Either way, he wasn''t suitable for Imogen. Feeling the awkwardness in Imogen, M quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, Imogen. I didn''t mean any harm. Please don''t take it personally." Imogen smiled back. "It''s okay, Professor Winkler." M smiled in response and continued with her meal. The conversation carried on, with another professor inquiring, "Imogen, do you have a boyfriend?" Imogen hesitated, and thoughts of Jasper clouded her mind. Her mood darkened, but she couldn''t deny the truth. "I''m married," she replied. M appeared slightly disappointed. Imogen met her gaze and offered a shy smile before returning to her meal. M sighed inwardly. Every time she 1.ne heard of someone Jasper''s age marrying, it frustrated her. She silently cursed Jasper for his apparent ineptitude. If he wasn''t interested in women, finding a man would suffice. At least he should be in a rtionship. The more he avoided both, the more M worried about his well-being. Her anxiety about his marriage prospects grew, prompting her desire for him to marry sooner. "Where''s your husband from?" someone else asked. "From Phoenicia," Imogen replied. "What does he do?" "He owns his ownpany." "That''s impressive, being a business owner." Imogen gave a bitter smile, not wanting to prolong the discussion. Whether he was impressive or not didn''t matter. She needed to divorce him before his parents discovered her true identity. She wanted to avoid suppression, eviction, or being targeted. Afterpleting her work, Imogen visited her parents'' house to collect the gifts Jasper had sent. Back home, she ced all the items in Jasper''s room and left a note on the fridge door. "I''ve already eaten. Please don''t disturb me." Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 After work, Jasper returned home to find a note on the fridge, alongside gifts on the cab and the ck card he had given to Imogen earlier. Feeling irritated, he loosened his tie, shed his coat, and threw it onto the bed. Sitting on the edge, he leaned forward with his hands cradling his forehead. He closed his eyes, his breaths deepening with each passing moment. Today, she returned the gifts and the bank card. Tomorrow, it could very well be divorce papers. The more Jasper dwelled on it, the heavier his heart grew. After a moment of contemtion, he left his room and approached Imogen''s door. His knocks met with silence. Knowing she was inside, he spoke softly, "Imogen, can we talk?" Still, there was no response. He called out again, "Imogen..." A soft voice from within replied, "I''m going to sleep." Checking the time, Jasper realized it was still early. He lingered at the door for a while before reluctantly returning to his room. He showered and changed into pajamas. Around 9:00 pm, he returned to Imogen''s room again, but this time, he bypassed knocking and used his fingerprint to unlock the door. Closing it behind him, he left the room in darkness. Imogen, still wide awake, heard the door open and nervously turned to look over. A tall, muscr figure entered. Imogen''s body tensed as she clutched the sheets tightly, her eyes wide with astonishment as Jasper walked into the room. He removed his shoes and slid under the covers beside her. Imogen''s breath came raggedly as she timidly asked, "Jasper, what are you doing?" Turning to face her, Jasper''s long fingers gently encircled Imogen''s slender waist, drawing her close into his embrace. Imogen stiffened, her back damp with sweat, nervously swallowing. A lingering scent of shower gel surrounded Jasper, adding to Imogen''s already anxious state. She attempted to free herself from his grip, but Jasper held her tighter as she moved. "You-" Imogen began, but before she could finish, Jasper interrupted, "Don''t move if you don''t want to experience the pain again." His warning silenced Imogen. She swallowed hard, and her body tensed further, frozen in ce. She cautiously inquired, "What exactly do you want?" With his eyes closed, Jasper spoke contentedly in a husky tone, "I want to fall asleep holding my wife." "But I don''t want to," Imogen protested. "Endure it. You''ll get used to having me around," Jasper insisted.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Imogen endured quietly, whispering, "Jasper, you''re being too dominant." Jasper''s voice turned serious. "From now on, we will be sleeping together. velhet "Except for your period or when you''re unwell, I''ll be sleeping with you every other day. If you can handle it, we''ll do it once every day, or even multiple times." Imogen''s embarrassment and frustration grew as she raised her voice, "Jasper, are you insane?" Jasper felt like he was being pushed to madness. He was driven to madness by the looming threat of divorce. Unfazed, Jasper replied, "Isn''t it normal for husband and wife to sleep together? A harmonious sex life is crucial for nurturing our love." "We''re getting divorced," Imogen insisted. "I won''t let that happen." "Even so, you can''t do this," Imogen retorted. "Doing it more often will bring us closer emotionally." "What kind of twisted logic is that?" Jasper sighed bitterly and buried his head in Imogen''s neck. Inhaling her intoxicating scent, his emotions were in turmoil as he murmured, "It''s true." Through his experiences, he realized he liked Imogen a lot before. But ever since their intimation yesterday, he now craved her intensely, both physically and Jasper felt his love for Imogen grew even more, even to the point of madness. Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 Imogen woke in Jasper''s arms the next morning. As she opened her eyes, she was greeted by his handsome face. His features were sharp and captivating, and the dark stubble on his jaw added to his rugged charm.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Imogen swallowed nervously and raised her hand to gently touch his chin. With her heart fluttering and breath quickening, she bit her lip unconsciously. The warmth of his face and the roughness of the stubble felt so real. When she first saw Jasper, she impulsively agreed to a sh marriage mainly because she was captivated by his looks. As they spent more time together, she thought she had struck gold with a wonderful husband. Little did she know Jasper was indeed a treasure far beyond reach for a woman like her. Suddenly, Jasper''s dreamy eyes opened and met hers. Startled, Imogen quickly pulled her hand back, avoiding his gaze and moving away. Jasper reached out and pulled her back, whispering, "Were you touching me?" Imogen lowered her eyes, unable to meet his gaze. Jasper sighed softly and, with his head against her hair and his eyes closed, he said in a gentle tone, "Get some more sleep. I''ll make you breakfast. What would you like?" Flustered, Imogen replied, "No, you don''t have to do that. I can make my own breakfast." Jasper frowned slightly but his tone remained tender. "Imogen, I''m your husband, not your boss or anyone remarkable that you need to be nervous around." Imogen responded, "But you are my boss." "We''re at home now," Jasper sighed helplessly, a hint of bitterness in his smile. He murmured near her neck, "You''re the princess I want to spoil." His breath tickled Imogen''s neck, making her body tense and causing her to shrink back nervously. Jasper''s words touched her deeply, leaving her unsure of how to respond. Reluctantly, he kissed her cheek and got out of bed. He tucked the covers around her and kissed her forehead gently, his eyes filled with warmth. "Sleep a bit longer. I''ll call you when breakfast is ready." Imogen tried to get up. "Let me cook," she offered. Jasper gently pressed her back down, his tone more serious. "My wife doesn''t need to do housework." Feeling guilty, Imogen hesitated before asking, "Before I moved in, did you have many maids here?" Jasper paused for a moment before nodding. "And this vi belongs to you, right?" Jasper patted her head. "Yeah. I had the maids leave so you wouldn''t get suspicious of me." Imogen felt a pang of guilt. He was a wealthy man unustomed to doing housework. Now, after their marriage, he was juggling work and cooking for her. "You should go back to how things were. You don''t have to amodate me," she said. Her heart ached for him. She wanted to help, but he wouldn''t let her, and this wasn''t sustainable. Jasper was a busy CEO with important matters to attend to, and he had never done housework since childhood. Yet here he was, doing all this for her. Imogen felt deeply apologetic. Jasper smiled warmly. "Whatever you say." With that, he got up to wash up. Soon after, he headed to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. Imogen got up too and went to the bathroom. As soon as she entered, she found her toothbrush with toothpaste already on it and a cup filled with water. Even in the smallest details, Jasper''s thoughtfulness shone through. In just two months, Jasper had learned her preferences, knowing exactly what she liked to eat and always preparing her favorite dishes. Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 At the dining table, Imogen ate silently, her mind tangled with conflicting emotions. She knew she didn''t deserve Jasper. Yet, like anyone, she was drawn to beautiful things and captivated by remarkable people. She, too, desired wealth and power. Her feelings for Jasper were genuine. But he was too dazzling, making her feel unworthy, timid, and afraid to entertain any thoughts about him. It reminded her of middle school-feeling infatuated but overwhelmed by fear, uncertainty, and insecurity. Rejection and avoidance were the only strategies she knew. After breakfast, Jasper offered to drive her to work, but she declined. Helpless, Jasper let her be, allowing her to do whatever made herfortable. After a long day at work, Imogen returned home in the evening. She was surprised to find several maids in the house. They greeted her respectfully when they saw her. "Good evening, Madam." Imogen felt uneasy and overwhelmed by the formal atmosphere. She cautiously responded before quickly retreating to her room. Just as she entered her room, her phone rang. It was Carol calling. Carol''s excited and shocked voice came through, "Imogen, did you know? Zoey''s degree has been revoked! "The principal of Norvania Aerospace Academy personally visited to apologize, admitting their mistake in the review process. They even offered you an opportunity for an exchange study at the academy." Imogen stood frozen in disbelief. She wondered if she had heard Carol correctly. The truth about Zoey impersonating her and taking her ce had finally been revealed. She struggled to contain her excitement as she asked anxiously, "Weren''t her parents really influential? How did this happen?" "I was wondering the same thing. Whoever handled it did so effortlessly. It seems her parents were also punished!" Carol replied. ncing toward the door, Imogen heard the maids greeting someone. It seemed that Jasper had returned. She quickly said goodbye to Carol, hung up the phone, and walked to the door. Just as she opened it, she heard Jasper asking the maids, "Where''s Imogen?" "In her room, sir," one of the maids replied politely. "Dinner is ready. Would you like to dine now?" "Not yet. I''ll wait for Imogen." "Okay, sir," the maid responded. Jasper''s footsteps echoed as he ascended the stairs. Imogen, hearing him approach, quickly shut the door and returned to her room. She sat on the edge of the bed, staring at her phone. The door was knocked upon. Imogen stood up the moment Jasper opened the door and entered. "Imogen, dinner is ready. Let''s go eat," he said. "Y-You..." Imogen stammered, wanting to greet him but finding her words stuck. Jasper took off his coat, then his watch, and walked to the nightstand to ce them down. He treated this room as his own, shedding his clothes naturally and putting them away. Imogen watchedN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. him, hesitant. She wanted to ask about Zoey, to confirm if he was the one who had resolved the issue. After a few seconds of hesitation, she looked at Jasper with a deep, questioning gaze. As Jasper turned around, he noticed her strange expression. He walked over, gently cupping her face in his warm hands, and bent down to ask softly, "What''s wrong?" Feeling the warmth of his hands on her face, Imogen blushed, her skin heating under his touch. With a fluttering heart, she whispered, "Jasper, was it you who dealt with Zoey?" "You found out?" Jasper looked slightly surprised. Imogen''s heart swelled with emotion. So it was him after all. Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 No matter how influential Zoey''s parents were, they couldn''tpare to Jasper''s. It seemed only he could have resolved the issue. "Thank you, Jasper," Imogen said. Jasper gave a bittersweet smile and replied gently, "Don''t mention it. It feels too formal for that." "Jasper, I want to-" Imogen started, but before she could finish, Jasper''s expression darkened, and he interrupted her, "No, I won''t agree." Imogen smiled helplessly. She hadn''t even finished her sentence. Was he so afraid she''d mention divorce? "I wasn''t done speaking," she said. "Anything but divorce, Imogen. I can give you anything else," Jasper responded. "I want to return to Norvania Aerospace Academy for an exchange program." Without hesitation, Jasper blurted, "You can attend the program, but you''re not allowed to stay overnight at school." Imogen quickly nodded, her spirits lifted, and her smile grew brighter. Seeing her smiling sweetly at him, Jasper felt his heart flutter. He leaned in slowly, wanting to kiss her. Imogen gently turned her head, avoiding his kiss. His lipsnded on her cheek instead. Undeterred, Jasper tried again, aiming for her lips, but she evaded him for the second time. Unable to contain it any longer, Jasper cupped Imogen''s face and kissed her deeply. Even though she had been kissed by him many times, she still felt shy. Jasper held her close, kissing her passionately for a long time which almost tempted him to take her to bed. Their intimacy moment persisted in the quiet of the room. After dinner, Imogen returned to the room while Jasper went to his study. She got ready for bed, lying down with her phone to watch some videos. Suddenly, a piece of news popped up, dampening her mood. The news broke that paparazzi had caught the CEO of Star Enterprise entering a hotel with a wealthy heiress. They spent two hours inside before leaving. Even though only Jasper''s back appeared in the photo, Imogen recognized him instantly. The heiress was a popr social media influencer with millions of followers. The more Imogen watched, the heavier her heart sank. She quickly researched the heiress''s background and discovered her true status. She was born into a powerful family. Her father was a real estate magnate, and her mother was a dancer. Their wealth and prestige were undeniable. Imogen felt increasingly distraught, a restlessness surging through her chest. Just then, the door creaked open. Startled, she hastily set down her phone and looked up nervously. "Still awake?" Jasper asked gently. Imogen pulled the covers over her head, and in a bad mood, she murmured, "About to sleep." Jasper smiled fondly and headed to the bathroom with his pajamas. After 15 minutes, he returned to ne bed in his pajamas and pulled back the covers before climbing in. Imogen tensed and shifted to the edge of the mattress. Noticing she was awake, Jasper leaned in close, his voice low. "Were you waiting for me?" Imogen understood his implication, her cheeks burning crimson. Jasper had suggested sharing their nights every alternate day to strengthen their bond. She hesitated to acknowledge it, but her current difficulty sleeping stemmed in part from this new arrangement. Imogen remained silent. With closed eyes, Jasper brushed his lips against her earlobe. His chest pressed warmly against her back, his hand gently wrapping around her waist, drawing her closer. Imogen''s body felt weak, involuntarily trembling. His hand slipped beneath her nightgown, tenderly caressing and touching her body. Her breath quickened, her teeth biting into her lower lip to suppress her reactions. She clutched the nket tightly as tension gripped her body.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 Imogen could feel the changes in Jasper''s body. His breath tickled the back of her neck, sending waves of heat through her, leaving her breathless. Hisrge hands effortlessly found sensitive spots on her body, teasing her both intentionally and unintentionally. Imogen surrendered herself in his embrace. When it came to intimacy, he was adept without needing any guidance. Imogen''s body tensed and subtly tightened. Jasper wrapped his arms around her slender waist and slowly pulled her closer. Imogen closed her eyes. Unsure of what to do, she allowed him to take the lead. "Imogen, is this okay for you?" he murmured huskily, his voice deep and seductive. With her eyes shut, Imogen nodded, her hands nervously gripping the nket. With her consent, Jasper grew notably excited. He desired to explore more intimate positions with her, hoping to captivate her and earn her affection, even if it was solely for his prowess in this aspect. Their intimacy unfolded over an hour, rendering Imogen in exhaustion. She felt a mix of contentment and unease, both spellbound and bashful. Eventually, she drifted off to sleep. Jasper embraced her fragrant and soft body and fell asleep himself, thoroughly satisfied. The next morning, as Imogen was sleeping groggily, she suddenly felt someone caressing her body. Slowly opening her eyes, she blinked sleepily and nced at Jasper beside her. Jasper was holding her waist, his hand gripping her thighs and slowly sliding them to his side. "Good morning," he greeted softly. "Are you awake?" Imogen forced a helpless smile and closed her heavy eyelids, muttering, "You''re touching me. How could I not be awake?" Jasper chuckled knowingly, his eyes filled with fondness and warmth as he slowly shifted upward. Rubbing her eyes, Imogen asked, "What time is it?" "Around seven," Jasper replied. Imogen fell silent, her thoughts drifting to the gossip about Jasper that surfaced yesterday. She had an urge to ask him about it but didn''t dare to voice it. Despite contemting divorce, she found herself oddly invested in their rtionship. Jasper had opposed the idea of divorce, making it impossible forcher to leave the marriage. She felt torn between continuing and feeling insecure, fearing his family''s strong opposition. The whole situation left her overwhelmed with hesitation and anxiety. VText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lost in thought, Imogen suddenly felt Jasper assertively taking possession of her. As he pressed deeper, she blushed and bit her lip, her body trembling. "Hmm" "Imogen, let''s do some morning exercise." "You just..." Imogen panted, struggling to keep up with his pace. "You just did itst night. Are you really that needy?" "This isn''t being needy," Jasper sighed helplessly. He then kissed her lips, and her cheek, and slowly moved toward her earlobe. He had been restraining himself. If he truly let go, fulfilling his normal desires, he''d want to spend the whole day in bed with her, doing nothing else. Waves of heat filled the room. Imogen wasn''t in a rush to go to work. Because of Jasper, her entire department.took special care of her, especially Gerald, who hardly let her do any work. She spent her days sitting in the office, doing her things, her presence seemingly insignificant. When the weekend arrived, Jasper had a gathering elsewhere, so he wasn''t home. Imogen was in the study, reviewing data from the space agency, when she noticed a particrly subtle yet serious w. She quickly picked up her phone and dialed M''s number. M answered promptly, her voice gentle, "Imogen, what''s up?" Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 "Professor Winkler, there''s another issue with the program and I wish to discuss it with you." "What''s the issue?" "It''s about the endurance" Her words were cut short by M. "Imogen, why don''t we meet in person to discuss it?" "Meet in person?" Imogen asked, surprised. "Well, it''s the weekend. Are you busy today?" "No, not at all." "Great. I''ll send a driver to pick you up. Just give me your address." Imogen felt ill at ease and quickly declined. "No need for the trouble. I''ll take a taxi. Please send me your address, Professor Winkler." "Alright," M replied warmly. After hanging up, M sent Imogen the address. Imogen took a taxi and arrived half an hourter at a gatedmunity of standalone vis. The driver remarked, "These vis are for important national figures. I can''t go inside. You''ll have to get off here." Imogen got out and looked at the tall, sturdy walls and the strict security at the gate. Inside the residential area lived national officials and champions. It was natural for exceptional scientists like M to reside there as well. She sent M a message. Shortly after, M came out to greet her personally. "Imogen," M said with a friendly smile. Despite being able to clear her entry with a phone call, M came out to meet Imogen out of respect and fondness. "Hello, Professor Winkler," Imogen greeted with a nod. M took her hand and said, "Come on, let''s go to my ce." Imogen asked worriedly, "Will I be disturbing your family?" M replied, "No, my son doesn''t live with me, and my husband is busy at work." "What does your husband work as?" "He''s a government employee." "I see," Imogen responded. Seeing that Imogen didn''t probe further, M added, "My son has his own business." "He must be very talented," Imogen said politely. M sighed, "It''s quite worrisome, actually." "Why?" "He won''t get a girlfriend or even a boyfriend..." Imogen forced a smile in embarrassment upon hearing M''s statement. They chatted as they walked, soon arriving at Sudvi. The Sudvi neighborhood was filled with flowers, among them were Lupines. Wealthy people rarely nted these flowers. As they passed through the garden, Imogen asked curiously, "Professor Winkler, do you like Lupines?" A gentle smile graced M''s lips. "My husband thinks I do." "He nted them?" "Yes." "He''s really good to you." M smiled happily and nodded in agreement.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As they entered Sudvi, Imogen noticed that the living room walls were lined with books, packed tightly together. She was surprised to see that scientists were inseparable from their books, even in their daily lives. The two of them went inside and immediately headed to the study to address the program issue on theputer. After a long session of research and discussion, Imogen finally resolved the problem. M invited her to stay for a meal. Imogen sat on the living room couch, looking around at the house''syout. With a te of freshly cut fruit in her hands, M approached. "Imogen, have some fruit." Imogen sat up straight and politely remarked, "Thanks, Professor Winkler." M, pleased, sat down and gazed at Imogen with obvious fondness in her eyes. She sat across from ker and stated, "Imogen, you should visit more often when you have time." "Sure," Imogen replied courteously. "I''ll introduce you to my son when there''s a chance," M added. Imogen smiled awkwardly as she ate the fruit. "I''m married." M quickly rified, "Don''t misunderstand, I don''t mean to set you up. I just think you two could be friends." Chapter 1050 ?Chapter 1050 M nced at the time and suggested, "Why not make it today? My son has the day off. I''ll ask him toe over." Feeling awkward, Imogen quickly shook her head. "That''s not necessary, Professor Winkler. You don''t need to have hime over just for me." Being extremely fond of Imogen, M ignored her protests and made the call. Jasper''s voice came through the line, "Mom, what''s up?" "Are you off today? Do you have time toe over? I''d like to introduce you to a new friend." Jasper responded coolly, "I don''t have time today. I''m at a gathering." "Are you still working on a weekend?" "Yeah." Annoyed, M protested, "Can you stop wasting all your time on work? It''s the weekend. You should spare some time to mingle around with people." "Mom, I don''t have time to go back..." "Fine, next time then." "Alright." Something suddenly came to her mind, and M inquired curiously, "By the way, there''s news online about you and Oakley''s granddaughter checking into a hotel. What''s that about?" "It''s just a misunderstanding." "It better be. We can''t be tied to the Gibsons. I''d rather you stay single forever than marry her." After all, the Gibson family had a history tied to gangsters, and even though they had be more legitimate, they still engaged in shady activities. "Got it, Mom." Jasper sounded a bit impatient. "I''m really busy. I have to go."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After Jasper hung up, M turned to the embarrassed Imogen with a warm smile. "Sorry about that." Imogen bit her lip and shook her head. "It''s fine." M extended her invitation again. "Please stay for dinner." Imogen quickly responded, "No, really, I¡ª" "It''s no big deal." M interrupted, her hospitality unwavering. "It''s just dinner anyway. Consider it keeping mepany." Unable to refuse, Imogen reluctantly agreed, steeling herself as best she could. The two chatted in the living room for a long time. By evening, Imogen received a message from Jasper. "Imogen, where are you?" Imogen texted back, "I''m at a professor''s house." "When will you be back? Do you need me to pick you up?" "No. I''ll take a taxi back." "It''s alreadyte. I''m worried about you. Send me your location before you leave." "Okay," Imogen replied, then put down her phone and looked at M. M''s eyes sparkled with jealousy. "Is that your husband?" Imogen gave a small, embarrassed smile and nodded. "Yeah." "Is he worried about you?" Imogen smiled and nodded again. M continued, "You two must be very much in love." This question made Imogen freeze awkwardly. She had no idea how to respond. Should she say that she and Jasper were in love when she had been contemting divorce? But denying it didn''t feel right either, given how Jasper doted on her. "Sort of," Imogen replied with a tight-lipped smile. At that moment, the sound of a car pulling up echoed outside. M stood up in surprise and peered outside. "No way, could it be my husband?" Imogen, curious, also nced outside. Is Professor Winkler''s husband back?" she pondered,wondering if she should take her leave. Footsteps approached, and M, still surprised, went to greet the neer. "It''s really him!" she eximed. Caught off guard by this unexpected meeting, Imogen quickly stood up, waiting respectfully and politely to greet the neer. Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 M walked out hastily, joyfully weing Nathan home. Imogen stood quietly in the living room, watching the doorway. A strikingly handsome, authoritative middle-aged man entered, his gentle smile lighting up the room. Without changing his shoes, he wrapped M in a warm embrace and kissed her lips. "Surprised to see me?" he said tenderly. "Yeah, I thought you weren''ting home today," M replied with a smile, gently pushing him away. Nathan chuckled affectionately. "I wanted to surprise you." Then he pulled her close for a deeper kiss. Imogen lowered her head and looked away, feeling utterly awkward. M quickly pushed against his chest, whispering, "Nathan, stop. We have a guest." Nathan paused, curiosity lighting up his eyes as he looked toward the living room. "A guest?" M hummed in response and handed him his slippers. "Change your shoes ande. I''ll introduce you to a friend." "Your friend?" Nathan asked as he changed his shoes. "Yes. She''s much younger than me, a junior who helped solve a rocket program issue for the space agency. She''s incredibly talented." M had always admired knowledgeable people, respecting talent regardless of age or nationality. With his slippers on, Nathan walked into the living room with M''s arm around his. M beamed, "Imogen, let me introduce my husband, Nathan..." She paused, her words hanging in the air. Imogen looked up at Nathan, a tall, imposing figure who exuded a captivating blend of handsomeness, elegance, and maturity. He was the kind of man whose striking presence left asting impression, impossible to forget after just one encounter. Nathan''s powerful presence made her nervous. Moreover, he bore a striking resemnce to Jasper, though his gaze was even more intense andmanding. Imogen waited for M to initiate the conversation. M smiled. "Meet Mr. Morrison." "Hello, Mr. Morrison," Imogen greeted politely with a nod. M pointed to Imogen and said, "This is Imogen." Nathan smiled warmly and extended his hand. "Nice to meet you, Imogen." Imogen, slightly nervous, quickly grasped his hand with both of hers. "Nice to meet you too." She appeared polite yet reserved. Nathan, on the other hand, was gracious and forthright. After the handshake, he sat and said, "Please, have a seat." Imogen followed suit, sitting down nervously. Unsure of what to say she nervced at M awkwardly She felt a vague familiarity about Nathan but couldn''t quite ce it. She sat quietly, a hint of unease in her demeanor. Nathan, not particrly adept in conversing with younger women et turned his intense gaze to M and asked softly, "Is everything settled with the space agency?" "Not yet," M replied. "When will you be able toe back to theb with me?" Nathan grumbled. With a smile, M countered, "Is theb really that desperate for me?" Nathan leaned closer, whispering, "It''s me who needs you." M discreetly reached toward his waist and pinched hard. Nathan winced with his lips pursed but maintained hisposure. Turning to Imogen with a gentle smile, M said, "Imogen, don''t be so tense. Consider this your home." Imogen''s self-consciousness heightened. She smiled politely and nodded. Hearing M''s words, Nathan looked at her in surprise. He leaned closer and inquired in a whisper. "Are you matchmaking for Jasper?" M subtly shook her head.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nathan, who hadn''t looked closely before, took another good look at Imogen. She was indeed elegant and poised, a beauty who likely appealed to Jasper. Given M''s approval, she must be very talented. Just as Nathan was starting to misinterpret the situation, M leaned in and whispered, "She''s married." Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 Nathan sighed softly, his lips pursing as he lowered his head. Though he refrained from meddling in Jasper''s love life, as a father, he couldn''t shake off his concern. Noticing that dinner was ready, M walked over to Imogen''s side after the maid''s call and said warmly, "Imogen, let''s have dinner." Imogen politely replied, "Sure. Thanks, Professor Winkler." At the dining table, M warmly encouraged Imogen to eat more. Imogen observed Nathan''s reserved manner in speech but noticed how tenderly he looked at M, his eyes filled with affection. It reminded her of young couples in the bliss of new love, their eyes sparkling with adoration. Unable to contain her smile, Imogen remarked, "Professor Winkler, your rtionship with Mr. Morrison is extremely lovely. It doesn''t seem like you''ve been married for decades." M looked puzzled. "What should being married for decades look like?" Imogen thought of Gregory and Carol. "It''s usually about contempt out of familiarity, with feelings fading over time." M and Nathan exchanged a smile. M responded, "Ours seem faded too, and not as passionate as when we first started dating." Quick to reassure, Imogen insisted, "No, it doesn''t seem to be faded at all. I can see it." M exined, "That''s because he''s been stationed at the frontier for a while now. We haven''t seen each other for quite some time." Surprised, Imogen asked, "Mr. Morrison works at the frontier?" M nodded. "Yes." Nathan smiled without saying a word. He served M some meat and advised, "Eat more protein. You''ve lost weight since Ist saw you." As if a pampered little princess, M yfullyined, "It''s all thosete nights. The rocket tests keep failing, and the data was consistently off." Nathan couldn''t help but furrow his brow. "Take care of yourself no matter how busy you are." "Alright, I will." M smiled knowingly. Imogen couldn''t help but notice Nathan''s expressions and the fondness in his eyes, sensing a striking resemnce to Jasper. Lost in her thoughts, she nervously lowered her head and focused on her meal when she felt Nathan''s gaze on her. Caught peeking at Nathan, she felt incredibly embarrassed and awkward. She simply noticed the resemnce between Nathan and Jasper, nothing more, not intentionally spying on him or drawn in by his charm. She wondered if Nathan would misunderstand her. "Mr. Morrison?" Imogen pondered, slightly surprised as Jasper also bore the Morrison surname. "Could they be rted?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After dinner, Imogen shared with Jasper her location, with a text saying, "I''ve finished dinner." "I''lle pick you up now. Wait for me." Came Jasper''s reply. "Okay," she replied, setting her phone down after sending the text. In the living room, a maid set out fruit and brought in Earl Grey tean et M and Imogen chatted while enjoying the fruit, while Nathan went upstairs to freshen up. Unable to resist, M asked, "Imogen, do you have any sisters? Or perhaps friends?" "I''m the only child, but I do have friends," Imogen replied. M smiled awkwardly and inquired, "Do you happen to know any nicedies who might be a good match for my son? Someone like you will do." Imogen thought for a moment before saying, "Alright, I''ll keep an eye out and ask my friends if they''re open to blind dates. I could y matchmaker." "Thank you, Imogen." M was pleased. Just then, Jasper called. Imogen nced at her phone and exchanged an awkward look with M. M smiled and said, "It''s okay, go ahead and answer it." Suppressing a smile, Imogen answered the phone and brought it to her ear. She whispered, "What''s wrong?" Jasper''s voice sounded rmed. "Imogen, is your location correct?" Imogen replied, "Yes, why?" "Are you sure you''re at Sudvi right now?" he asked urgently. Imogen covered the phone and asked M, "Professor Winkler, is this Sudvi?" Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 M nodded. "Yes." With M''s confirmation, Imogen informed Jasper, "I''m at Sudvi, at Professor Winkler''s ce." Jasper asked, "Professor Winkler? Is it M Winkler?" Surprised, Imogen questioned, "You know her?" "Imogen, wait for me. I''m on my way," Jasper urgently instructed. Bewildered by his sudden urgency, Imogen hung up the phone in confusion. "Is that your husband?" M gently inquired. "Yes." Imogen nodded. "I heard you met through a blind date and had a whirlwind marriage?" Imogen hummed a response and nodded again. "How''s your rtionship?" M probed. "We weren''t close before. After the whirlwind marriage, we started getting to know each other and our feelings were gradually warming up. "But I don''t wish to continue anymore. I want a divorce..." Imogen''s voice trailed off, her emotions sinking. M was taken aback by her revtion and asked empathetically, "Why? You''ve just gotten married. Why do you want a divorce already?" Imogen pressed her lips bitterly, weighing her thoughts. Feeling M was a trustworthy confidante, she confessed, "My dad is disabled, and my mom is a housekeeper. We''re not even middle-ss. "He''s from a prestigious background, with affluent parents in high positions. He''s also a CEO of a corporation. We''re just not a match." M felt sorry for her plight. She understood the burden of social expectations and sympathized with Imogen''s feelings of helplessness and self- doubt. "Imogen, if your husband isn''t bothered by these concerns, his parents'' objections shouldn''t matter much. After all, it''s you two who have to walk this path together." "I haven''t even met his parents." "Why not?" M was surprised. Imogen smiled bitterly and shook her head, indicating her uncertainty. Then she continued, "Probably because of my background. He''s hesitant to introduce me to his parents." M nodded in understanding, reflecting."He loves you. He''s probably afraid they would break you two apart if they knew." "I don''t know what he''s thinking. Our backgrounds are so different. Marriages fueled only by passion don''tst long. "Eventually, we''ll divorce. It''s better to end it now while our feelings aren''t deep, to avoid greater painter," she concluded with a sigh.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. M nodded in agreement with Imogen''s sentiments, respecting her decision. Then, with a mix of jest and sincerity, M remarked, "Imogen we don''t have social barriers or ss biases in our family. If you do decide to divorce, you might consider meeting my son." Embarrassed by the premature matchmaking suggestion before finalizing her divorce, Imogen awkwardly smiled and replied, "No, Professor Winkler, that wouldn''t be appropriate." M persisted, "It''s appropriate as long as you young people hit it off." Outside, the rumble of a car engine and the subsequent ring of the doorbell interrupted their conversation. A maid hurried to open the door, respectfully greeting, "Good evening, Mr. Jasper." The hurried footsteps echoed. Surprised, M stood up, asking, "What''s going on? Why has my son suddenly arrived?" Imogen turned curiously toward the door. Jasper burst into the living room, breathless and visibly anxious. He nced nervously between M and Imogen. Perplexed, Imogen wondered aloud, "Why did the maid at Professor Winkler''s house address him as Mr. Jasper?" A brief silence filled the room. M''s puzzlement was palpable at Jasper''s urgency. Just then, Nathan finished freshening up and came downstairs in casual his home attire. "Jasper''s back?" Nathan broke the silence. Jasper turned toward the stairs, and afterposing himself, he greeted politely, "Mom, Dad." Imogen sat there frozen, utterly stunned. Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 M approached Jasper, her tone gentle yet tinged with puzzlement. "Didn''t you say you were too busy toe back? It''s so sudden. I thought you weren''ting back. "Come over here for a moment. I want to introduce you to someone." Jasper''s emotions were tangled. He had never anticipated this scenario for their first meeting. He had been waiting for Imogen to ept him and reciprocate his feelings before formally informing his parents and family. The current situation wasplex. Imogen herself was stunned. She had long known that Jasper''s father was a general and his mother a renowned chemistry professor. However, she hadn''t expected Jasper to be M''s son and the dignified man to be Nathan Morrison, the defense general of Norvania. Imogen felt her palms growing mmy as she nced shyly at Nathan and then at M. M gently positioned Jasper in front of Imogen, her smile warm as she introduced, "Imogen, let me introduce you. This is my son, Jasper Morrison." Imogen struggled to find words, feeling disoriented and lost.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Jasper, this is Imogen-" "I know her," Jasper interjected. M looked surprised. "You two know each other?" Jasper met Imogen''s evasive gaze, sensing her unease and confusion. Nathan walked over to the couch, preparing to speak, when Jasper suddenly dered, "Mom, Dad, I''ve gotten married." Nathan and M froze at his words. They exchanged shocked nces, their excitement evident yet tempered. M couldn''t contain her joy, her hand covering her mouth as she stared wide-eyed at Jasper. After a moment topose herself, she eximed, "Is this true? Are you serious? Who is she? When will you bring her home?" Nathan chimed in, "Yeah. Although your marriage is yours to decide we''re a family. Sooner orter, we''ll need to meet her. Bring her over when you''re ready. Let''s all get acquainted." Imogen trembled with nerves, caughtpletely off guard by this turn of events. Just moments ago, she had confided in M. Never did she imagine the professor was her future mother-inw, and that dignified man was her father-inw. She wished she could disappear into the ground right then. How could such a coincidental series of events unfold? Just as Imogen picked up her bag anxiously to bid farewell and leave, Jasper suddenly approached her. He wrapped an arm around her shoulders and drew her close into his embrace. Imogen''s face drained of color with fear, her body tensing as she stared straight ahead at M and Nathan. The shock was evident on M''s and Nathan''s faces as well. With solemnity, Jasper said, "Meet my wife, Imogen Kingsley." M gasped in disbelief, remaining silent for several moments. The atmosphere in the living room grew heavy with silence. Nathan, ustomed to life''s surprises found this unexpected news delightful, believing in the inexplicable nature of fate. After a brief moment of astonishment, he smiled knowingly. M covered her mouth, struggling topose herself for quite some time. Imogen, her nerves tingling, awkwardly bowed her head in greeting. "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were Jasper''s parents. I just found out now. I....." She was anxious about how Nathan and M would react next. Given her modest background, few elders would readily ept her into their family. She also wondered whether M''s earlier mention of introducing her to her son had been a jest or a sincere proposal. M quickly waved her hand, responding, "There''s no need to apologize. It''s Jasper''s fault. "He didn''t tell us about your marriage, and he hasn''t brought you home all this while. It''s all his fault." Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 Jasper quickly added, "Yes, it''s my fault." M took Imogen''s hand, urging, "Let''s sit and chat." Imogen still felt awkward to address them as Mom and Dad. Her mind was a whirlwind of emotions. M, transitioning from shock to joy and then to relief, struggled to calm her racing heart. All her previous worries had vanished. Jasper wasn''t gay, nor did he have any sexual dysfunction¡ªhe was a perfectly normal man with impable taste. Whether it was Imogen''s looks, values, personality, or morals, M was delighted with Jasper''s choice. However, one concern lingered: Imogen wanted a divorce. M swallowed nervously, wiping a cold sweat from her worries for Jasper. Though he had married a wonderful woman, their marriage was unstable and could fall apart at any moment. She understood Jasper''s caution-he feared the fragility of their rtionship and hadn''t dared to bring Imogen home. He wanted to avoid worrying the family. Once seated, Jasper held Imogen''s hand and formally reiterated, "Dad, Mom, let me officially introduce my wife, Imogen Kingsley. She''s 27, the same age as me. "Imogen, this is my father, Nathan Morrison, and my mother, M Winkler." M''s smile grew even brighter, her joy impossible to hide. She softly said, "It''s wonderful to meet you, Imogen." M then nudged Nathan''s leg, signaling him to speak up. Nathan had never been so humbled, having to greet a junior first. But M''s word wasw. Nathan, genuinely pleased with Imogen too, politely said, "Wee to our family, Imogen." Being greeted with such warmth and respect by two esteemed figures-her inws, Imogen felt deeply humbled. She respectfully responded in haste, "Thanks for having me here, Mom and Dad." Imogen''s words brought smiles to everyone''s faces. Jasper beamed with joy, the curve of his smile growing even wider. M sped her hands together in delight. "What an incredible coincidence!" Imogen felt increasingly uneasy, her breathing bing more erratic. Sensing her difort, Jasper said, "Mom, Dad, I''ll take Imogen home for now. We''ll visit again soon." ncing at the time, Nathan mused, "It''s still early. Why not stay a little longer?" Noticing Imogen''s tension and understanding the overwhelming impact of the situation, M knew the gathering couldn''t be rxed She gently held his hand, subtly signaling the oblivious Nathan. She then said to Jasper, "Alright, take Imogen home. Come over again when you have time." Hands being held by Jasper, Imogen stood up with mixed emotions, timidly bidding farewell. She left Sudvi in a daze and got into Jasper''s car. After seeing Jasper and Imogen off, M sighed deeply, linking her arm with Nathan''s as they walked back into the living room. Nathan, curious, asked, "You seemed to like Imogen. You were so worried about Jasper not having a girlfriend before that you couldn''t eat or sleep well. Now that your wish hase true, why the sigh?" M looked up at Nathan. "Do you know why Jasper didn''t tell us about his marriage for so long?" "Why?" "Because Imogen wants a divorce."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Nathan stopped in his tracks, stunned. After a moment, he asked, "Is it because Jasper isn''t good enough?" M shook her head. "No, it''s the opposite. Jasper is too good, too exceptional. Imogen feels they''re from different worlds, different sses, and they''re too far apart to be a good match." Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 Nathan inquired, "What''s her family background?" "Imogen''s father is disabled, and her mother works as a cleaner. She graduated from technical school but never found a permanent job. After marrying Jasper, he secretly had her join Star Enterprise." Surprised, Nathan blurted, "They''re really from different worlds. How did Jasper meet someone from that social ss?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. M shook her head, signaling herck of knowledge, and sighed once more. Nathan felt equally helpless. Pulling M close on the couch, he continued, "Then Jasper should put in more effort to boost her self-esteem and help her gain confidence. Let Imogen know that while society may have its divisions, our family doesn''t judge her based on her background." "Yeah, Jasper should help ease her burden of thoughts. She seems burdened by it," M nodded thoughtfully. Nathan deeply empathized with Imogen''s feelings. After all, with such a vast difference, Imogen must have worried that she and her parents would not fit in well with the Morrisons. Suddenly recalling some other matter, M pped Nathan''s arm and eximed, "Oh no!" With a wince, Nathan inquired, "What''s so urgent that you had to hit me?" Realizing her abruptness, M hurriedly patted his arm. "I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you." "What''s wrong?" Unable to get angry at M, he asked in concern. M nervously swallowed. "Jasper''s been in the gossiptely." "With who?" "The granddaughter of Oakley Gibson. She''s quite famous on the inte." Nathan frowned involuntarily. "Oakley''s granddaughter?" M nodded with a troubled expression. Nathan furrowed his eyebrows, asking, "How did Jasper get involved with her?" M leaned against Nathan, clearly worried. "I had no idea. This is bad. How can Imogen possiblypete with someone from the Gibsons?" "Let Jasper handle it himself." "Okay." The city streets shimmered with neon lights, alive with bustling activity. Jasper stole asional nces at Imogen beside him as he drove. Leaning against the window, Imogen was lost in the night scenery, her thoughts in disarray. "Imogen, I didn''t expect you to know my parent." Jasper broke the silence. Imogen remained silent, staring into the night without a word. "They really like you," he added. She didn''t know how to respond. "Should I say thank you? Or should I say I like them too?" she wondered aloud. As she hesitated over how to address the topic of family, Jasper spoke again, "Let''s arrange a time for our parents to meet and dine together." Nervously, Imogen replied, "No, my parents aren''t aware of your background yet." "It''s only a matter of time before they find out. Let''s take this opportunity to tell them," Jasper insisted. Imogen lowered her head, her fingers nervously entwined. She hesitated, then spoke, "Jasper, you, me, and our families, we''re just too different. We-" Cutting her off abruptly, Jasper asserted, Imogen, our backgrounds, families, wealth, and social status; none of these are issues. Whether our marriagests is entirely up to yout now." "If that''s the case, what about the rumors with the inte celebrity?" she thought. Imogen wanted to inquire but struggled to find the courage. She couldn''t shake the feeling that marrying someone as remarkable as Jasper was an honor for her whole family, leaving her with little toin about. She pondered whether this behavior wasmon among the wealthy: maintaining a marriage with a remarkable wife while pursuing other women. Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 Imogenpsed into a brief silence before she asked, "Do you really believe family background isn''t important for marriage?" Jasper affirmed confidently, "Yes." "You truly live a different world,"mented Imogen with a helpless smile. "It''s you who cares too much about it." "I can''t help it."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Imogen, I don''t want to argue. Can we avoid talking about families?" Imogen pursed her lips and nodded reluctantly, her emotions unsettled. After a moment of silence, she continued, "If not families, then let''s discuss our social circles." Jasper remained quiet, grasping her intentions but hesitant to proceed. He knew such discussions often led to discord. Imogen pressed on, "I could never fit into your social circle. I know nothing about fashion, economics, or your lifestyle. The world your friends perceive is different from mine. I''ve never left Phoenicia all my life, while you''ve explored the world and umted so much knowledge." Imogen lowered her head, her voice subdued as she said, "My circle of friends would be even more unfamiliar to you. We might watch ate-night movie to save a few bucks, enjoy greasy street food by the roadside, andugh loudly and freely. "While you debate the finest vintage wines, I''m content with a cheap soda." After her words, the atmosphere in the car grew heavy, the air stifling, lingering until they reached home. Jasper turned off the engine and unbuckled his seatbelt. He didn''t step out but instead quietly gazed ahead. Imogen followed suit, unbuckling her seatbelt. Just as she was about to exit, Jasper suddenly spoke, his voice was gentle, tinged with sadness, "I recognized you from the moment I first saw you. Before you even introduced yourself, I knew you were Imogen Kingsley." Imogen''s hand hovered over the door handle, frozen in ce as she kept her back turned to Jasper. Jasper spoke gently, "It''s not because you look the same as you did in middle school. Honestly, you''ve changed a lot. You''repletely different from the youthful and na?ve you back then. "The reason I could recognize you is because all these years, I''ve never forgotten you. I''ve had a hidden ount furking on many of you socialmedia. Every post, every selfie of yours, I''ve watched them over and over again." He continued, "My mom is anxious about my marriage, not because I''m getting older, but because my family thinks there''s something wrong with my mind and body. "But they don''t know that since middle school, I''ve had a secret crush on someone. For over a decade, I haven''t been able to forget her, and no one else has caught my eye. "I''ve never been an impulsive person. Keeping my identity hidden and marrying you suddenly-that''s the most impulsive thing I''ve ever done in my life, but also something I would never regret. "There are some things we can''t change our families, our upbringing, even our social circles. "If, because of these reasons, you want to divorce me, I won''t agree." Jasper''s voice grew increasingly sorrowful, trembling slightly. "Unless... unless you don''t have feelings for me at all. Unless being with me is painful for you, I..." Imogen slowly clenched her fist, leaning into her seat, her head bowed in silence. Jasper''s voice cracked hoarsely, filled with emotion. "I-I don''t want to see you suffer. If you insist on leaving, then I''ll agree to divorce." Listening to his heartfelt confession, Imogen felt waves of pain tugging at her heart. She was moved, yet a profound sadness crept in, mingling with both happiness and uncertainty. Chapter 1058 Being such an ordinary woman, Imogen wondered by what virtue and grace could she have made such an outstanding man as Jasper, to secretly love her for over a decade, and still hold her in such a fond memory. Imogen took a deep breath, determination settling within her as she turned to Jasper. She dered earnestly, "Jasper, let''s give this another try." Jasper gazed at Imogen in astonishment, his eyes shimmering with excitement. When their eyes met, he momentarily lost control and drew her into an embrace. Imogen stiffened, her body tense in his arms. Jasper held her tightly, whispering eagerly in her ear with a trembling voice, "I-Imogen, thank you. I will do everything to make you happy." Imogen gently wrapped her arms around Jasper''s waist. Resting her head on his shoulder, she murmured, "I should be the one making the effort. I''ll try my best to improve myself, to be someone more worthy of you." Jasper smiled warmly. "Don''t be silly. You don''t need to change a thing, just be yourself." They embraced in the car for what felt like an eternity. After stepping out of the car, Jasper, for the first time, openly held Imogen''s hand and walked into the house together. This simple act had been his dream for over a decade. Leading the woman he loved into their home made him feel like his long-held dream had finallye true, yet he couldn''t afford to rx even a bit. After all, Imogen had only agreed to give their rtionship another chance, temporarily setting aside thoughts of divorce without firmlymitting to a future together. They both retired to their respective rooms.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Imogenpleted her evening routine and prepared for bed. Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. She knew it was Jasper and instantly grew nervous. It was her time of the month, making intimacy impossible. "Jasper, I''m going to bed. Can we discuss this tomorrow?" Imogen called out. Jasper opened the door directly. Imogen frowned and sat on the bed, staring at him with an annoyed expression. Jasper approached and hastily slid into bed, drawing the covers over himself before turning to Imogen. "Let''s sleep together from now on. Sleeping separately isn''t good for our rtionship," he proposed. Imogen paused briefly, then nodded in agreement. With her affirmation, Jasper embraced Imogen''s waist tenderly, murmuring, "Come lie down. I want to hold you while we sleep." Feeling a bit uneasy, Imogen whispered, "I''m not convenient tonight. Please... not that..." Jasper gazed at Imogen''s flushed cheeks with understanding and affection. "Okay, I got it," he reassured her gently. With that, Imogen obedientlyy down beside him. Jasper pulled the nket over her. He enveloped Imogen in his embrace, savoring the lingering scent of her bath. Imogen felt a bit tense initially. As time passed, Jasper remained calm and merely held her close as they drifted into sleep. In the darkness, Jasper suddenly reached for his phone. He opened the notes app and quietly typed a few words. Imogen nced over and clearly saw "Honey''s period" written. Jasper set down his phone and drew her nearer once more. In the dimly lit room, he held her close, her form soft against his Softly, he asked, "Do you usually feel sable at this time?" Imogen shook her head. "No, I''ve never had menstrual cramps." Genuinely pleased by her answer, he inquired again, "And how''s your mood?" "Hormones don''t usually affect me much. At least, I''ve never been irritable during my period." Nuzzling into her neck, Jasper murmured, "You''re truly an angel." "Have you been watching too many movies? Thinking all women painful periods and be irritable?" Imogen teased. Jasper responded, "I get it now, everyone''s different." Imogen hummed in response. "Imogen, shall we visit your parents tomorrow and discuss our matters?" Chapter 1059 Jasper''s words unsettled Imogen. After a brief hesitation, Imogen asked, "Aren''t you concerned they might use you of deceiving them? And what about Aunt Eloise? She''s fond of Asher and has always wanted me to marry him." Jasper responded calmly, "We''ll have to face it eventually." "Okay," Imogen agreed. That night, Jasper was too excited to sleep. He kept talking, sharing words that seemed endless. It wasn''t until after Imogen fell asleep that he finally drifted off himself. The next morning, Imogen woke up first, still cradled in Jasper''s embrace. Throughout the night, Jasper had held her tightly. Imogen, mindful of potential side leaks, didn''t dare move much, and now she felt her waist stiffening. She shifted her body slowly. At that moment, the phone rang twice. Located right by the pillow, Imogen found the sound somewhat jarring, hence she reached over to fetch it. The phone rang twice more. Intrigued, Imogen nced at the illuminated screen. There was a message disyed. Even though it shed briefly and disappeared, she managed to catch those few words. It was a message from Yulia Gibson. "I feel so sad. Can youe over and keep mepany?" Imogen''s heart sank, a heavy ache as if falling into an abyss of uncertainty. She ced the phone on the bedside table, her morning mood dampened by the message. Slipping on her slippers, Imogen wearily walked into the bathroom. Never before had her mood been disrupted by her menstrual cycle, but this time, her emotions caused a ripple of difort during her period. Seated on the toilet, thoughts of the woman''s message to Jasper intensified her difort, a faint ache echoing in her lower abdomen. After freshening up and changing her clothes in the bathroom, Imogen exited and approached the vanity. Just then, Jasper, still half-asleep, rose from bed. With azy, rxed demeanor, he pulled Imogen into an embrace. Imogen managed a strained smile. "Did I wake you?" Jasper''s spirits lifted. Holding Imogen close, he gently stroked her long hair, as ifforting a well-behaved kitten. He murmured, "No, just couldn''t sense your warmth, so I woke up." "Do you want to sleep a little longer?" "I don''t want to sleep anymore if you''re not with me," he answered. Imogen then inquired, "What time are we heading to my parents'' house today?" "After breakfast." Pushing lightly on his chest, she instructed, "Go wash up." Jasper lowered his head, bringing his face close to Imogen''s. "Give me a kiss." Imogen was taken aback by his sudden request. Jasper''s voice turned tender and yful as he held her waist, his head still lowered. "I want you to initiate a kiss,please..." Was this what he meant by initiating a kiss? Imogen smiled helplessly. It was clear he was the one who wanted this. Imogen tiptoed and lightly kissed his slightly stubbled jaw. Jasper closed his eyes contentedly, pulling her into a tight embrace once more. "Imogen, you''re so sweet!"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Yet Imogen couldn''t shake off the unease stirred by the message from Yulia. Happiness eluded her. She nudged Jasper toward the bathroom. "Go wash up quickly. Let''s finish breakfast and head home early." Jasper''s smile of happiness grew brighter as he muttered, "Alright, I''ll do as you say." As Imogen pushed him into the bathroom, her smile faded instantly. She turned back to nce at Jasper''s phone lying on the bedside table. Chapter 1060 ?Chapter 1060 Imogen settled into Jasper''s car, preparing to visit her parents. Upon calling Carol, she realized that Carol and Gregory had returned to their hometown for a visit. Imogen considered postponing the visit, but Jasper insisted on meeting the Kingsleys today. Thus, they altered their route and set off toward her hometown. Imogen''s hometown was a remote and impoverished vige, dotted with run-down houses mostly inhabited by elderly residents, women, and children left behind. The roads were muddy and difficult to navigate, adding to the feeling of aborious journey despite the short distance. As they drove into the vige, their arrival seemed to stir up curiosity among the vigers. Local gossiping women emerged to witness themotion, while children yfully chased after the car. Beneath arge tree, elderly vigers sat, pointing and discussing the arrival of the visitors. Their car halted in front of a dpidated house, and Imogen felt a pang of unease. She didn''t want Jasper to see the stark reality of her family''s original home, fearing his potential judgment. Stepping out of the car, Jasper surveyed the house. He was momentarily taken aback but quickly adjusted to the authentic historical ambiance of the ce. Upon hearing the car engine, Carol hurriedly stepped out, her smile warm and weing. "Oh, you''re here already? There''s no need toe all this way for a visit. We''ll be back in Phoenicia in a couple of days. You can visit us there, it''s the same." "Mom," Jasper greeted politely, stepping out of the car with gifts in hand. "I wanted to meet Grandma." "That''s thoughtful of you. Come on in. Are you tired from the drive? I''ll prepare some food for you." Inside the house, Jasper met Imogen''s grandmother, Pippa ston-a benevolent olddy in her 80s. In less than half an hour, the entire vige learned that Imogen had returned with her husband, Jasper, for a visit. Jasper was tall and handsome, driving a luxury car. The gifts he brought seemed valuable, clearly marking him as affluent. The already narrow living room was crowded with a makeshift square tableden with snacks. A circle of people had gathered around it-Pippa, Gregory, Carol, Imogen''s aunts and uncles, together with a few curious children seeking snacks and excitement.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. They nibbled on snacks, casting curious gazes at Jasper as though he were a rare specimen. Their gaze sent chills down Jasper''s spine. Imogen and Jasper sat there, tense and uneasy. Renowned for his fearless dominance in the business world, Jasper now found himself sweating under their scrutiny. Imogen, too, felt nervous, taking asional sips from her ss. The rtives, captivated by Jasper''s handsome appearance, looked on with both admiration and jealousy in their eyes. "Imogen, what does your husband do for a living?" asked one of them. "Where does he work? How much does he earn each month?" Another chimed in, "Did you buy a house in Phoenicia?" "How old is he? Are his parents still alive?" "How did you two meet? Are you married? Will there be a wedding banquet?" "What did you receive as the wedding gift?" Both Imogen and Jasper were taken aback by the barrage of questions. They exchanged uncertain nces, unsure how to respond. Originally, they had nned to confess their deception to Carol and Gregory, hoping for forgiveness and understanding. However, the timing wasn''t right to broach the subject. They worried that involving the older women might onlyplicate things further. Seeing Jasper and Imogen both silent and sensing the awkward atmosphere, Carol smiled and intervened to answer on Jasper''s behalf. She carefully exined using Asher''s information. Later that evening, following local customs in the vige, Jasper couldn''t sleep with Imogen at her parents'' home. Due to limited space, Jasper ended up sleeping with Gregory, while Imogen slept in a separate room with Carol. Chapter 1061 ?Chapter 1061 Throughout the night, Imogen wrestled with unease, her thoughts consumed by Jasper''s potential difort. Restlessly shifting in bed, she couldn''t help but reach for her phone to check on Jasper. "Jasper, are you okay? Maybe we should head into town and find a hotel." Jasper responded tersely, "I''m tougher than you give me credit for. If everyone else can sleep, so can I." Imogen pressed on. "But you''re not used to staying in such an old room, and the bed is tiny. Besides, my dad snores." Jasper replied with aughing emoji, its hand covering its mouth. "Dad''s already snoring away. But this ce isn''t bad at all. I''m fine, really-don''t worry about me. I can get used to sleeping here. "When I was younger, I used to go with my dad on wilderness trips for training. I once slept on the grass in the rain all night and was perfectly fine the next day. It''s no big deal." Imogen asked, "Should we reveal your identity to my parents tomorrow?" Jasper queried, "Will those rtives still being?" Imogen replied, "I think they probably will." Jasper responded with a teary-eyedughing emoji and asked, "Will I have a chance to exin then?" "I''m not sure," Imogen replied. "Okay, maybe we should wait a bit longer," Jasper suggested. "Alright," Imogen agreed. Jasper sent a cute emoji in response. "Good night," Imogen bid him. Jasper replied with a slightly dejected emoji. "Are you really going to sleep? Can we talk a bit more?" "Aren''t you tired?" Imogen asked. "Not really. I just miss you a little," Jasper admitted. "Come out, I''m waiting for you by the door." Jasper remained silent, offering no response. As Imogen stepped out of the room, she was surprised to see Jasper emerging at the same time. Their eyes met briefly before they quietly closed the door behind them. With a knowing smile, they walked hand in hand. Curious, Jasper asked, "Where are we going?" Imogen whispered back, "To a special spot." Jasper pressed, "What kind of ce is it?" Imogen guided Jasper out of the house, leading him up a slope on the mountain''s backside. In the countryside, the moon shone brightly, casting a gentle, monochrome glow over thendscape. Although the path was visible, Jasper pulled out his phone and switched on the shlight to illuminate their way forward. As Imogen held Jasper''s hand, aforting sense of security enveloped her. Halfway up the hill, they discovered a small teau adorned with a cluster ofrge rocks arranged neatly along the edge. Imogen guided Jasper to settle on one of the boulders. Together, they admired the serene night scenery stretched out before them. In the peaceful countryside, a gentle breeze murmured through the expansive fields, casting a tranquil and secluded ambiance over the scene. Imogen drew in a deep breath and turned to Jasper, asking softly, "Isn''t it beautiful?" Jasper sighed with contentment, "Absolutely, this ce is stunning and so peaceful." Pointing toward the fields ahead, Imogen reminisced, "There used to be countless fireflies here before. I wonder where they''ve all gone." "It might just be the season," Jasper suggested. "Perhaps," Imogen replied. As her voice faded, Jasper tenderly took her hand and ced it on his thigh, gently massaging it. Imogen lowered her head slightly, a faint blush tinting her cheeks. "We haven''t officially dated yet. Would this count as our first date?" she murmured. Jasper gazed at her affectionately. "If that''s what you want, every day from now on could feel like this." "I would love that," Imogen replied softly.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After a moment of reflection, Jasper grew concerned. "Imogen, if your parents knew about my true background and the lies I''ve told, would they object to us being together?" Chapter 1062 ?Chapter 1062 "Will your mom be okay with this?" Jasper asked, his expression tinged with concern. Imogen hesitated, not wanting to spoil the moment so soon. "I don''t think she''ll mind." A tender smile spread across Jasper''s lips against the backdrop of the romantic, tranquil night. Unable to resist, he gently wrapped his arm around Imogen''s shoulder and leaned in to kiss her. Imogen closed her eyes nervously, her lips slightly parting in anticipation. Just as Jasper was about to kiss her, his phone suddenly rang. Startled, Imogen opened her eyes. Jasper frowned, impatiently retrieving his phone to nce at the caller ID. Upon seeing Yulia''s name, he swiftly declined the call. As Imogen noticed Yulia''s name on the screen, a shadow passed over her expression. Despite this, she pretended not to notice, her lips tightening slightly as she looked up at the moon. After rejecting the call, Jasper quickly set his phone down. He had hoped to pick up where they left off, but the romantic mood had slipped away. "Are you feeling cold?" Jasper asked softly, his throat tightening with concern. "I''m fine," Imogen replied, a faint smile ying on her lips. "This ce" Jasper began, but he was suddenly interrupted by another iing call on his phone. Letting out a sigh, Jasper reached for his phone and promptly dismissed the call. Imogen maintained aposed demeanor as she spoke calmly, "It''s okay. Feel free to answer." Jasper replied nonchntly. "It''s not urgent. It was just a call from one of my business partners." Imogen had heard of Yulia before, primarily through online sources. Known as the granddaughter of wealthy tycoon Oakley Gibson, she was mainly recognized as a social media influencer. Could someone like her truly be a credible business partner for a major corporation? Despite her unfamiliarity with business matters, Imogen was discerning. She couldn''t shake the feeling that Jasper wasn¡¯t being entirely transparent, suspecting he was deliberately withholding information from her. Imogen''s decision not to probe further didn¡¯t stem from indifference. Rather, shecked the confidence to openly express her concerns. Shortly after, Yulia''s call came for the third time. Jasper was on the verge of dismissing the call when Imogen interjected, "You should take it. It''ste, there might be something important she needs to discuss with you."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Imogen''s suggestion prompted Jasper to rethink his decision. If he continued to ignore Yulia''s call, she would only disrupt their evening further. With the phone ringing insistently, Jasper eventually opted to answer it. He raised the phone to his ear and greeted, "Hello." On the other end of the line, Yulia''s voice trembled. "Jay, please¡­ help me¡­ I don''t want to die¡­" Upon hearing this, Jasper''s expression turned grave. He swiftly stood up and headed toward a nearby spot. ncing back at Imogen, he noticed her calmly gazing at the stars above. Jasper asked, "What''s going on?" "I''m overwhelmed by depression!" Yulia cried out, her voice shaking. "I couldn''t bear it any longer and tried to slit my wrists. Now I''m losing a lot of blood, and I''m feeling dizzy and faint. I regret it. Please,e save me! I don''t want to die¡­" Letting out a sigh of frustration, Jasper responded sharply, "Ms. Gibson, if you had the time and determination to call my number three times, why didn''t you contact the police or fire department instead? They could have gotten you urgent medical attention at the hospital." Yulia sobbed, "I trust no one but you. Jay, I''m in agony! Please, save me. I''m begging you¡­" Jasper''s voice turned serious. "Where are you right now? Send me your location." In a burst of urgency, Yulia swiftly shared the hotel''s address and asked, "Are youing over now?" Jasper instructed calmly, "Wrap your wrist with gauze and wait a few more minutes. I''ll be there soon." Moved by his words, Yulia tearfully eximed, "Jay, I knew you wouldn¡¯t simply abandon me." With that, Jasper ended the call and immediately called emergency services. After alerting both the police and the hospital, he turned off his phone. Chapter 1063 Jasper ended the call and returned to sit beside Imogen. Letting out a soft sigh, he nced at her expression. She seemed unconcerned. Jasper didn''t dwell on it. After all, it was simply a business matter. He briefly exined, "We have a new artist who recently signed with thepany. She''s struggling with depression and is quite emotionally unstable." Imogen was aware of Star Enterprise''s subsidiary in film and television. Nevertheless, she hadn''t anticipated an artist under their management bing involved with Jasper, the prominent CEO. Imogen yfully teased, "You must be quite the busy CEO, managing Star Enterprise with its vast reach across multiple industries. It seems like you''re a master multitasker, keeping an eye on every single employee!" Jasper furrowed his brow, gazing at Imogen for a moment before catching the undertone in her words. "Imogen, I sense a hint of sarcasm in yourment." Imogen pursed her lips, forcing a strained smile as she gazed up at the stars. She recognized her passive-aggressive behavior. However, wasn''t it often the case for women influenced by jealousy to act in this manner? Ultimately, Imogen preferred Jasper to perceive her as cryptic rather than revealing her jealousy. Imogen stood up quietly, her demeanor subdued. "We should head back." "But we''ve only just arrived. Why the rush?" Jasper questioned. "There''s nothing interesting here. Let''s go," Imogen insisted, walking briskly ahead. Jasper felt a pang of regret for not lingering longer to fully appreciate the night view. During their walk back, Imogen remained notably silent. When they reached home, she bid Jasper a curt "goodnight" before retiring to her room. The next morning came swiftly. The house was quiet, devoid of any guests. During breakfast, the family gathered around the table, sharingughs and conversation. Meanwhile, Jasper appeared tense and uncertain. After a moment of reflection, Imogen realized that avoiding the issue wouldn¡¯t solve anything. After all, Jasper was wealthy¡ªmaybe Carol would approve of him. Summoning her courage, Imogen spoke up, "Grandma, Dad, Mom, there¡¯s something I need to discuss with you." All eyes turned toward Imogen. Jasper also became serious, speaking earnestly. "Mom, Dad, Grandma, actually, I¡ª" Before Jasper could finish his sentence, Imogen abruptly cut in, blurting out, "I¡¯ve been deceiving you all." Everyone was taken aback. Jasper, too, was caught off guard, staring at Imogen with a puzzled expression. Her words were not what he expected. Imogen was determined to take full responsibility for the situation. After all, she was Gregory and Carol¡¯s beloved daughter, and they would likely be more forgiving of her mistakes. On the other hand, any missteps by Jasper could easily strain their rtionship. Setting down her utensils, Imogen spoke with remorse, "I didn¡¯t marry the man Aunt Eloise introduced me to. His name isn¡¯t Asher; it¡¯s Jasper. He¡¯s General Morrison¡¯s son and my ssmate from middle school." Gregory and Carol were stunned, their eyes meeting in silent surprise. Pippa ston was equally stunned. Her utensils slipped from her trembling hands, ttering loudly as they hit the floor. She eximed in a panic, "What? He¡¯s General Morrison¡¯s son?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Imogen nodded quietly. Pippa¡¯s hands continued to tremble. "Is... Is he the General Morrison who manufactures defense weapons?" Imogen nodded nervously. Carol was also taken aback, quickly grasping Imogen¡¯s hand. Her voice trembled as she spoke, "Imogen, please don¡¯t joke like this. Such surprises are too much for us!" Gregory nervously shifted his gaze between Jasper and Imogen, too apprehensive to speak. Suddenly, Jasper interjected hastily, "Mom, Dad, I¡¯m truly sorry for not telling you sooner. It¡¯s my fault. I kept¡ª" Imogen cut in once more, confessing, "I¡¯m the one who stopped Jasper from revealing his true identity. I was afraid you would think I was marrying above my station and wouldn¡¯t approve of our union." Chapter 1064 Carol''s voice was fraught with anger. "If he truly is General Morrison''s son, then you''re certainly marrying into a different world! How could this possibly end well? Have his parents been informed? What do they think?" "We didn''t inform them earlier. They just found out," Imogen replied calmly. Carol''s fury intensified upon hearing this. She pped Imogen''s arm in frustration, shouting, "You foolish child! How could you disrespect the Morrison family like this!" Imogen winced, holding her arm in pain. Jasper became concerned and swiftly embraced Imogen, shielding her protectively. He addressed Carol with a serious tone, "Mom, let''s discuss this calmly. There''s no need for physical aggression." Startled by Jasper''s firmness, Carol quickly stepped back, her voice now timid. "I''m sorry! I... I''ll speak calmly, I promise. Please... please don''t be upset." Jasper couldn''t help but detect the anxiety and caution in Carol''s tone. Despite being Jasper''s parents-inw, Gregory and Carol now appeared unusually subdued and cautious in their mannerisms. Their demeanor had shifted to one of increased deference and politeness. Jasper found this change unsettling. "Mom, Dad, you don''t need to be afraid of me. I''m just a regr person. I''m your son-inw, remember?" Gregory swallowed nervously and hastily added, "No, no, you''re far from ordinary." Upon hearing this, Jasper sighed softly in resignation. After observing quietly for a moment, Pippa asked curiously, "What''s the deal with Jasper?" Gregory leaned in and quietly confided to Pippa, "Mom, Imogen didn¡¯t disclose everything to us. She married her middle school ssmate and portrayed him as an ordinary guy."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "It turns out his father is a general from Norvania, and his mother is a researcher. They¡¯re quite affluent." Pippa¡¯s face lit up with delight. "Isn¡¯t that wonderful? Oh my. Imogen is lucky to marry into such a good family. I¡¯m sure many people would envy her." With Pippa¡¯s support, Jasper felt somewhat reassured. Meanwhile, Gregory and Carol wore visibly troubled expressions, their smiles strained. They seemed intent on appeasing Jasper, avoiding any hint of disagreement. Observing their deferential manner, Imogen couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat uneasy. Gregory and Carol had lived their entire lives in the lower ranks of society, where they were ustomed to exploitation and adept at reading people''s reactions. Among peers of simr status, they found a sense of equality. en.swnovels When encountering those slightly above them, they were able to ept them without much fuss. The realization of the vast difference between Jasper¡¯s family and their own came as a profound shock¡ªa gap as wide as heaven and earth. They were momentarily at a loss, unsure of where they now stood in this new reality. Gregory cautiously asked, "Jasper, were you the boy from middle school who used to write love letters to Imogen?" Jasper admitted earnestly, "Yes, Dad, that was me." Gregory managed a tight smile, feeling somewhat awkward. "Ah, yes, we did meet once before." "Yes, we did." Gregory pressed on, "Anyway, both of you acted too hastily this time. Marriage is a significant matter. Why didn¡¯t you seek your parents¡¯ approval before tying the knot?" "Well, my family is quite progressive. They believe marriage is a personal decision, so they don¡¯t tend to interfere much," Jasper exined. Carol sighed heavily, her voice trembling with concern, "It¡¯s not that simple. Considering our family¡¯s situation, how could Imogen possibly measure up to you? If your parents were to find out, I worry they might make things difficult for her." Jasper hurriedly reassured her, "That won¡¯t happen. My parents truly adore Imogen, I promise." Viewing the situation from her perspective, Carol found it hard topletely trust Jasper¡¯s words. She managed a faint smile and softlymented, "They may act kindly in front of you, but who knows how much resentment they hold behind closed doors." Chapter 1065 "Mom," Imogen said with a hint of frustration, "You shouldn''t jump to conclusions about people." Carol''s anger red at Imogen''s words. She retorted sharply, "I''ve lived longer than you! What could you possibly know?" Feeling resigned, Imogen replied, "Mom, we''ve reached this point. Whether you ept it or not, we have to move forward." Carolughed in exasperation, her fists clenched. "How can we not ept it? You''ve married into a prestigious and wealthy family. We should be ecstatic. "But, Imogen, have you seen those female celebrities? They have fame, fortune, and prestigious careers. Yet even after marrying into wealthy families, they still face constant scrutiny! "Some end up doing menial tasks for their mothers-inw. Do you really think these affluent households can''t hire someone for such duties? "It alles down to social status. If you don''te from a simr background, you''ll always feel inferior in your husband''s family!" Jasper remained silent as he observed Gregory and Carol''s pessimistic attitudes. He understood that changing their perspective wouldn''t happen overnight. Nevertheless, Jasper empathized with their concerns¡ªafter all, their social circles were vastly different. Throughout their lives, Gregory and Carol had earned their living by consistently meeting others'' expectations. Meanwhile, Imogen found herself at an impasse with Gregory and Carol. She stood up resolutely and dered, "This is where things stand. I''ve spoken my mind. If you can ept it, great. If not, that''s how it will be." With that, Imogen retreated to her room and closed the door behind her. Carol and Gregory exchanged awkward smiles, appearing slightly flustered as they turned to Jasper. With sincerity and respect in his tone, Jasper reassured them, "Mom, Dad, I hope you won''t dwell too much on the negatives or be overly pessimistic. I''m confident that Imogen will be happy." Carol managed a strained smile, masking her deep-seated concerns. If only she were more superficial, she might have been thrilled that Imogen had married into such wealth, viewing it as a promising development. But at this moment, all she could feel was apprehension and fear. She couldn¡¯t help but worry that Imogen¡¯s humble background might pose challenges in her new life among the affluent.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jasper continued, "Also, my parents would like to meet both of you. They¡¯re nning a casual get-together." Gregory tensed with anticipation, his eyes widening in surprise. "General Morrison wants to meet with me?" Jasper rified, "My parents simply want to meet the two of you. It¡¯s not a formal meeting with the general or anything like that." Upon hearing this, Carol nervously swallowed. She reached out with her weathered, rough hands toward Gregory, gently touching his aged cheek. "Look at me. How can I possibly meet General Morrison and Mrs. Morrison looking like this?" Observing their unease, Jasper couldn¡¯t help but feel unsettled. Were Nathan and M really that intimidating to others? "Mom, Dad, do you have any free time?" Jasper inquired. Gregory and Carol hesitated to decline Jasper¡¯s invitation. Despite their apprehension, they knew they had to ept. "When?" asked Gregory. "My parents are flexible with timing. They can amodate your schedule," Jasper reassured them. Gregory replied nervously, "We wouldn¡¯t want to impose. Let¡¯s... let¡¯s defer to General Morrison¡¯s decision. Whenever you schedule it is fine with us." "Would tomorrow be suitable?" Jasper suggested. "Tomorrow?" Carol eximed in surprise. Gregory hastily nodded. "Yes, tomorrow works fine." Carol''s expression soured as she shot Gregory a disapproving nce, muttering under her breath, "What do you mean ''fine''? Tomorrow is just a few hours away. "What kind of gift should we bring? And what about attire? Look at me¡ªI don¡¯t even have a decent piece of jewelry. Are we presentable like this?" Jasper understood Gregory¡¯s and Carol¡¯s desire to dress well and uphold Imogen¡¯s reputation. "Mom, Dad, please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle everything and ensure it¡¯s all arranged to your satisfaction." Upon hearing Jasper¡¯s assurance, Carol managed a strained smile and remained silent. Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 The meeting between the families was set for the following day. Gregory and Carol approached this asion with profound apprehension, viewing it as highly significant. They woke up early in the morning and meticulously prepared themselves, investing their entire savings into purchasing gifts for the meeting. They felt a modest gift might not be sufficient, concerned that Nathan and M might not find it impressive. After careful thought, they settled on the most luxurious dietary supplements avable. They purchased a jar of high-end vitamins worth hundreds of dors, along with several other expensive supplements like propolis, fish oil, and probiotics. They also visited the hair salon for new hairstyles and bought what they deemed the most fashionable clothes and shoes. By noon, Gregory and Carol returned home. Jasper and Imogen were both frantically searching for them. Upon seeing Gregory and Carol in their new attire, sporting stylish hairstyles, and carrying expensive boxes of supplements, both Jasper and Imogen were utterly stunned. Jasper had already arranged for a makeup artist, prepared several sets of new clothes, and meticulously organized all the gifts. However, it appeared that Gregory and Carol had taken matters into their own hands. "Mom, Dad, didn''t Jay say he would take care of everything? You didn''t even bring your phone this morning and disappeared for hours. What were you up to?" Imogen questioned. Gregory quickly retrieved his phone, insisting, "I did bring my phone!" But when he turned it on, the screen remained ck. He must have been too nervousst night and forgotten to charge it. Jasper didn''tment much. Seeing that they were ready, he swiftly loaded the gifts into the car. "Mom, Dad, let''s go. We need to head over now." Jasper had scheduled the breakfast gathering for 10:00 am the previous night. He had nned to wake up at 8:00 am, spend an hour getting ready, leave by 9:00 am, and arrive in Phoenicia by 10:00 am to meet Nathan and M. However, Gregory and Carol had left at 6:00 am and couldn''t be found. Meanwhile, Nathan and M had been waiting at the hotel for two hours by the time Jasper finally departed. With the journey taking an additional hour, it meant they still had more waiting ahead of them.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Jasper called to apologize. M swiftly reassured him that it was alright, urging him not to worry and to take his time. Meanwhile, Imogen felt deeply embarrassed and burdened with guilt. Due to Gregory and Carol''s unawareness and tardiness, Nathan and M''s valuable time had been wasted. After all, Nathan was a high-ranking general in the country, and M was a researcher-time was incredibly precious for both of them. Despite this, they patiently waited for three hours to meet Gregory and Carol, disying no hint ofint. Nevertheless, fate had its way of ying tricks on people. As they exited the highway, they encountered a massive traffic jam caused by a serious ident ahead. The road waspletely blocked, with cars continuing to pile up behind them. As traffic police handled the ident scene, Jasper nervously checked the time, feeling a growing sense of urgency. Meanwhile, Imogen appeared visibly more restless and uneasy. To spare Gregory and Carol unnecessary worry, Imogen had not disclosed that the gathering was scheduled for 10:00 am. Instead, they were informed that the meeting was nned for noon. As a result, Gregory and Carol remained rtively calm, believing they still had plenty of time. About ten more minutes passed before M suddenly called Imogen. Seeing the caller ID, Imogen turned to Jasper. She nervously swallowed, hesitant to answer the call. She carried a sense of guilt and shame for being hourste, dreading potential criticism from M. Jasper offered her a reassuring smile. "It''s okay, go ahead and answer." Imogen picked up the phone and held it to her ear, speaking politely, "Hello Mom..." From the back seat, Carol promptly responded, "Yes, what''s the matter?" Imogen quickly covered the phone receiver with her hand, turning around to murmur, "It''s Jasper''s mom on the line." Imogen''s words prompted Carol to immediately cover her mouth. She nodded cautiously and leaned back, too nervous to utter a word. On the other end, M''s voice came l through apologetically, "Imogen, I''m deeply sorry. We''ve just received urgent news. There''s been an incident, and Mr. Morrison and need to fly to the frontiers immediately. 1] "Unfortunately, it seems we won''t be able to meet your parents this time. We''ll make sure to visit them in person next time we''re in town Please pass the phone to your mom so I can apologize directly to them. I feel awful about this." Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 Imogen quickly cleared her throat and reassured M, "It''s okay, Mom. Your urgent matterse first. We can always arrange another meeting in the future." "Please, let me apologize to your parents personally," M insisted. Feeling flustered, Imogen replied, "No, really, there''s no need for apologies... I''ll exin everything to them. I''m sure they''ll understand." M persisted, "That doesn''t feel quite right." Imogen couldn''t fathom allowing someone as prominent as M to apologize to Gregory and Carol. After all, it was Imogen and Jasper''s oversight for not informing Gregory and Carol of the correct meeting time, resulting in a three-hour dy. Burdened with guilt, Imogen couldn''t bring herself to let M apologize to Gregory and Carol. She reassured M firmly, "It''s really not necessary." In her rush to leave, M didn''t insist further. "Next time, we''ll make sure to visit them in person." Imogen held back from furtherment. After bidding farewell, she nced over at Jasper. Jasper also received a message from Nathan. "I''ve just been given urgent orders from my superiors, so I have to return. "We sincerely regret missing the appointment with Mr. and Mrs. Kingsley. We will make it a priority to visit and apologize in person next time." Jasper understood that Nathan''s superiors likely held prominent positions, possibly at the national level. The urgency to shorten his vacation indicated a matter of significant national importance. While Jasper sympathized with Nathan''s circumstances, he questioned whether Gregory and Carol would share the same understanding. ncing at Gregory and Carol in the back seat, Imogen rified, "Mom, Dad, Mr. and Mrs. Morrison had to rush back to the frontiers due to urgent orders. They regretfully had to cancel today''s meeting but promised they''ll visit you both next time. Mrs. Morrison also wanted to personally apologize to you." Gregory and Carol exchanged a nce, their disappointment evident. Despite this, they refrained from voicing anyints, managing a strained smile as they bowed their heads. Carol''s weathered hand cautiously traced the fabric of her new clothes, her eyes betraying a hint of sorrow. In their view, Nathan and M seemed to be asserting their authority. Despite their inner turmoil, Gregory and Carol epted the situation gracefully. Still, they couldn''t help but regret spending so much money on new clothes and gifts. After years of saving money diligently, it all disappeared in an instant. They weren''t sure when they would have another chance to present these gifts. Even if they did, they feared they might still face disapproval. As traffic eased, Jasper continued driving toward the hotel. Despite Nathan and M''s return to work, Jasper remained determined to treat Gregory and Carol to the gourmet meal and fine wine he had nned. Gregory and Carol quietly savored the luxurious meal, harboring thoughts they dared not voice to Jasper. In their eyes, Imogen''s marriage to Jasper seemed destined for unhappiness. Imogen sensed Gregory and Carol''s apprehensions but felt powerless to alleviate them. Her only wish was for Nathan and M to swiftly finish their duties and return home. She didn''t want Gregory and Carol''s expensive gifts to go to waste. A week flew by. Imogen''s professional talents began to shine brightly at work. Her superiors were increasingly impressed by her skills, viewing her as a person with untapped potential and hidden abilities. Despite her humble academic background, Imogen demonstrated extraordinarypetence. Just as her colleagues were marveling at her capabilities, a news story erupted. Imogen suddenly became the center of attention in her department. The hashtag "#Sentenced ForImpersonatingAnother''s Degree" quickly gained traction. Upon reading the news, it was uncovered that a woman named Zoey Layton had fraudulently assumed the identity of Norvania Aerospace Academy''s top graduate through her parents'' connections. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As a result, both Imogen''s true identity and that of the impostor were brought to light. Fortunately, the impostor who had impersonated Imogen had her credentials revoked. Now, everyone knew that Imogen had originally earned her ce at Norvania Aerospace Academy through her own merit and outstanding academic achievements. Despite having been deprived of four years of tertiary education, Imogen''s brilliance remained undiminished. Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 In thepany, Imogen''s colleagues began to see her in a new light, and her superior started to appreciate her efforts more. Her work life became smooth and satisfying. As for her family life, Imogen felt it wasplicated. On one hand, she felt happy. Jasper treated her exceptionally well, with tenderness and care, always showering her with love. On the other hand, there were signs of discontent. Her parents didn''t approve of her marriage and constantly worried about her, fretting over every little thing, Then there was Yulia, a somewhat famous inte celebrity, who had been contacting Jasper more frequently. She called him almost every day. ording to Jasper, they were discussing business matters, but Imogen couldn''t help feeling bothered by it. The more time she spent with Jasper, the more her feelings grew. The deeper her love for him, the more she cared. The more she cared, the more it hurt. She was afraid to imagine how heartbroken she would be if she fell deeply in love with him and they ended up divorcing. Just the thought of it made her feel distressed. One evening, Jasper had to workte, so Imogen took the driver''s car home alone. As soon as she opened the door, she noticed someone else was in the house. She nervously nced toward the living room. A strikingly beautiful woman, dressed fashionably, walked out carrying a small bag. Imogen froze, recognizing the woman in front of her as Yulia. "Are you Jay''s wife from his sh marriage?" Yulia asked, giving Imogen a once-over with a disdainful look. "I''m Jay''s friend. I just came by to pick up some of my old things." "What old things?" Imogen asked, displeased. Yulia showed the bag in her hand and said calmly, "Just some under and personal it clothe left here before. Do you want to check?" Imogen felt numb all over. She clenched her fists, unsure of what to say. With a bright smile, Yulia walked over and ced the house key Komet key, returning it to you." cab beside Imogen & the Imogen couldn''t believe Yulia had a key to their home. Yulia must have been quite close to Jasper. Imogen froze in ce. Her face was pale, and her heart ached with an unspoken pain. Noticing Imogen''s difort, Yulia smiled even more brightly before brushing past her intentionally to bump her shoulder. Imogen staggered, feeling a sharp pain in her shoulder. When she heard the door close, her heart raced. She immediately set down her things and called Jasper. When he answered, he asked gently, "Imogen, what''s wrong?" Taking a deep breath, Imogen gathered her courage and said, "Jay, someone was in our house. She..." Jasper quickly exined, "I''m sorry, Imogen. forgot to inform you. She is my friend and she used to stay at my ce. She left some personal items there, so she asked me for the key to pick them up today. Imogen was speechless. As she stood there motionless, her eyes welled up with tears. Yulia was his friend? She had stayed at his ce and left such personal items behind? No wonder Yulia seemed so confident.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 Imogen just nodded without saying anything else. She felt utterly exhausted as if this was the price she had to pay for marrying into a wealthy family. "What''s wrong?" Jasper asked worriedly. Imogen shook her head. She replied as she forced a smile, "Nothing." With that she ended the call, leaving Jasper puzzled. She seemed fine, but he sensed she was unhappy. He could feel the pressure she was under, her inability to integrate into his family, and her reluctance to open her heart to him. It felt like there was a growing distance between them. The more he thought about it, the more it bothered him. He took out his phone and called Nn Gibson. "Hey, Jay, what''s up?" Nn asked. Jasper walked to the balcony and asked, "Was it you who came to my house to get some things today?" "No, why?" "Then who was it?" Jasper asked nervously. Nn replied, "It was my sister. She knew I needed to get some stuff from your ce today and insisted on doing it herself. She took the key from me." Jasper snorted coldly as he had nothing to say.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Nn was surprised. He asked, "What happened? Did my sister do something wrong?" With his hands on his hips, Jasper said angrily, "I didn''t meet her. My wife did." "What? You''re married? Since when?" Nn asked as he was shocked. "It''s a long story. I''ll exin some other time. I have to go now." "Wait, what''s the rush? Tell me about your marriage" "I''ll hang up now," Jasper said before ending the call immediately. His concern grew as he worried Imogen misunderstood the situation. He searched the house but couldn''t find her. He anxiously called her phone, only to hear it ringing from the cab where she''d left it. Jasper walked out to the garden, looking around. Finally, he spotted Imogen at the pavilion. She was sitting on a bench, quietly gazing at the flowers under the lights. With a cold breeze blowing, the garden looked ethereal in the soft glow of the lights and the gentle moonlight. Although Imogen felt a bit chilly, she wanted to sit quietly and release her stress. Suddenly, she heard footsteps approaching. As she turned around, a jacket was draped over her shoulders. When she looked up, she saw Jasper looking at her with tenderness. She smiled knowingly and replied, "Thanks." "Aren''t you bored sitting here alone?" Imogen shook her head. Jasper said, "Next time, call me to join you." Imogen replied, "Okay." After sitting beside her, Jasper let out a resigned sigh. He started, "Imogen, why do you keep things to yourself and make yourself suffer instead of talking to me?" Imogen was unsure of what he was referring to. She murmured, "Jasper, I feel like I can''t fit into your life. I¡ª" "That''s because you''ve been having n preconceived ideas. You ne degrade yourself and think highly of me. With that mindset, how can you ever fit into my life?" Imogen was speechless, feeling like he had hit the nail on the head. Had she been degrading herself? Jasper exined, "Imogen, I have a friend named Nn Gibson, who is Yulia''s older brother. We''re pretty close. He stayed at my ce for a while due to work. He was sed toe today to get his stuff and return the spare key." Imogen looked at him in surprise. Jasper smiled knowingly. He took her hand and said quietly, "I thought you met Nn." Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 Imogen quickly shook her head and said, "No, I met Yulia." Jasper asked, "What did she say to you?" Imogen sighed in relief. She smiled as she said, "Nothing much, just some ambiguous words that could easily be misunderstood." Jasper gently rubbed her fair and soft hand. He said slowly, "So, you were bothered by it but didn''t tell me?" Imogen fell silent, feeling conflicted. Jasper was disappointed. He said, "We''ve only been married for a short time, but we are a real couple now. "When you agreed to this blind date and quick marriage, wasn''t it to find a good man and live a stable life? Where has your confidence in marriage gone?" Imogen gave a bitter smile. She responded, "I wanted to find someone of simr status, but I ended up marrying into a wealthy family." "Isn''t it good that your life has improved?" "Of course," Imogen said with a genuine smile. Jasper looked into her eyes affectionately, though he was resigned. Imogen didn''t understand why he was looking at her like that. Jasper sighed. He put an arm around her shoulders then pulled her into his embrace and hugged her tightly. Imogen hugged him back tightly, breathing in his pleasant scent. He held her tight, burying his face in her shoulder as he was seekingfort from her. Imogen didn''t know why he seemed so down all of a sudden. She ced her hands on his waist as her body pressed against his solid chest. As time passed, Jasper didn''t seem to have any intention of letting go. He held her tighter, his cheek brushing against the soft skin of her neck. Imogen felt a ticklish sensation from his warm breath on her neck but was too embarrassed to mention it, fearing it would break the mood. As the moonlight deepened, she faintly heard Jasper''s hoarse and maic voice. He murmured, "Imogen, do you have a ce for me in your heart?" Imogen froze in ce. Jasper closed his eyes before continuing in a pleading tone, "I really love you. Can''t you make a little room for me in your heart?" Imogen''s body tensed as her heart raced. At that moment, she suddenly realized there was no reason to feel insecure about herself. It was Jasper who loved her first and had tricked her into marrying him after falling for her at first sight. It wasn''t that she wanted to marry into a wealthy family. It was Jasper who had made her marry into the family. She didn''t have to feel insecure. Her heart ached for him. As Imogen slowly turned her head, her cheek brushed against Jasper''s. She wanted to pull back to look at him, but she identally kissed him on the lips. Jasper thought she wanted to kiss him, so he grew excited. He cupped her face and kissed her passionately.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. His kiss was deep and tender, making Imogen weak. After their makeout session in the pavilion, they returned to their room. As usual, they hugged each other, kissed, and also had sex. It was only during these moments that Jasper felt he truly had Imogen to himself. Even if he couldn''t have her heart, he still had her body, so he would use it as he pleased. Despite the emotional barriers and theck of deep feelings, it didn''t hinder their passionate intimacy as newlyweds. After satisfying each other, they fell asleep in each other''s arms. On the weekend, Jasper decided to take Imogen to visit his family. He wanted her to meet his grandparents and uncles. Imogen had heard from Jasper that his family was huge. His grandmother had five sons and more than a dozen grandchildren. Now, all the grandchildren were married, and some even had children. When Imogen arrived at the Morrison Residence, she was astonished by the size of the family. Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 To wee Imogen, the Morrison family put great effort into organizing a party. Everyone present was dressed formally. There were food and drinks, a pianist ying at the side, and even banners in the garden to wee her. Holding Jasper''s hand, Imogen felt nervous and uneasy as he introduced her to each family member. By the end, she was so overwhelmed she could hardly remember who was who. Jasper whispered in her ear, "Don''t worry, my family are all good people. They all like you." Once Imogen got to know these people, she realized that the wealthier and more powerful people were, the more refined their manners were. They weren''t like the stereotypical wealthy people in movies and TV shows, which were snobbish and dismissive. They didn''t look down on her background or education at all. In fact, she only heard them praising her, highlighting her strengths. Her grandparents-inw were particrly fond of her. Even the most cherished granddaughter of the Morrison family, Candice, also liked Imogen very much. It wasn''t because Imogen was outstanding, but because Jasper had chosen her. Since Jasper loved her, every member of the Morrison family extended their affection to her as well. "Imogen, did you know?" Candice said, supporting her pregnant belly and pouting. "Jasper used to say that I was the person he loved the most in the world." Imogen smiled as she pursed her lips. Candice huffed at Jasper before continuing, "Ever since he married you, I don''t have a ce in his heart, not even in second ce." Imogen asked in confusion, "Why?" Candice replied, "It is because his heart is all filled with you. From the first to the sixth ce, they are all upied by you. So, I don''t have a ce in his heart anymore." Listening to her words, Imogenughed. Her cheeks flushed as she nced secretly at Jasper. Jasper didn''t deny it. Instead, he smiled as he said, "Isn''t it enough that you have Uncle Elio to pamper you? You''re too greedy." Elio, even as the richest man in Norvania, was also present. Despite his status, he was down-to-earth, grilling food, handing out drinks, and being a perfect grandson-inw. Candice huffed at Jasper again. Jasperughed sheepishly as he said, "I''llin to Uncle Elioter." Candice asked, "What do you want toin about?" "I want toin about you being disrespectful, daring to huff at me." Candice held Imogen''s arm and said, "Imogen, you saw him bullying me, right? He always bullies me like this."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Imogen didn''t see any bullying. What she saw was a warm and loving family. Everyone was so kind and the atmosphere was very harmonious. She smiled and asked, "Then how can I help you?" Candice said with a mischievous smile, "Tonight, don''t let Jasper sleep in the room. Make him stal away for a few days so he learns to treat his sister well." Imogen smiled and agreed, "Okay." Jasper panicked. He stared at Imogen and said softly, "Imogen, she''s just joking. Don''t take it seriously." Candice responded, "What? I''m not joking." Imogen said, "Since Candice is serious, how can I not help? Tonight, you should sleep by yourself and think about how you should treat your sister." Candice was delighted by her response. She hugged Imogen and said coyly, "Thanks, Imogen." Jasper resigned and walked toward Elio, calling out, "Uncle Elio..." Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 By the time Elio saw Jasper walking over, he handed him the tongs. He said, "You know me, I always side with my family." Jasper sighed resignedly as he smiled. What a good uncle Elio was, daring to reject him. He took the tongs and grilled a piece of Wagyu beef. "Are you hungry?" Elio asked. Jasper said quietly, "My wife is too reserved. She hasn''t eaten anything, so I''m grilling some meat for her." Elio nced at Imogen, who was at the front. He said, "She seems a bit insecure." Jasper agreed. Elio continued, "Is she the reason you''ve stayed single for so many years?" Jasper nodded. Elio sighed before saying, "You''re a spoony guy, just like your father." Jasper mocked, "You''re so carefree. Back then, you¡ª" Elio immediately interrupted. "Stop! Let''s change the subject."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jasper chuckled as he was left speechless by his aloof uncle. He had no choice but to switch topics. He asked, "When is Candice''s due date?" "Next month." "That''s soon." "Yeah." "Are you nervous?" "Of course, I''ve never been a father before." Jasper leaned closer to Elio and murmured, "Uncle Elio, you married Candice because she was pregnant, right?" "No." Jasper said, "It might have been a misunderstanding, but you did intend to marry her that way." Elio sighed with annoyance. After a few moments of silence, he looked at him and said, "You''re already married to the woman you love. Why overthink things? Let things happen naturally." Jasper lowered his head. He muttered softly enough that only Elio could hear, "Imogen has always wanted a divorce." Elio was stunned and dumbfounded. Jasper nodded, indicating he was serious. Elio was worried. He asked quietly, "Does she have someone else?" "I''m not sure, but that''s not the main reason." Seeing Jasper''sck of confidence, Elio 2 felt sorry for him. He resignede as he said, "I can''t help you "I can''t help you with this. You''ll have to figure it out yourself." With a bitter smile, Jasper picked up a steak and cut it into pieces before cing it on a te at the table. He then walked over to Candice, taking her hand. He said, "Come, have something to eat." Imogen nodded. Candice said in a yful tone, "Jasper, I want some too." Jasper pointed to Elio and said, "Look, everything on your husband''s te is for you." With a beaming face, Candice walked happily toward Elio. Elio looked at Candice with eyes full of affection. After putting down the food, he came to her side and keld her hand. He gently said, "It''s all your favorites." "Thanks, darling. You''ve worked hard," Candice said with a gentle tone. Elio was overjoyed. Even if Candice did nothing but act coy, his heart would melt. The four of them sat quietly at the table, eating. Candice''s smile was as sweet as her name. With a gentle smile, she praised Elio for the delicious food and also fed him herself. The way she called him "darling" made everyone envious. The most envious of all was Jasper. He wished Imogen could be as sweet and affectionate to him as Candice was with Elio. Jasper poured a ss of juice and handed it to Imogen. After epting the ss of juice, Imogen politely said, "Thank you." Candice sensed a bit of awkwardness or unfamiliarity in the way Imogen spoke. She looked at Imogen before ncing at Jasper. She noticed that Jasper''s eyes were full of affection, while Imogen''s expression was full of nervousness, restraint, and politeness. Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 Imogen always seemed out of ce. After the gathering, Jasper drove Imogen home. In the car, Jasper asked with concern, "Are you tired?" Imogen closed her eyes and replied, "Yeah, a little bit." "When we get home, I''ll give you a foot bath and a massage." Imogen immediately perked up. She nervously said, "It''s okay. You''re tired too, so you don''t have to take care of me." Jasper gave a genuine smile. He said, "Alright then, you can give me a foot bath and a massage too." Imogen was taken aback. Jasper looked at her shocked expression and asked, "You don''t want me to take care of you, and now you don''t want to take care of me either?" Imogen mumbled, "I''m just worried you''ll be too tired." "I''m not tired." Imogen sighed lightly. She resigned as she said, "Okay. You should give me a massage when we get home." Jasper smiled knowingly then replied, "Alright." "You really¡ª" Imogen couldn''t finish her sentence. Jasper chuckled before changing the subject. He said, "My family really likes you." Imogen lowered her head and sighed. She said, "Yeah, I can tell. It''s not because I''m an outstanding person, but because they are all good people." Jasper fell silent. As he was contemting something important, the atmosphere in the car became heavy. After a long while, he slowly asked, "Imogen, should we have a child together?" Imogen was stunned, gripping her skirt tightly. She felt both excited and nervous, not knowing how to respond to his question. As she stayed silent, Jasper continued, "Having a child will give you a stronger sense of belonging, and it will strengthen our marriage." Imogen didn''t like his mindset. Her career at Star Enterprise was just taking off, and she wanted to prove herself at work. She didn''t want a child to tie her down so soon. A child should be a symbol of their love, not a tool to make the marriage more secure. It shouldn''t be like this. Imogen firmly rejected, "I don''t want to get pregnant so soon." Jasper continued to persuade her, "Imogen, will hire the best nutritionist and fitness trainer to take care of you, ensuring you maintain your figure without any burden. "We can have a painless delivery, and the best postpartum care team will look after you and our baby. I won''t let you suffer at all..." Imogen wasn''t afraid of suffering or losing her figure, nor did she doubt his ability to provide the best care. She just didn''t want to have a child right now. Imogen reiterated, "Jasper, I don''t want a child." Jasper was taken aback. He asked, "Why?" Imogen asked, "If I couldn''t have children, would you still stay with me?" Jasper answered without hesitation, "Of course." Imogen said in displeasure, "Then why are you pushing me to have a child?" Jasper gripped the steering wheel tightly as he said nervously, "I''m not pushing you. I''m just discussing it with you. I¡ª" Imogen cut him off. "I don''t want to have a child right now." With a gloomy expression, Jasper fell silent. They were both quiet throughout the journey. When they arrived at the vi, Jasper parked the car at the entrance. As Imogen unfastened her seatbelt, Jasper asked in a calm tone, "Are you still thinking about divorcing me?" Imogen''s breath hitched, and herText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. heart sank. She turned to look at him and said angrily, "No, I''m not! I just don''t want to have a child right now. We''ve only been married for a short time and we''re still getting to know each other." Jasper unfastened his seatbelt before turning to look at her. He asked in a serious tone, "When will you be willing to have a child?" Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 Imogen frowned in disappointment. She asked, "Did you marry me just to carry on the family line?" Jasper panicked and hurriedly replied, "No, that''s not it." "Then why?" Imogen scoffed, "Why are you in such a hurry for me to have a child?" "You know the reason." "No, I don''t." Jasper said, "You make me feel insecure. Maybe if we have a child, you won''t leave me." Imogen said, "If I don''t love you, it won''t matter if we have one child or ten. If I want to leave, I will." With that, she got out of the car and stormed toward the vi. Jasper quickly got out too and hurried after her. He then grabbed her arm and asked anxiously, "You still want a divorce, don''t you?" Imogen felt exhausted. She coldly replied in an angry tone, "Jasper, you''re being unreasonable." Jasper''s eyes reddened as he suppressed his emotions. He said clearly, "I''m unreasonable because of you." He was humbling himself, trying everything to keep her close and keep their marriage strong. "Why put the me on me?" Imogen asked angrily. She hadn''t expected their first big argument to be about having children. Jasper gave a bitter smile as his eyes glistened with tears. He said, "Imogen, I can feel that you don''t have a ce for me in your heart. I can''t feel a single bit of love from you." Imogen wanted to cry, but she held back her tears. She was aggrieved as she angrily asked, "How can you say I don''t love you?" Jasper said with an aggressive tone, "Because I can''t feel it!" Imogen stomped her foot in frustration before yelling, "Jasper, you''re a jerk!" After that, she pushed him away then secretly wiped her tears and went upstairs. Jasper sat on the sofa in the living room. After calming down, he realized he had been too harsh and impulsive. He was so anxious and afraid of losing her that he verN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. irrationally wanted Imogen toget pregnant. He went upstairs and wanted to open the door, but found the door was locked. He knocked on the door and asked gently, "Imogen, I''m sorry. Can you open the door, please?" There was no response from inside. He knocked again. He apologized, "Imogen... It''s my fault... Imogen, I know I was wrong, so please let me in." Imogen roared behind the door, "Sleep in the guest room. I don''t want to see you tonight!" Jasper dejectedly went downstairs. Then, he walked toward the bar counter. He poured himself a ss of vodka and drank it. He felt like he was going crazy. He loved Imogen so much and he was unsure of her feelings, that was why he was always anxious and insecure. They had just gotten married, and he had already forced Imogen to have a child. He had made a huge mistake this time. Imogen must hated him even more now. Jasper drank one ss after another, pouring more after each. His face was flushed, his eyes unfocused, and his body swayed unsteadily. In the end, he copsed onto the table. With his eyes closed, he murmured, "Imogen, I beg you, please don''t leave me, okay? Imogen, we won''t get divorced. You''re my wife, my wife for life..." In a daze, Jasper extended his hand to reach out to something. He said, his voice trembling, "Why don''t you love me?" With that sweep, the bottles and sses on the table crashed to the floor, making a loud ttering noise that startled Imogen who was in her room. She came out and looked down from the second floor. As she saw the scene at the bar counter in the living room, she panicked. She hurriedly ran down the stairs and rushed to Jasper. Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 Imogen used all her strength to drag the drunken Jasper into the room. Panting, she fetched a damp towel from the bathroom to wipe his face. She murmured softly, "Why did you drink so much?" Jasper mumbled incoherently while he was in his drunken haze. As he closed his eyes to rest, he called out her name. At first, Imogen couldn''t make out his words. After she was done wiping him down, she wanted to go to bed, but she heard Jasper''s faint voice. He murmured, "Imogen, I love you... I really, really love you. Please don''t divorce me. Please... don''t leave me." Imogen leaned against his chest, feeling a deep ache in her heart. She caressed his cheek tenderly as she gazed at his handsome face in the dim light. Her heart fluttered. Even if she wanted to deny it, her racing heart gave her away. Imogen slowly leaned in and stole a kiss from him. "I won''t ask for a divorce, Jasper," Imogen said softly. "Give me some time to get used to it." "Imogen... Imogen..." Imogen said, "Jasper, I think I''m in love with you too." Otherwise, how could she exin that just a moment ago they were arguing, but the next moment, her heart ached for him when she saw him drunk and dejected? The next morning, Jasper opened his eyes to find himself lying in therge bed in his room. His mind was nk. He had cked out after drinking a bit too much the night before. He sat up, looking around for Imogen. The room was empty and he didn''t see Imogen. He took his phone, checked the time, and saw that it was 11:30 am. Jasper covered his face, took a deep breath, and slowly exhaled. How did he sleep until noon? Where was Imogen? Was she still angry with him? Feeling heavy-hearted, Jasper got out of bed to freshen up. What he didn''t know was that two hours before he woke up, Yulia had called him. It was Imogen who answered her call. Imogen responded to Yulia, "Jasper got drunkst night and is still asleep, so he can''t answer your call now." Yulia threw a tantrum and asked, "Who do you think you are to answer Jasper''s phone?" Imogen had wanted to ignore her, but Yulia went too far. She continued to mock her with sarcastic remarks. Unable to tolerate it any longer, Imogen replied, "Ms. Gibson, please show some respect. Knowing. someone is already in a rtionship and still trying to get involved is disgraceful." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This statement infuriated Yulia, who then insisted on meeting Imogen in person because she said the matter couldn''t be settled over the phone. Although Imogen felt insecure and thought she wasn''t good enough for Jasper she was still his wife. She believed it was her right to confront Yulia. She went to meet Yulia alone. In a refined private dining room, Yulia sipped her tea as she stared at Imogen across the table. In terms of looks and figures, Yulia couldn''tpare to Imogen. But in terms of charisma, Yulia was better than Imogen. Imogen asked calmly, "What do you want to say to me?" Yulia scoffed. With a disdainful look, she mocked Imogen. "I knew your family background wasn''t great, but I didn''t expect it to be this bad." She then tossed a stack of documents onto the table. She said, "I investigated your background How could someone like you be worthy of Jasper?" Imogen replied calmly, "Even if I''m not worthy of him, so what? He loves me and wants to marry me. That''s enough." Yulia''s expression instantly darkened. As she gritted her teeth, she snarled, "Don''t get too cocky!" Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 "It doesn''t matter if I''m pleased or not, it won''t change the fact that I''m Jasper''s wife," Imogen retorted angrily. "Also, you came to my house and said those things just to make me misunderstand. Your tactics are nothing but pathetic and foolish." No one had ever insulted Yulia to her face like this before. Imogen was the first. Yulia was furious. She grabbed her teacup and flung its contents at Imogen. The sudden ssh of water stunned Imogen, leaving her momentarily frozen. As water trickled down her face, she was enraged. Yulia pointed at Imogen and warned, "Imogen, there''s nothing I want that I can''t get, including people. Just wait, Jasper won''t stay with you for long!" With that, Yulia grabbed her bag and left. Imogen stood up and called out, "Yulia, stop right there!" Yulia stopped in her tracks. Just as she turned around, she was doused with a cup of water from Imogen. Yulia shrieked, feeling flustered and dumbfounded. She was so shocked that she red angrily at Imogen. Yulia couldn''t believe Imogen dared to ssh water on her. She clearly had a death wish! "You dared to ssh me?" Yulia screamed. She had never been so humiliated in her life. At that moment, if looks could kill, Imogen would have been dead by then. "An eye for an eye," Imogen said. Yulia gritted her teeth and pointed at Imogen. She warned, "You dare to mess with me? Imogen, you''re dead meat!" With that, Yulia stormed off. At that moment, Imogen seemed calm, but she was actually panicking. She then took out a tissue to wipe the water off her face. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was Jasper. She answered and Jasper''s voice came from the other end. "Imogen, where are you?" "I''m having coffee with a friend," Imogen replied softly. Jasper quickly apologized, "I''m really sorry outst night. I don''t k what got into me to bring up p having a baby. Can you forgive me? Imogen hurriedly interrupted, "I''m fine, Jasper. Please, stop apologizing. You did nothing wrong." "Where are you? I''lle pick you up," Jasper offered. Imogen nervously declined, "It''s okay. I''ll just take a cab home. You don''t have toe all the way here to pick me up." "Alright. Take care." "Will do," Imogen replied. After hanging up, Imogen smiled to herself. She realized that when you truly liked someone, you couldn''t bear to take your anger out on them, even if there was another woman causing trouble. Imogen had thought Yulia was just a spoiled rich girl, but she was terribly mistaken. Her mistake was grave. Relying on her status as Jasper''s wife, she had the courage to fight back when she was bullied by Yulia. However, that ssh of water on Yulia led to disaster for her family.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The next day at noon, she received a call from her family. Carol had lost her job. Gregory had been attacked and hospitalized. Her parents'' home was reported for illegal construction. A group of officials brought a construction team to her home to demolish the roof. Unexpectedly, demolishing the roof was just a cover. They smashed a big hole in the roof of her house, dismissing it as an idental construction incident. Upon receiving the call, she rushed to the hospital to visit the injured Gregory. Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 Gregoryy on the hospital bed, with bandages covering his head and body. He had juste out of the emergency room, so he looked very weak. Imogen and Jasper rushed to the hospital. Seeing the injured Gregory, they were both shocked and horrified. Gregory was a disabled man and to be beaten like this was beyond unjust. With tears in her eyes, Imogen angrily demanded, "Dad, who did this to you?" Gregory shook his head and slowly looked at Jasper. Jasper''s expression was serious as heforted him, "Dad, don''t worry. I''ll handle this. Just take care of yourself." Carol''s eyes were red from crying. She said in a low and hoarse voice, "Imogen, it was a group of thugs. They attacked your dad out of nowhere. Did you offend someone?" Imogen looked at Carol in confusion. She asked, "Mom, why do you think it''s because of me?" Carol sniffled and choked up, "B-Because they kept shouting that your dad didn''t know how to raise his daughter." Imogen was stunned. She turned to look at Jasper. Meeting her gaze, Jasper asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?" Imogen quickly averted her eyes and asked Carol, "Mom, did you call the police?" "Yes, we did." Jasper said, "If someone was paid to do this, they probably don''t know who hired them. It''s going to be hard to investigate." Imogen remained silent. They stayed with Gregory in the hospital for a while. Once he fell asleep, they left the hospital. On the way home, Imogen was deep in thought. In the back seat of the car, Jasper held Imogen''s hand tightly. When he noticed something wasn''t right with Imogen, he asked nervously, "Do you know something?" Imogen didn''t respond to his question. After a moment of silence, she turned to look at Jasper. Seeing the coldness in her eyes, Jasper asked gently, "Is there something you want to tell me?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Imogen gathered her courage to ask. "What''s your rtionship with Yulia?" Jasper was taken aback. He replied, "Just a normal superior-subordinate rtionship. Why do you ask?" "I''ve never seen a subordinate call her superior so frequently," Imogen said. Jasper gave a genuine smile as he was a bit surprised. He asked, "Are you jealous?" Imogen felt a faint difort in her heart. Her attitude became firmer and had an impulse to just go for it. She said each word deliberately, "Yes, I''m jealous. I''m very unhappy." Jasper didn''t say a word. He took out his phone and added Yulia to the cklist right in front of Imogen. As he showed her the screen, he smiled. If an insignificant woman could make Imogen feel jealous, he thought it was worth it. "I met with her yesterday," Imogen said with a low voice as she lowered her head. Jasper was stunned. He asked, "Why did you meet her? What happened?" As Imogen fidgeted with her fingers, she murmured in a deep tone, "She asked me to meet." "I know she did, but why?" Imogen replied, "She likes you." Jasper was speechless. After taking a deep breath, Imogen continued, "We argued, and she threw a ss of water at me so I retaliated." Jasper''s face turned pale as his anger grew. "My parents have both been hurt. Also, our old house in the city was damaged under the pretense of a minor illegal construction issue," Imogen said, her voice filled with frustration and anger. "I''m sure it''s rted to her. After all, the Gibson family isn''t a normal wealthy family." Jasper held gen''s hand and gently rubbed it. Heforted. her in a ¨¨ tone, "It''s my fault, Imogen. sorry. I know what to do now." Imogen felt unhappy as she remained silent. Chapter 1078 ?Chapter 1078 Upon arriving home, Imogen followed Jasper out of the car. Standing at the door, Jasper took out his phone and called one of his subordinates. "Draft a termination agreement for Yulia. End all business coborations and employment with her immediately." Hearing this, Imogen turned to Jasper in surprise. She didn''t expect him to act so quickly. It left her a bit stunned. After hanging up the phone, Jasper walked over to Imogen and took her hand. As they walked into the house, he said, "Mom and Dad shouldn''t live in that old house anymore. I''ll arrange a new ce for them." Imogen was touched but hesitant to ept his care so easily. She asked, "Isn''t that a bit much?" Jasper smiled resignedly and said, "You married me, so my assets are yours too. You''re quite wealthy now. Shouldn''t you use some of that wealth to take care of your parents?" Imogen couldn''t help but smile at his words. Then, she nodded. They walked into the house hand in hand. As soon as they stepped inside, they heard a joyful voice from the living room. M said excitedly, "My son and daughter-inw are back!" When they heard M''s voice, both of them were shocked. They quickly walked into the house. M walked out from inside, beaming at them. She opened her arms and said, "It''s been so long." "Mom, when did you get back?" Jasper asked. As he opened his arms for a hug, M pushed him aside. Jasper stumbled, looking at her in confusion. M was aiming to hug her daughter-inw, Imogen. Although Imogen was a bit confused, she warmly hugged M back. M patted her back and said, "I''m sorry, Imogen. I had an urgent matterst time and couldn''t make it." "Mom, please don''t say that. We should be apologizing for keeping you and Dad waiting. We also caused you to dy your ns." Then, M held her hand and led her into the living room. She said, "We''re family, so there''s no need for such formalities. This time, Nathan and I n to visit your parents in person." Jasper followed them inside.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Nathan was sitting in the living room, looking at his phone. When he saw them approaching, he looked up at them. Imogen and Jasper greeted him respectfully. "Hello, Dad." Nathan replied warmly, "You''re back. M and I came without telling you because we wanted to surprise you." Jasper grinned as he replied, "It was indeed a surprise." After they sat down, Imogen''s expression turned a bit somber. Holding her hand, M asked curiously, "You don''t look very well. What''s wrong?" Imogen said apologetically, "Mom, we might have to postpone the visit." M was puzzled. "Why? We rarelye back. If we postpone the visit, we might not get another chance this year." Jasper quickly exined, "Mom, Imogen''s father was attacked by some thugs and is in the hospital. Their house was also vandalized." Upon hearing that, Nathan''s face turned somber. With a serious attitude, he put down his phone and asked sternly, "Who dares to bully my inws? Who did this?" His authoritative tone made Imogen shiver. She looked at Nathan before ncing at Jasper. She gulped, feeling a bit nervous. Although Jasper and Nn were best friends, he didn''t forgive them easily. With a serious attitude, he said clearly, "We suspect the Gibson family. Oakley''s granddaughter, Yulia. There''s no solid evidence yet, and the police are still investigating." Nathan angrily pounded the sofa''s armrest. He then immediately took out his phone to make a call. For the first time, Imogen felt themanding presence and authority of a general in the household. Jasper was gentler than Nathan, and he didn''t resemble him much. Meanwhile, Nathan was stern and formidable, making people respect and fear him. Chapter 1079 ?Chapter 1079 While Nathan was still on the phone, M was already eagerly packing her bag and putting on her shoes. As soon as Nathan finished his call, he stood up and said, "Let''s go to the hospital." By this time, M was already prepared. Jasper and Imogen just came back from the hospital. Upon learning that they had to go out again, both of them were stunned. Nathan and M walked ahead, hand in hand. Jasper and Imogen walked side by side behind them. Leaning close to Jasper''s ear, Imogen whispered, "Your parents have such a great rtionship. Even after decades of marriage, they still hold hands while walking." Jasper gave her a small smile and said, "Whenever my dad is with my mom, he always holds her hand. It''s muscle memory by now." "Is your dad strict?" Imogen asked quietly. Jasper replied, "It depends. With my mom, he''s very gentle. With everyone else, he''s quite stern." "Is he stern with you too?" ''I''d say he''s more strict than stern." Outside, a luxury car slowly came out from the garage, one after another. Nathan and M got into one car, while Jasper and Imogen took another. In the car, Imogen felt tired and leaned on Jasper''s shoulder. Her action slightly stunned Jasper. Gazing at Imogen gently, his heart raced. He slowly lowered his body to let her rest morefortably. It was the first time Imogen had voluntarily leaned on him. Clearing his throat, he asked quietly, "Are you tired?" Imogen closed her eyes and replied, "Yeah, a bit." "Then take a nap. I''ll wake you up when we arrive." *Jasper, are your parents going to the hospital to visit my dad?" "Yes," Jasper replied while holding her hand. As he gently rubbed her hand, he continued, "It might seem abrupt, but that''s just how my dad is." Imagen gave him a resigned smile and said, "My parents will be so nervous." "And there will be others too," Jasper said. Imogen asked in confusion, "Who else?" "The Gibson family." Imogen was surprised, and her exhaustion disappeared. She looked at Jasper in shock and asked, "The Gibson family? Why are theying?" When he looked at her, he noticed she was really afraid. He gently caressed her head and said, "With my dad there, you don''t need to fear anyone. I overheard him making a call to investigate this incident.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "If the Gibson family is responsible, they''ll have to apologize and face legal consequences." ''But your friend is also from the Gibson family. Won''t that be a problem?" Imogen asked, "No. Oakley Gibson used to be a big shot in the underworld. My dad has wanted to bring him down for a long time but could never find solid evidence." Imogen finally calmed down a bit. When they arrived at the hospital, Imogen and Jasper got out of the car. They stood by and watched as Nathan, carrying a fruit basket and gifts, strode toward the hospital. M was holding flowers, walking beside him. Imogen was surprised at the sight. "When did they buy the gifts and flowers?" Jasper held her hand and said, ''When you care, there''s always a way." Imogen was slightly stunned. As she looked down at her hands, she felt warm andfortable. She shyly looked into his eyes, and her heart raced. Jasper said softly, "My dad is my role model. I want to be like him and make my wife always happy, carefree, and content." Imogen''s cheeks flushed, and her heart pounded. They walk into the hospital hand in hand. Chapter 1080 ?Chapter 1080 In the hospital ward, Gregory had been asleep for over an hour when the nurse woke him to change his medication. After the change, Carol peeled an orange for him to eat. They shared the segments, chatting idly.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. *Imogen really picked a good husband. Even these oranges he bought are unusually sweet, Carol said, marveling at the oranges. Gregory nced at the orange and said, "They must be expensive." "Yes, they''re sold by the piece in big supermarkets. Also, they''re more expensive than beef andmb," Carol said before eating another sweet segment. Gregory pondered for a moment. Then he curiously asked, "Someone ruined our house''s floor. Do you think Jasper would help us repair it?'' Carol shot him a look and replied, "Listen, don''t burden Imogen with this. Don''t even bring it up." "Why would it burden Imogen? With Jasper''s wealth, this is nothing." "Enough," Carol snapped. "That''s his business. No matter how poor we are, we shouldn''t ask for what isn''t ours." "You''re too stubborn, always clinging to your pride." Carol snorted. She murmured quietly, "Jasper''s family has money and influence. Imogen is hardly a match for them. We should avoid causing any trouble for her, so her inws won''t be annoyed." Gregory scoffed at her. "Just because she married into a wealthy family, does that mean she can''t support her parents financially?" he asked, annoyed. "Of course, she will support us financially, but it shoulde from her alone. We should try not to trouble Jasper''s family unnecessarily, so that their marriage canst." Gregory felt unhappy listening to her words. Ignoring his injuries, he argued, "Why can''t Jasper support us?" "He has no obligation to support us.'' ''But he''s wealthy! Even with a little support from him, we wouldn''t have to suffer for the rest of our life," Gregory said angrily, pping his injured foot. "I''m disabled, and now I''m injured. I don''t want to rely on you for the rest of my life." Carol threw the remaining fruit onto the table, her eyes reddening. "What''s wrong with me supporting you? When we have money, we can eat meat. When we don''t, we eat vegetables. We won''t starve to death." She continued, "Besides, which wealthy person likes poor rtives? It''s not that they''re just rich, they also have power and influence." "So?" Gregory asked angrily. Carol cried, feeling frustrated that Gregory just couldn''t get it. "His father is a defense general, his mother is a researcher, and Jasper is a business tycoon. ''Imogen only has her beauty, and we have nothing to offer them. Not only do weck education, we are also poor and have disabilities, so we''ll embarrass them. Wouldn''t that just humiliate Imogen too?" Gregory finally understood what she was saying. Feeling hurt, he asked, "So you''re ashamed of my disability and poverty? You''re also ashamed that you''re old and uneducated, and this will embarrass Jasper?" "Yes," Carol replied as she wiped her tears. Gritting her teeth, she angrily retorted, "I do feel our family will make them feel embarrassed." "But they don''t mind, no?" "Can you read minds? How do you know they don''t mind? Did you camp under their beds, eavesdropping on their conversations?" "You old hag, you''re getting out of line..." "You..." Their argument was abruptly halted by a knock at the door. Suddenly, the room fell silent, and they turned toward the door to see who it was. Carol asked in confusion, "Didn''t they just change the medication? Could it be the nurse?" "The nurse wouldn''t knock, she would juste in. It must be a visitor. Carol was still upset. As she assumed it was Gregory''s rtives, she wiped her tears discreetly before calmly saying, "Come in, the door is unlocked." The door opened. Nathan and M walked in with gifts, and their faces were beaming. Carol and Gregory were stunned, thinking they had entered the wrong room. "I think you two got the wrong room," Carol said before slowly standing up. She continued politely, "This is a VIP ward, so no one else stays here." Chapter 1081 ?Chapter 1081 M approached them with a bouquet, smiling. "Yes, we''re in the right ce. We''vee to visit you, our inws." The term "inws" caught Gregory off guard as hey in the bed. Despite his injuries, he quickly propped himself up, struggling to sit upright. Carol, equally surprised, cautiously epted the gift from Nathan''s outstretched hands. Jasper and Imogen took the next elevator, so they hadn''t reached the ward yet. Nathan quickly set his things down and hurried over, gently cing a reassuring hand on Gregory''s shoulder. "You''re injured. Don''t get up. Just lie down and rest." "General Morrison, ..." Gregory''s voice faltered in distress. Carol''s hands trembled uncontrobly as she nced nervously at Mi, worried that M and Nathan had overheard her argument with Gregory. Nathan spoke in a gentle tone, "Please, don''t call me General Morrison. It sounds too formall. You both are older than me. Just call me Nathan, and I''ll call you two by name in return." M came closer and leaned against Nathan''s side. She said softly. "Gregory, Carol, you can call me Wanda." Carol''s face turned red, not out of shyness but embarrassment. The couple before her seemed young and incredibly good-looking. Despite their evident influence, they greeted others warmly, devoid of any airs of superiority. Carol''s initial spections suddenly revealed her narrow-mindedness and ignorance.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Gregory quickly snapped her out of her reverie. "Carol, quickly get some chairs for our inws." She regained her senses and responded, "Oh, sure..." M sensed they were still tense and reserved. She quickly walked over to Carol, looping her arm through hers. "There''s no need to be so formall. We''ve got this." Carol tensed up again, barely daring to breathe too loudly. She fretted over the possibility of staining M''s outfit. M was so elegant and beautiful, after all. Carol pulled her hand back, managing an awkward smile while stammering. "I-I''ll go get you some water." "No need." M reassured Carol, gently holding her hand as she tried to pull away. M added warmly. "We''re just here to see Gregory. We''re sorry we had to cancelst time because of work." Carol''s throat tightened as she stuttered, "I-It''s fine." Just then, Nathan approached M with two chairs. "Thanks, Nate," M said appreciatively, offering a smile, then led Carol to a seat. After bringing chairs for them, Nathan grabbed one for himself. The three of them sat beside the bed, all eyes on Gregory, who seemed ufortable under their gaze. Gregory fidgeted with his cup and gulped. His gaze locked with Carol''s, and the tension between them was palpable. "Are your injuries serious?" Nathan asked. Gregory quickly shook his head. "No, they''re not." Carol worried about causing inconvenience to her inws and quickly reassured them, "He''s strong. He''ll recover in a few days. You don''t have toe to the hospital." "It''s fine. We came back mainly to visit you all, but we didn''t expect this." M sighed. Then, with a touch of indignation, she added, "No matter who the person is, whoever breaks thew and harms Gregory will face consequences." Gregory and Carol couldn''t shake off their anxiety. They had just argued because they were worried about causing issues for the Morrisons. Now, they were filled with apprehension. Just then, Jasper and Imogen entered together, saying in unison, "Hi, Mom, Dad." All four people in the ward turned toward Jasper and Imogen simultaneously and responded at the same time. Nathan and M hummed in acknowledgment. Meanwhile, Gregory and Carol asked, "Wait, didn''t we tell you to go home and rest? Why are you back?" M patted Carol''s arm gently, exining in a soft tone, "We asked them to join us." "Oh," Carol responded. Her heart was beating like crazy. She had never encountered anyone as striking as M in her daily life, especially someone who was also a globally renowned researcher. What struck Carol unusual was that someone of such prominence should have been aloof. Yet, M wasn''t just approachable and hospitable. She was also remarkably warm, often reaching out to touch Carol. As time passed, Carol''s initial reservations melted away. It felt as though they had been friends for years, with no trace of unfamiliarity between them. Chapter 1082 ?Chapter1082 Carol no longer believed the portrayal of wealthy women on television. Jasper took Imogen''s hand, and they sat down on the couch together, feeling anxious. It was their parents'' first meeting, and the hospital setting added to the tension. If things went wrong and their rtionship soured, their future would look bleak. Imogen was particrly anxious. Her palms were growing mmy. Jasper pulled out a tissue and gently wiped her palms before reassuringly saying. "There''s no need to be nervous. My parents are easygoing." Offering an awkward smile, Imogen teased him, whispering. "You seem more nervous than I am, don''t you think?" Jasper chuckled but offered no reply. Dealing with Gregory and Carol was sure to be a bit daunting. Typically reserved around strangers, Nathan found it difficult to start a conversation at that moment. Meanwhile, Gregory and Carol felt apprehensive and cautious, worried that any misstep could upset the Morrisons and cause problems for Imogen. Sensing the tension, M swiftly started a conversation. "Carol, I heard you lost your job?" Carol quickly nodded, humming in response. "Did thepany offer any severance?'' M asked. Carol shook her head and said in a resigned tone. "Thepany was just a small cleaning service that relied mostly on frence gigs. I never had a contract, so there''s no severance pay." M turned to Nathan. "Nate, did you hear that?" "Got it. I''ll make sure someone follows up on this. We''ll address severance pay, penalties, and restructuring. Nothing will slip through the cracks," Nathan responded. Carol and Gregory looked bewildered, blinking in surprise. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, and everyone''s attention shifted to it. "General Morrison, they''re here," amanding voice announced from outside. "Who''s here?" Carol whispered anxiously. "Let them in," Nathan instructed the person outside the door. M leaned in close to Carol, gently holding her arm as she whispered, "They''re the ones who sent people to harm Gregory, ruin your home, and cost you your job." Carol''s face drained of color as she stammered, "B-But... aren''t they..." M shed a reassuring smile, giving Carol''s shoulder aforting pat. "Don''t worry. With us here, no one will dare to threaten your family." Just then, two sharply dressed men in suits entered, positioning themselves by the door with a respectful demeanor. They radiated authority; their posture was straight andmanding. Next entered the wealthy tycoon Oakley, a familiar figure from television, apanied by his granddaughter Yulia.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Oakley was known for his bold, high-profile persona. In his youth, he amassed wealth through controversial means. Inter years, he focused on reshaping his public image and became a well-known local phnthropist. Due to his high-profile image, he often appeared on major media channels. Oakley walked in with a warm smile, offering a polite handshake as he greeted humbly, "General Morrison, it''s a pleasure to meet you." Nathan fixed him with a firm stare and declined the handshake. Oakley withdrew his hand sheepishly while maintaining his ingratiating smile. Yulia entered with an air of haughty disdain. Her eyes scanned the room, lingering intensely on Jasper for a moment before turning icy and imperious as she directed her gaze toward Imogen. "Grandpa, it''s her. She actually threw boiling water on my face. It could have scarred me for life," Yulia openlyined to Oakley before everyone. Jasper''s expression changed drastically as soon as those words left her mouth. A chilling intensity¡ªnever seen before¡ªfilled his eyes. In some cases, ignorance could have troubling consequences. It became even more concerning when someone was unaware of their limitations and used their power unjustly. Oakley was so terrified that he broke out in a cold sweat. Quickly pushing down Yulia''s hand, he muttered, "My dear Yulia! Are you trying to get me killed? That''s General Morrison''s daughter-inw!" Chapter 1083 ?Chapter 1083 Yulia was renowned for her boldness and strong-willed nature. Aware of Oakley''s wealth, influence, and dual reputation in legal and illicit circles, she feared no one and held a contemptuous attitude toward others, including senior military figures. "You need to apologize to Ms. Imogen immediately," Oakley whispered urgently. Pointing at Imogen, Yulia muttered irritably, "Her? Oh, please! If anyone owes an apology, it''s her to me." Oakley wiped his forehead nervously, trembling with anxiety. Everyone''s expressions around them darkened visibly. Jasper suppressed his anger, his hands clenched into fists. Before he could speak, Yulia grumbled, "Jay, you blocked me before understanding everything, and then you terminated our contract. That''s just too much." M couldn''t shake her worry for Jasper. If he couldn''t manage his rtionship with Yulia appropriately, it could severely impact his marriage. Concerned that he might not handle it well, M intervened. "Ms. Gibson, please respect boundaries. Jasper-" Her words were abruptly cut short when Yulia snapped, "Excuse me, I''m talking to Jay. Your input isn''t needed here." M fell silent, taken aback by Yulia''s arrogance. After all, M was an elder. It was unbelievable how conceited Yulia could be. Nathan''s face twisted with anger, his hands balled into tight fists, ready tosh out. M rested her hand on his fist, silently urging him to hold back. Yulia turned back to Jasper, demanding angrily, "Jay, I''m talking to you." Jasper burst out in frustration, "I don''t need to understand anything. The fact that my wife is upset because of you is reason enough for me to ask you to leave, both from my sight and thepany." Yulia''s face reddened with anger. "Jasper, you¡ª" "This is yourst chance to apologize to my wife and her family. If you don''t, there''ll be consequences," Jasper out her off sharply.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Yulia stomped her foot in frustration. "I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I apologize?" Humbly, Oakley lowered his head and apologized, "Yulia unintentionally offended Mrs. Morrison. I apologize on her behalf. I truly regret it." Raising his head, he continued, "However, Gregory''s assault and the vandalism at their home have nothing to do with us. The Gibsons would never be associated with such criminal acts." Yulia''s tone grew defiant. "I, Yulia Gibson, have never done anything like that, and I''m not going to apologize." Lying in his hospital bed, Gregory felt the tension and interjected quickly. "Let''s drop it. I don''t want to use anyone." "We can''t just drop it," Carol and M said in unison. They shared a nce, acknowledging their shared understanding. Carol offered an awkward smile. M nced at Yulia and Oakley, asking, "Do you both honestly believe we''re that gullible?" Oakley smiled ingratiatingly, saying, "Ma''am, your words are too harsh. We genuinely came to see Gregory and apologize for Yulia''s mistake that upset Ms. Imogen." "Mr. Gibson Senior, if you admit your mistake, apologize sincerely, and offer appropriatepensation, we can close this matter. Otherwise, an apology wouldn''t suffice if I find anything questionable," Nathan stated sternly. Oakley, sharp and wary, didn''t take the bait. He refused to acknowledge any wrongdoing. Confident in his meticulous approach, he believed he had covered all angles and was sure no one would find anything incriminating. He approached Gregory''s bed, holding out a two-million-dor check. "Gregory, please ept this as a gift for you and your wife, a gesture to make amends for what happened with Ms. Imogen." Though the offer seemed like a reparation, Oakley remained steadfast in denying his involvement in any illegal activities. Gregory cast a nervous nce toward Nathan. Chapter 1084 ?Chapter 1084 "If it''s a gift, why not ept it?" M whispered. Gregory quickly took the check, looking unsure of his next move. Once his money was epted, Oakley assumed the issue was settled. He took Yulia''s hand and began to leave the ward, saying, "Well, I''ll leave with Yulia for now." Still feeling resentful, Yulia nced back and shot Imogen a re as they departed. The ward fell silent. Feeling uneasy, Gregory and Carol exchanged anxious nces. "Nate, we can''t go easy on them," M whispered. Nathan smiled knowingly. He took M''s hand, gently caressed it, and said quietly, "Don''t worry. I''ll ensure our inws get the justice they deserve." M nodded, feeling reassured. Gregory and Carol, who were listening nearby, felt deeply moved and grateful. Since Gregory was injured and confined to bed, the meeting between Jasper''s and Imogen''s parents ended earlier than expected. After saying goodbye to their parents, Jasper and Imogen headed home. On their way home, Jasper felt a weight settling in his chest. As they entered their house, he abruptly hugged Imogen from behind, catching her off guard. She stiffened and asked anxiously, "What''s the matter?" Closing his eyes, Jasper rested his forehead against her shoulder and said with genuine remorse, "I''m sorry, Imogen." "Why apologize?" Imogen asked. "Because of what happened with Yulia. I''ve upset you," Jasper exined. Imogen smiled and ced her hand gently over his, which rested on her abdomen. She shook her head reassuringly. "You haven''t done anything wrong. There''s no need to apologize." "I can see I''ve upset you, and I know it''s my fault," Jasper responded. Imogen was surprised, and she was deeply moved by his sincerity. "I might have hoped you''d be a little jealous for my sake, but I never meant for Yulia''s actions to hurt you," Jasper added.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Imogen found his words somewhat conflicting. Yet, she understood that his love for her was the reason causing such inner turmoil. She gently pulled his hand away, then turned and threw herself into his arms. Standing on tiptoe, she wrapped her arms tightly around his neck. Feeling deeply moved, Imogen expressed her gratitude. "Jasper, thank you. Thank you for loving me and respecting and caring about my parents." Jasper pulled her closer, his embrace tightening. "That''s just what I should do. You don''t have to thank me." Imogen smiled and whispered, "Are you still worried that I might be considering a divorce?" Jasper''s body tensed at the sudden mention of "divorce." He froze, and his heart beat nervously as he waited for Imogen to speak next. "Do you still want a divorce?" Jasper asked anxiously. "No, I don''t. I''mmitted to you forever," Imogen replied. Jasper breathed a sigh of relief and murmured, "Imogen, I''ll always be here for you." He bent down and scooped her into his arms, striding toward the room. Imogen leaned bashfully against him, quietly asking, "What are you up to? It''s still early in the day." Jasper grinned. Instead of answering, he let his actions speak for themselves, showing her exactly what he had in mind. ... The next morning, Imogen woke up naturally. When she did, she found herself lying naked on Jasper''s chest, with a light nket covering her shoulders. She moved and unintentionally woke Jasper from his slumber. Imogen''s cheeks tinted pink. She quickly pulled the nket to her chest, shyly saying, "Sorry, I didn''t mean to wake you." Jasper smiled gently as he gazed at her affectionately. He suggested, "Let''s sleep a bit more together." "But I''ll end up beingte," Imogen muttered. "Your husband owned the wholepany, yet you''re concerned about beingte?" Jasper asked. "Punctuality reflects work ethic, regardless of whether or not you''re my husband," Imogen said. Jasper held her closer, his tone eager as he asked, "Imogen, is there a ce for me in your heart?" Chapter 1085 ?Chapter 1085 Imogen''s heart raced as she slowly hugged Jasper, her voice bashful yet resolute. "Jasper, you''ll always have a ce in my heart." Jasper tensed slightly, his senses on high alert. He met her eyes. A glint of anticipation sparked in his gaze as he eagerly murmured, "Say it one more time. Say it- "I love you, Jasper," Imogen said gently. Jasper''s eyes immediately filled with tears as he held Imogen tightly, his body shaking. Overwhelmed by emotion, he could only whisper her name into her ear. "Imogen... Imogen..." "Do you love me?" Imogen asked, her voice tinged with shyness. Jasper frowned. "I do love you. Haven''t you always known?" "I still want to hear it." Imogen said. "I love you. I love you with all my heart," Jasper dered, gazing at her with intense passion and unwavering resolve. Feeling a bit stiff from his tight hug, Imogen gently pushed him away. "I love you, too, but I must get up and go to work" "Not today," Jasper responded, scooping and carrying her back to bed. He pulled the covers snugly over them both and held her close. Imogen smiled helplessly. "Can I at least go to the bathroom?" "Sure," Jasper agreed and lifted her easily from the bed. Imogen blushed as she squirmed in his arms. "Put me down. I can walk there myself." Jasper gently kissed her forehead, saying. "Il carry you both ways. Today, you''re sticking close to me at home. No wandering off." Imogen sighed softly. "Mr. Morrison, shouldn''t you be at work?" "I just want to be with you today." Jasper grinned affectionately as they disappeared into the bathroom. Theirughter echoed out moments afterward. One weekter, Gregory was discharged from the hospital. Jasper picked him up and took him to his new residence-a new vi with two maids included. Gregory and Carol had always worked for others. Now, they finally could enjoy the experience of being tended to by maids for the first time. They were filled with deep gratitude as they entered the house. But that wasn''t the end of it. After Yulia''s arrest made headlines, Oakley faced his difficulties. Due to his elderly condition, he suffered a heart attack the same night he was arrested and had to be rushed to the hospital for urgent treatment. Imogen rested in Jasper''s arms at home, scrolling through news updates on her phone. Jasper gently ran his fingers through her long hair while studying the documents in his hand. "Jay, Yulia''s been apprehended," Imogen said, sighing. "I''m aware," Jasper responded. "Do you think her brother will save her?" Imogen asked. "She''s crossed my wife. No one can save her now," Jasper replied. Imogen pursed her lips and nestled closer to his embrace, murmuring, "I thought something was going on between you two back then. I''m so sorry." Jasper set his documents aside. He leaned in to kiss her cheek and continued with kisses down her neck. His voice took on a husky, enticing tone. "Then prove to me that your apologies are sincere." Imogen pulled back slightly, shyly saying, "No." "Oh,e on." "No, I''m ticklish." Jasper took her phone away and yfully pinned her down on the bed, showering her with kisses all over her body. He murmured, "I''ve got you."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Imogen closed her eyes, blushing and giggling as she avoided and pushed him away. "Jasper, go away!" When Jasper pressed closer to her, her shy demeanor, tinged with a touch of openness, only added to her allure. Leaning on her body, he asked, "Imogen, do you think we should have a wedding?" Catching her breath, Imogen said, "Your family has already met me. They all know we''re married, so a wedding seems unnecessary." Jasper''s eyes gleamed with passion. "Don''t you want a wedding?" Imogen pondered briefly before suggesting, "Let''s travel together to celebrate our marriage." "Travel?" Jasper was surprised. Imogeny beneath him, her finger tracing his chest. Pausing thoughtfully, she said, "Let''s travel together. Just you and me. We could wear our wedding outfit in each beautiful location and capture memories with photos as we go." Chapter 1086 ?Chapter 1086 Jasper thought the idea was brilliant and agreed, "Let''s n our route and leave next week." Imogen gently pushed him back, her hands on his chest. "Sure, but let me get up first. We''ll map out our journey, set a schedule, and go on a trip for our wedding." Jasper took her wrists and lifted them above the pillow. "Let''s discuss this tomorrow. I have some pressing matters to attend to at the moment." Imogen was about to respond when Jasper leaned in and kissed her deeply. Their lips intertwined with passion. A weekter, Imogen received another call from Yulia''swyer, who conveyed Yulia''s apologies and expressed her desire for Imogen''s forgiveness. Yulia also requested Imogen to intervene with Nathan on her behalf.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Imogen decided to ignore the request. She believed in the fairness of thew. It reminded her of Zoey, who had fraudulently imed her degree and ended up in prison at Jasper''s behest. As for Yulia, she had orchestrated attacks on Gregory, caused Carol to lose her job, and even destroyed their home. She deserved to face the consequences of her actions. Imogen studied the route map Jasper had given her in the airport lounge, feeling excited. Looking it over with a smile, a sudden wave of nausea hit her. She quickly covered her mouth, afraid she might vomit. The feeling subsided after a moment. After taking a deep breath, she refocused on the map. Jasper emerged from the restroom and walked over to Imogen, reaching out to take her hand. "Imogen, let''s head to the boarding gate." Imogen slung her shoulder bag over her arm and stood, walking beside him toward the boarding area. Suddenly, four people appeared before them, catching Jasper and Imogen off guard and causing them to halt abruptly. The group of four grinned broadly at them. "Mom, Dad, what are you doing here?" Imogen and Jasper eximed simultaneously. They each held suitcases, clutching boarding passes and passports. Gregory''s hand was still wrapped in bandages. M shared a smile with Nathan before addressing Jasper. "Your father and I decided on an extended vacation to travell with our inws. What brings you both here?" Jasper and Imogen had kept their ns secret, not sharing them with anyone. He shed the ne tickets in hand, saying. "We''re going on a trip." "Where to?" "We''re starting with the Summer Wave Inds," Jasper answered. Carol burst out, "What a coincidence! We''re going there, too." Jasper and Imogen exchanged a nce, both falling silent. Nathan grinned knowingly and reassured them. "This trip is our inws'' getaway, with a separate route from yours. Don''t worry. We won''t be intruding on each other." Jasper and Imogen trusted his words and boarded the ne with smiles. During the first leg of their journey, either Jasper''s parents, Imogen''s parents, or both unexpectedly appeared in their wedding pictures. Later on, both sets of parents traveled to Suthend to extend their inw tour. Meanwhile, Jasper and Imogen jetted off in the opposite direction, heading to a secluded country renowned for its romantic vistas. As they sat under the setting sun, Jasper asked, "Imogen, are there still dreams you want to pursue?" Resting against his shoulder, Imogen gazed at the beautiful sunset, feeling drowsy as she murmured, "I once had many dreams I couldn''t chase, but not anymore." "I feel so lucky to meet you again," Jasper said emotionally. Imogen snuggled in his arms, her voice filled with contentment. "I feel like the luckiest person alive. Meeting you has transformed my life. Thank you." "Do you see us having children one day?" Jasper asked cautiously. Imogen''s hand subtly moved to her abdomen, replying, "Yes." Jasper''s face lit up with happiness. He leaned in and kissed her lips affectionately. As the sun set below the horizon, their hearts became inseparable. Chapter 1087 ?Chapter 1087 After returning from her journey across the globe, Imogen headed straight to the hospital. During her travels, she started noticing subtle changes in her body-nausea, fatigue, and a stronger need for rest. Her hunch was confirmed when tests revealed she was pregnant. She felt a blend of anticipation and apprehension. The idea of being pregnant raised thoughts of focusing on family life and raising children. Yet, she valued her career and was steadily demonstrating her skills. She wasn''t ready to give it up just yet. When Imogen arrived home and stepped through the front door, she found Gregory and Carol were there. They had just returned from their trip as well, bringing back gifts. "Hi, Mom, Dad," Imogen greeted them. Still excited about their travels, Gregory and Carol eagerly recounted their adventures to Jasper. When Jasper heard Imogen''s voice, he quickly stood and walked over to her, taking her hand. ''Imogen, I woke up early and didn''t see you around. Where did you go?" Imogen offered a gentle smile. "I went for a walk. "Mom and Dad brought over quite a few things," Jasper remarked, leading Imogen to sit on the couch. Carol beamed as she said, "Imogen, this was my first trip abroad and it was amazing. We owe a huge thanks to our inws!" After their journey, Carol and Gregory shed their insecurities and self-doubts and fully embraced their role in this extended family. They saw for themselves what a wonderful husband Imogen had. They were also impressed by M''s and Nathan''s kindness and integrity.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "Thank you, Mom." Imogen epted the gifts from Carol. Gregory couldn''t hide his excitement as he shared stories of their travel, his face glowing with enthusiasm, his smile never fading. Carol chimed in, praising the warm hospitality of M and Nathan. They stayed at Jasper and Imogen''s home until noon, leaving only after lunch together. Jasper had gifted Gregory and Carol with extravagant wedding gifts-a vi and presents of extraordinary worth that exceeded their wildest expectations. These gifts ensured a life of ease and stability, freeing them from the need to work for the rest of their lives. With their newfound wealth, they could travel the world and embrace a more leisurely lifestyle ahead. After saying goodbye to Gregory and Carol, Jasper immediately hugged Imogen, his voice filled with concern. "I''ve noticed something''s been troubling you since you got back. What''s on your mind?" Imogen hadn''t expected him to pick up on it so quickly. She hesitated before asking, "Jasper, if I choose to keep working instead of staying at home, would that be alright with you?" Update first at NovelDram¨¢ "Of course, I respect whatever decision you make," Jasper responded. Imogen hesitated again. "What if... I..." When Jasper noticed her struggle, concern furrowed his brow. "What''s the matter?" "What if I''m pregnant?" Imogen blurted out. Jasper froze, disbelief registering on his face before a surge of shock and excitement flooded him. His hands trembled, and his eyes reddened. He drew her close, his voice shaking as he asked, "Am I going to be a father? Am I?" Imogen''s earlier uncertainties vanished as she saw Jasper''s tears of happiness. In that instant, she decided to embrace motherhood because his love for her and their child touched her profoundly. Tears filled her eyes as she answered, "Yes, you''ll be a father." Jasper swept Imogen off her feet, spinning her around in the living room, his voice brimming with excitement as he eximed, "I''m going to be a father." Flustered, Imogen tapped his shoulder and urged, "Jasper, put me down." Jasper gently ced her back on the floor. After his excitement subsided, he asked, "How are you feeling? Any difort?" Chapter 1088 ?Chapter 1088 Jasper became concerned as Imogen ced her hand over her heart. He asked, ''Are you experiencing any chest pains? Have you consulted a doctor? I can take you for a check-up." Imogen reassured him, gently holding his arm. "Jasper, I''m fine. I''m just trying to figure out how to bnce my future family and career." Jasper smiled knowingly, gently patting her head before pulling her into an embrace. He recognized her uniqueness-her drive to pursue her career and showcase her skills and talents. The thought of being a stay-at-home mother or merely a trophy wife held no appeal for her whatsoever. Holding her close, Jasper murmured, "Imogen, have you forgotten about your husband''s financial prowess?" Imogen couldn''t suppress a chuckle. Jasper reassured her of hismitment, "As long as you''re on board, I can arrange a driver to drive you to work, an assistant to handle all your tasks, and you won''t have to worry about anything. When you return home, there will be maids and me to ensure you''re well cared for. "After the baby is born, we''ll have maternity nurses, nannies, maids, nutritionists, and personal trainers lined up for you. The professional maternity nurses and childcare assistants will help us raise our child. Your parents are also wee to visit and stay to lend a hand with their grandchild. *Plus, my parents are nning to retire soon, so they''ll be avable to pitch in, too. You''ve got me as well. With all this support lined up, you have nothing to worry about." Imogen felt a wave of emotion as Jasper''s words touched her deeply, tears trickling down her cheeks. Finally, her heart found peace. Overwhelmed, she managed to whisper, "Thank you, Jasper." Jasper kissed her forehead happily, sensing they were moving toward a brighter future. Ten monthster, the Morrisons celebrated a joyous asion. Jasper and Imogen weed their daughter into the worldst month. Today, they hosted a sip-and-see party to introduce Nathan''s cherished granddaughter to their friends and family, who joined in the celebration with their loved ones. In the bustling banquet hall, Jasper and Imogen received heartfelt congrattions from their guests. Nathan, M, Gregory, and Carol weed arriving guests at the entrance. Rtives from Gregory''s and Carol''s sides mingled, adding to the festive atmosphere. Laughter and cheer filled the hall as everyone came together to celebrate. In a corner, Nathan held his granddaughter close; his face lit up with a broad smile, and his eyes revealed his deep love and warmth. "When Jasper was born, you weren''t half as excited," M teased him. Nathan chuckled. "Was I? I was just as thrilled!" "Your eyes are practically sparkling now," M teased further with a smile. Nathan tenderly held the chubby, soft baby in his arms, marveling at her peaceful, sleeping face once more. Even in her serene slumber, she managed to touch his heart.Update first at NovelDram¨¢ ''It''s just the sheer delight of being a grandparent," he exined.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. M couldn''t hold back augh. Meanwhile, Daniel approached with his grandson, apanied by Sienna. Drawing nearer with his grandson in his arms, he said, "Let''s meet your little niece." Nathan also lifted his granddaughter and joined Daniel, suggesting, "Come on, let''s introduce the little one to his niece." Both of them were proudly "disying their grandchildren,paring them as if to say, "Look at mine! Isn''t my grandchild the cutest?" Sienna approached M, her longtime best friend, their fingers intertwined. They shared a smile, looking out over the lively banquet hall filled with happy faces. "We''re at the halfway mark of life," M said, sighing. Sienna smiled knowingly. "I feel so lucky to have met you, Wanda." After meeting M, Sienna''s life took a turn for the better. It felt like fate had brought them together. Despite their differences, it was clear they were meant to journey together. M offered a smile, and the two friends shared a warm embrace. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!